《Blooming Thorn in Another World》


 Prologue Volume 1

    ¡°Oh gallant heroes, welcome to the Astlan Kingdom.¡±


    An old raspy voice reverberates¡­


    It sounded so grand and important that it immediately beckons our attention. Without any delay in my mind, confusion collides with my perception as I look around the place with gaped breath as I scan that unfamiliar place that surely won¡¯t exists anywhere I look.


    Is this a dream or I really did come to a different world?


    ¡°First, please let me convey our sincerest apology for summoning you abruptly toour world.¡±


    There it is again, the rousing voice of an old man that echoes throughout the room that seemingly apologetic, yet, proud and joyous regardless of the situation presented to us.


    The only pressing matter that I can come up in this situation is my inadequate visibility of where the voice is coming from for the reason my sight ends up leading to backs of several people standing before me.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    I don¡¯t like to admit it but they are tall. I may not be proud of my own height but I at least now that I am moderately tall. Seeing that even as I tip-toe, none came to my sight.


    Hmm?


    I just felt abreeze beneath me.


    No.


    I felt it between my legs. For some odd reasons, I feel extremely light in my crotch and something is missing. I don¡¯t want to call dibs on what is that important thing that¡¯s missing but I can already vouch what it is.


    It¡¯s just a little scary to admit it to myself.


    As I ponder about my current state, especially down there, something ticklish touches my face. As I brush the hanging bangs in front of my face, I noticed that the naturally black hair that should be resting there is now pure white. A beautiful glee of snow white that shines even with the slightest collision with light.


    ¡°Please follow me, O Gallant Heroes. I shall brief you on the situation.¡±


    I couldn''t quite count all of the people in front of me but I¡¯d say they are about a dozen. All of them exudes hostility and vigilance as they also observe the situation in their own way while examining the very state of the place itself in awe.


    The place seems to be intricately built as the pillars around us made of marble are carved with precision. The white stunning walls that stretch over three meters is plain but mysteriously charming as it is fashioned with several small cracks and hanging decorations.


    The overall ambiance gives a really comfortable but foreign feeling that I compel me to believe that this isn¡¯t somewhere I am familiar with.


    That¡¯s obvious.


    It makes me anxious.


    Hm?


    ¡­¡­


    Wait!


    How did this situation come to be in the first place anyway?

 Chapter 1: A Little Girl Appears 1

    My Name is Nil. It comes from the flower Ipomoea Nil which means Affection and Unity. The orphanage director whom I treat as my father told me that a flower of a morning glory was left beside me when they found me. Along with my flowery name, I have a slender build anda little bit tall with a standing height of one hundred seventy centimeters. Accompanied by such features is my delightful pale skin in which no matter I tried to get a tan, it only turns reddish¡­and sore¡­


    The problem is obvious, I look androgynous and can¡¯t seem to bring out my inner manliness by appearance. Because of this, I am often teased by my peers and from children in the orphanage.


    I grew up not knowing my parents or even knowing their names, less, if they are even alive or not. I am an orphan, that¡¯s I am since an infant. I was taken cared by the headmaster of the orphanage that I was raised in, however, sometimes I couldn¡¯t help to think of what does it feels like to have an actual family.


    The headmaster of the orphanage is a man in his early fifties but he isstill healthy and kicking. I always ask him if he is about to kick the bucket but unfortunately, his comebacks aren¡¯t fun¡­for me that is.


    ¡°Headmaster, aren¡¯t you tired yet? You¡¯ve always been on a roll that I am getting a little frightened that you might literally roll.¡±


    ¡°Huh?! What¡¯s this I¡¯m hearing from you? You can¡¯t even build a proper biceps and yet, you talk like some irksome brat.¡±


    ¡°I wonder¡­why do you have to take it that far to even belittle my effort in muscle training.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s basically zero so give up.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    I¡¯m sure the headmaster is just shy and acting irritable all the time.


    I¡¯m sure¡­


    All that said, I tend toshy away frommost people I don¡¯t know. I am reliant onpeople I only know but because of this. I wasn''t really bullied or shunned because I control my surroundings well, however,I feel like whenever I am in a small gathering, my social skills naturally shines covering my shyness.


    It¡¯s like I have another personality set for such tasking occasion.


    There are times that girls would call out to me and ask me about how I care for my skin or how did my hair turn out to be silky. I don¡¯t have a single clue and at least when you call out to me, please be a confession.


    I didn¡¯t have much interaction with my high school classmates but I didn¡¯t really become an introvert. There are times that I¡¯ll go out with some of them for peer reasons which lead to my momentary rebellious phase, which I was able to get rid as I entered college.


    I am proud to say that I am good at household chores and a tad bit of carpentry and cultivating the land because our orphanage also sells some vegetables for extra income.However, such trivial things wouldn¡¯t actually be much of a help.


    I applied for a part-time job which I plan to save up for my college fees. The headmaster insists that he will pay for it, but I feel likeI have received too much from him and want to take off some load off his shoulders.


    Since admitting to a college university, things have gotten busier. I was able to study and do my part-time job andat the same time,I was abletohelpout in the orphanage, barely¡­


    I took the course psychology in hopes ofunderstanding people and tobe more sensitive to other people¡¯s feelings. This is also a chance to help rid me of my shyness to strangers and maybe hook myself with two or three girls.


    I can¡¯t deny that I am perverted, however, I don¡¯t explicitly shows it to others.


    Today, I am on a cruise ship! I am in a high spirit! I am really excited!


    Why?


    I got to board this cruise ship for free. Some of my college peers wanted me to come on this trip because of some pressing matter about the lack of personnel to be sent to an island for a survey regarding a group thesis.


    Well, the foods and beverages that are being served here are free and delicious. Don¡¯t get me wrong ok? I am a really light eater but I can¡¯t get enough of the desserts that they served here.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    This Mille-feuille is delicious. Huh? Was I lured by the sweets? Be real! I¡¯m a man! But dessert isan exception.


    BANG!


    A gunshot?! What else would that be other than a gunshot?


    What?


    This can¡¯t be real!


    Terrorists?


    What chance that it would be terrorism?


    High. Very High.


    I can feel the blood draining from my face as I watch the spectacle in front of me. There are several men in civilian clothing, however, they are holding some heavy firearms pointed at the passengers.


    I am above deck alone and I can see what is happening here and I was not seen yet. Somehow, I wanted to jump into the ocean but that¡¯s risky so I¡¯ll just find somewhere to hide.


    However, that happened¡­


    It¡¯s not like I wanted to do this but I just have to.


    I just shot down a terrorist right on the head, his brain splatters on the ground bathed in blood as I shot him point black with a little scuffle with him.


    I hid in a closet in one of the cabins but a man inspecting each room found me. My body moved on its own and started scuffling with the man and by chance, I was able to grab his gun and fired it at him.


    Eh?


    I think I threw up a little.


    But I don¡¯t have much guilt about this. Maybe because they are terrorists that I don¡¯t think too much about it?


    No, that¡¯s wrong, that¡¯s messed up in a sense.


    Well, I really can¡¯t say...


    That was necessary as it is life and death situation. I have to pull the trigger to save myself.


    Oh?


    There are only eight terrorists boarded.


    One down, seven to go. I don¡¯t know if I should be doing this but I waltz down my way against the six more terrorists. I guess my survival instinct is at full throttle, or not. I¡¯ve been feeling a little hazy for a while now.


    Something like there are times that I feel like I don¡¯t have control of my own body. I feel like there is someone else inside me but never really interfered with my life too much.


    I was about to shoot the leader in the head from behind. I saw some of the passengers brimming with hope looking at me. That moment, my fate was already sealed. He immediately turned around and...


    Ah¡­I gotshot¡­I gotshot.


    My vision turned blurry and my head is spinning¡­


    What I saw was a crowd pinning down the terrorist leader. Some people are calling out to me.


    No good, it¡¯s getting hazy, I feel cold. A sharp pain is throbbing in my guts. I hate this.


    I don¡¯t like pain. I don¡¯t want it.Ever since I was young, pain is always my only vain which makes it hard for me to play with kids around my age.


    However, even with this hot and throbbing hole in my body, even with my consciousness giving up from blood loss¡­It¡¯s just¡­


    What¡¯s more painful is that I still haven''t repaid theold headmaster for all his kindness yet. I still have notgiven my words of gratitude to all the people I know and I haven¡¯t even had any slightest clue about my parents.


    I can only blame myself for being shy. I hate this. It¡¯s painful. My consciousness is fading away. I feel wet on my face. Ah. It¡¯s my blood.


    I hate this.


    I hate pain.


    Everything went blank as I succumb to death.


    And that¡¯s how my life ended¡­


    But¡­


    Getting back on the current time, it seems we are now in the throne room decorated with an exquisite gold frame, but on the throne, there is no king. The throne room is what you would expect, elegant and adorned with beautiful Baroque era decoration with swirls and cross designs as a motif. There are also weapons such as a sword, spear, battleax and even shield hanging everywhere as elegant decoration. It was really astounding.


    The ceiling is high and all were supported by large pillars that its width isthree times thicker than my current size.


    Mulling over what happened to me won¡¯t get me anywhere. I have this feeling that I can never ever return back. Recalling that vivid memory just makes my stomach, where I was shot, throb painfully even though there¡¯s no more wound to be found.


    It only brought me ill and bitter feelings.


    ¡°Heroes, I deeply apologize too for the absence of his Majestyright now!¡±


    What? Really now!?


    Shouldn''t hebe the one who has to brief us?


    I imagine that this king or his majestyis an old man in his late sixties who looks like ready to fall anytime and ask us to defeat a demon lord or a legendary dragon. That would be the common phrases or clich¨¦ scenario that may happen.


    The king, adorning a majestic cape with jewel and holdsa staff with a large gem on its tip and with a presence that boasts of his position as the top, I hope my imagination won¡¯t disappoint me.


    Now that I have taken off my mind incomplex things, let us focus on the current situation.


    Right now is...


    Wait¡­!


    What the hell?!


    I could barely recognize it earlier due to my mind being occupied with my thoughts but, right now, I am wearing nothing but a white shirt, a really big one that looks way oversized for me. From below the hem of the oversized shirt, I can see flawless and unblemished white thighs free of any hair. What¡¯s more astounding is that those cute tiny toes and young and petite stature actually belongs to me.


    By the way, back in my world. I will always sleep only in my shirt and underwear.


    Going full commando is idiotic becauseI live in an orphanage, however, right now, this is awfully wrong. I don¡¯t have the standard gear called underwear and I am only wearing this oversize shirt which is only long enough to cover my nether region.


    Not that it matters right now, though. The breeze feels good and cool and also, I am missing my trusted junior who is untouched by others for a good twenty years.


    I just feel a little vexed.


    Should I just accept my situation obediently or not?


    I am oddly calm about this but I just can¡¯t wrap around my head that everything is real. Doubts started appearing in my head but I cannot confirm any of it in my current situation.


    In the first place, the thought of being alone, surrounded by strangers, is somewhat nerve-wracking or just plain scary.


    And there are a lot of soldiers armed with weapons and garbed with heavy armors that coquettishly observes us.


    Even when I turn my sight towards them, they immediately avert their gazes in panic.


    I wonder¡­how will everything end.

 Chapter 2: A Little Girl Appears 2

    People should always know the etiquette of listening to others when they are speaking, especially when the one doing the talking is elderly. There are a lot of instances where misunderstanding ensues when one does not convey their words clearly or the one listening doesn¡¯t pay attention.


    The man in front of usstarted to voice out his protests that it promptly grabsmy attention and of course, this is a matter of us being forcefully takenfrom ourown world to here against our will. I mean, we were taken away from people who care for us.


    Well, in my case though, it¡¯s fine, albeit I have some lingering regrets such as not even giving back any gratitude to the orphanage headmaster. Maybe there, I¡¯m dead...


    If that¡¯s so¡­then maybe this is my new body¡­


    ¡°We don''t want towait any longer! Couldn¡¯t you just tell us everythingyou know right now, old man?¡±


    A man in front asked with a courteous voice. His voice sounded fairly young but the tone is tinged with a little bit maturity to it. Since I haven¡¯t moved from my position at the back, I had no way of locating whose voice was it.


    I am still cowering in the back and this must be a conditioned response of mine because of my shy nature. I don¡¯t think I can be bold enough to speak upfront here in the first place as I myself is filled with anxiousness. Not only that, the tension suddenly tightens that it madeitmore difficult for me to announce my presence.


    ¡°I see, but it would be better for us to introduce ourselves to each other first. My name is Ishtal, I am his Majesty¡¯sCouncilor. I am also the one who proposed the plan of summoning you, the Gallant Heroes, into our world. Once again, please accept my humble apology.¡±


    The old man said all of it with such apologetic tone and the bow down to all of us. I feel bad for his old age because of his back but this is a world where anything can happen so we may not know if he is actually an old man with declining health or not.


    I¡¯ve read a lot of novels and stories to know that there are unnatural circumstances that occur in this kind of world. That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to think.


    I remember that the old orphanage headmaster would often complainabout his aching back due to the brittleness of his bones but I digress as he can still unleash a fury to us when he is mad. He can still run for a mile while carrying a wooden cane in his hand while shouting.


    Returning my thoughts in front of me¡­


    Even though he, Councilor Ishtal, said that there is still unrest in the people in front of me but in the end, they decidedto go with the flow.


    ¡°Fine, I am¡­¡±


    So on and so forth¡­


    Sorry...


    I am actually bad at remembering people¡¯s names, especially at this moment because of the confusion incurred by the event. I easily lose my focus too when it comes to these kinds of formality. Maybe it¡¯s due to my lack of socializing skills that even a chain of introductions bore me.


    Hm¡­? No¡­I think that¡¯s not the case right now.


    I think that impulse of inattentiveness ismuch prevalent. My eyes are just wandering around the room and I find it hard to pay attention to their serious talk. I don¡¯t know due to my anxiety or fright but I can¡¯t just leave my mind off to my surrounding.


    I feel like someone is staring at me with malicious eyes full of putrid intent¡­


    Is it because of this body?


    After quite a while, they finishedwith theintroductions. I think I¡¯ll just call them based on their appearance¡­like the guy in front me¡­


    He is taller than one hundred and ninety-five centimeters I guess with a brawny build and astounding stature that made me quite envious considering how I look like a wimp in my previous body. I¡¯ll just call him muscle man or something like that.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    After the lengthy introduction, by the Gods will, the old man speaks in haste.


    ¡°Oh! It seems his Majestyhas arrived! Heroes, thank you for your patience.¡±


    I feel like the tension growsheavier as some people in front of metenseup even more. Some of them are gripping their knuckles like they are ready to jump on the gun but I feel like there are still some of them retains their calm or doesn¡¯t even entirely care that much.


    Scary, it''s too scary to be in the middle of the exchange. This made me shrink more erasing my existence. I am a littlescared.


    Suddenly, faint voices come out from somewhere that made everyone attentive.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get from overworking and stressing yourself, stupid king¡±


    ¡°You reap what you sow, you basically handled a stockpile of documents worth 4 months in one night. Are you an idiot?¡±


    ¡°Your health, it gives me trouble to take care of you every time.¡±


    Those are voices of girlswhoseem, even though faint, is dignified and refined.


    Hey!


    Aren¡¯t you girls badmouthing your king too much?


    Somehow, I feel like the tension slightly lessened as the people in front of me relieve themselves of their stiffness. What effect was it when the mood waspassed around?


    Ah. Forget it.


    Though, I must say¡­I am disappointed.


    I stick my head from the side just to get a good look at them since curiosity got the best out of me.


    The Kingis a young man in his mid-twenties. With a beautiful lustrous white hair, blue eyes clear as the skies and a body that seemed to be trained enough even though slender. And to boot, he is tall standing at a height about one hundred and eighty-five centimeters.


    I am quite envious¡­really envious!


    The other girls with the king are real beauties. There is a blond girl with white armor and pleated skirt with rear and front guards.


    She has a lovely black ribbononthe back of her head.


    The other girl is wearing breasts armor with seriously cool engravings. Her hips are in full view. Yes, her slender hips are attractive because it gives a good outline to her rear. She is wearing black short pants and a metal plated boots that reach under her knee.


    The feature of her face is contrary to her dignified voice, is doll-like. She has pretty long eyelashes and round eyes and with pretty blond hair with red streaks.


    Cute.


    The last one seemsto be a magician. She is a wearing a violet shawl reaching past her hips. It¡¯s quite erotic since it defines her body outline. Her hair is violet, and it is tied in low twin tails that it is made to stick out from the shawl. She is taller than the other two.


    She has a refined voice and the feature of her face is what you call sharp and cold beauty.


    The old man spoke again abruptly disrupting my discernment.


    ¡°Your Majesty, thesearethe thirteen summoned gallant heroes! They are seeking knowledge now, so if you will.¡±


    ¡°Thirteen? Ishtal, you are such a scatterbrain or you just simply forgotten how to count properly due to old age?¡±


    Uwah¡­The magician girl is merciless.


    ¡°There are fourteen presences, you know?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I apologize for this mistake Lady Violetta! But who is the remaining hero? I don¡¯t see anyone else¡±


    ¡°In the back, Heroes, please make way¡±


    Ah, they split like the sea of Moses and they saw my face dazing off dumbfounded as my figure is beheld in front of everyone. My social phobia is striking now as I feel goosebumps spreading all over my body.


    The mouths of the other heroes were gaping wide as they saw the tiny existence behind them. Idon¡¯t have any slightest idea about mycurrent appearance right now other than being small or short. I don¡¯t know, maybe my white hair is because I am old in appearance but surely that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡°A little girl?!¡±


    Exclaimed by all of the people in the hall, only the king kept a hardened face. They were shockedatmy tiny existence that some people had their mouth gaping wide.


    I am kind of relieved that I am not actually an old woman or anything else deformed¡­


    ¡°KYAAAAA SO CUTE!!¡±


    Who was that?


    No one knows.


    It seems like one of the girls squealed just now, right beside the king. Some of them were looking at the little girl, me, like I am their prey.


    Scary!


    Really Scary!


    The old man cleared his throat to get theattention of everyoneagain.


    Oh¡­!


    Just now, he looked so capable. You got plus one respect points¡­ For elderly that is.


    ¡°Little Girl, please step forward and state your name.¡±


    Ahahaha, it really didn¡¯t help me to clear away my anxiousness, huh? Rather, it made my heart pound louder and faster as he uttered those words.


    However, I want to keep in mind that from now on, this body is mine. I stepforward with shaky gait and trembling shoulder as all eyes are on me now.


    But, I wantto start a new life here. I want to live an easy uneventful life where I don¡¯t get hurt. Ireally don¡¯t mind mycurrent appearance right now. I might actually have noproblem with it.


    The attachment with my previous body is still strong, however, even if I try to remember it, the only sensation that I get is that gunshot to my flank and it hurts¡­


    It¡¯s unsightly for a man, however, with my current gender and even appearance, there¡¯s nothing much I can do.


    But thinking of a new name is troublesome so I just wanted to plainly say ¡°Nil.¡± But since this is a new life we are talking aboutand I alreadyknow that myappearance has such an impact, Iwanta name close to Nilbut stillaimed for girls.


    Ipomoea Nil is troublesome to say. I already have anidea,asfor mylastname, Iwill use myorphanage name which should really be my official last name butit soundsreally foreign.


    ¡°My name is¡­¡±


    Everyone suddenly stiffens in their place upon my first words. My voice rang like the calling of an angel that even I got a pang in my chest while getting a little flustered. It¡¯s my own voice now so I should get used to it.


    I tried to still my pounding heart as I heaved a deep sigh. I formed a fleeting curve in my lips upward and directed my sight to the king in front of me.


    Then, I announce my new name in this new world I was thrown in.


    ¡°¡­Asagao Lionheart.¡±


    Even under the gaze of the king in front of me, I was able to introduce myself. Even under the gaze of everyone from my back, I was able to straighten my body.


    That¡¯s right.


    From now on, I am Asagao Lionheart.

 Chapter 3: A Little Girl Appears 3

    What¡¯s on your mind right now? It is a famous line in a social media on the internet you know. I feel like I should be asking this question to everyone in here.


    The king stares at me intently with his clear blue eyes with empty emotions in his countenance. The blond knight girl is looking at me with curiosity and at the same time, a joy on her face. The girl wearing the plated boots glances at me with fondness.


    The magician girl, Violetta, is looking at me like she had seen a new species. Not only that, her eyes are fixated on me and kept it glued only to me.


    The councilor? I thought he fell down.


    I don¡¯t get why they reacted like that. Although I think it¡¯s a little funny, it is still inappropriate for the situation but for someone who is shy, becoming the center of their attention, it is too exaggerated and pressuring.


    For now, since the heroes parted to look at me, obviously, I was able to see how they look too.


    The one with a strong-willed look donning a brown hair and eyes burning with passion! His body is rather lean but not thin. It seems like he is the one who spoke earlier with the councilor. His facial feature is very oriental but handsome which I announce bullshit as of why is there another one like him here. Let¡¯s call him Hero number one temporarily.


    There is also a woman in glasses with straight black hair. She seemed to be really gloomy, wearing the business attire and the ragged looked into her eyes. At least her body has a good shape and slender accompanied by good stature and height. She would look good though if she tries hard. Let¡¯s call her C-slave.


    Ah¡­the generic guy who has a lousy sense of fashion, he seems to be the one have the highest tension right now. With black messy hair and normal features¡­is what I would like to say but his body looks a little ripped and his well-defined jawline is attractive. But, well, he looks like an otaku so his name would be otaku huh.


    This one guy at the back who really reek a smell of ramen when you got up so close to him. With hair as messy as the otaku, and line as heavy as his brows, his face would be wonderful if he cares for it. Oh¡­ You lose if you work. Written on his shirt, I will call him NEET.


    Big! This one girl in thigh highs and wearing a sleeved shirt overtopped with a coat. She seems to be a teacher or less, a college student taking a teaching course. The buttons in her suit are crying as if saying ¡°release me!¡± with dashing rouge lipstick. Ok, let¡¯s call her Buns. Why? She has buns on her chest.


    Ah¡­ A really lethargic guy, with eyes dead, he seems to fall anytime. He has a pale face and slender build. He is really tall, though, but he seems to lose all motivation at point blank. Let¡¯s call him Listless.


    A girl with long curly brown hair and beautiful face with cute red glasses and cherry colored lips, she seems to be the most innocent among the people here. She has a really dumbfounded look on her face saying ¡°eh?¡± and readable cute face saying ¡°bully me¡± or ¡°tease me.¡± She is wearing a jersey, though. Let¡¯s call her that, Jersey.


    A maid is here too. I remembered those days I¡¯m being bullied to wear a maid outfit. A refined look on her face, she is pursuing that poker face. Although I can see beads of sweat on her forehead, with a black long hair that past her waists and sharp look in her eyes. She is comparable to the magician girl. Of course, I will call her maid.


    Oh!! Shrine maidens! Yes, there are two of them, a twin! They look so beautiful and dashing in the shrine maiden outfit. They both have black hair in blunt bangs. With one styling it in a high ponytail, I will call her shrine maiden #1 and one styling it in a low ponytail I will call her shrine maiden #2.


    Eh¡­ another handsome guy. Donning spiky hair dyed in red, he seemsto be pursuing the visual kei punk look. He has a piercing in his ear. With an open black coat and red shirt beneath it. His eyes are trying to look mean. I know this kind of guys. Let¡¯s call him Punk.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Uwaah.. a petite girl. Although I think that she is really taller than me, nonetheless, she looks small in the crowd too. She is really cute you know! With the generic twin tail and adorable face. Although it¡¯s not my fetish, I would like to see dressed in a different kind of stuff. Let¡¯s call her Petite.


    The last one is the guy whose back is my only view up until now. As I said earlier, he is gigantic. Around one-hundred and ninety-five centimeters tall with a muscular build and mean look in his eyes standing there menacingly. I think I am around below his waist. Scary¡­with his knuckle clenched, I can see that it is big as my face or even bigger I think. Well, I called him Macho man.


    Overall, all of them are good looking.


    I think it¡¯s one of the qualifications of being a hero in this world. What about me? I have been stared at really intently.


    Although I know already my currents state, is there something wrong? Come to think of it, I hugely resembled the king, at least, by the shine of our hair. I actually don¡¯t know how I actually look like overall.


    ¡°Ehem!¡±


    The old man broke the silence, directing everyone¡¯s attention to him. It alleviated some of my built up stress over the course of several minutes of being a freak show.


    The old man did a good job.


    ¡°You said that your name is Asagao Lionheart right, little girl?¡±


    Now he is trying to emphasize that part?


    Can you leave it alone? Even the king does not take away his sight from me. I don¡¯t have any idea what on his mind right now. I stared back reflexively¡­


    He smiles at me.


    ¡­Huh?!


    What?!


    What should I do?


    I tried hiding in the back, but of course, there is none so I can only look down. I feel like my face is burning hot due to being stared too much by people around me.


    ¡°Yes, it is as I said¡­Asaga Lionheart.¡±


    Uwaah!!


    I¡¯m really getting frantic!


    Repetitively making my heart race like this isn¡¯t healthy at all!


    I¡¯m really embarrassed! Even my words stuttered. I feel like some of my words lisp. I don¡¯t know what face they are making right now because I am looking down like a fool!


    I know that my face is beet red from ear to ear, and imagining them staring at me like that makes me feel more uncomfortable.


    ¡°Let me take it from here Ishtal, I have to do my introductions too you know.¡±


    A clear voice spoke, with such might coming from it. The king himself said it. He stands up and makes a grand pose as he looks at me and the heroes.


    Hey! Are you making a fool out of us? Are you some middle school kid? As I was on my monologuing, everyone stares shifted to him. At this point, I¡¯ll just expect that those eyes will eventually return to me so I better brace myself.


    ¡°I shall introduce my Royal Guards first! This woman in a heavy armor with stiff movement and chest as magnificent as the plains! Her name is Edelweiss!¡±


    You¡¯re starting with that?!


    Also, why are saying that to her?! In front of us too?! Is this country is trash talking based? Is saying mean things a normalcy here? I saw the Blond Girl seething with anger. Her face is red too. Same as mine I guess, but from too much rage.


    Her cheeks are twitching...


    ¡°¡­and this girl here with also magnificent rear and stiff personality, wearing that skimpy outfit, and breastplate to cover off her as magnificent as the plain chest too, her name is Lily!¡±


    Why the hell are you going too far with the introduction?! Are you sexually harassing them, mocking them or insulting them?! Which one?


    The breastplate girl is keeping a straight face, in standing position¡­.? Uwaah..is this it? I can feel something gathering in her palm. Magic?! Do you want to blow away this kings¡¯ face that badly?


    ¡°This magician here is Violetta.¡±


    You are referring tothis girl with so much formality and didn¡¯t make any bad remarks. Are you perhaps scared of this magician girl? She said earlier about your health. I wonder if she is the one treating your injuries or your illness.¡±


    ¡°As for me, I am the first king of the Astlan Kingdom, the one founded it, Also called the Knight King and reunited every nation under its one banner and also-¡°


    ¡°Vile man with no sense of direction¡±


    ¡°Idiotic king who can¡¯t get a woman himself¡±


    And such remarks were whispered in the air¡­ the king stopped on his introduction momentarily. It seems the comeback stings as he was gazing off far away.That¡¯s what you get¡­


    Hey! Aren¡¯t you the king? Show some more composure and confidence!


    Pull yourself together! Even us, the audience here wanted to laugh! I think we are summoned in a comedy bar! As I was thinking that¡­ the king continued and to my surprise, this would drastically change my encounter with him.


    ¡°I am Ashfon Astlan Lionheart, the first king of Astlan Kingdom!¡±


    This was a roller coaster of surprise. What in the world is this? I think I have done something irreversible. What?! Now he is staring at me with an expressionless countenance.


    Did I pick the wrong name at the wrong situation at the wrong world?


    Various thoughts suddenly invade my mind as the King¡¯s stare states various implications¡­

 Chapter 4: A Little Girl Appears 4

    ¡°What is all in our minds right now about me and that girl, we shall address it at a later time.¡±


    The King coquettishly dismissed the issue without any further ado. I¡¯m a little relieved for that but I know that sooner or later, I¡¯ll be confronted regarding it.


    Nonetheless, thank goodness.


    I don''twant to say anything right now since I still haven¡¯t come up with any reasons to pass this. The king surveysall of the heroes. He seemed to have come to a conclusion and nods.


    ¡°Heroes, for why we summoned selfishly, I myself will apologize. As for the reasons¡­¡±


    The king bowedfor a firm apology.


    What a humble king.


    The tension has become lighter too. I can relax a little as theattentionspans greatly at the situation at hand. Now that everyone here reassured that this king had said it himself, but still, they are not letting their guard down either.


    ¡°I shall tell you the circumstance of our world. There are Eight Continents in this world. Our continent, where human reside is called Land of Prosperity in which blessed with an abundance of land to cultivate and resources to refine. Across our continent lays hundreds of towns and cities to be ventured. Generally, humans mainly live on this continent.¡±


    ¡°The Neighboring continent to our eastis the Land of Greenwoods where Elves lives. The elves are expert spirit magicians and they cultivated and utilized the usage of the forest they lived in. Because of high purity of their magic, animals in their continent are greatly demanded and due to the fact that we are just next to them, we have good trading relations with them.¡±


    ¡°The continent on our westis the Valley of Ancients where theDragon kinresides. The continent is mainly where the dragon lives governed by the dragon emperor. Their lands are composed of rocky plateaus, canyons, and desert. Among the known continent in this world, the Valley of Ancients can be considered the largest existed.¡±


    ¡°The continent belowthe Land of Greenwoods is the continent of the dwarves namely Mountain Range of Metal. As the name implies, dwarves liveinthose mountainous part of this world. The dwarves the mainly live there are experts in forging and metallurgy. Since they are a highly valued race in which the people craft weapons and armors for war, we don¡¯t antagonize them too much.¡±


    ¡°The continent belowthe Valley of Ancients where the Fairy kin lives is called the Rainforest of Healing. It is the continent where the said Yggdrasil tree stands atop everything where even mountains are put to shame. The thing is, fairiessecludethemselves in their forest and rarely shows up in settlements. They are expert healers and they are also known to have a vast amount of knowledge that we, the people outside of their sacred grounds, do not know.¡±


    ¡°The continent opposite to ours is the Land of Magic Gatherings where the Demon kin lives. The continent of the demons is filled and brimming with magic. Demons are expert magic theorists and researchers. They are also expert in magic compounding and producing magical tools. With rich resources, the demon race started a friendly trade with us solely to boost their economic needs.¡±


    ¡°The continent in the ridge of Land of Greenwoods and Mountain Range of Metal, there is The Islands of Thousand where the Beast kin lives. The beast kins are expert traders and they are the one who fares the sea. Their continent gathers merchants and nobles all around the whole for trading. ¡°


    Uwaah¡­ this is a really cool place!


    Every fantasy creatures are here. The tension of the others isgetting high. They seemed to accept what is happening too or that¡¯s what I think. To think that many races live here in this world.


    ¡°All of the races here live in harmony and peace. We have a relationship ofgiveand take as every race has their own specialties. We settled every conflict with competition. I have taken the throne for only five years but these rules have been there for a hundred years now. Even the demon kin that once detested human and likewise human detested the demonkin,are now interacting in frugally but peacefully. There are also many cases of intermarriage you know.¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    That¡¯s the best news I heard! Intermarriage! Again, the tension soared higher now. Among the boys, I should be one too, but I am missing my male genitals you know.


    ¡°But the continent in the middle, the continent no one has inhabited, started gushing out dreaded aura. We have a common problem regarding the magical beast which attacks and kills everything in sight. However, magical beasts are a common sight in this world. The real problem is, even though the island was isolated, the influence of the pugnacious aura reaches any continent and that alone spawns devils! Even now, devils are running rampant throughout any domain. The devils that emerge from it are all intelligent and really powerful.¡±


    Okay¡­ this sounds really dangerous. I myself know I hate painful things¡­ I hated it since I was young. Even with a small scratch, I will bawl myself out. It¡¯s really pitiful, I know but I can¡¯t help it. That comes with emotional pain too. That is why I did my best not to be bullied.


    I did my best not to feel anything at all¡­


    But there are just times that I really don¡¯t feel myself and becomes upbeat.


    ¡°We, the Astlan Kingdom, requests for your assistance for this calamity we are facing right now. Please, gallant heroes, answer our call.¡±


    The king, the royal guards and the councilor bow down altogether. I will say it again. The king and his retainers are too humble. I don¡¯t want to go to a fight but what choice do I have?


    I wonder how the others will answer.They seem to be looking at each other.


    Hey! Don¡¯t leave me out!


    I protested inside my mind. Of course, no ears will reach my distress voice.


    They did look at me like they are stealing glances. Not entirely giving me any attention. Some are also wary of me, some are just uncaring, but most of them are looking at me with pity. I can¡¯t stomach how they stare at me like I shouldn¡¯t be here.


    If that¡¯s what they think, fine.


    ¡°King, you are too humble. This is my honest opinion. We do not have any choice but to fight for your kingdom. To bow down to us even more, it seems you really are in a desperate time. This is what I would ask. A method of return, do you have any?¡±


    The man with brown hair said it inone breath. It seems everyone here is calm and reasonable. I like how they are not behaving like achild.


    Seriously, this is an outrageous situation. It seems like the comedy skit earlier made the tension reasonably lower so we can have a calm conversation without anyone heating up. and have everyone sorted their thoughts easily.


    ¡°I am deeply moved by your honest answer. Although I am still apologetic for pulling all of you in our world¡¯s problem, let me convey my thanks. Of course, I will be more than willing to fill all of your needs in my domain. As for the method of return, I, again deeply apologize, but we do not have¡±


    A method of return¡­ although it doesn¡¯t concern me, I felt really bad for the other as they are looking down with grim faces. I wonder, some of them still keep straight faces even a fact such as that is laid down. Maybe like me, they do not have much attachment to our world.


    After that, they faced the king again after getting over it. You guys recovered so fast! Is this one of the qualifications of being a hero too?!


    ¡°I see. Even though we want to pursue the topic, it would be pointless. So please now, tell us your plan for us.¡±


    The king replied in a shocked but in a kind manner.


    ¡°O Gallant Heroes, may we discuss the plans tomorrow, the dimensional transfer may have depleted most of your energies. I shall have themai-¡­err ¡­ servants accompany you to your rooms.¡±


    Hehehe!


    He was about to say maidwhen he realized that there is a maid in the group of heroes. The brown haired handsome affirmed with ¡°we shall comply¡± and then after the king gave a signal, the servants entered the hall and gesturing us respectfully to follow them as they are going to escort us to our respective rooms.


    A Maid with beautiful strides compelling with her brown hair accompanied me. Among all the maids in tow, she is the tallest and the most fairest of them all.


    And when I said the tallest, she is a little taller than the King.


    Uwaah¡­


    She faithfully sticks to me and took me to my room and now, beheld in front of me is that room!


    My room, it¡¯s wide! Really wide! So cool! Ah! The view from my window displays the moon brightly! Uwaah! There are three moons! This is really another world! My bed is soft and fluffy! There is a bookshelf too! I like reading you know!


    I was frolicking in the whole room, then I realize that the servant¡­maid was still there. Actually, it¡¯s fun to see a maid escorting a maid! But let us get back to right now. The maid was staring at me warmly.


    I reflexivelycoweron the side of the bed¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Eh?! Did I just lisp again? A tongue of a 9 years old girl is not that flexible. With that mistake, I feltsteamsarerising from my face¡­ I am seriously going to have complications in my health if this goes on!


    ¡°KYAAAAH! HAPPINESS! TO BE ASSIGNED TO THIS LITTLE ANGEL! EVERYONE IN THE HALL WAS EYEING ON YOU FROM BEHIND YOU KNOW?! WE EVEN FOUGHT OUTSIDE TO KNOW WHO IS GOING TO ESCORT YOU!FORTUNATELYI''M STRONG! KYAAH I WANT TO GLOMP ON YOU RIGHT NOW DEAR LITTLE HERO!¡±


    AHHH!


    AHHHH!


    She is no good maid too! And they were eyeing me from behind?! Wait, they also fought each other too? Is that why you have a large bumponthe back of your head?! Don¡¯t you need medical treatment? While at it please, please have your sanity checked too!


    Now that I think about it, I did sense some malicious gaze on my back earlier.


    ¡±Ehem. Excuse me of my impudence. I was a carried away a little there. Now then Miss Little Hero. Your supper will be delivered in a moment. Please stay rested in this room.¡±


    She left.


    Carried away a little my face, you were totally screaming from the bottom of your lungs. After her speech earlier, compared to when she got serious, there is a big gap.


    That¡¯s a professional for you. I am now called little hero too. Why do I feel the naming sense of this world is... how do I say it¡­straightforward.


    For now, I checked my appearance in the mirror¡­


    ¡­¡­Come on now.


    Even girls will be enchanted with this looks. I have come to know the disastrous charm my facehas. Dangerous! I might fall in love with myself if I stare a little longer. Even I know how to discern good appearances of each gender.


    But this face completely broke the gender barrier.


    Also, I am a little girl. I don¡¯t mind, but being small has its advantage and disadvantages. Now that I compared myself to the people earlier, aren¡¯t I the smallest? Like the tiniest among them?


    No point in thinking about it too much! Right now! Yes! Magic! I know I have an aptitude for it since I can sense it from thatLily girl earlier.

 Chapter 5: Pee Incident 1

    A magic foremost foundationisprocessing and execution. Meaning, for example, I have to know how fire is produced. Although I won¡¯t be making any fire or anything special right now, I only have to confirm if I can use any. It''s all a conjecture, though.I havedecided to gofor a dimensional storage.


    Since the concept of the dimensional storage is complicated. I just imagined something opening up in the empty air. After that, I tried looking for energy inside my body while closing my eyes.


    Oh. I felt a warm sensation. When I opened my eyes, there it is a black distortion in the space. I stared at it for a long time with amazement and curiosity. After that,I tried putting things in it like the comb in the desk or the vase with flowers. After putting those inside, I dispelledthe dimensional storage and summon it back. Upon reaching my hands for something inside it, there was the comb. Actually, it seems when you open up your dimensional storage, everything inside it will be registered in your mind. It is one ofthe most generic skills in comics and novel, but it is a truly convenient skill to have.


    Acquiring a magic, success!


    After that, the crazy maid came again with the food. I only ate half of it due to the reason I am a very light eater, but not as light as this. The maid gave me a worried look but smiled fondly at me. I guess some people here, even thoughthere issomething wrong in their mind, aregenerally nice.


    I want to think like that.


    I just hope she doesn¡¯t start licking the spoon that I used. She was staring at it like it was some sort of treasure.


    .


    .


    .


    I woke up from my sleep. I don¡¯t have any clock but I know it is middle of the night. As for why I woke up, I need to pee.


    Hmm?


    I am not going to be ashamed now of my own body. It¡¯s too late to be. There is only one problem. I don¡¯t know where the restrooms are located.


    I haven¡¯t asked anyone about it and it seems my creep of a maid is resting too in their own quarters. So I got out of my bed and left the room.


    The hallway is so dark and gloomy and my only source of light isthe lanterns that wereset up. I don¡¯t have any problem withghost and things. They don¡¯t hurt you. They can¡¯t hurt you.


    After some bitof exploration, I am utterly and completely lost. I have gone up and down, left and right. I felt really lonely for some reason. I amwalking for more than half hour already. I don¡¯t want to bother people too. I have to stay strong, the urge isn¡¯t strong yet.


    I saw a room with a large door. There was light spilling from it. Inside, there are two people talking to each other. It was the king and the councilor.


    ¡°Your Highness, the method of return they speak of. There is one right? Although it is inscribed in ancient scriptures, it can be used by the Dragon kin, why did you tell them there isn¡¯t one?¡±


    "I don¡¯t want them to lose focus on their upcoming training Ishtal. I, myself know that someday, It will come back haunting me for this fault. I will tell them after the calamity is settled. By then, I will have the heroes train in our domain for a while and have them travel around the world to train under the leaders of another continent.¡±


    ¡°You seemed to trust the other leaders of the continent¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Well, I did have bouts with them two or three times in my time of travel too.¡±


    ¡°I think you are as wild as ever your high-¡°


    THUD


    Ah...!


    As I was eavesdropping, the heavy door I was leaning on moves. I panic and stumble down on my butt. It hurt. The pain tolerance of this small fragile body is next zero. Ah. No good¡­ I am tearing up.I am thinking how can I possibly live with this kind of body¡­


    Before I even try to get up, the king and councilor are already looking at me. Their faces petrified in shock and worry on my pathetic display.


    ¡°Little girl are you spying on us in the middle of the night?!¡±


    ¡°Hih! No¡­! I¡­don¡¯t¡­!¡±


    I let out a pathetic voice whenthe king spoke in a half questioning, half angry voice. I was seriously hoping to see the bathroom right now because I might spill it. That¡¯s right. I have to say something or I would look more suspicious.


    ¡°Um¡­eh¡­toilet¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Sorry, I wasn¡¯t able to hear that properly. Will you say it again?¡±


    ¡°Toilet! *Hic* I got lost! *Sobs* can¡¯t find!¡±


    I seriously bawled right now. I am desperate to pee. I don¡¯t care how shocked your faces are right now! I want to rely on you right now.


    I cling to the hem of his clothes and made an upturned eye to him like it is pleading. Please!


    ¡°Huh? Wait! Please stop crying! No, I didn¡¯t mean to be angry with you, so please stop. Here! Look! I will go with you!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really really! After that, I will escort you to your room too!¡±


    ¡°Un! Thank you, Fon¡­!¡±


    Such exchange between me and the king was made. His face at first hardens. When I cry and sobs non-stop, he gently pats me on the head. He voluntarily recommended his self to escort me. I suddenly feltreallywarm in my chest.


    Is this how it feels to have an older brother?


    ¡°Your name is Asagao right? With same last name as me, Lionheart¡±


    ¡°Yes! Asagao! Asagao Lionheart! Same as Fon!¡±


    ¡°This world has full of coincidence¡­ And...Fon...¡±


    He smiled gently at my cheerful answer. Then we started walking in the hallway.


    Ahh!!


    I forgot that the old man was there. Is it I or his presence is thin.


    The king and I start walking side by side. At first, we were walking at the same pace, but after a minute later, his strides become much larger and faster leaving me behind.


    He seemed forgotten that I am a 9 years old child with slow walking pace. Then there was the turn, after that, I lost him.


    Eh?!


    Eh?!


    Again...?!


    Is this why he is called idiotic? He is really inconsiderate to people in this kind of matter. I fell down on my knees because I tried to run after him but I justgot tired.


    Tears started forming up again. Is it another bullying? I, again fell into despair, of being hurt, being overly sensitive to painful things.


    It¡¯s truly pathetic of me. I can only sob in one corner quietly.


    Then my head was patted. It feels really warm and gentle. Is patting always feel this good? As I look up, he was there with a ghastly pale face, out of breath and cursing to himself.


    His pure white hair that is just like mine is dimly illuminated but its contrast to the darkness of the night further emphasizes its beauty. His pale blue eyes glow with fierceness but have a gentle glint in them and his facial feature is well defined and masculine. Even his nose looks like spectacularly chiseled to perfection by a master sculpture.


    With such handsome feature that announces his masculinity despite its unique beauty, it was able to fully convey the emotions he feels right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry! I¡¯m really sorry! I have done something like that to a small child like you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I can only stare blankly while my face is messed up with excessive crying. He seemed to have regretted his actions so let¡¯s forgive him. As I was thinking that, he started to get up again, and with aheave-ho¡­ he carried me into his arm, reflexively clinging to him. I was shocked.


    Truly shocked...! I cannot absorb or even fathom his actions right now.


    ¡°I will carry you like this so we wouldn¡¯t get separated.¡±


    I can¡¯t think of anything right now. I feel really secured right now. Is it a reflex of a little girl¡¯s body? Or is it me who is hungry for familial affection? Or maybe mixed?


    I feel really fuzzy, with amixedfeeling of joy and happiness with overflowing warmth. I think a smile was spilling from my face as the king is smiling back at me. He wiped the tears in my eyes with his handkerchief. He is strong and tall. I can feel it.


    A reliable man, but idiotic to some extent. An outstanding king but at the same time, he is still a human with flaws.


    As he carries me and strides down the hallway, a soldier in patrol catch us on hissightand bowed down to the king. He then looks at me thenasks.


    ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t know you have a little sister¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t, she is together with the heroes¡±


    ¡°Oh, I deeply apologize. But you two are really similar¡±


    ¡°I myself are at loss for words too you know.¡±


    ¡°I see, but this little girl really looks like you, looks like an angel you k-¡°


    The humble soldier averted his eyes for some reasons. He is beet red. Judging from his appearance, he is a young man in his early twenties.


    He tried to point his finger at something but controlled himself to. Come to think of it. I have not change any clothes.


    ¡°What¡¯swrong,soldier?¡±


    ¡°The little girl, Your Highness, she isn''t wearing any undies¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±

 Chapter 6: Pee Incident 2

    Chapter 6: Pee Incident 2


    I am the First King of Astlan Kingdom, Ashfon Astlan Lionheart. I have united and made my land prosper. I have many titles given to me but right now, Knight King is the most well known, even among the leaders of other races.


    In this land that I rule, I have minimized poverty as well as corruption throughout my domain. I have claimedthethrone at age of twenty-one and have been ruling for 5 years now all the while enriching the lives of my people.


    I have a natural talent for leading my subjects and ruling the people of my kingdom. One of my skills is to detect lies, not reading the mind and heart of people, but knowing if a person is lying or not.


    If possible, I wouldn¡¯t have to resort to summoning people from another world. I would have ended our problem through my own powers, however, the situation calls for a more direct and specific solution where one needs the Blessing of the Goddess to eradicate our enemies.


    In which we, the people of this land, can never ever grasp.


    As I was contemplating these matters inside my head as we walk on the corridor towards the royal chamber, I massage the temple of my head and a snicker came to my ears.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get from overworking and stressing yourself stupid king.¡±


    ¡°You reap what you sow, you basically handled a stockpile of documents worth four months in one night. Are you an idiot?¡±


    ¡°Your health, it gives me trouble to take care of you every time.¡±


    Such words were directed at me while weenter the throne room.


    Hey, please give me some slack. Four months worth of job finished is like heaven for me in the next four months.


    Ah...!


    My headache is haunting me back.


    As we arrived, Iseated myself in this uncomfortable throne and I surveyed the heroes. They are all different from one another but never the same as us. I can feel that they really are out of this world people from their presences alone.


    There are still some factors that stop their magical energy from manifesting, however, that¡¯s a matter for other time and I am not in the right position to talk about it.


    Ishtal then spoke¡­


    ¡°Your Highness! This is the thirteen summoned gallant heroes! They seemed to be seeking knowledge now, so if you will.¡±


    ¡°Thirteen? Ishtal, you are such a scatterbrain, or you simply forgot how to count properly due to old age?¡±


    Violetta is merciless. Hang in there Ishtal.


    ¡°There are fourteen presences, you know?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I apologize for this mistake, Lady Violetta! But who is the remaining hero? I don¡¯t see anyone else¡±


    ¡°In the back, Heroes, please make way¡±


    Ah, they split like theheavenand skies werecleav-


    A little girl around the age of nine was standing there in a daze as the people in front of her left her no figure to hide. She is wearing an oversized plain white shirt and she owns a strikingly beautiful white hair and glittering blue irises comparable to the cerulean sky.


    Her cute countenance composing of a small rounded face and naturally long eyelashes and quivering cherry lips that is so adorable that if someone actually told me she is an angel, then she is an angel. Her petite stature that reaches none but my waist and her trembling figure like a small animal make an upbeat feeling in my heart.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°A little girl?!¡±


    Ah...!


    What an adorable girl.


    She let out a small squeak upon her figure is revealed. Somehow look like odd one out of the group because of her uniqueness within the group heroes for donning those white hair.


    No, it is more like she is almost the same as me in appearance. Nevertheless, I need to keep a straight face upon facing these people who came from another world. It is my utmost priority for now so we¡¯ll keep the matter about the little girl brief.


    ¡°KYAAAAA SO CUTE!!¡±


    That was definitely Edelweiss. Lily is looking a little flustered at the sight of the tiny girl there because she does love small things. Violetta was staring at her with great interest.


    Ishtal clears his throat to get everyone¡¯s attention. Ishtal, clearing your throat to make your presence known is really pathetic since you have a thin character.


    ¡°Little Girl, please step forward and state your name.¡±


    The little girl stepped forward as Ishtal instructed. Her strides are so small and careful as if she is putting a little hesitation and prepares to run away at any moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Asagao¡­ Asagao Lionheart.¡±


    Did¡­did I heard that right?


    She just said Lionheart, the same as mine. I do not remember having a child with anyone. I don¡¯t have any living relatives to note.


    I don¡¯t have anyone to call family anymore. They are dead.


    But if she is using my name to get a favoror worst, take advantage of me, I won¡¯t forgive her even if she is a child. No, it is too early for me to jump to conclusion, however, I don¡¯t want to eliminate any possibilities.


    Like those shitty pig nobles that I beheaded. I am not called ¡°Unforgiving King¡± for nothing. I am getting paranoid about this.


    To this small child...


    ¡°Ehem!¡±


    Ishtal did it again. But everyone¡¯s attention is directed towards him in an instant.


    ¡°You said that your name is Asagao Lionheart, right, little girl?¡±


    I glared intently at the little girl but she stared back at me with curious and unknowing na?ve eyes. Upon making eye contact with me, I grin at her that made her flinch. She easily panics and her face is dyed beet red.


    That was cute but I am not letting my guard down.


    ¡°Yes, it is as I said¡­Asagao Lionheart¡±


    Oh...?


    She panics as her words lisp. These cute gestures must surely take a toll on her as she unwillingly does it. I really didn¡¯t mean to put a burden on her mind but it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°Let me take it from here Ishtal, I have to do my introductions too, you know.¡±


    I stand and made a grand pose. Everyone is looking at me right now. That¡¯s right! I am the king! Well, I feel really sorry for dragging you guys in our world problem but we have to move on. This is not only for my kingdom but also for this world.


    ¡°I shall introduce my Royal Guards first! This woman in a heavy armor with stiff movement and chest as magnificent as the plains! Her name is Edelweiss!¡±


    I didn¡¯t really say any lies there and I want a payback from earlier. But one has to admit that Edelweiss is really beautiful and pretty. However, even with that positive outlook, she is a really uptight girl that dutifully carries out her orders.


    She doesn¡¯t show much of her personality when she is on a mission or present in someone else¡¯s presence, however, she is pretty much a girl at heart.


    ¡°¡­and this girl here with also magnificent rear and stiff personality, wearing that skimpy outfit, and breastplate to cover off her as magnificent as the plain chest too, her name is Lily!¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t want to show any disgraceful behavior so she keeps a straight face but she is leaking magical energy in her palm. Nonetheless, she suppresses her urge to do something in front of the heroes as to stand as someone dignified.


    Although I said those, Lily is also beautiful but likewise, her chest is on the smaller side. The basis for Lily and Edelweiss for having a body that lacking.


    The two of them were malnourished when I met them when Violetta just took them.


    ¡°This magician girl here is Violetta.¡±


    The number one woman I don¡¯t want to mess with. Violetta is out of my league. Not to mention that she is older than she looks. She is more than a century years old and she can cast nasty spellswith the right materials like an extremeheadache.


    She also stands as my second hand and the one who overseer everything inside the kingdom. Since my potential with magic is next to none, her proficiency with it and vast knowledge prove to be helpful in keeping the Kingdom flourishing.


    ¡°As for me, I am the first king of the Astlan Kingdom, the one founded it, Also called the Knight King and reunited every nation under its one banner and also-¡°


    ¡°Vile man with no sense of direction¡±


    ¡°Idiotic king who can¡¯t get a woman himself¡±


    Ouch¡­That seriously stings me in the hardest spot. I feel like my heart stopped living for a moment.


    Words are dangerous.


    I should also watch what I am saying. A girl¡¯s comeback seriously hurts. I have to pull myself together! I am the king after all.


    I continued with my introduction.


    ¡°I am Ashfon Astlan Lionheart, the first king of Astlan Kingdom!¡±


    As I said, I am the first king of Astlan Kingdom, the very founder of the new kingdom in which I led to prosperity. I took this land from the hand of the king who plunged the land into chaos as he continues to cater for his pride and greed.


    I am the last survivor of my family, the Lionheart.


    I have no living relatives as I saw each and every single one of them dies right before my eyes. Anyone who claims to be my relative or family, all are attested with my own eyes and abilities. Hundreds of them came but none left alive as they incurred my wrath.


    My rage is no simple matter. It where I drew out my power.


    And that power is nothing sort of divine but pure evil. It is a power that existed to destroy and can never save anyone. It¡¯s the proof that I, Ashfon Astlan Lionheart, cannot be the savior of this world with my detestable power.


    I am a fool of the present but at the same time, a King with my duties to carry out. As such, drastic measures are provided to be used.

 Chapter 7: Pee Incident 3

    ¡°What is all in our minds right now about me and that girl, we shall address it at a later time.¡±


    I dismiss the problem about the little girl and I having the same last name and physical features.There are more important things to discuss rather than focusing on her.


    We have priorities after all.


    ¡°Heroes, for why we summoned selfishly, I myself will apologize. As for the reasons¡­¡±


    I, the royal guards and Ishtal bowed down for an apology before them. A king should not be doing this but I feel but for dragging them out of their own worlds you know.


    After that, I told them a background of our world and its current state and what calamity we are facing right now.


    ¡°We, the Astlan Kingdom, requests for your assistance for this calamity we are facing right now. Please, gallant heroes, answer our call¡±


    We again bow our headsbefore the gallant heroes hoping for a favorable response. Their decisions will determine the fate of the land. They are now talking among themselves. The little girl was left out in the conversation.


    Do they not consider her as one of them?


    ¡°King, you are too humble. This is my honest opinion. We do not have any choice but to fight for your kingdom. To bow down to us even more, it seems you really are in a desperate time. This is what I would ask. A method of return, do you have any?¡±


    One of the heroes praises me for my humbleness. After that, he gave his honest opinion about the situation. Theyansweredfavorably.


    ¡°I am deeply moved by your honest answer. Although, I am still apologetic for pulling you people in our world problem. Let me convey my thanks. Of course, I will be more than willing to fill all of your needs in my domain. As for the method of return, I, again deeply apologize, but we do not have¡±


    I am sorry heroes...


    That is a blatant lie. There is a method of return. I myself don¡¯t like to lie, but I have to make sure that all of themwill focus on the upcoming training and journey.


    Although, I assured them that they will not be havingany financial problems under my domain.


    ¡°I see. Even though we want to pursue the topic, it would be pointless. So please now, tell us your plan for us.¡±


    Iamshocked at the same time happy for their enthusiasm. They want to discussthe plans already. But we can¡¯t discuss further right now.


    They will soon reach their limits. It is a disgrace that I cannot serve them a fancy dinner, I¡¯ll have the meals deliver in their rooms.


    ¡°O Gallant Heroes, may we discuss the plans tomorrow, the dimensional transfer may have depleted most of your energies. I shall have the mai-¡­err ¡­ servants accompany you to your rooms.¡±


    Ah...!


    I was about to say maid,then I remembered that there was a maid among the heroes. I imagined a maid escorting and serving a maid too.


    The stand-up leader of the heroes replied with ¡°we shall comply¡±then they are escorted by the servants to their respective rooms.


    The little girl is still a mystery to us but we cannot nitpick on the detailsright now. Using the name of the royalty will cost her dearly if she does not tell the truth about it tomorrow.


    .


    .


    .


    I am currently in my room. My room is the biggest among all the rooms this castle have, but also the messiest. Documents are scattered and my bookshelf is in a sorry state.


    The gentle breeze of the wind is blowing out from the veranda. The blue transparent curtains are being gently swayed by the wind. The scenery outside is the whole City Capital and the Capital outskirt with high reinforced wall to prevent magical beasts from entering. On the west, you can see the lush green forest of the elves and to the right is the mountain ridge of the Dragon kin.


    Ishtal is in the corner of the room suddenly speaks.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the method of return they speak of. There is one right? Although it is inscribed in ancient scriptures, but it can be used by the Dragon kin. Why did you tell them there isn¡¯t one¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them to lose focus on their upcoming training Ishtal, I, myself know that someday, It will come back to me. I will tell them after the calamity settled. By then, I will have the heroes train in our domain for a while and have them travel around the world to train under the leaders of another continent.¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°You seemed to trust the other leaders of the continent¡±


    ¡°Well, I did have a bout with them a two or three times in my time of travel too.¡±


    ¡°I think you are as wild as ever your high-¡°


    THUD!


    There was a blunt sound of a falling object outside my room. The heavy door that cannot be moved by the wind slightly creaks. I hurriedlywentoutside of my room to see what happened.


    It wasa surprise...


    The little girl Asagao ishere. I am also worried if she heard about the conversation just now. She seems to have fallen on her butt.


    Is she spying on us?


    I, by nature, am very distrusting. This little girl here has been garnering plenty of suspicions.


    I will intimidate her with words. Reveal your true nature here, Asagao.


    ¡°Hou, Little girl. Are you spying on us in the middle of the night?!¡±


    ¡°Hih! No¡­I don¡¯t¡­!¡±


    That was a cute shriek, but I cannot let myself get swayed but this cute act and then¡­


    ¡°Um¡­eh¡­toilet¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Sorry, I wasn¡¯t able to hear that properly. Will you say it again?¡±


    ¡°Toilet! *Hic* I got lost! *Sobs* can¡¯t find!¡±


    She was just got lost finding the toilet! I am suspecting a little girl too much! This is why I am always called idiotic king.


    She clings to the hem of my clothes and looks at me with upturn eyes like it is pleading. She is seriously crying and sobbing right now.


    ¡°Huh? Wait! Please stop crying! No, I didn¡¯t mean to be angry with you, so please stop. Here! Look! I will go with you!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really really! After that, I will escort you to your room too!¡±


    ¡°Un! Thank you, Fon!"


    I managed to cover that up. I patted her on the head.


    Her hair is silky and smooth it was a nice sensation to my palm. My whole palm has already covered most of her head because she is so small.


    Good thing she stopped crying. I feel really guilty right now.


    Also...Fon?!


    ¡°Your name is Asagao, right? With same last name as me, Lionheart¡±


    ¡°Yes! Asagao! Asagao Lionheart! Same as Fon-nii!¡±


    ¡°This world has full of coincidence¡­¡±


    I made a small talk like that. She answered really cheerfully thatitmade me smilesback at her. After that, we started to walkdown the hallway. Ishtal, the magician of wind.


    I need to know more about her before making any assumptions. I should ask about her circumstances, about her name and if she is by any chance a relative of mine.


    I don¡¯t want to cause any commotion within my land because of her existence. It seems I have to keep an eye on her just to be sure. I will ask the heroes about her too after they train with her.


    Should a child be training like that?


    As I was thinking those, a soldier on patrol greeted me.


    ¡°Good evening Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Good evening to you too, soldier! How is the situation?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the situation is normal as usual, but please rest assured as we do not slack on our duty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work and dedication soldier.¡±


    ¡°By the way your majesty, it is rare to see you alone in the middle of the night¡±


    Alone?


    OH SHIT!


    I promptly left the soldier. I dash through the hallway at an unbelievable speed. Sweats are flowing non-stop. I recalled that crying figured who was begging for company.


    The tiny adorable girl whom instead of receiving sympathy and apology is treated with suspicion and the tiny girl who smiled at being patted¡­


    What have I done? She was just a little girl. What am I even thinking? Spy? This is why I am called idiotic by Lily and Edelweiss. They would surely show me no mercy if they knew what I did.


    I heard a faint sobbing. It sounded really lonely and betrayed.


    Goddess, please forgive me if you ever exist. I walk towards her.Each step I take, the sobbing and crying became more audible.Those steps are so heavy while my heart is being ripped apart.


    The lonely figure of the small girl that was hugging her own knee at the same time burying her face in it.


    Her beautiful snow-like hair just like mine, her tranquil blue eyes that reflect the light illuminated in this dim hollow night with cold air wafting. Her small and fragile shoulders that trembles together with her thin petite arms. In contrast to my masculine features, her face announces a beauty and prettiness that can strike a blooming warmth in anyone¡¯s heart, albeit right now, her cheeks are little flushed.


    I got to her now. She is shivering. I felt the blood from my head being drained.I feel really painful right now, but what about her?


    Being left in this dark, gloomy hall, lost and lonely in this world she doesn''t know, separated from her loved ones at such age.


    I got down. I don¡¯t even know if I still have the right to do this, but I patted her head. After a few second of patting her, she looks up to me.


    Her face is a mess with excessive crying it is still very cute though. I apologize to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry! I¡¯m really sorry! I have done something like that to a small child like you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her blank stare which seemssurprised stings my heart. I feel like I am being pricked inside.


    I let go of her head and got up. I reach out to her waist and lifted her up into my arm. Light, she is so light. This little girl is almost weightless from my standpoint. She reflexively clings to my head so she willnot fall.


    ¡°I will carry you like this so we wouldn¡¯t get separated.¡±


    She is really warm and soft. This feeling, I might get addicted to it. But right now, with that thought, it also hurts. I fought thousands of battles, receive many injuries and wounds. I will always emerge victoriously. But this pain I am feeling right now. I don¡¯t think about winning againstit.


    I can¡¯t...


    Now I can¡¯t even imagine this girl going to battles.


    She is thin and really soft. This girl that looks like she will cry in any painful situations, this fragile girl that will break emotionally and physically, I thought to myself ¡°I want to protect her¡± but it will be unfair for the other heroes too. They might get angry with me.


    In just one night, not even a whole day passed,I got attached to this girl emotionally.


    Is it because of her appearance?


    Is it because I am pulled by her charm?


    Is it because I am interested in her because of we have the same last name?


    Nonsense.


    I know myself I am an excellent ruler and a king over my people. But I am not a good person to another one.I lack the trust that one person should give to one another.I somehow want to care for this girl, not because of whim but because I truly care for her.


    This meeting between me and this little girl must be arranged by the stars.


    As I was carrying Asagao and striding down the hallway, a soldier in patrol catch us on hissightand bowed down to us.


    He then looks at Asagao then asks.


    ¡°Your highness, I didn¡¯t know you have a little sister¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t, she is together with the heroes¡±


    ¡°Oh, I deeply apologize. But you two are really similar¡±


    ¡°I myself are at a loss for words too you know.¡±


    ¡°I see, but this little girl really looks like you, looks like an angel you k-¡°


    The humble soldier averted his eyes for some reason. I can tell that his face is flustered.


    He tried to convey something by pointing at something but controlled his self.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong soldier?¡±


    ¡°The little girl, Your highness, she isn¡¯t wearing any undies¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±

 Chapter 8: Pee Incident 4

    Going back to Asagao¡¯s POV


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Is what the king can only utter at that moment while mechanically turning his head towards my direction.


    ¡°S-s-s-soldier! T-t-the only wa-wa-way to know that is by l-l-looking at ¡°there¡± you know?!¡±


    ¡°Y-y-y-your Majesty!! I am sorry! I-i-it was an accident!! I w-w-will kill m-m-myself right now!¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t be hasty!¡±


    Their voices are shaking. It¡¯s an amusing sight, but I will reach my limit soon so urge the king who is carrying me by calling out to him and tug his clothes.


    ¡°Pee¡­¡±


    The look on the soldier is horrible, after that, he looks like he gained enlightenment. He then spoke words that will make the king cry in despair.


    He saluted with all his might.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Becauseof you, our land prospered, the lives of the people were enriched greatly. Even I once lived in poverty, but since you have taken over the throne, I was given the opportunity to work here and able to feed my family! So, Your Majesty! My loyalty is truly yours whatever happens!¡±


    He said it in one breath. This fellow loyalty is real. The king is, you know, really pale right now. Even paler than before. The soldier bowed and walks away.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ah. I was expecting him to say the clich¨¦ line ¡°IT¡¯S A MISUNDERSTANDING¡± but he gave up. As the urge came again, I tugged his clothes again saying ¡°Pee¡±.


    He faced towards me and smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go little Asagao! Tonight is really cold so we should hurry!¡±


    Eh...


    He is pretending that nothing happened?


    He then continued walking down the hallway.


    We reached the toilet.


    When I open it, I can see a standard ceramic toilet bowl with a lid.


    It is suspiciously same in our world but has some weird blue stone installed to the side.


    ¡°That blue stone is used to flush. Now that I think about it. All of your rooms have their own toilet you know?¡±


    EH?!


    It has one?!


    AHHHHH?!


    Don¡¯t look at me like that!


    Why are you smiling at me?!


    I feel like my head will burst!


    I slam the door of the toilet because of embarrassment. Come to think of it! This is a castle of royalties!


    Why wouldn¡¯t they have a toilet installed in each room?!This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I am used living in the orphanage which there are no such thing as toilets in our own rooms!


    ¡°Asagao, I am going to be here outside so just take your time¡±


    That¡¯s reassuring, though. He¡¯s being considerate right now.


    Umu¡­


    It won¡¯t come out now. Is this also a difficulty of a little girl¡¯s body?


    The children at the orphanage sung when they have difficulty peeing. If I remember correctly it goes like this¡­


    ¡°One little rabbit hopped!~


    Two little rabbits hopped hopped!~


    Three little rabbits hopped hopped hopped!~


    Four little rabbits hopped hopped hopped hopped!~


    Five little rabbits hopped hopped hopped hopped hopped!~


    Six little rabbits hopped hopped hopped hopped hopped hopped!~


    .


    .


    .


    I peed at the 12th rabbit hopped hopped hopped!~


    I tried touching the blue stone.


    I think this is what they call a magic stone. It is imbued with water element. It glowed at contact and water came rushing in the toilet flushing it.


    I also fetch some water in the sink to sanitize myself such as my hand and down there.


    After that, I got out and he was still standing there.


    He stared at me really flustered.


    I wonder what is going on?


    Then he approached me to reach out for my waist. Is he going to carry me again?


    Although I am fine and I can walk myself now. I told him off.


    ¡°Walk¡­I will walk by herself.¡±


    He stopped at his track and looked down sadly. I grabbed his hand to comfort him. I urged him to walk while holding hands. His hand is big and rough. It was not pleasant, though. He smiled at the gesture and started walking with me.


    After that, no more event happened. He escorted me to my room. He personally tucked me in and bid good night to me. I slip to dreamland again.


    Ashfon POV


    ¡°S-s-s-soldier! T-t-the only wa-wa-way to know that is by l-l-looking at ¡°there¡± you know?!¡±


    ¡°Y-y-y-your Majesty!! I am sorry! I-i-it was an accident!! I w-w-will kill m-m-myself right now!¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t be hasty!¡±


    This is really alarming!


    I faced the little girl with great unease.


    Asagao, why are you going full commando?!


    She seems to think that it is fine to go around wearing nothing but this oversized shirt.


    My clothes are suddenly tugged by the girl being carried in my arms.


    ¡°Pee¡­¡±


    Ah yes!


    You need to pee right now, but for some reason, it sounded really dangerous. Saying she need to pee, being caught carrying her in my arms, no underwear.


    It sounds suspicious and really indecent. The soldier suddenly said in one breath.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Because of you, our land prospered, the lives of the people were enriched greatly. Even I once lived in poverty, but since you have taken over the throne, I was given the opportunity to work here and able to feed my family! So Your Majesty! My loyalty is truly yours whatever happens!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t want to answer. I can¡¯t answer. I threw my imaginary hands up high to claim guilty. I want to shout ¡°IT¡¯S A MISUNDERSTANDING¡± but I gave up.


    I don¡¯t want to disturb people now. Asagao tugged my clothes again saying ¡°Pee¡± I smiled to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go little Asagao! Tonight is really cold so we should hurry!¡±


    The night is cold but wonderful!~


    Carrying an adorable girl too is a blessing.


    Yup!


    Nothing happened.


    We arrived the toilet. Asagao opened the door of the toilet room.


    She seems to have taken interest on the Water Rune. So I explain to her its use.


    ¡°That blue stone is used to flush. Now that I think about it. All of your rooms have their own toilet you know?¡±


    I added about the matter of each of the rooms here have their own toilet and bath. We use this toilet for public use and guests.


    We also have a huge bath for public use or for those people who wants to take bath together.


    Of course, we regulate the decency of the castle.


    When I said that, she seems shaken. She unconsciously blabbered ¡°awawawawa¡± while blushing fiercely.


    It is adorable.


    Upon knowing about the existence of toilet in their own rooms, she became so embarrassed that she slam closed the door.


    Then I reassured her so she won¡¯t feel lonely.


    ¡°Asagao, I am going to be here outside so just take your time¡±


    After a while, I heard something


    ¡°One little rabbit hopped!~


    Two little rabbit hopped hopped!~


    Three little rabbits hopped hopped hopped!~


    Four little rabbits hopped hopped hopped hopped!~


    Five little rabbits hopped hopped hopped hopped hopped!~


    Six little rabbits hopped hopped hopped hopped hopped hopped!~


    .


    .


    .


    She stops at the 12th rabbit.


    How should I say this¡­no good, too cute!


    I wonder what would Ishtal and Violetta-san will say if I said I wanted to adopt her as my little sister.


    I mean, let¡¯s take advantage of her having the same features as me. Even the last name could slip smoothly because it is not even a lie that she is a Lionheart too.


    I threw away every negative thought about her and started thinking something like adopting.


    She exits the toilet and walks toward me. I tried to reach out to her waist again to carry her but she told me off.


    ¡°Walk¡­I will walk by herself.¡±


    I thought that she got creep out by me so she rejects it. Then she holds my hand and pulls me like she is urging for me to walk.


    Her hand is so tiny and smooth. I hope my rough hand won¡¯t hurt her. Fortunately, nothing happened anymore.


    I escorted her to her room and tucked her in myself. I have the urge to stay for a while savoring the sensation of her hair, the fragrance that she gave off.


    But I need to go and rest in my own room.


    Just to be clear. I don¡¯t have any indecent thoughts about her.


    Not lust, not sexual desire. I am not like that.


    Tonight events will be forever be burnt in my memories.


    ¡­Violetta-san. I can feel your magic flowing intothe whole castle you know?! Please stop that.


    Staying late at night patrolling using magic, the soldier at duty may lose their job you know?

 Chapter 9: Leisure Time 1

    I wake up in an unfamiliar room.That¡¯s right, this is another world.


    I and some other people were pulled from our world. Then there is this embarrassing incident last night. I hope my mind forget about it.


    The creepy maid was there standing. More like staring creepily at me. She approached the door.


    Uwahh.. That¡¯s a dangerous grin she had there.


    ¡°Miss Asagao, by the order of His Majesty, from now on, you have to wear proper attire at all time. So, I, Milin, have prepared the most appropriate attire for you!~¡±


    She swiftly presented a dress. A gothic Lolita with so many frills and ribbons! Furthermore, it¡¯s sleeveless and it does not cover my shoulder part. You could say that this dress will be worn from the chest downwards. Its color motif is consists of dark blue and black. It is also paired with knee socks with elegant frills and cute leather shoes. I can handle everything presented to me.


    The only problem is she is also giving me this pumpkin panty. As one would imagine, it is not exactly a panty but is a fluffy underwear.


    ¡°Miss Asagao, since your presence is an unexpected from us, we could not immediately prepare a standard underwear, so please, wear this set that I personally sewn last night!~¡±


    I can see smoke coming out from her nose. If you can sew a panty, then make it a normal one you pervert!


    But your dedication to doing that last night¡­ can you at least dedicate yourself in more serious matter?!


    I¡­I need to protect myself!


    ¡°I will change alone, out!¡±


    I tried staring at her with disgust in my eyes.


    No!


    Don¡¯t shiver!


    Why is your face looks like it reaches cloud nine?!


    Can I get a normal maid?!


    ¡°Much obliged Miss Asagao! As the head maid! I promise to bid every demand you ask!¡±


    Head maid?!


    Are you serious?!


    Well, she did obediently exit the room. After I heard the door was completely shut, I rushed to the door to lock it like my life depends on it.


    Haaa¡­


    About the clothes, I am going to wear this gothic Lolita, as for the panty. This is her effort for me.


    I noticed that she has a dark line under her eyes. She may have already shown her true color to me, but she is not at least bad. That is what I want to think.


    Oh..oh..oh!


    The pumpkin panty was comfortable!It is fluffy and easy to walk. The knee sock is not the least bother tome. It is made of silk after all.


    The dress itself isn¡¯t bad too. I look at the mirror to see myself. A little girl in gothic fashion with white hair and blue eyes came to view.


    I can¡¯t believe this is me now.


    My skin, not a single blemish can be seen. It is smooth as a porcelain, it is so pale that it look like I am sick.


    My hair, white but silky and healthy, every single strand is like a high-grade thread.


    My eyes that stare back at me, it so clear and beautiful, the eyelashes are long.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Lastly, my body, it¡¯s soft, it has baby fat all over but not subcutaneous fat and it is thin. My arm is slender that it looks like it will break anytime.


    ¡°Miss Asagao! It is already time to go.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    Milin the head maid called out from behind the door. It seems that I dawdled too much.


    We are going to have breakfast now so I exited the room and have been escorted by Milin to the dining hall.


    The other heroes were already there seated and talking among themselves. It seems I am the only one they are waiting.


    The seat available is¡­ geh! It seems like they purposely reserved a seat for me beside the king.


    What an early smile you have, king. I don¡¯t dislike it, though.


    .


    .


    .


    Yes, right now, I am also having a dilemma.


    Of course, with new battle gear set, I am being stared at.


    When I entered the hall, of course, all of them will reflexively look at here.


    But they are staring for too long.


    I run.


    I run facingdownwards, without looking at anyone.


    Then I tripped.


    This is what you get running blindly you know?!


    ¡°Careful now Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Hueh?¡±


    Oh!


    I was saved!


    I was caught by jersey!


    Why are you still wearing the jersey?


    Ugh.. her boobs are bigger than I thought. It was a pleasant touchif I am a man.


    ¡°Thank you, Big sis!¡±


    ¡°Un! Remember! Don¡¯t run inside the school¡­house¡­err¡­castle!¡±


    She scolded me lightly.


    Since I don¡¯t remember her name, I don¡¯t know what to call her. Good thing I was able to get away by saying Big sis.Let¡¯s try to remember their names from now on.


    After that, I got seated in my special place.


    .


    .


    .


    While we are eating, the brown haired handsome guy raises up his hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Hero Ichirou Nagasaki?¡±


    ¡°You Majesty, it is fine to call me just Ichirou. Anyway, where are your royal guards?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re curious about that? Well, please from now on, please be casual with me too Ichirou. You can call me Fon since our age seems not too far away.¡±


    ¡°Un. will do King Fon¡±


    ¡°As for the Royal Guard Lily and Edelweiss, they wake up earlier than everyone to eat their breakfast. Even though they are my royal guards, they take the time to train the soldiers and their own units. Not to mention they eat tons of food.¡±


    ¡°Lady Violetta?¡±


    ¡°She shall join us later.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Seems this Ichirou is interested in one of the royal guards, huh.


    After that, we eat leisurely.


    After everyone had their fill, we are lead to a conference room where thing will be discussed to us such as the plan for everyone here. Violetta was already there waiting for us.


    Milin the head maid, please go away now.


    As per request of Violetta, we take a seat. King Fon was beckoning me playfully to sit in his lap.


    I ignored it since it looks embarrassing. It dealt quite damage to him.


    I seat beside Listless, Uwaah¡­ is he dead?


    Among all the heroes, he was the least interested in me, so I take it sitting beside him is better.


    ¡°Good morning everyone, as his Majesty words yesterday, I am called Violetta and this Old man here, the councilor is Ishtal.¡±


    No, I didn¡¯t notice him there.


    No one among us heroes noticed him there.


    Was he there all the time?


    They have a complicated expression. They want to retort,but as to not hurt the old man¡¯s feeling, they kept their mouth shut. Same goes for me. As if I have the courage to speak like that.


    ¡°Old man Ishtal, seems they didn¡¯t notice you standing there until I said so, how thin your presence can be?¡±


    ¡°Young un¡¯s these days¡­.¡±


    Uwaah...!


    Despair is written all over his face! Hang in there Old man Ishtal!


    ¡°Well then heroes, let us start this discussion.


    The purpose was already made clear by the king yesterday, but I will remind all of you that it is to defeat the devils emerging from the center continent.


    To do that, you, the Gallant heroes need training. The training, will, of course, composed of combat and magic practice. With the blessing of the Spirit of the Goddess, each of you received the hero blessing that gives you a tremendous amount of magical energy and may have the ability to use Soul Weapon.


    For the next three months, we are going to teach you and train you everything about a battle to the common sense of this world, to survival in the wilderness.


    After that, setting out on a journey visiting domain of each race lord to train and learn their unique skills and ability that normal human cannot adapt to.


    I will say this now, we cannot interfere with the decision of the race lord of what training they want to do with you, but we assure you that the treatment will be fair and just. Like in our continent, we don¡¯t discriminate any race.


    Please be aware now that actual combat with magical beast or even devils will be inevitable during your travel.


    After the completion of the training, returning to the capital, we are going to siege the center continent with the joint army from all race lords all over the world.


    Only you heroes are capable of holding unbelievable powers because of the Spirit Goddess Blessing.


    That is all for now heroes. Thank you for lending me your ears. I will now answer any questions."

 Chapter 10: Leisure Time 2

    ¡°Miss Violetta! Miss Violetta! I have a question!¡±


    ¡°Hero Kouta Minea. What is your question?¡±


    ¡°Your vitals please!¡±


    ¡°Hero Kouta please shut up.¡±


    ¡°YES!¡±


    What a guy!


    This otaku seems to dig Miss Violetta.


    Well, she has splendid proportions after all. though Violetta scolded him and stared at him with cold eyes.


    This Kouta is the same level as Milin. I should distance myself from him here onwards.


    ¡°Um, What are soul weapons?"


    The red haired guy now asks the question.


    ¡°Hero Mito Akai, that¡¯s a good question. Soul weapon is a weapon manifested from the strength of your own soul. This may vary from person to person. The soul weapon will only have one form, but will materialize to fit the user full capabilities. Although soul weapon can be manifested with strong will power, it actually negates the talent of an individual to bloom at using magic. You can think of it that Soul Weapon Users and Magicians are two different kinds of people. In that point, magic is being widely used by everyone in this world while soul weapons are only exclusive to humans. That is our greatest asset as a force, while we only need to provide ourselves with armors. There are cases when one person can have more than one soul weapon. A talented individual can sometimes manifest the maximum of five.¡±


    ¡°So Miss Violetta can¡¯t use it?"


    ¡°Unfortunately, no, I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°These soul weapons, they can grant abilities and powers too to the users?¡±


    Oh, C-slaveask that one!


    ¡°Yes, Hero Mana Minase. A person can sometimes freely manipulate any elements such as fire, water, earth, wind, thunder, ice, light, dark and void. It does not only grant those possibilities but it may give you protection, higher luck, stronger vitality, swifter movements, and much more. It has a possibility of granting one a unique skill too depending on the user disposition. That¡¯s all."


    ¡°Then please tell us about magic!¡±


    ¡°Then please tell us about magic!¡±


    It¡¯s Shrine Maiden oneand two. They seemed to have a habit of talking in a synchronized manner.


    ¡°I am sorry, what are your names again?¡±


    Violetta asks.


    I really thought she would give out their names in each explanation. That¡¯s a cute flaw, though.


    ¡°ShoukoMurayama! I am the girl twin¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Shouta Murayama I am the boy twin¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A real life trap in another world?!


    The boy with a low ponytail is the boy! They look so identical you know!


    All of our faces froze! Even the king¡¯s jaw drops.


    Ah, the guy beside me is dead.


    ¡°Ehem! Shouta and Shouko was it? Very well¡±


    Violetta brings her composure back! Violetta is very professional!


    ¡°Using Magic is innate to everyone, but not anyone can have a huge magical energy. Magic is used on a daily basis. In thousand years passed, there are so many magical theories and research that were made. Magic usage can also be divided into elements, efficiency, and the special magic called Arcana. People who were able to use Arcana will be able to liveundeterminable amount of years. Arcana is also called the lost knowledge. Magic can be also free in form and can be manipulated if the user has a strong mind paired with a strong imagination. With this conditions met, you can compound your own magic. Basically, you can create a new magic you originates yourself if it not written to the list of registered magics. The race leading in magic compounding are the demon kins as their land is seething with mana. That is why their lands are called the Land of Mana Gathering. As for magic research and theories, we have stocked up a lot in our royal library.¡±


    ¡°Body enhancement¡­¡±


    ¡°Here here! I want to know about getting physically stronger!¡±


    The really tall guy spoke at the same time with the loli(?) girl. The loli(?) girl glared at the tall guy but he ignored her.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Dreg, just Dreg please.¡±


    ¡°Ruri Meria!~¡±


    ¡°Un, body enhancement have two form, one is being castson yourself. The other one is being castby others to reinforce others. This two are both form of magic too. Also, body enhancement can casttoo to each other, if certain conditions were met, resonance will grant both caster higher rate boost of the enhancement. It means you need someone who can usebody enhancement like yourself and cast body enhancement to each other to achieve resonance.You two seems to be very compatible.¡±


    ¡°EH?! Me with this bear?!You think you can just----¡°


    Ruri becomes ballistic.She was blabbering and shouting.


    Everyone paid no attention to her. She was more annoying than I thought. The tall guy is composed and calms taking all the heat.


    ¡°Miss Violetta, there is one thing I want to ask!~¡±


    The busty woman started talking in a grandiose manner.


    ¡°I tried using magic last night, none came. Even this innate energy you spoke of. There is none whatsoever.¡±


    Eh?!


    ¡°The same thing to me!¡±


    ¡°I tried experimenting too!¡±


    ¡°Is using magic a pipe dream?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    So on and so forth. They said they can¡¯t use magic.


    Why?


    I did it last night, though. A dimensional storage.


    ¡°Please calm down Gallant Heroes. This is merely a side effect of world crossing.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Ichirou asks promptly. He seems eager to use magic.


    ¡°World crossing is a process of not calling your bodies, but your soul. Your body was just anchored with the soul. But of course, the body is needed too to exist here. The dimensional barrier that separates the world from worlds is called Rift. Rift is a barrier with dense void particles. This void particle clings to your body when your soul is being called. These particles covered your bodies, up until now, blocking any magical energy from being used right now.¡±


    ¡°How do we remove these void particles in our bodies?¡±


    ¡°We currently await for the magical device that will cleanse your body of these void particles. This magical device will also determine what is your race and what blessing you might receive. The race, of course, we check it so we know there is no mutation in you caused by world crossing.¡±


    Eh?!


    EH?!


    EHH?!


    This is confusing!


    Really confusing?!


    Violetta takes a peek at me.


    Wait!


    Does she know I used magic?


    If she does, I wish she won¡¯t pursue it.


    ¡°Also, this magical device would most likely arrive 5 days from now on. So please, within the span of 5 days, please take your leisure time here. If you want, we can also start your training and studies in magic.¡±


    ¡°Miss Violetta, does teleportation or warp magic exist?¡±


    ¡°At most, I am the only who can use it.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you get it yourself?¡±


    ¡°There is the issue of distance, the device will come from the fairykins. The more distance that needed to cover, the more energy will be used. Also, I have to know their exact location, and I should also be in that place before. Not to mention it is being delivered by air.¡±


    ¡°I see, thank you, Miss Violetta!¡±


    Ichirou''s question ends there. The difficult talk seems to have ended.


    After that, Ichirou stands up.


    ¡°Ok! I think this is the time we should know more about each other!¡±


    What?!

 Chapter 11: Leisure Time 3

    ¡°I am Ichirou! Please to meet you all. I do kendo for sport! I am a college student taking law! My dream is to become a lawyer that will defend the people in the name of righteousness!¡±


    Now, how did it come to this?


    It seems Violetta doesn¡¯t mind it.


    In fact, Violetta and King Fon is amused.


    No, shouldn¡¯t we be serious here?


    ¡°Before I was pulled into this world, I was about to get ready to wear my training equipment in kendo, then I was pulled in by this strange light¡±


    The king is looking at him with amazement. Ok, let¡¯s play, [what expression is the king making!!]


    The next one to stand up isthe big breasted woman. The king looks intently at her. Nope, he is definitely not staring at her breasts(lies).


    ¡°I am Baccara. I am not going to say anything about what I am doing back in our world. But unlike most virgins here, I am greatly experienced in bed!~¡±


    ¡°Virgins?¡±


    The otaku guy explodes.


    ¡°Yes yes, you reek the smell of a male who only plays with his hand, while I, unlike you, not a virgin.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡±


    Huehuehue!


    This talk is R-18.


    For some reason the king is snorting quietly, trying not to laugh. He looks at Baccara now with sympathy.


    After the two bicker, it was jersey¡¯s turn.


    ¡°Pleased to meet all of you, everyone. I am Rose¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you a student in a middle of gym class when you were pulled?


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make fun of me, I am a physical fitness education teacher and already at the age of twenty-seven!¡±


    She blurted out her age!


    What? Twenty Seven?


    Teacher? You don¡¯t look like one.


    ¡°Hou, you seem to be the type of teacher that always made fun out of your students¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say it like that, Ugh, the trauma from the dodgeball is coming back!¡±


    Ah...


    Punk is making fun of her, teasing her about her appearance. It¡¯s cute, though.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll stop for now, just be sure to be strict with them. It¡¯s not good if women get stressed out too much you know. It will also put the reputation of us punks to a kid level so I¡¯ll have you show them who is the boss¡±


    ¡°¡­ You are actually pretty nice and caring Mito.¡±


    ¡°Wah!? Are you and idiot? Why are you calling me nice? I..I am street punk you know! So I hate teachers like you!¡±


    Huehuehue!


    When Rose made a brilliant smile and said those words to Mito, he became flustered! Seeing a shy shy guy is an interesting sight. It seems King Fon is amused.


    ¡°I am Mito Akai! Remember that! I am really a bad ass punk you know!¡±


    ¡°Mito, Mito!~ What are you doing before you got pulled?¡±


    ¡°I was helping an old woman carry her stuff¡­..¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!~ Mito!~ Mito!~¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say my name many times old hag!¡±


    ¡°Mito!~¡±


    Such exchanged were made. It was kind of heartwarming. The king is looking at them with loosened expression. It seems we found compatible people within this group.


    Ahaha...


    They got close very fast.


    Mito is currently pulling Rose cheeks apart.


    Just, for now, Mito please don¡¯t say old hag, Violetta twitched at the word. She seems sensitive to it.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°How nice¡­ Oh, I am next. Please call me Kouta! I am an Otaku! But also at the same time, I am a military soldier at service!


    The introduction was short but the king made an ¡°ooh¡± sound like he didn¡¯t expect that.


    ¡°Soldier? Military? An Otaku like you?!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe! We are actually a family of soldiers! My grandfather was a general you know!


    ¡°Wh- what are you doing before you got pulled?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Watching anime at my Villa in Europe¡±


    Baccara asked those questions. She is smiling bitterly. I, somehow guessed what''s Baccara¡¯s true nature.


    ¡°I am Mana. Best regards. I was pulling out an all nighter overtime at my work when I got pulled¡±


    That¡¯s so short!


    Somehow the place became gloomy because of her!


    No one dared to ask any questions. The king and Violetta were looking at each other, then nodded.


    It looks like they decided something firmly what to do and what not to do.


    ¡°Sup, I am Shun. Shun only¡±


    ¡°What were you doing when you got pulled?¡±


    ¡°I was about to get my thirty billion from an online stock market.¡±


    Eh?This NEET?


    I am tired of retorting in my mind.


    He is, by far, most outrageous.


    The king looks complacent, though. It seems Ichirou is asking the ¡°What were you doing¡­¡± routine.


    ¡°Dreg, here¡±


    ¡°Um, Dreg-san, what were you doing before you got pulled?¡±


    ¡°I was feeding a Koala that we rescued from poachers. I am an Environmental and Wildlife head of the rescue team.¡±


    No way!


    I judge people at insight and that''s bad!


    Somehow we are pulled together with some big shots.


    The king gave a poker face. He seems bewildered, though.


    Oh, it is the twin¡¯s turn now.


    ¡°¡°We are the Murayama Twins! Shoukou and Shouta! We are exorcists!¡±¡±


    ¡°What were you guys doing before you got pulled?¡±


    ¡°¡±......¡±¡±


    Don¡¯t stay quiet!


    Don¡¯t blush!


    That¡¯s a bad implication you know!


    Even Ichirou is getting a bad vibe about this.


    Before they could muster up the courage to say anything, Ichirou spoke fast! Nice!


    ¡°Um! Ruri! Please introduce yourself!¡±


    ¡°Hi! Hi! Ruri here! I can also be called a local idol you know?!¡±


    ¡°What were you doing-¡°


    ¡°Beating up punks!¡±


    ¡°Yes?!¡±


    ¡°Beating up punks!¡±


    What?


    The king looks like his jaw would drop too.


    Beating up punks.


    We know that it is plausible if the macho man said it. but you?


    ¡°Um¡­what kind of an idol do that?¡±


    ¡°I am an Idol Delinquent!¡±


    What is that?!


    Are you trying to be funny?


    Is it your stage name?!


    I somehow got mentally tired with all of these internal monologs. Of course, no one pursued the weird answer.


    It is listless turn. He is currently dead. Ichirou called to him.


    ¡°Um¡­ Susanoo¡­¡±


    Is his name Susanoo? What a grand name!


    Ah, he woke up.


    ¡°Good¡­morning¡­ Susanoo¡­ here¡­.ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Su-Susanoo-san, what were you doing before getting pulled?¡±


    ¡°Ah..I just finished an assassination¡±


    ¡°Um¡­what do you mean??¡±


    ¡°I am¡­a hit man¡­ you know¡­. Paid to kill people¡­ah, I had my 324th Victim you know¡­¡±


    The king paled.


    I paled.


    Everyone did.


    Eh?


    I sat beside the most dangerous out of all of them?!


    The king kept glancing at me like a big brother worried for his little sister.


    I too am getting really scared.


    This listless guy, Susanoo, wouldn¡¯t anyone expected to be. I¡­I tried to stand up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am¡­. fond of children, if someone asks me to kill a child, ¡­I kill the requester instead.¡±


    He patted my head lazily. It only made me feel so cold at my feet. I reflexively sat down. Although he seemed to be saying the truth, I am still at unease you know.


    Ah...


    King Fon is sweating like a river. I can feel Violetta is readying for a magic at any time.


    Then with a ¡°THUD¡± he fell down sleeping. I breathe in relief. Even the king did. My body reflexively goes to him while shaking.


    He started rubbing my head to calm me down.


    After I calmed down, Ichirou timidly asks looking at me and the king.


    ¡°Um... I don¡¯t think we can continue now can we?¡±


    I shake my head in defiance. I want to be fair to them after all. Even if I shy away, I need to tell something. I muster up my courage and started speaking.


    ¡°Asagao¡­please call me Asagao... nice meeting you.¡±


    I kind of did it. Ichirou then timidly asks again.


    ¡°What are you doing before you got pulled?¡±


    Hm? What again? Ah, yes. That event.


    ¡°T-terrorists¡­attacked our ship¡±


    The room becomes so cold.


    I can feel it.


    They are directing their stares at me worriedly. Even the king is now uneasy.


    ¡°What about your mother and father?¡±


    Hm?


    Well since I don¡¯t have one since growing up. I think it is fine to tell them. I made a smile conveying them I am okay.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have mother and father. I grew up without parents. I was raised in an orphanage.¡±


    Eh?


    It feels like it the temperature becomes zero degrees. Even the king start tearing up.


    ¡°King Fon, I am sorry, this is plenty enough¡±


    ¡°Poor little girl.¡±


    ¡°What a strong child! Even without mama and papa.¡±


    ¡°Asagao! Please think of us as your family too!¡±


    Such words were said!


    Why am I being pitied?!


    Then, Ichirou remembered something.


    ¡°Ah, there is still the maid!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, I was planning to stay in the background.¡±


    ¡°Please introduce yourself.¡±


    The maid goes to the center. She faced the king. I felt the menacing aura. She curtsied in the most elegant manner.


    ¡°Please to meet everyone here. Please to meet with you, Your Majesty, MissViolettaand Old ManIshta!¡±


    Ishtal?! Ah..


    The old man was remembered that he was about to burst into tears.


    ¡°Your Majesty, as I arrived here, I was anxious about something to a degree that I was sweating profoundly.¡±


    ¡°Please, voice out your opinion¡±


    ¡°Filthy.¡±


    ¡°ah?¡±


    ¡°I can sense that the back side of your throne to the left has dust. I am proud to say that I can sense dust and filth within the residence I am to live. Also, your maid and servants are clumsy as they are. The food tastes good but not great, it was not elegantly served. The room I was escorted has filth that was not cleaned. There was even spot in the restroom that are not even polished. Filthy. I awaken early when the sun has not peek yet to mapped the whole castle.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I¡­ deeply apologize if my castle does not reach your standard.¡±


    ¡°I am not finished yet, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Continue¡±


    ¡°The worst part has yet to come. It is¡­ the library.¡±


    Oh?! Violetta twitched. She has despair written all over her face.


    ¡°The library is seething with dust. Filthy. The books are scattered left and right. Filthy. The books are not properly cared. Filthy. Most of all, unsanitary people sleep here and there. FILTHY.¡±


    Violetta is about to burst into tears. She can¡¯t fight back. She looks socute, though.


    ¡°From now on, while I am staying here, I shall retrain every servants and maid in this filth of a castle! I don¡¯t want anyone¡¯s health declining because of it. Especially this little miss here.¡±


    She grandly announces.


    She is scarier than the listless guy.


    For Violetta that is.


    But she seems gentle to me. Ichirou asks the last question.


    ¡°What are you doing before got pulled here?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, I was at the funeral of my last master. Being summoned here saves me the trouble for my next employment.¡±


    I retract back my last statement. She might be as dangerous as the listless guy.

 Chapter 12: Leisure Time 4

    Five days has gone by really fast when there is a lot of fun people with you.


    Everyone was able to settle in naturally. Even I gradually was able to lessen my shyness towards them.


    Albeit, some of them will randomly pat me on the head or hug me. That includes Lily and Edelweiss.


    Ah, the maid¡¯s name is Priscilla-san by the way. She was so enraged about the state of the castle she forgot to name herself.


    She lightly said ¡°Oh my how rude of me¡± though when asked about her name.


    From my observation, in the last five days, some people showed more of their disappointing or cool side.


    For example, Ichirou, hewanted to train withswords because, you know, generic swordsman. But these events happened.


    ¡°Miss Lily! Please train me!¡±


    Or


    ¡°Miss Lily! Please spar with me!¡±


    Or


    ¡°Miss Lily! Please let me join your platoon for now!¡±


    He was so obvious that Lily has complicated expression. Ichirou¡¯s too motivated that it fired up the others about training with swords and other weapons.


    Although Lily only uses a twig to fend him off and easily break off his stance.


    Not even magic is used!


    Mana became too comfortable saying ¡°Vacation¡± and stuff.


    Well, she was reading books in the library about weapons, though.


    I wonder what is her weapon of interest?


    By the way, when I visited the library, I go ¡°Geho! Geho!¡± in short, a coughing fit. God bless Violetta, Priscilla heard my coughing fit inside the library.


    What happened next was heartbreaking as Priscila-san told Violetta-san


    ¡°I will not let anyone enter this filth of a place for the next two days!¡±


    And charged inside the library with the maid and servants squads she is currently retraining.


    Milin however, kept me company as she cried senseless to Priscilla that she don¡¯t want to get separated from me.


    Where is your pride as a head maid now?!


    I really thought Dreg would be training with the other heroes in combat. But I saw him carrying books about enhancement magic and encyclopedia of this world¡¯s species.


    You won¡¯t know how gentle he is because he looked so intimidating you know?


    Shun the NEET brought many books from the library. I think it is about history, facts and logic of this world and then locked his self up.


    What he will learn would be helpful for the group though so they let him do as he pleases for now.


    Susanoo, as expected, is at another level than anyone else here. Since he was sleeping all day, Edelweiss drags him out and par with her.


    Fast, insanely fast. His dead eyes became sharp.


    For a moment there, I thought was so cool.


    For a moment, about 3 seconds.


    Edelweiss is fighting hand to hand with him, was pushed back. We are talking about experienced warrior Edelweiss here. But Edelweiss manage to throw him off and knock him out.


    When he woke up, Edelweiss said


    ¡°Your abilities and skills are so magnificent! But you are fighting in the wrong field. You fought me head on when you specialize in stealth. Well, I am the one who dragged you here so I can''t blame you for that.¡±


    Susanoo wasn¡¯t interested in her lecturesso I think it passed through his ears. He came to train there now and thenwithout being dragged out.


    We soon learned thatSusanoo can fall asleep at the speed of light.


    Mito wants to learn magic, especially fire. Rose was also studying with him and kept teasing Mito on how diligent he is.


    They will sometimes have sweet moments that it made us back off in the scene.


    The twins, while Shouko is holding a bow in her hand, making the soldiers who use bow too, fall into despair because of her elegant and accurate skills in aiming.


    Shouta in the other hand, wipe out the whole unit of soldiers with a pseudo ¨CNagi. You wouldn¡¯t want to go near their room at night as you could hearlewd talk.


    Kouta, an idiot, challenged Ruri in a duel where everyone was present. The result? While Kouta is a military soldier, he couldn¡¯t land a hit on Ruri. No, he avoids the face.


    What a gentleman, as long as your hands doesn¡¯t always aim for the butt and chest.


    So Ruri dominated the fist fight with almost no damage except that one grab in the butt. The fight goes like this.


    ¡°Come at me Ruri! Let¡¯s see how strong those punches you are so proud of!¡±


    ¡°F***ING C*NT! I WILL RIP YOUR D*CK SO HARD THAT YOU A**HOLE WILL BLOW!I WILL ALSO F***ING RIP YOUR----!¡±


    Teacher Rose blocks my ears in a hurry so I really couldn¡¯t hear much during the fight. She spewed profane words left and right like its natural.


    She is an idol delinquent, though.


    I also learned a secret. Not secret but confirmed my suspicion. Baccara was still a virgin and her daring outfit was only a cosplay.


    She looks even more charming without makeup. She was studying magic theories diligently too.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    What a woman.


    I have ahobby of going to King Fon room at night to have a chat with him. Ishtal scolded me, though. He also said that I should not address the king ¡°Fonfon¡± so I settled with King Fon. King Fon is really dejected and then stared at Ishtal like a mad beast.


    This is a bit embarrassing but I got closer to Milin. She is really not that bad if you don¡¯t nitpick on her bad sides.


    There was one time that I want to explore the royal capital city so I sneaked out. Milin followed me quietly saying ¡°I won¡¯t regret this!¡±


    After going around the city, we got separated. More like I got lost. I didn¡¯t cry! I definitely didn¡¯t you know!


    Because my clothes are high quality, it seems it attracted unwanted attention and before I knew it, some thugs were following me.


    I tried to run, you know?


    I got cornered, though, it is really clich¨¦ scene. The difference is that I am the victim here so it really got scary that I cried out so loud.


    Milin suddenly camefrom nowhere. She faced me with a smile while her whole maid clothes are so drenched in sweat. She is really pale that time. The thugs just smug thinking they have additional prey.


    They couldn¡¯t be very wrong. Milin-san manifested a tall, thin spear with snake motif spiraling down from it. It has a beautiful crimson color. In the other hand, she manifested a short sword with black luster. She was a Soul Weapon user and two at that.


    As to not cause any trauma for me, she only knocked them unconscious. After that, I kind of softened up to her. She smiled creepily from time to time, though.


    When we returned to the Castle, everyone was going ballistic. The soldier cried out ¡°The Little Missis here!¡±


    Excuse me, when did I become a Little Miss?


    Of course, everyone rushed to my location. Milin retold the events happened. She was lightly scolded while me, the King is really angry at me angrily saying:


    ¡°You had us worried sick. I didn¡¯t think you will be this much of a truant!¡±


    Of course, I too know what I have done wrong and I am reflecting on it. The heroes were really silent and Violetta muttering ¡°Oh dear¡± while Lily and Edelweiss was staring wordlessly.


    ¡°Do you want to be thrown out of the castle?!¡±


    Ah?!


    He was that angry?!


    I jolted from those words. I started trembling and look at the king. The bad scene that happened today played again in my mind.


    If someone like me gets thrown out there, can I even hold out for 3 days?


    I ask myself this and began tearing up.


    ¡°Sorry, *hic* I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t do it again *hic*¡±


    I feel really bad. But I am the one in thewrong, I should not cry but...


    ¡°Ueehhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°No! No! Asagao! I was kidding! I am not serious! I won¡¯t throw you out! I can never throw you out you know! So please, stop crying!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Un! Sorry King Fon.¡±


    I got really scared there for a moment.


    Meanwhile, the people watching are staring daggers at the king. Violetta spoke.


    Menacingly.


    ¡°Fonfon, aren¡¯t your jokes too much inappropriate for the situation huh?!¡±


    Lily and Edelweiss followed.


    ¡°Fonfon, right now, I want the jam your thick skull right down to your brain!¡±


    ¡°Fonfon, in numbers 99-100, how many bones do you want to be broken?¡±


    Fonfon blurts out.


    ¡°AHH! Please stop calling me Fonfon! I am sorry! I am reflecting too right now! So please, stop with the threat!!¡±


    They deliberately dropped his title as the king and called him Fonfon. It sounds cute, though. Fonfo- The king approached me and got down to my eye level.


    ¡°Asagao, I am truly sorry for that! I wouldn¡¯t do it again, and if someone tries to do it to you, I won¡¯t let them, I will also assure you that I will protect you!¡±


    He said with an apologetic face. He is sincere and since I am the cause of all this, I don¡¯t have any reason not to forgive him. So I smiled and said:


    ¡°Un! Big Brother! I am okay!¡±


    Ah!


    His tension shot up!


    Is it because of being called Big Brotheror because of my affirmation?


    Ishtal has a complicated face at first but, stopped his self from saying anything.


    Is it okay today? I asked myself.


    Then Baccara speaksand blurted to all of us, no, to the king.


    ¡°If you really want to care for that child, why not take her already as your little sister officially? You are the most annoying here among all the man for being so damn ambiguous.¡±


    Is what she said. The other heroes were also whispering like,


    ¡°I would adopt her the first day I laid my eyes on her you know?¡±


    ¡°How hard not to love that adorable Asagao!?¡±


    ¡°The king must have a few screws loose for not doing anything in the past days you know?¡±


    The king¡¯s pride should be crumbling now, but instead.


    ¡°Eh?! Can I?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, His Majesty just realized that just now¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you it would take him more than 3 days to know!¡±


    ¡°Shucks, you won the bet!¡±


    The soldiers in the background are whispering among themselves. I really thought he knows it since I am an orphan. But to think this wise king is this dense.


    ¡°I know this would happen, but not so late, I was forbidding Miss Asagaofrom calling you big brother or Fonfonso it would drive you to take her as your official little sister.¡±


    Ishtal you scheming old man, but if you just scheme in the background, your existence will always stay unclear.


    And thus, ended the whole events happened in this past days before the magical device arrives.


    As for the matter of taking me in as a little sister, King Fon said he will do the official declaration when we remove the void particles in our body.


    Ruri was shouting in the background, though.


    ¡°She is our public little sister! Don¡¯t take her away!¡±


    Rude.

 Chapter 13: Leisure Time 5

    It¡¯s here!


    It¡¯s here!


    The magical device you know?!


    Well, it doesn¡¯t really look special at all. It is just a clear crystal ball set up on a pedestal. After that, it was transferred to a closed room.


    It is a dark empty room.


    Violetta said that since that this magical device will disperse the void particles then suck it, it would only just the person themselves to remove it to avoid the particles from drifting outside.


    ¡°Performing the removal is simply just the touching the magical device and wait for it to gather inside the device. After that, you may feel a little light headedness because of explosion of magic power inside you or sudden manifestation of your soul weapon. Well, I said it before but, some mutation may happen too because of it. Also, after the magical device absorbs the void particles, it will indicate the given information about the blessing that you have and more. So, are you guys ready?¡±


    ¡°YES!¡±


    With an affirmation from Violetta''s question, everyone readied. We decided by draw lots.


    .


    .


    .


    I never thought that I would be the first one. Violetta approached me and whispered in my ear:


    ¡°Asagao, about the matter of you using magic, I didn¡¯t say a word about it. I don¡¯t even have any idea how, but as an assurance, we want you to go through this too. Please take this too.¡±


    She handed a bottle with some vial to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a potion can cure dizziness in an instant, this is only for you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Un, Thank you Big Sis Violetta!¡±


    I nod cheerfully and hid the vial. She smiled warmly at my response.


    I entered the room. The magical device isin there, glowing. Since the entire room isdark, the light coming out from the magical device scattered that it look like I am in outer space.


    Not that I actually know what outer space lookslike.


    I approach the device and gently reached out my hand to it until my palm landed to the device. It started glowing.It was glowing fiercely and it¡¯s like the light inside it is spinning.


    After that, it stopped. Words made out of light floated in the air. I was really thinking like something grand would happen but, is it this simple?


    In the empty space, there is something written,


    Race:


    Transcendental Being


    Power Classifications:


    Divine (Very High)


    Magic (Average)


    Spiritual (Low)


    Will (Low)


    Ancient (Low)


    Mystic (Low)


    Soul Weapon (None)


    Blessings:


    None


    Eh?


    I didn¡¯t felt the dizziness.


    I didn¡¯t feel any magical power suddenly gushing out of my body.


    No, it is more likely that my magical power is already there.


    Is that all?


    No, I don¡¯t think I understand any of it written there. I tried to read it again.


    AH!


    It¡¯s gone!


    I think my turn is already up too!Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    I am kind of confused. What should I say to Violetta-san?


    For now, I exited the room. Everyone was there waiting.


    They saw me and gathered around me. It feels like a people asking for questions from you about the exam. Violetta and the big brother Fon approaches.


    ¡°Asagao, How did it go? Have you read what kind of power do you have?¡±


    ¡°Sorry sorry big sis Violetta, I didn¡¯t understand any of it.¡±


    Fundamentally, I don¡¯t know any of it. Violetta looks at King Fon.


    King Fon just nodded in acceptance. I really don¡¯t know how they communicate with just eye-contact.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have all day so please, the next one should step inside¡±


    Was shouted by Violetta.


    After that, everyone entered one by one. I just thought what mutation was Violetta nee-chan was talking about.


    .


    .


    .


    UNFAIR!


    REALLY UNFAIR!!


    WHY!?


    WHY ALL OF THEM ARE DIFFERENT FROM ME!?


    Ichirou was able to gain Five Soul Weapon. It was all swords. One is a standard sword with a double edge with some cool looking scriptures to its middle of the blade. Another is katana, another one is a Rapier, another one is a giant sword, last was a cool buster sword! Every sword has the same motif. A really hero like. His race is human so nothing changed. It just that his blessing is ¡°Blessed Hero¡±


    Mana ¨Csan also got a soul weapon andherrace is still human! She got three soul weapon and they looks so¡­lethal I think. One was a retractable whip sword. One is a pair chakram with many sharp teeth. The last was axe, a huge axe with glossy red design that it looks like a weapon straight out from a horror movie.


    Shun is also a human. He doesn''t have soul weapon but he can generally be a master of magic compounding because he receives equal power on each power classification.


    Kouta is still a human and got one soul weapon and it is a knuckle. But his magic is still there. Generally, he is a variant that Violetta spoke of one time. He was able to use a soul weapon and at the same time, magic. Although I think it would simply go to body enhancement magic.


    Baccara¡­ became more sexier. Her race became a demon. Her healthy toned skin became suddenly really pale, there are horns sprouting from the side of her head, her pupils are bewitchingly yellow. When she came out of the room, of course everyone was baffled. It is a like a form of a female demon lord in my mind. Out of all the heroes here, she receives a really large amount of magical power but lacks combat capabilities.


    Mito became something cool, though. His race becomes a dragon. His pupils are sharp and there are scales under his jaw. There are parts of him that are covered in scales. He has dragon wing and tail sprouting from behind. It was well matched with his appearance. He specializes in ancient magic.


    Teacher Rose becomes a fairykin. There aregreen transparent wings sprouting from her back. She kind of looked like a beautiful goddess for a moment there. Her hair was now mixed with green streaks. She became proficient in healing magic.


    You could hear Mito saying


    ¡°D-don¡¯t think so high of yourself even if you become b-b-beautiful like that.¡±


    Dreg became a more menacing. His ears are pointy but not on a level of being an elf. He was a dwarf. But unlike dwarves that anyone thinks of. He is really large. Violetta nee-chan said that the king of the dwarves exceeds Dreg¡¯s height so this much is normal. How normal would this be? He became physically stronger yet again. His magic is all about body enhancement.


    Ruri as expected turned into a race of beast. Black cat, no panther ears and black panther tail sprouts from her. She seemed to have heightened instinct and huge physical prowess. Her magic is body enhancement too.


    The twins become a set of elves. Is it me or Shouta became lovelier even though he is a man. They both have long pointy ears and emerald eyes. They became spirit magicians.


    All of them has something called "Heroic Blessing."


    But there are two people who defied the norm.


    Priscilla stayed human. But the air around her is different. More like to say, very heavy.


    GEH!


    She learned Arcana Magic?!


    Are you serious?!


    Her magic power may not reach Bacarra in terms of quantity but the quality of her magic is dead serious, even though no one knows what can arcana magic can do.


    Violetta was smiling funnily. Is something wrong?!


    Her blessing is different. It is ¡°Liberator of the Battlefield¡± are you serious right now?!


    Here comes the other oddball, Susanoo.


    His race stayed human, is what he said.


    But like Priscilla, the air around him became scary. He also uses arcana magic. His magic is lower than Priscilla but, he receives a boost in his physical prowess.


    His blessings? There are two. ¡°Reaper¡± and ¡°Protector¡± None of us have any idea about the two contradicting blessings like ¡°Reaper¡± and ¡°Protector¡±


    It seems people who are indifferent to the problem of this world get the better end of the stick. Although they seemed really twisted.


    .


    .


    .


    After that, a party was held in the castle hall. All of us wear fancy dresses you know?


    The party was about introducing the heroes. Variety of people came like nobles and high class merchants.


    There are also knights with high standing in the castle, although I don¡¯t know any of them since I only stick to the royal guards, Milin or the other heroes.


    But upon my introduction, King Fon declared that I am his long lost little sister. All of the guests are buying that lie of a announcement.


    Wait, is it really this easy to announce an adoption?


    This is not even announcement for adoption but lying to the en masse. Well, there is no room for doubts anyway for them as we look so similar to each other.


    Ah, the cheers are louder in myintroduction thanof the heroes. I feel like shying away but I have to hold out.


    "Princess Asagao! This is my son-!¡±


    ¡°Please to meet you Princess Asagao! I am-!¡±


    ¡°Princess Asagao! Are you interested in-!¡±


    So on and so forth. Why are you flocking at a child like me?!


    I am really troubled you know!


    They are wooing me with stuff from left to right too.


    I hate this, they are flocking me with greedy and malicious smiles.


    ¡°Hey ya basterds! Stop flocking in here! You are blocking my way you blistering idiots!¡±


    Mito!


    You are so cool right now!


    They were scared at Mito''s intimidating sharp eyes. He also has this red shiny scales under his jaw.


    He acts so evilly, but I know myself he is a nice person!


    ¡°Mito! Thank you!¡±


    I smiled at him, he gets flustered easily you know.


    Heh!


    Easy guy. I think I kind of know why Teacher Rose loves teasing him.


    ¡°Y-yeah, I just I really don¡¯t like piece of trash like them..eh¡­ getting close¡­to..you know¡­to Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, Mito,let¡¯s dance!¡±


    ¡°Well, fine. I am only doing this because I want to do some exercise you know!¡±


    Then everyone from the hero group dances with me. Edelweiss and Lily also dances with me but Violetta said ¡°I don¡¯t want to step on little Asagao¡¯ s feet¡±


    The day ended happily.

 Chapter 14: Ipomoea Nil and End of Daydream 1

    Um¡­


    Time flies so fast.


    After the King or rather, my official Big brother publicly introduces me and the heroes to the masses, the day after that, rigorous training came to everyone, be it handling their own Soul Weapon or training in magic.


    I also trained too you know. I am also reading a lot of magic books. A weapon is impossible for as my hands are too small to handle a standard sword.


    But most of the time, I am at King Fon''s room to play with him. It became a routine for me. I will also occasionally visit Violetta''s room.


    She would sometimes talk about their adventuring day with King Fon, Lily, and Edelweiss. She would sometimes talk about her master in magic. Her eyes will sparkle when I ask about her magic.


    Edelweiss and Lily would drag me to the Castle¡¯s huge bath. The bath is so spacious. It has fountains and large tub, er, more like a steaming swimming pool.


    Everyone would, of course, will enter the bath sometimes, men excluded. It is definitely a feast for the eyes. Unfortunately, I am a little girl now.


    Um, truth be told, I can¡¯t use any elemental magic. I can¡¯t use body enhancement too. I was able to use dimensional storage normally, though. I was able to use heal for injuries, cure for abnormalities in the body and Barrier for self-protection.


    Violetta told me that dimensional storage is a really rare skill. She said the only people she knew who can use it right now are herself, me, her master, the demon king and Priscilla.


    It seems Priscilla is using magic for cleaning convenient.


    She doesn¡¯t train with others, but the castle is sparkling clean every day. The maids she trained became elegant and dexterous to an extent that they obtained lesser dust detection skill from Priscilla. The servants buff up and move at blinding speed while cleaning.


    Something happenedone time too, the king gathered everyone and pleaded to them,


    ¡°Everyone, Ihave a heartfelt request from everyone!¡±


    He looked serious. Ichirou urges the king to speak politely. Mana seems to be in a bad mood that day she grumbled quietly ¡°I think it will be something stupid again¡±


    Everyone lend their ears to the king¡¯s earnest request.


    ¡°It may sound unfair, but I don¡¯t want Asagao to go to battle. No, as possible, I want her to stay here with me. She is young and really fragile. She tends to shy away and panics to strangers, so I wanted her to take an easy pace with us in the castle.¡±


    He bow down.


    Ichirou, who is the most shameless among the men, blurted out.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? To tell you the truth I was working hard that each night my whole body trembles from the pain of training to be strong. To make sure that we don¡¯t even need to ask a help from a little girl you know!¡±


    Ichirou, that was a cool speech there. Or is it because you just looked fairly good.


    ¡°It is as Ichirou said! As a teacher, I can¡¯t let someone like Asagao go to in life and death battle!¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Hmph! A punk like me don¡¯t need a little girlhelp, she can just laze around here you know!¡±


    ¡°That is the case, Your majesty! I have prepared only the right cache of supplies for 13 people, adding 1, no, half is not a problem but, I, Priscilla, who have taken care of this child too, don¡¯t want her in a field of barbarians.¡±


    ¡°You are saying being unfair now when you pulled as from our world, but yeah, Asagaomust not be exposed to danger!¡±


    After that, everyone followed suit. Even I know about it, you see. I don¡¯t know how does this King think.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone! I am just over thinking things. I have this bad habit of thinking negatively, so thank you.¡±


    That happened you know. It was obvious from the start that I won¡¯t be coming with them.


    Not only I can¡¯t use offensive magic, I can¡¯t even hold any weapons and only learned a handful of magic. Although Violetta praised my barrier for being strong...at my age that is.


    And the day of departure. The people are crowding and cheering in the street from left to right. I, who has a case of truant, was still able to go out in the capital city, albeit when accompanied by one of the heroes.


    I discovered many things like, there is a standard adventurer¡¯s guild, inn¡¯s that accommodate people for their rest, pub that people gather to exchange and trade information, weapon and armor shop and much more for people who travels.


    Iwas a total celebrity.


    Whenever I go out just to explore and try out the sweets shop, people will crowd nearby and gossip.


    I wonder why but I can only hear admiration like ¡°Princessis so angelic¡± or ¡°Princesswill grow up into a splendid woman!¡± and ¡°I want her to ste-¡° no!


    Going back to the departure of the hero who wave left and right to the cheering people. Even though some of them mutated to other races, it seems people don¡¯t mind it.


    In fact, when I got out in town with Teacher Rose, who is now a part-fairykin, many men tried to hit on her. We later heard that the man who tried to hit on Teacher Rose was beaten up by a dragonkin with red hair.


    .


    .


    .


    I hated goodbyes, but the same thing goes for them. They almost extended their stay when I tear up a bit.


    Most of them were cries not because they have an attachment to this castle but to me. I know that much.


    Ichirou left dejected.Why?


    He confessed to Lily and was magnificently shot down.


    Susanoo was¡­clinging to me like a dead man.


    Priscilla had to take him out with a black hole to separate him away from me. They have weird camaraderie.


    ¡°UEHH! ASAGAO! DON¡¯T GROW TOO MUCH WHEN WE GET BACK OK!¡±


    Wah?!


    Why are you saying this to me Ruri!


    Dreg just patted my head while turning his back.


    Teacher Rose said to me:


    ¡°UH! ASAGAO! DON¡¯T FORGET TO BRUSH YOUR TEETH OK? DON¡¯T GO WITH STRANGERS OK? DON¡¯T BE LIKE KING FO-¡°


    She is definitely not talking anything bad about King Fon.


    Baccara faces King Fon who is watching us.


    ¡°King Fon, just to be clear. You are going to protect her right?¡±


    ¡°That goes without saying¡±


    ¡°If and if ever something were to happen to her, I will make sure that-¡°


    The threat is real. Baccara, Priscilla-san, and Shun became the top caster of the group you know.


    There was one time too that Priscilla and Susanoo fought each other with all they¡¯ve got. if I remember correctly, what happened is...


    I don¡¯t have any idea what was happening as a spectator. Priscilla will always shoot out dark spinning bullets at Susanoo and he will dodge itsplendidly.


    Susanoo seems like he can warp up a space in the air, enter it, and exit from itwithin the range of the skill of the warp.


    He threw things like anti-matter inside it and randomly shoots it up to Priscilla. Priscilla though, her defense is impregnable as she was walking with blackholes around her.


    Well, in the end, Priscilla admitted defeat when a portion of her skirt was burned. It seems it is still not the full potential of their Arcana magic.


    Although, Edelweiss will wipe them all 13 of them out in an all-out battle with her soul weapon, a War Hammer that is bigger and thicker than me.


    Edelweiss and Lily seem to be a variant too who both uses soul weapon and enchantment magic.


    ¡°That just proves that everyone of you should have more battle experience.¡±


    Is what Edelweiss said.


    After we cried a bit more, they resolved their selves and set out on their destined journey. They are now headed to the Valley of Ancients to train under the Dragon King.


    Me?


    Next week will be The King''s Birthday~!


    I want to sew a cape for him! I am almost done you know?!

 Chapter 15: Ipomoea Nil and End of Daydream 2

    Humm!~


    A week after the heroes departed. I am right now shopping you know! With Milin of course.


    Within three months that I have been with her, she became less creepy and would occasionally smile gently.


    ¡°My Lady, what are you planning on buying today?¡±


    I really can¡¯t get used to being called Princes or My Lady,but it is a custom in here so I let people call me that.


    Crowds are gathering again.


    People here are so nice that sometimes, I would receive things for free. Even now, I got this beautiful aquamarine stone from a man who said he is a fan of me.


    ¡°Milin, I ran out of materials for the birthday gift I am sewing for Fon-nii.¡±


    ¡°Understood! My Lady,I¡¯ll take you to the best tailor in the Capital City. Please hold my hand so we won¡¯t get separated.¡±


    I got money you know!


    I learned that the money system here is simple such as 10 bronze coins is equal to 1 large bronze coin, 10 large bronze coins is equal to 1 silver coin, 10 silver coins is equal to 1 large silver coin, 10 large silver coins is 1 gold coin, 10 gold coins is equal to 1 platinum coin, 10 platinum coins is 1 mithril coin. 1 mithril coin can feed a family of four for 10 years you know!


    In King Fon''s room, there are a lot of mithril coins! He gave me five! Five you know! He is doting too much on me. I put the mithril coins in the dimensional storage.


    Right now, I got 2 large gold coins and dozens of gold coins. I am not splurging you know. I know how to budget it. Not that I can spend them all.


    I am compelled to hold her hand because I get lost too much. Because of this, Lily and Edelweiss always ask King Fon playfully.


    ¡°You and Asagao both have a bad sense of direction, are you really sure this ¡°long lost sister¡± thing isn¡¯t real?¡±


    That happened you know. Fon-nii will always be teased by them.


    I happened to asksone time if Edelweiss have a feeling for King Fon. She just plainly said.


    ¡°Feelings? Hmm, to be honest, I can¡¯t see him as opposite gender.¡±


    The same thing is said by Lily and Violetta. Although, King Fon will occasionally throw lewd glances at them. But it is kind of irrelevant for them now.


    The sun was already setting when we returned. It seems there is unrest in the castle. I overheard the situation in the hallway by two soldiers talking.


    ¡°There are dozens of magical beasts appeared in the west and southern forest of the royal capital and we are to exterminate it now¡±


    ¡°Ah, I heard that too, it seems we will be lead by Lady Lilyand Lady Edelweissin the extermination. This would be really easy though with them around.¡±


    ¡°Well not only that, one of the towns in the west said to have a sighting of a devil so Violettawith His Majesty himself will take a look.¡±


    ¡°You serious? Even His Majesty will go?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, apparently, it is the time of the month where he will inspect the town and city personally. He is also going now for a surprise inspection you know?¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    That was the conversation that I heard.


    It¡¯s okay! Everyone is strong.


    I got into my room. I peeked at the almost done cape I am sewing and a letter for King Fon.


    There is also this anti-devil charm Violetta-san gave me you know. But I don¡¯t know when will I have the chance to use it so I only kept it in my cabinet.


    I take a quick nap.


    .


    .


    .


    What I saw from my room, is the reality we are currently facing.


    Smokes are rising from the city. There are some scary dog-like creatures running rampant.


    Is that a magical beast?!


    The soldiers were able to take them out easily.


    There are a bit large scary flying birds in the sky too. They were shot down with magic.


    The soldiers of this castle are really strong you know?


    Milin barges into the room, accompanied by soldiers.


    ¡°My Lady! Are you here?! Thank goodness! Prioritize the safety of the Princess!¡±


    There are about 5 Soldiers and 3 Magicians outside the room right now while Milin is inside my room.


    What is happening? I ask Milin in a shaky voice.


    ¡°M-Milin, outside, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°My Lady, there is nothing to worry about. The people of Astlan Kingdom are strong! Even the citizens themselves you know?¡±


    It isnot a relief for me, but she smiled gently at me.


    Somehow, even though she is creepy, her smile sometimes put me at ease.


    Was it because she is always with me?


    Did I gradually see her as a mother figure?


    I feel like my cheeks are loosening. I just realized how warm and gentle Milin is as she gently put me in her chest. This comfortable feeling, I don¡¯t want to lose it.


    Suddenly, my rucksack with my today¡¯s loot started to shineand shakes. I opened it in hurry and the aquamarine stone shot up in the empty air and began to form something.


    A door!?


    ¡°My Lady! Please get back! This might be something dangerous! Soldiers!¡±


    Milin guarded me with her body while shouting out for the soldiers and magician outside. They rushed inside fully alert of the door that suddenly appeared.


    One of the magicians muttered.


    ¡°A warp gate¡±


    A large figure appears out of the warp gate.


    Standing at 3 meters tall, with a robust body and this overpowering aura of evil, a devil appeared in it.


    Milin immediately summoned her soul weapons. I trembled at the sight. Its hand could easily crush a human or tear them apart.


    ¡°Princess''ssafety is our top priority! Even if it is a magical beast or devil! We will risk our life for her! Soldiers! Make a route for Princessto escape.¡±


    ¡°YES!!!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    But before my very eyes, guts and blood are splattered all over, Milin is the only one who holds out, breathing roughly, she is depleted of her strength. Milin..


    ¡°M-Milin! I will cast heal on you!¡±


    ¡°My Lady, please not, right now, I am going to make a route for you to escape.¡±


    ¡°But Milin..¡±


    ¡°My Lady! Please do as I say.¡±


    The sight I am seeing now, I don¡¯t know how many times I threw up.


    But Milin¡¯s figure who is struggling steeled my mind.


    She told me that when she stabs the devil in the flank, she will seal its movement with the short sword by stabbing its feet and that¡¯s the sign I will rush out.


    ¡°Goddess please guide me in this battle.¡±


    She whispered to herself and then shecharges at the devil. She was able to stab the flank with herspear and stab itsfeet with the short sword.


    I ran!


    I ran without hesitation.


    But Milin..


    .


    .


    .


    In an instant, I was held up in the air.


    Eh?!


    Milin¡¯s left arm isflying in the air. What happened?


    I got caught?


    ¡°MY LADY!¡±


    The devil didn¡¯t mind Milin¡¯s screams anymore and entered the warp gate with me in its hand.


    For some reason, I feel glad Milin is still alive. But now, I am stuck in this situation.


    This is scary.


    This is painful.


    As we exited the Warp gate, it was night.


    We are now in the forest. The devil dropped me into the grass and bowed down to someone in the shadows.


    Eh?


    I felt my whole body shivered.


    My blood drained that I think I look so ghastly right now.


    I can¡¯t even utter a scream.


    My head is spinning with all the confusion and mental strain in my mind. Even my tears won¡¯t come out anymore at the fear and anxiousness I am feeling right now.


    This impossible existence right now in front of me. How could this be?!


    With a silky black hair, a face that can be mistaken as a girl, standing at the height of 175 cm. and skin so pale that he seems to shine under the moonlight.


    Standing there with a smiling face.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Nil!¡±


    ¡°Yo! So you are Asagao, huh!¡±

 Chapter 16: Ipomoea Nil and End of Daydream 3

    ¡°Nil?!¡±


    ¡°Yo! So you are Asagao, huh!¡±


    Eh?! He grinned widely


    ¡°You calling me Nil just confirmed it! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Asagao?! Aren¡¯t you happy to see yourself?!


    What is happening right now? How is Nil here or rather my former self?!


    ¡°OH! ¡°What is happening right now? How is Nil here or rather my former self?!¡± is what you are thinking right now right?!¡±


    My face stiffens¡­


    How did he read my mind¡­


    ¡°No no, senorita!~ I didn¡¯t read your mind!~ I just know your thought patterns since we are together since young you know.¡±


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it? What a blockhead, you don¡¯t even know I exist, this hurts my feeling so much you know?!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    I definitely don¡¯t remember anything. This is definitely Nil or used to be my body. What happened?!


    ¡°It seems you wants to know more? As a special service, I shall tell you everything I know about us!!¡±


    CLAP


    CLAP


    CLAP


    He is nuts. It is my former body but it is not me inside!


    ¡°I will ask you something Asagao!~ Why do you think your withdrawal from society lessenwhen you were a brat?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what are you trying to get at¡­¡±


    ¡°You see little Asagaoor former Nil, you are extremely shy when you were young and cause a lot of trouble because of it. You always try hard thought to communicate with people, but to no avail failed miserably!¡±


    Yes, I remembered those days. Even children at the same age as me isdifficultfor me to talk with. Because of this, adults sometimesmisunderstand me.


    ¡°Well, let say that you have the desire to communicate and feel loved!~ and right now, you still want attention, hehe, what a brat! So you see, you want the mentality to talk to anyone, a strong you who can carry out those trials to get your desired attention!¡±


    I also admit that.


    Even though the headmaster of the orphanage showed us some love and care, it felt lacking and I don¡¯t want to bother him.


    I want to be able to find attention by my own effort.


    ¡°So by chance, you subconsciously created me. A persona that can handle talking to people to reassure yourself some attention!"


    Eh?! What? What did he just say?


    ¡°Correct! At that time you developed another personality. There is only me, though! Hahaha!¡±


    I felt pale.


    I did have?


    He seemed to have all the credibility to claim that. But, I still can¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Those social times with your friend, whenever you are in the pinch and the limit of your mentality, I will take over and smoothen up things for you. Hahaha! I can¡¯t believe how foolish they are believing all the lie I spew left and right! I don¡¯t like complimenting their ugly faces you know?!¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh, even in the terrorist attack, I had taken over, I had to you know! It was a life and death situation but you have to mess it up and kick me out of the control over the body!¡±


    ¡°Eh? EH?! I still don¡¯t get what you are saying?!¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it? What I mean is how could a lousy and shy-wrecked person like you can deal all of those? Simple, you don¡¯t have to be you, but to be someone else.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s impossible! T-there should be an indication that you appeared.¡±


    He grinned again widely, it is my face but why is it so scary?!


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that this body is a bicycle, and you are riding it. After a while, I saw you clumsily riding it, I got frustrated and takes the bicycle from you and let you ride at the back. You know? Like you get to see the view in front even though you are in the back and I am the one pedaling?¡±


    ¡°That phenomenon¡­¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Hmm. It is like lucid dreaming but you are awake and you are still inside the body!¡±


    Is that what were happening to me?!


    ¡°T-then, how come you are here too?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you saying? You are the impossible existence here.¡±


    Eh? What did he just say?


    ¡°You must have already heard the concept of pulling or summoning in this world by Continental Destroyer.¡±


    C-continental Destroyer? Who?


    ¡°We died in the terrorist attack, that¡¯s a lie. While we are being pulled, we are still in the process of dying. When we entered the rift, you know, like a string snapped, your soul separated from the body and was called. This body then drifted in the dimensional rift you know!¡±


    What? Wait..what? Eh? What is this body then?


    ¡°You, existing right now, is impossible, but in theory, your soul might have bumped into an empty vessel or shell in the border inside the dimensional rift before entering and that you are now currently living in it. I don¡¯t know what or whose body is that, though."


    So, me being able to use magic was because my body is originated here in this world?! Wait, I still have magic to protect me in this situation.


    ¡°You know I really got lucky you see. It seems this body gained life again after drifting and entering from the dimensional rift. As I woke up you know, I am already the Lord of the Devils.¡±


    ¡°I-impossible! But we are summoned not even half a year passed!¡±


    ¡°Of course, that is the case. But you know what? Drifting in the rift seems to have sent me back many years ago! I don¡¯t think it is believable, I don¡¯t care, though! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°S-so you¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! I am the one that instigated the whole calamity you know! I can see blood spilling and guts flying around! Hahahaha!¡±


    I remembered the scene of the slaughtered soldiers.


    The Devil in front of me still looking down at me. Nil is looking down at me like he is in his happiest mood.


    This is the reality we are facing right now?!


    Even though he had said so much, my mind is still in tatters, with him being here.


    ¡°So I think that¡¯s all! We have nothing more to talk about Asagao!~¡±


    He came close to me and got down.


    ¡°Hey hey, Asagao!~ I still have lingering affection for you, you know?! Even if you didn¡¯t even know I existed!~


    The smile he is making right now sent shivers again in my whole body. This is the terrorizing fear that I am dealing right now, my mind is reaching its limit.


    ¡°I will kill you painlessly!~ Ehehe such a cliche line!~¡±


    Eh!?


    GRRRRMMRRHHHH


    The devil grumbled something and got Nil¡¯s attention. He stands up and talks it.


    ¡°Oh, you want to do something?¡±


    ¡°GGRRMMGHHH¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    ¡°GRRHMMHGGRR¡±


    "Oh! What a fantastic idea!¡±


    He then faced me again with a face that just had a brilliant idea.


    ¡°Asagao!~ This ugly fella here wants to spare your life! Be grateful!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    As I was staring wordlessly and confused at him suddenly-


    ¡°BLOCKHEAD DON¡¯T YOU EVEN KNOW HOW TO CONVEY YOUR GRATITUDE, HUH?!¡±


    Ah!


    It hurts!


    He pulled my hair hanging me mid air!


    It hurts!


    I hate pain!


    Why are you doing this to me?


    Tears started gushing from my eyes.


    ¡°Ahhh! Please! Ah! Let me go!¡±


    ¡°HUH, THE HELL ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT HUH?! WHERE IS YOUR THANK YOU FOR THE UGLY FELLA THERE?!


    ¡°*hic* t-the *hic* thank you¡­.*sob*¡±


    It hurts. I don¡¯t like it! It hurts. He let me go and smiled refreshingly.


    ¡°See? It is not that hard Cute Little Asagao!~¡±


    ¡°*Hic*¡­*sob*¡­*hic*¡­¡±


    "Well you will live longer Asagao. We may see each other often in our fortress you know. Because this ugly fella got interested to you, well, in short, you will be a pleasuretool for the devils¡±


    My body felt an indescribable fear of impending doom! No, I don¡¯t want it.


    ¡°Whoops! Before you jump right into her, why not let her run for a bit? Wouldn¡¯t that be exciting? After that count of ten, you will find her and do things you wanted to do to her, isn¡¯t fun?!¡±


    No!


    Overwhelmed with fear, I immediately run. But then.


    THUD


    ¡°I HAVEN¡¯T EVEN STARTED COUNTING YET BLOCKHEAD! WHY ARE YOU SPOILING THE FUN, HUH?!


    Ah!


    He slams me into the ground, I was able to stay conscious.


    It hurts. My tears won¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Well, as my last sympathy for you, I will let you have your romance with him in private!~ Oh and to remind you, we are currently at the border of the human continent and elven forest so even if you call for help for someone in the castle, well, you cant!~ It would take you half a year to go there by feet after all!~ So in hindsight, I prepared all of this just for you!~¡±


    He has taken me this far?!


    ¡°Well counting now, 1..¡±


    I run! I run at full speed! Even I stumbled down, I run. I feel like I just sprained my ankle but I didn¡¯t mind it. Someone, just please, someone!


    My body is covered with bruises. My clothes are thorn already from all the branches and plants that I stumbled.


    It hurts.


    I¡¯m scared.


    ROOOAAAAAAAAR!!!!


    Eh? Already!?


    I tried to increase my running pace but I am already at my limit. Then with a large root in the soil, I tripped down. Before I knew it, it was there.


    It was about to lay it hands on me.


    ¡°BARRIER!¡±


    This is my last resistance!


    I have to think something!


    Isn¡¯t it about time my powers awaken or something?!


    My race is Transcendental being yet is it useless! I have divine powers but I can¡¯t even use it!


    ROOAAAAAAAAAR!


    ¡°NOOOOOOO!¡±


    He began slamming the barrier with great force, it takes a lot of my concentration to keep the barrier up.


    Then I heard arustling noise, there were people. judging from their clothes, they seemto be adventurers!


    ¡°*hic*H-help please*hic*! Please!!¡±


    They were about to charge in but stopped when they saw the enemy. Eh?


    ¡°PLEASE DON¡¯T LEAVE ME! PLEASE SAVE ME! NO! PLEASE TURN BACK!¡±


    Eh! Did they abandon me?


    Despair swirled around my mind.


    King Fon¡­where are you?


    Violetta...


    Lily and Edelweiss


    Everyone¡­


    I wailed quietly in despair


    A sound of mirror breaking entered my ear. It was my barrier breaking.


    The devil held both of my arms with his large hand.


    With his disgusting long tongue, he licks my face and my thigh.


    No more¡­


    My mind can¡¯t take it anymore¡­


    I don¡¯t want any of this anymore¡­


    Anyone¡­


    Just, please¡­


    Save me¡­

 Chapter 17: Goddess of Destruction! ORYAAA! 1

    Hi Hi! Everyone! Alstroemeria here! Everyone calls me Alstroe! I am 16 years old!


    Ehehehe!~ This is embarrassing but to tell you the truth, at the age of 8 my parents threw me out of home! Papa and Mama have this apologetic face.


    I was sad you know, but I steeled myself and goes forward!


    Teehee!~ I found a temple for monks to train!~ they are willing to take me in! Can you believe that? I can eat food here!


    Ehehe!~ I smelled the stew the head monk is cooking and I am already drooling.


    At first, the head monk was so happy he said to me


    ¡°LittleAlstroe, the donations we receive increased ten folds since you came here!¡±


    ¡°WAH! Then head monk, you can cook something more delicious?!¡±


    ¡°Of course! For this cute LittleAlstroe!¡±


    Heehee! I was called cute!~ That made me embarrassed.


    In our temple, most monks training ends at the age of 18 and sets out to pursue this ¡°cause for someone¡± ehh. I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t really understand~


    Head Monk seems eager and wanted me to pursue this ¡°cause for someone¡± at the age of twelve.


    Eh? Am I being thrown out here? Why why?!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Little Alstroe but, for the past years that you lived here, we have already rebuilt the temple eight times already. We can still take that, but you have been breaking the bones of the other monks here in battle or not. They are all afraid of you!¡±


    ¡°Eh? I somehow can¡¯t really refute to head monk!¡±


    ¡°Well, I am really sorry. You can drop by here though if you want to eat my dishes!¡±


    That¡¯s how I got thrown out of the temple! I somehow learned many things even though I am an idiot you know?! I can straight fast for one month!


    Hehehe!~ Amazing right? There are this ugly monsters that sometimes attack me at my journey, I really don¡¯t know what I can get out of them, though.


    Sis Cecillea guild receptionist came to me out of nowhere! She fed me and brought me wonderful clothes! She said I was a cute find so she splurged money on me!


    After that, I became an adventurer! I can¡¯t do well in dungeons though~ it will always collapse at the sight of the first monster!


    Sis Cecille got angry too when I mowed down some trees in my battles with some monsters in the elven forest. She is always scolding me but I know it is for my own good!


    I tried partying up with some adventurers too! At first, many people were coming with me! But you know what? They will always go like


    ¡°HYAAAAAH!¡±


    Or


    ¡°GYAAAH!¡±


    After partying with many people, they gradually left me.


    Muh!~ sorry for being an idiot!!


    That is why Sis Cecille right now, will only give me subjugation commissions. Ehehe~ I got to fight a lot of strong monsters you know?


    There was also an emergency quest one time where a burning rock was falling from the sky .


    Eh?


    Everyone is running? It doesn¡¯t look so tough at all you know?


    Putting strength in my legs, I soared up high in the sky in the direction of where the rock is falling. Then when I got closer,I kick it. A large sigil appeared. I knew what I should say that time:


    ¡°Avidya Severance! Destroyer of the Seventh Hell¡±


    The large rock crumble and was blown away to the sea!The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    See, it¡¯s not that tough you know?


    Hey~ why are guys looking at me like that?


    After that, I got a lot more subjugation commission. They will always make me go to either the Valley of the Ancients or in Land of Mana Gathering you know.


    I fought really large monsters there! But somehow, these days, monsters are not so tough you know?


    Like, they just die with a simple kick.


    .


    .


    .


    Ehehehe!~ Guess what! I got a new dress from Sis Cecille! She said it is made of dragon fiber! She wants me to use this because my clothes are always in a sorry state whenever I do a subjugation quests.


    I really don¡¯t need any armor, though, a dragon once caught me in his mouth, dragon-chan writhed in pain because of a toothache.


    Right now I am in a magical beast dragon like subjugation. I am currently camping at the desert of Valley of the Ancients. From time to time, I will do this meditation without reasons.


    Eh? Here it comes! A black dragon as big as the mansion in the town harbor!


    I was about to jump when I remembered something.


    Sis Cecille said that if I do this, I can¡¯t control the power of my kick so I sometimes send the monsters flying into nowhere.


    Sorry Sis Cecille!! I didn¡¯t think the dragon last time will fly so high in the sky that it didn¡¯t even return you know?!


    So I jump an altitude higher than the dragon then did a spinning ax kick in its face.


    BLAGDUUUM!


    That made a spectacular sound!


    Uwaah, the dragon face became ugly.


    Ah...


    I remembered something.


    Sis Cecille told me to subjugate a dragon in the land of mana gathering rather than the usual place!


    Eeeee¡­


    I slowly walk away from this one and run!!!


    From the valley of ancients, I traveled to the border of human and elves continent where the port harbor is located! It does not even take me a week to travel by running you know!


    I can carry two horse at my back at still run several times faster than a horse!!


    I shouldn¡¯t run too fast, though, Sis Cecille scolded me because it mowed down some trees.


    It was a good night! I feel alive at night running you know!?


    I kick monsters who gets in my way.


    I¡¯m gonna get scolded by Sis Cecille again because I killed the wrong dragon.


    The dress I got from Sis Cecille is incredible you know! It doesn¡¯t break or get tattered.


    I remembered her saying it is imbued with magic and has strong temperature resistance. I really don¡¯t care about the effects, though.


    As I was running through the woods, I heard a cute squel~


    Eh! it is more like pleading for help!! EH!


    I followed the voice of the one asking for help.


    ¡°PLEASE DON¡¯T LEAVE ME! PLEASE SAVE ME! NO! PLEASE TURN BACK!¡±


    The voice just now sounds really desperate and sad.


    I saw it! A little girl being pushed down by something ugly!


    I kicked the ground without thinking anything!


    Even though I am an idiot! I know when help is needed!


    I shouted from the bottom of my lungs!


    ¡°ORYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!¡±


    My feet landed on the ugly thing¡¯s face blasting half of his entire body then I kick the remaining part to the forest!


    EH!?


    SOME TREES GOT MOWED DOWN AGAIN?


    Sorry again Sis Cecille!


    I then faced the little girl.


    Ah! Cute!~


    But she is in a sorry state. Her eyes looked like it lost its light and she was shivering.


    I then ask her


    ¡°Is it cold little girl?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Here, I will give you a hug!¡±


    Ehehe! I am an idiot, but I remembered Sis Cecille saying a cute find!


    So is this my cute find myself?


    Ehehehe!~


    I smiled at the thought. I embraced and buried the little girl in my chest.

 Chapter 18: Goddess of Destruction! ORYAAA! 2

    Ah...!


    I woke up in an unfamiliar room. A strong headache attacks me. My head is being split into half.


    I remember the vial Violetta gave me. I take it out of the storage and drank a drop of it. It was more effective than I thought.


    ¡°Oh!? You¡¯re awake already?¡±


    ¡°Umm, w-where is this?¡±


    ¡°This is the Adventurer¡¯s Guild Inn in Town Harbor of Nanab! My name is Cecille.¡±


    ¡°Are you the one who save me?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I am not. By the way, I have taken the liberty to check your whole body, including that place. You¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°Can I see her?¡±


    ¡°She is outside. I will call her real fast!¡±


    The one I talked to is a woman in her late twenties. She is dress in a really formal wear.


    She has a blazing red hair tied in a ponytail and has a lollipop in her mouth. I am guessing she is a staff here. The room can be called mid-class.


    The event happened last night replayed in my head. Nil being here, the devils bidding to his orders, and the cruelty he performed.


    My mind becomes fuzzy and cloudy that I didn¡¯t know what was happening. I reflexively touched my body. The wounds were healed by magic. The pain of sprained ankle is still there.


    ¡°Hey,Alstroe! Don¡¯t barg-!¡±


    ¡°little girl!!¡±


    ¡°AH!¡±


    That surprised me!


    Ah, this girl, I remember now...


    The girl who killed a devil with just a single kick, her silver hair flutters under the moonlight. Her beautiful yellow eyes sparkled with vigor.


    She was able to defeat something even the unit of soldiers with Milin couldn¡¯t.


    After that, even though I was in daze and confusion, she embraces me while am shivering. I was buried in her large chest that felt so warm.


    I lost consciousness after that I guess.


    ¡°Little girl! Little girl! What¡¯s your name? I am Alstroemeria! Call me big sis Alstroe!"


    Eh!


    What¡¯s up with her?


    Her face is so close!


    What¡¯s up with her!?


    She is so baby-faced! She shakes her body while asking the question! Her breast was flapping in front of me!


    ¡°Alstroe!! You are troubling her! Sit down here for a moment! We still don¡¯t know what she had gone through!!¡±


    She was dragged by the collar!


    I-I feel like she is an uncontrollable pet! She sat down in a chair on the side and Cecille starts talking.


    ¡°First, please kindly tell us your name! Then why were you in the forest near this town. You don¡¯t have to force yourself if you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Un!¡±


    I take out my dimensional storage, clearly, Cecille froze but Alstroe was frolicking at the sight. I take out the Lionheart insignia.


    ¡°Um..i am Asagao Lionhea-¡°


    ¡°WE ARE SORRY FOR THE RUDENESS O PRINCESS! HEY YOU IDIOT! BOW DOWN TOO!¡±


    Cecille just slammed Alstroe¡¯s head on the floor!!


    It is not metaphorical!


    She literally slams her head on this hard rock floor that it has cracks all over it!


    Oi! Isn¡¯t that bad?


    ¡°Amazing, Asagao! You are a princess!!! Whoa!! That¡¯s why you are overflowing with cuteness!!¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    But she forced her head in an upright position, stands up and got her face close to me again! I, again slip a look on the swaying hills!


    ¡°ALSTROE! GET OUT FOR A MOMENT AGAIN!¡±


    THUD!


    She was thrown out!


    ¡°Dear Princess, I humbly apologize about that girl who traded her intelligent for power turning her into a walking disaster of an idiot!!¡±


    ¡°P-please, I am not a bit least bothered. Also, please keep the matter of me being a princess a secret. Right now, I want to do something.¡±


    ¡°What might it be Princess?¡±


    ¡°For now, first is clothing. I have extra clothes in my dimensional storage, but they will stand out too much. Please, get me something like a short and simple leather boots.¡±


    ¡°Right away Princess!¡±


    She hurriedly exited the room. I heard something is being dragged but I think it was my imagination. I also told her that so I can be alone for a bit.


    I was saved. But I can¡¯t be like this forever. I can¡¯t shy away to everyone I meet every time. I feel like I am overstepping my bounds.


    I have to tell Ashfon about Nil. Even it means that I have to reveal everything about myself too.


    Huh? Doing that, would Ashfon hate me?


    I felt uneasy, my head started to hurt again.


    And then...


    ¡°ASAGAO! I am here again!¡±


    Ugh!


    I can¡¯t cry here. No, rather than crying and drowning in sadness. This high tensioned girl shouts and got very close to me. My headache is returning and five minutes hasn¡¯t even passed yet you know.


    ¡°Heya Asagao! What kind of incredible things a princess do?¡±


    What do I do as a princess?


    I don¡¯t know. I have just adopted by the royal family 3 months ago. What did I do?


    Ah..


    I shook my head slowly left and right.


    ¡°Alstroe-nee, I am not incredible. I am just a disillusioned princess that was slapped by reality last night and I am not doing anything that will merit ¡°my best.¡±¡±


    It was not a lie. I drowned myself to the happiness I was having that I didn¡¯t think much of the calamity that everyone will face, and this calamity is related to me. Nil¡­


    ¡°Asagao¡­that look on your face ruins it¡­ you haven¡¯t smiled yet too.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t smile, with all what happened to me, I can¡¯t bring myself to smile.¡±


    I look down in dejection.


    Right now, I have to do something about Nil. I have to tell Ashfon about it too. If only I did my best, only if I didn¡¯t dawdle much, only if¡­


    ¡°Asagao, I don¡¯t know what happened to you, but if you cannot smile, cry, okay? Cry until you are tired of crying and can smile brightly again. After that, do your best!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Geez, Asagao! Why are you so timid! You are a little girl! Have more energy!!! Asagao! Shout with me!! ORYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    What did she want me to do?!


    Shout that embarrassing war cry?!


    ¡°Come on! Try it! ORYAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!"


    ¡°o-oryaaaaaaA¡­!¡±


    ¡°LOUDER! ORYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!¡±


    ¡°O-ORYAAaaAAAAAaaaa!¡±


    ¡°One more time! ORYAAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡±


    ¡°ORYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP! THERE ARE ALSO PEOPLE HERE YOU KNOW!¡±


    We got told off!! But somehow, I feel energize. My cheeks loosened up. I feel like blood started pumping. And then¡­


    ¡°Un, it is natural for children to cry you know! After that, eat a lot, grow up strong! You can cry again! But be sure to move forward!¡±


    My tears flows like a waterfall.


    Every scary thing that happened to me, every painful thing that occurred to me, to the people I burdened with.


    It¡¯s like they are flooding in one go. But right now, my cheeks aren¡¯t cramped.


    ¡°Ehehehe, Asagao, you are smiling while crying! You look silly!¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe¡­ah¡­Alstroe-nee¡­ you¡¯re right¡­I feel like taking off a heavy load off my chest¡­¡±


    I feel lighter, I feel like I had found something new.


    ¡°I am plenty of an idiot Asagao, but I am doing my best in my life! I can boast that I am still growing up! So, Asagao, let¡¯s keep growing up! Kay!


    ¡°Alstroe-nee¡­¡±


    She buries me again on to those breasts of her.


    I like the feeling of being secured, but I, for once, don¡¯t want to be a burden to someone anymore. If I can at least follow Alstroeas an example.


    Growing up together huh¡­


    ¡°Alstroe-nee, I will do my best!¡±


    After that, Cecille arrives and saw me crying. Alstroereceives a one-hour scolding outside. That¡¯s a bit harsh, though.


    Right now, I wore the short pants, the leather boots, and a large leather belt. Then I wore the T-shirt that I have since coming in this world.


    I think I can completely blend in the society now.


    Growing up together, doing our best. It is okay to cry but know how to move forward.

 Chapter 19: Goddess of Destruction! ORYAAA! 3

    You can smell the breeze of the sea.


    In the market, you can see various stuff being sold, mostly fish and other seafood. I don¡¯t recognize more than half of them, though.


    I am walking alone in the street looking for adventuring supplies right now. This is what I talk about Cecille.


    ¡°Miss Cecille, I can¡¯t tell the details why I am here or how I got here, I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Princess! Why are you apologizing? I myself know not to delve deep into things like that. I didn¡¯t do anything to warrant an apology from you!¡±


    ¡°Un, the thing is, Miss Cecille, I need to go back to the Royal Capital quickly. For that, I am guessing I need things for adventuring and supplies too.¡±


    ¡°Princess, do you plan to go alone?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s frustrating but I myself right now can¡¯t fend off for myself.¡±


    ¡°I see, thenPrincess, why don¡¯t you put up an escort commission to the guild?¡±


    ¡°That is a plausible idea¡­ but¡­.¡±


    ¡°I see, I am sorry, so you want someone you can trust.¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    ¡°Princess, I can gather reliable A-class adventurers for you but I have to tell about the Guild master about you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    ¡°But you knowPrincess, A-class adventurers need higher paying commission to be hired.¡±


    ¡°Un, money is not a problem, do you think you can exchange my mithril coin for several gold and silver coins?¡±


    ¡°Princess! SHHH! You are carrying something dangerous! Princess, if you have a smaller amount of coins, please use that!¡±


    ¡°Muh¡­¡±


    I want some surplus for extra supplies (sweets) you know. I still don¡¯t know how much all the commission will cost so I should be prudent with the coins I have.


    ¡°Princess! I still have duty in the guild so I can¡¯t accompany you. For now, please go with Alstroe!¡±


    ¡°Um, about Alstroe-nee, what is her adventurer rank?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°SSS rank¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°I am dead seriousPrincess¡­¡±


    ¡°A-as far as I know, there are only up unto SS rank!?¡±


    ¡°Alstroeis a special case. For a normal human, she is above all anyone in terms of everything except thinking.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being mean to her?¡±


    ¡°I exaggerated a little.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up with Alstroe-nee anyway?!¡±


    ¡°She is strong beyond imagination! It is a problem for me you know! Every time she returns from a subjugation quest, the clothes she is wearing barely covers anything! I had this dragon fiber dress specially made for her with auto clean and non-stain magical function!¡±


    ¡°Wow! She has something incredible.¡±


    ¡°The dragon fiber dress is not to protect her from harm but to protect the things that should not be seen publicly!¡±


    ¡°Does Alstroe-nee uses Soul Weapon? It seems she isn¡¯t using magic.¡±


    ¡°The thing about Alstroeis she doesn¡¯t use any of the registered power classification. She told me one time that she uses Qi.¡±


    ¡°Then, how strong is her Qi then?¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Princess, have you heard about the legend of Continental Destroyer? An Arcana Magician that erased a small continent from the map more than 200 years ago.¡±


    ¡°I heard about it one time¡­¡±


    ¡°Please look at this map. You can see that the smallest continent is the Rainforest of Healing of the land of the fairykin, right?¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    ¡°If you put Continental Destroyer in the middle of it, her magical power will overflow all around the Rainforest of Healing. That''s what the records says.¡±


    ¡°Eh..Eh? She is that powerful?¡±


    ¡°She is! Now, if we measure Alstroe''sQi level as the same as magic. Look at the Valley of the Ancient.¡±


    ¡°Un, it is the biggest among all continents.¡±


    ¡°Imagine all of her Qi power overflowingall over the place. She unconsciously suppresses it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We do not let any continents know about her existence. She is really dumb, so tricking her is simple as taking candy from a kid. Albeit, I said she unconsciously suppresses it, she always over does things so it is useless.¡±


    Dangerous.


    That is way too dangerous.


    I can also feel that she is an event trigger girl. Trouble follows her everywhere.


    Well, it was a good thing I was able to get comfortable with Cecille and Alstroe. The reason I trusted them is simple.


    I don¡¯t have anyone to trust right now. But I should build up this trust with them mutually.


    Cecille gave me a map of the town harbor. Although smaller than Capital City, getting lost is still no laughing matter.


    .


    .


    .


    Alstroewas with me a little while ago. Well, I really plan to venture the town by myself from the start. I also have this reliable map Cecille gave me.


    Forget about Alstroebeing an event trigger girl. I am the ¡°followed by thugs¡± trigger girl instead. I was cornered easily too. But right now! Right now! I will learn to fight back!


    ¡°[Barrier]!¡±


    ¡°Hou! Little Missy is a magician!~ but I wonder how long that barrier can last?!¡±


    Yes. I only have my barrier here! I began to think negatively again. I was about to tear up when.


    Ah...


    I remember Nil¡¯s evil grin. The experience I had that time. The terror I felt that night is incomparable to this. I somehow held the tears back and was able to think calmly.


    Violetta always says to me about magic. ¡°Magic can be also free in form and can be manipulated if the user has a strong mind paired with a strong imagination.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how strong my mind is right now. But my imagination is so vivid that I can clearly remember every trauma-inducing event in my life.


    This spherical barrier is strong, like what Violetta said!


    What if I try pushing the barrier out?


    I have an idea what to call that. I don¡¯t know if it is going to work but I have to do it!


    ¡°[Force]!¡±


    The barrier expands at anunimaginable speed. The thugs was blown away. One of them managed to stand up tries to hit the barrier.


    ¡°[Retract]!¡±


    I pulled the barrier in its original size, the only remaining thug charges the barrier then.


    ¡°[Spin]!¡±


    The barrier, with great velocity spins. The thug that had contact with it was magnificently sent flying to the sky.


    I¡­I did it! I¡­I was able to fend off myself!


    I remove the barrier and tried to run past the lying men when¡­


    ¡°LASS! I won¡¯t let you go away easily now!¡±


    One of them grabs my ankle and I fell down. I let my guard down! This might serve a lesson to me. then¡­


    ¡°OOH! Don¡¯t bully Asagao!¡±


    She came. The blockhead came.


    ¡°AHH! All of you bow down to the Goddess of Destruction for forgiveness! If you don¡¯t, you will be bedridden for the next three months!!!¡±


    Ehh..Is this a comedy act? I feel like my effort earlier is whittling away¡­


    We report the matter to the guild. I let them off anyway since no harm done, except me falling down.


    I was able to gain precious experience from it too. I scolded the three of them


    ¡°Hey... Misters, I will forgive you okay? Please don¡¯t do bad things from now on!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡°YES!¡±¡±¡±


    Well, since I was able to buy thesupplies that I needed, I ask Cecille about the commission.


    "Sorry Asagao, no one from the A-class adventurer¡¯s wanted to accept it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry¡­maybe tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    The sun was already setting. I retired for tomorrow morning.

 Chapter 20: Goddess of Destruction! ORYAAA! Part 4

    I am currently boarded in a ship that will sail to a City Harbor that will shorten my travel to go to the capital.


    This ship though¡­it feels like it will sink down any moment. It has many defects. But it is the only ship that will sail today towards the City Harbor and it will sail there for about 2 weeks.


    That should be it, but there is one more problem¡­


    ¡°Asagao!~ Why are you so grumpy!~¡±


    Yes.


    She is here.


    I don¡¯t exactly hate her, more like I owe her my life. I want to repay her someday.


    My life that she saves that night, is now able to do her best because of her too.


    She is not exactly my escort but there was a subjugation commission for her. The location of the subjugation commission is in the valley of ancients. Thinking back what happened¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Cecille.¡±


    ¡°Princess! Good morning to you too!¡±


    Cecille visited me to my room early morning. She seems to have something to say.


    Eh, why do you have a complicated expression?!


    ¡°Princess, there are still no A-rank adventurers that are willing to take the commission.¡±


    ¡°I see..¡±


    I look down dejected.


    Should I do this alone?It¡¯s doubtful.


    Since coming to this world, I haven¡¯t even left the capital city, not even outside the gates, up until now. So, I basically have zero knowledge about the towns and cities in the Land of Prosper.


    ¡°So the guild master proposed this.¡±


    ¡°Eh!? What?!¡±


    ¡°Alstroe- has another subjugation commission and she will leave immediately upon notifying her. The plan is, have Alstroeboard the ship with you.¡±


    ¡°Board the ship?¡±


    ¡°Yes, to the City Harbor of Krilm. It is close to the royal capital, about one week in a carriage.¡±


    ¡°Then when I get there, I shall request for an escort commission there?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s rightPrincess! You¡¯re so smart!¡±


    ¡°Muh¡­¡±


    ¡°We already prepared the letter of introduction for the guild master of Krilm. Just hand it over to any staff there and they will take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Well... I think that¡¯s better than extending my stay here.¡±


    ¡°But the thing is, Alstroeis still not here. I wonder what she is doing right now...¡±


    ¡°Un. For the mean time, I shall buy myself some food for breakfast.¡±


    That all said.


    I go to the restaurant near the Guild.


    Before entering, an old woman beckons me.


    ¡°Young girl, do you desire to have your destiny be read by the stars?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I am not up for some scam¡­ I am sorry...¡±


    ¡°Kekekeke¡­ This is a free service! I can see the vivid color of threads of fate all around you!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ well¡­ for today¡­ avoid water and drunkards!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not helpful at all!!!¡±


    ¡°Kekekeke!¡±


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    I promptly left the old woman. I feel like my shyness lessened or it just I associated everyone here with Alstroe. I feel a bit dizzy because of it.


    After I ate breakfast, I arrive at the guild and she was there already.


    In one corner of the guild, she held out one of her palm like in a prayer. The other hand had its one finger pointing at the ground.


    No, she is standing with one finger and has her whole body suspended in the air.


    Is she meditating?


    ¡°Pri--...Asagao, have you already eaten your breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Un. Alstroe-nee is¡­¡±


    ¡°It is one of her daily routines. She said that the finger she points to the ground lets her understand the movement of this world and have deep communication with it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°She is a genius, at the same time, an idiot¡±


    Reminds me of someone.


    We told her about the plan of departure and she readily accepts it.


    Now we come to this moment!


    ¡°Gyahahaha! I only got two cute flowers aboard mi ship!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A drunkard¡­


    ¡°Look look Asagao-chan! There are fish jumping at the ocean!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Water¡­no¡­ ocean¡­


    CRASH!


    ¡°WHAAAAAAAAAAT!!?¡±


    I forced a shout!!


    I literally shouted that!!


    How come in the first place that this is the only ship available to sail this day towards the City Harbor krilm!!


    The drunkard of the captain drove his own ship in a boulder and now escaping with the emergency boat!


    Oi! A good captain always sinks with his ship!


    ¡°Ahahaha! It¡¯s sinking!¡±


    ¡°Why are you laughing?!¡±


    This is no laughing matter! We already traveled quite a distance from Nanab!


    ¡°Alstroe-nee! This is a huge problem you know! To tell you the truth, I can¡¯t swim!¡±


    ¡°Kyahahaha! It¡¯s ok Asagao! We are a partner at ¡°can¡¯t swim¡± girls!¡±


    UEEEEEEHHHH!!!


    This is a disaster!


    ¡°A-Alstroe-nee! Can¡¯t you do something?!¡±


    The drunk bastard has gone really far now! I wish you die!


    No, that¡¯s too much! I wish¡­ I wish your next drink will taste sour!!!


    ¡°This is nothing! Leave it to Big sister!¡±


    Big sister my face! Why are you doing a gut pose!?


    ¡°Come! Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Ah, what should I do?!¡±


    Eh?!


    She is beckoning me to ride her back?!


    This moment?!


    What choice do I have?! I hop onto her back.


    ¡°Asagao! Hold on tightly!


    ¡°Eh? Oh, Oka---!!!¡±


    Absurd!


    She jumped!?


    I cling tightly to her!


    I buried my face on her back. I tried to look back. The ship became a wrecked in her wake. I feel like her take off just broke the sound barrier!


    I closed my eyes tightly while we ascend and then.


    ¡°Look look Asagao! It¡¯s a pretty view!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    What I saw, the world shrinking in our view. I can see every continent. The whole human continent is crescent like. On each of its side are the elven forest and the dragon valley!


    From its polar side, the demon land! It is also in shape in crescent! In its sides are the dwarven mountains, and the rainforest of the fairies! The clouds are floating with us! I see some birds flying with us!!


    It was breathtaking! I can see various colors of land from my back to my front! There are islands in the ridge of the border of the elven forest and dwarven mountain! It must be the islands of the beast kin!


    It''s so pretty!


    The ocean below us sparkles a blue luster! The wind that hits our skin is pleasant and we bathed in the gentle sun. In the opposite of where the sun had risen, you can see the three moons!


    UWAAAH!


    I just saw dragon flew past us! It has beautiful white scales! It seems to look back on us.


    Eh!? Did it just wink?


    Then I saw the center continent. Its land is barren. The surrounding forests are withered. You can see that no sane human would live there. I saw a gigantic fortress.


    Nil¡­ so this is where you are¡­


    ¡°Um¡­Asagao, we are falling now¡­¡±


    ¡°EH?! Can¡¯t you fly?!¡±


    ¡°Eeee¡­ please don¡¯t be absurd.¡±


    ¡°You are the one absurd here!¡±


    ¡°KYAHAHAHA!¡±


    ¡°Hehe! What the heck!?¡±


    We laughed to ourselves! We savor the floaty feeling of falling. I don¡¯t know but I feel so alive and free spirited today.


    Ah, I got an idea!


    ¡°Alstroe-nee! Can you jump like this again if you have something to step on?!¡±


    ¡°Of course, Asagao!!¡±


    ¡°I will make a scaffolding okay?!¡±


    ¡°UN!¡±


    I concentrated, I shape the barrier into one flat surface. I compressed it to a flat surface so it will be stronger and can step on. It was finished and I executed the barrier!


    YES!!


    Alstroejump on the scaffolding with the same force as earlier! Of course, I clung tightly!


    ¡°Asagao! This is fun! We can do this all day!!¡±


    ¡°Alstroe-nee! You might get tired!¡±


    ¡°Ehehe! Then let¡¯s fire up ourselves!¡±


    ¡°ORYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡±


    ¡°ORYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡±


    We are flying freely in the skies! It was a good time! I had an out worldly feeling.


    .


    .


    .


    We later learned that we soared in the sky to the wrong direction.

 Chapter 21: Trails of that Flower (Extra)

    A POV of Violetta from the incidents that happened and what they are doing up until the latest chapter


    A long time ago, Devils roam the land slaughtering and killing everything in sight. The Spiritual Goddess descended the land and materialized a body vessel. She searches the land for people who are strong, kind and pure to receive her blessing. People who are unworthy of the blessing either wither in pain or pass out. For the people who are worthy reached another dimension of power and ability to vanquish the devils completely. The Goddess herself is unable to fight, thus, she finds worthy warriors and completely sealing the devils back in the center continent. She then ascended again to the land of deities as a spirit.


    .


    .


    .


    It is one of the stories Asagaolove to hear. Other than this kind of stories, we will also talk about magic research and theories. She is a bright child for absorbing everything I teach her.


    Asagaois an adorable girl. Even upon laying an eye on her in the day of summoning, I had the feeling that she will have a big role in our life. Even just one night, Fonfon already cherishes this child. I see, maybe this child can completely put a lid on Fonfon¡¯s fearful power together with his distrusting attitude.


    Fonfon has the skill to determine if a person is lying or not. Only handful of people knows about it. Fonfon¡¯s distrusted people more when he claimed the throne.


    Some will send people who pretend to be his relative. Some will send people who pretend to be loyal to him.


    The worst is they will use a child to lie to him thinking if they can let his guard down. This has already happened countless of time. Fonfon got tired of it so he shut his heart to people who he is not familiar with while doing the role of the king diligently.


    He is a wise king, but not a wise man.


    But this girl, Asagao, with her adorable charm, carried not a speck of lies.


    That¡¯s what Fonfon determines. With this, I planned to take have Asagaobe part of the royal family.


    It is a plan I instigated with Ishtal. I even secretly talked with the heroes about it. It seems there is a bit of resistance but they said as long as she is safe.


    I still remember that rabbit song, though¡­ I began imitating it and doing in front of the mirror while mimicking the rabbit ears with my hand¡­


    ¡°One little rabbit hopped!~


    Two little rabbits hopped hopped!~


    Three little rabbits hopped hopped hop--!¡±


    ¡°Violetta¡­¡±


    ¡°L-Lily?!¡±


    My face froze¡­ Was she there? Don¡¯t smile like that¡­


    ¡°Violetta¡­ I will leave these documents here¡­ sorry for disturbing you¡­it was cute though¡±


    She left¡­ I pulled the hem of my shawl in my head to my face.


    Ahhhh¡­ that was really,really embarrassing!!


    .


    .


    .


    Today I discovered that Asagaocan only use 4 magic. But it feels different. I didn¡¯t tell her anything about it but it seems her magic will drastically change depending on her disposition.


    The high-quality magic that matches mine, at the same time, it will change depends on her will. Asagao''sheal is a representation of her hate of injuries.


    Cure can also consider as a mental relief so it is her hate for stress and mental pain. Her barrier is her desire for protection. The magic may change in nature if she gains new virtue or in pain.


    In the theory that I draw up, for example, for her heal. Right now, it is normal as recovering from injury, but if she gains positive disposition, her heal will strengthen and may mend even severed limbs.


    If it becomes negative, the opposite of healing¡­ decaying. If she ever learns of full body scale heal with having negative disposition¡­let us not think about it.


    I said only four magic, but there is one more and I told her that if possible, forget about using it. It is an enhancement magic but to other people. I told her to cast it on me. I cannot believe what happened next.


    I was attacked by sharp pain all over my body, I feel like my stomach, my head and my limbs will burst any moment. Asagaonotices it and immediately dispels that magic. It seems it has a negative effect on her mind so I told her to forget it..


    It has been a week since the heroes left the Capital. Fonfon told me that we will do an incognito investigation at one of the city. There was also sighting of dozen magical beasts in vicinities of the royal capital.


    We planned to send Lily and Edelweiss to subjugate it. I send their units off by warp gates. Even though my warp gate is very useful, it takes 20 minutes again for me to use it again.


    After we send them off, Fonfon and I moved at night. We warp at the City of Myrin for the incognito investigation.


    We regularly do this to every city once in months. Not to mention, Fonfon has business with the noble governing this place.


    We even had not taken a single step when¡­


    ¡°Fon! There are enemies attacking the capital!¡±


    ¡°Right now!? Damn!¡±


    I felt it.


    The barrier that I set is been under attack.


    Of course, it won¡¯t break with a measly attack like that so I calmed down a little.


    ¡°Violetta, let¡¯s postpone this investigation and return back to the royal capital when you can use the warp gate again! This whole incident, it seems really planned, if possible, this might be devils doing, or worst someone who is not even a devil but something else.¡±


    Yeah...


    The timing was good. But what can they do? Our soldiers are strong and the barrier around the Castle is impregnable!


    After 20 minutes, I cast the warp gate and we returned to the castle.


    In the window, we can see smokes rising to the sky. But the people down there and even the citizens were fending off for themselves. How reliable.


    ¡°Un, it seems needless worry, Violetta.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll just scan the whole castle with magic.¡±


    I cast a wide range of magic to the whole castle for any anomalies. And then¡­with a pale face, I spoke to Fonfon.


    ¡°Fon¡­ there is an indication that a magic stone warp gate was used¡­¡±


    ¡°Un, got it! Have the soldiers and magicians investigate the place¡­¡±


    ¡°No Fon, it is in¡­Asagao¡¯s room¡­¡±


    BOOM!


    He left like a mad hurricane. In the place where he was standing, there was a huge crater. The windows shattered because of the force. I promptly followed Fonfon hoping for the safety of that angel.


    What I saw upon entering the room, pool of blood, innards of the soldier are pasted everywhere, and Milin is crying in one corner holding her amputated arm, muttering ¡°Princess!!¡±


    No...


    No...


    This can¡¯t be.


    Fon and I approach Milin. Fon asks the question.


    ¡°M-Milin.. w-where is A-Asagao h-hiding?! She is just hiding right?!¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°My lady! My ladywas! She was taken by the devils!!¡±


    No¡­wh¡­ I cannot utter a word. I was shaking. Did we¡­ I tried to calm myself.


    ¡°M-Milin, for now, let me treat your wound and reconnect your arm.¡±


    Yes¡­ do what I can¡­ I promptly rushed to her side and started the healing when¡­


    ¡°Violetta, can you do something about it? Track them down or anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Fon¡­ you are asking the impossible for me¡­¡±


    ¡°You can, right? You just have to break the seal right? You will have all of your powers back if you do that right? Even though it is a seal your master put, you can just break it anytime, right?!¡±


    I was shivering from his words¡­ even now, his eyes are¡­


    ¡°Fon¡­ you¡¯re so mean¡­¡±


    I cried out, I am on the verge of tears¡­ I can easily break the seal but¡­ doing that¡­my beloved master¡­the recoil will surely¡­


    ¡°Sorry, Violetta¡­¡±


    He uttered. He is clenching his fist to the point that his nail is digging to his palm. And then¡­


    PSSSSHHHH¡­ BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    ¡°DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMNNNNNNN!DAMN EVERYTHING! EVERY SINGLE THING! OF ALL PEOPLE! WHY HER!!!!???¡±


    He is covered by that, an overflowing malicious aura. His power, the manifestation of his rage, anger and wrath. With suddenly bursting out, he punched the wall making and explosive sound.


    Even the barrier I am so proud of that I reinforced multiple times was shattered like nothing.


    This is, the Rage King. Fon has only two weapons. But they are twisted and outrageous beyond reason. One manifests every negative emotion into this pugnacious aura. The other one is a cursed weapon the give him a huge boost in every aspect of strength and erode his mind in going, in the worst, a blind rage.


    I, the once proud Continental Destroyer and the race leaders, are cautious, no, fearful of this kind of Fon.


    Asagao''s disappearance has such impact.


    ¡°Fon! Calm do--!¡±


    ¡°Violetta,hurry up treating Milin, we are going to the Center Continent.¡±


    ¡°Even if we do Fon! We don¡¯t have any means of defeating the Devils, and the people of your kingdom needs you now. A disaster has just occurred!¡±


    Eh. Wait. He is calm now.


    Even though he is making a bitter face, he is just biting his lip right now to still his anger.


    Did he just let off some anger earlier?


    But it was also a fact that we don¡¯t have any means of defeating the devils. No, to uproot the whole cause of it. Even how much we become powerful, if we don¡¯t have the goddess blessings, we can¡¯t destroy the root of all this.


    Not to mention the nature of our power is almost similar to them.


    Besides, I gave Asagaoa charm to ward off the devils.


    I have already finish reattaching Milin¡¯s arm. She still looks like she won¡¯t be able to move yet because of the shock.


    Then in the corner of my eyes, I saw it. The charm that I gave her¡­


    It was tucked in the cabinet but slightly peeking out. I shakily approached it.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    I opened the cabinet. It is really the charm.. together with it is a cape and a letter. I took the cape and letter and handed it over to Fon.


    ¡°Fon, this¡­¡±


    He hurriedly grabbed it and read the letter.


    The content was...


    Dear King,


    Happy Birthday! Thank you for taking me in as your little sister. I am so happy! So I will always wish for your happiness Fon-nii. May you also make your people happy and be proud of you! I am really happy when you hug me or you pat me on the head. I also want to hear more about your adventuring days but I am too shy convey it through words! But you know Fon-nii. I love your warmth the most. Also, this cape is for you, I am not as good as the best tailors in the town but I made sure that I am making it with all my heart!


    Asagao


    ¡°*sniff* uhhh¡­*sniff* Asagao¡­*hic*¡±


    He was sobbing and crying while holding the letter and the cape in his chest like it¡¯s a treasure while kneeling down.


    I too was crying and sobbing. I also loved that girl, for her to disappear like this!


    ¡°Violetta-! Round up every soldier and regroup. Also, fetch Lily and Edelweiss back. When they come back tell them to rest for 6 hours and then go on a sortie around the whole vicinity of the royal capital with their units! Call every garrison and captains and tell them to assists the citizens. After that, Violetta-san for the next 12 hours, I want you to dispatch units of soldiers in 8 Cities and 15 Towns all over the Continent and if you know more frontier towns, also send troops there with a magical device for tracking. Tell them to use it when they found a clue or indications of Asagao being there. If we still haven¡¯t received any report in two days, we will rethink of a new strategy. I will go to Ishtal and round up every district nobles to have the renovation talk!¡±


    ¡°So..¡±


    ¡°Goddess, please hear my prayer and save Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Fon¡­¡±


    I, too prayed even though I have forsaken the goddess once.


    He seemed to have determined that he is going to do what he can and only ask a Goddess for a miracle.


    Even though it is hard, we have to carry out this mission. We cannot let our people fall into despair too.


    ,


    ,


    ,


    Two days has already passed and everything was settled. The people have already moved on.


    What a reliable people.


    There was a tracker that was activated!


    ¡°Fon! There is a signal in Nanab town!¡±


    Even though he said in two days, we will just rethink of another plan, he already planned to siege the center continent now, and he already has every preparation readied.


    ¡°Lily, Edelweiss, and Violetta! Let¡¯s go! Ishtal, please take care of everything!!¡±


    We left by warp gate to Nanab Harbor Town.


    When we arrive, soldiers are already there waiting for us.


    They bowed down to Fonfon and told us that an eyewitness is in the Adventurer guild, a receptionistname Cecille.


    We immediately headed there. Since Fon is wearing his adventuring garments.


    No one recognized him.


    We entered the guild and headed to the receptionist in the description. It was a red-haired girl with a ponytail.


    ¡°Girl! I am AshfonAstlan Lionheart! I heard that you know my little sister!¡±


    He didn¡¯t even hesitate. But this gave us a relief knowing that Asagaois far from the Devils now.


    She told us everything. It seems Asagaois headed to City Harbor Krilmon a ship that left early morning and will arrive in two weeks.


    She seemed to be saved by this Alstroemeriafrom the devil.


    I imagined that this gallant warrior is a brilliant fighter.


    Fon knew already that it is not a lie because of his skill.


    Because Asagaois on a moving ship, I cannot pinpoint its location so the plan now is that we will stay in Krilm City.


    We rewarded the receptionist with a mithril coin. This much is still not enough though but she is making a complicated face.


    And then we heard some adventurers...


    ¡°Iyaa!~ that white haired girl is so cute I want to eat her up!¡±


    ¡°Not so loud idiot! We were let off easily you know!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if only the Goddess of Destruction wasn¡¯t there!¡±


    Vulgar words. There is only one cute white haired girl we know.


    ¡°Violetta, do it.¡±


    Fon gave the signal. Since the receptionist heard everything, she is pale as a ghost. I restrained the three vulgar man and use this magical device that brings out the memories that we want to see from him.


    .


    .


    .


    They tried to assault Asagao?!


    These vulgar shits. It seems Asagaois improving in using her magic and once again saved by this Alstroemeria.


    ¡°Drag them out of town, Cecille, we cannot overlook this you know. It is an order I degreed myself.¡±


    She blankly nodded.


    It is a fact that whoever tried to hurt a royalty, will receive capital punishment, ignorant or not.


    This is Asagaowe are talking about too. A girl who easily gets scared and hated pain.


    I can feel it again.. the dreaded aura.


    .


    .


    .


    We are now outside the town with the soldiers. The guild master is present now. It seems that these people are trouble makers and he cannot say anything anymore.


    ¡°Oi, oi bastard! What¡¯s the big idea?¡±


    The leader like spoke.


    ¡°You guys seemed to have taken care of my little sister.¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Who the hell are you?!¡±


    ¡°This man here is the King Ashfon Astlan Lionheart. The girl you assaulted yesterday, is Princess Asagao Lionheart.¡±


    The one who declared that is the guild master. They paled upon the announcement. And then¡­


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A huge tremor occurred.


    One of the men in there was no more. There was an oversized hammer in his place and a crater dug up 2 meters in radius. The man turned into a meat paste.


    ¡°Sorry, I really can¡¯t stomach everything anymore. Even these thugs, even the devils, I can¡¯t handle my anger anymore I had to take it out on someone.¡±


    The tremor that shaken the whole land is made by Edelweiss. Bloodlust seethes from her.


    FSSSSSSHHHHH


    The other henchman turned into a beehive. His face is beyond recognizable. There are countless holes punctured in him that he is already dead while spurting blood left and right.


    ¡°Likewise here. You shitholes are not worthy of even touching Asagao!¡±


    Then, I know it was already his turn.


    His pent up anger, wrath and rage. It seems it will explode now. I cannot do anything now but to let him burst.


    Fon¡­please make it quick¡­


    ¡°---------¡°


    The man disappeared.


    He was sent to an unknown dimension.


    I myself don¡¯t know what dimension is that but it is a fact it is used to punish people. No one even knows what happened.


    Only Fon knows.


    ¡°Violetta, open up the warp portal to Krilm¡±


    I did as he said.


    It seems that Asagaois safe now. We have to give rewards to the benefactor too.


    We entered the warp portal and was already in Krilm City.


    We will stay here for two weeks to waitfor Asagao. It seems everyone is relief and a bit happy but at the same time, restless too.


    I,too, is also happy the she is safe.


    As we stride down the City to find a fine class inn. He was there.


    ¡°¡±¡°HERO SUSANOO?¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Oh, hey there.¡±

 Chapter 22: Susanoo and Priscilla VS. Nil 1

    Guess whose POV...


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    AH¡­sorry¡­it¡¯s my cue already right?


    Hm?


    Am I¡­talking to you?


    Of course. It¡¯s one of my arcana magic¡­ 4th wall break¡­hm?...ok¡­let¡¯s proceed with the story¡­


    ¡°Maid, pass me that meat.¡±


    ¡°Piece of trash is a piece of trash. Why not get it yourself, filth?¡±


    ¡°Mercy for the disabled¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk. I swear you are the laziest filth among everyone here.¡±


    Ah¡­Maid is so nice, but please, don¡¯t shout.


    Since everyone is sleeping¡­we are standing guard¡­I am not sleepy¡­I always sleep at day after all¡­we are now camping outside..and its night..


    ¡°These poor youngsters, fighting with a devil earlier for their life, but a filth like you just slept all day.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­thank you¡­for your hard work¡­¡±


    Ah¡­yes...


    They are really tired¡­ the most is Rose for kept healing people¡­


    ¡°Say piece of trash, are you frustrated that you wasn¡¯t able to defeat Miss Edelweiss?¡±


    ¡°Where is this coming?¡±


    ¡°Be a grateful piece of trash that I am making a small talk with you.¡±


    It seems my name is a permanently piece of trash in her mind.


    ¡°If I must say¡­ even the 13 of us teaming like that, we still lost¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I am holding back¡­but she is still not showing much yet too¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides¡­I am kind of fond of her¡­¡±


    ¡°Hou, how so?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­there is a part of her¡­which is a child like¡­.that¡¯s all¡­¡±


    ¡°A very unrefined answer and it suits a filth like you.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Un¡­Mito! Mito!~¡±


    Wow¡­she must be having a good dream¡­


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Ughh¡­shut up old hag¡­*mumble mumble*¡±


    They seem mutual¡­


    ¡°Maid¡­why are you a maid (cleaner)?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why are you interested?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really like you, very well. Because I hate (human) filth that destroys life¡±


    I somehow guess what it is. She always does give off that scent similar to mine¡­


    That¡¯s right. I can distinguish scents¡­from people with evil intentions¡­to the nicest¡­


    Since coming to this world¡­the strongest scent I smelled, was a flower like in full bloom. The one who smells like that is only one person¡­Asagao¡­a clueless, ignorant child¡­ she is¡­very trusting¡­I am fond of children¡­but she got me interested in her¡­


    In the guest room in the castle¡­there is my favorite couch¡­


    I always nap there like it is...my throne¡­ but sometimes¡­I will see her there too¡­taking a nap¡­


    Hehehe¡­


    I like poking her soft cheek¡­she is so soft, I think she can be an excellent pillow¡­


    Ah¡­but for some reason¡­she is afraid of me¡­


    There is one time¡­I slept¡­I fell asleep..in her side¡­I woke up to her shivering¡­


    There is Edelweiss too¡­


    There are times¡­ah¡­she will grapple me without her armor¡­it feels pleasant¡­?


    No¡­ it is not libido¡­I just thought¡­a girl body sure is soft¡­pillow.


    Baccara looks like a pillow too¡­but¡­she is noisy¡­she always like¡­to spew lies too¡­ it¡¯s not bad though¡­she just looks silly¡­


    Overall¡­ Asagao has a potential¡­to be the best pillow¡­sleeping buddy¡­


    ¡°Uhhh¡­Lily¡­.¡±


    Ah¡­this one is crying from a heartbreak¡­


    Although¡­I myself never experience it¡­love that is¡­


    ¡°Piece of trash, why are you so lethargic?¡±


    ¡°Beats me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why did you become a hitman?¡±


    ¡°Why huh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I was an orphan too, like Asagao. I never knew my parents too. I was raised in a friendly environment but¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Life is hard¡­so, at age of eighteen, I have already taken this kind of job¡­it has huge pay you know?¡±


    ¡°Hou¡­so you live in luxury huh?¡±


    ¡°No, I always donate most of it to orphanages.¡±


    ¡°A Philanthropist.¡±


    ¡°You could say like that¡­it is pretty much a clich¨¦ thing in novels and drama though¡­a modern robin hood¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not quite close¡­¡±


    ¡°Does it matter¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it is a good cause that you reap hundreds of life huh.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ and I never hurt a child¡­ because you know¡­I¡¯m fond of them¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Suddenly, every strand of hair on my body stands up.


    ¡°Maid, things are getting serious now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. I would like to ask you to check this one up.¡±


    ¡°This might not be a usual enemy. Also¡­ it has Asagao''s scent mixed in.¡±


    ¡°Piece of trash, are you certain?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    I dashed. I can¡¯t lay low now. A man with terrifying presence is watching us from afar.


    I distorted the space around me to remove air resistance so my speed drastically sped up. I made a makeshift distorted dagger. I also distorted the chemical composition inside my body so my mind will stay alert and active. I can also distort space so I can ambush the enemy.


    But this one is on another level.


    He is just watching, letting us know his location. The best thing to do is a direct confrontation.


    ¡°Good evening, one of the Gallant Hero.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This bastard!


    He doesn¡¯t have any scent of multiple people which are common in towns or city. It is all the scent of forest and Asagao¡¯s scent.


    Which means, he somehow dragged her out of the vicinity of people who can protect her.


    The air around him is similar to me. But it''s more twisted and dark.


    ¡°Tsk. Before I can even gather any information, I was already detected huh. You seemed to be extraordinary among those people.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How rude of me! I forgot to introduce myself. I am Nil, the lord of the devils¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then what did you do to Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°SMART SHIT LIKE YOU SHOULDN¡¯T EXIST!¡±


    He goes ballistic?!


    He dashes forward trying to strangle my neck. I crouch down and slash him with the makeshift dagger.


    Blood gushes out of his guts and made him back away.


    ¡°BASTARD! BASTARD!¡±


    This feeling...


    I feel like I shouldn¡¯t let my guard down even once. Before I knew it, the slash I made on his gut is already gone.


    I see now, he is like me and maid.


    An Arcana magic user. The nature of his power is still unknown to me. But that also goes the same for me.


    ¡°Oh, I lost my calm there for a moment, my apologies.¡±


    This guy is an oddball huh.


    ¡°As for Asagao, I really don¡¯t know what happened when I let one of my devil servants assaulted her.¡±


    BOOOOOOOM!


    A black hole exploded in his place. This is¡­


    ¡°WHO ARE YOU BASTARD TO DO THAT?!¡±


    The man, Nil, caught the attack face on. His body was shredded but after a while, it turned back to its original form.


    Maid shows up. Her veins are popping.


    ¡°Piece of trash, I understand now the situation. This man here is a target needed to eliminate.¡±


    ¡°Maid, this man here is also an arcana magic user. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Fumu, I shall give you artillery support while I do some incantation again.¡±


    We whispered among ourselves.


    We are far away from the encampment so I would like to blow off some steam now and go all out.


    No, we needed to go all out against this enemy.


    Yes, it seems we are an ill match for this guy. Our power is the same by nature.


    ¡°Maid, I will distort this space here. It will go to another distortion repeatedly speeding it up until it can break the sound barrier. Use it as the artillery against him.¡±


    ¡°Got it, let us commence the battle.¡±

 Chapter 23: Susanoo and Priscilla VS. Nil 2

    I somehow understand maid¡¯s arcana magic is all about cleaning so it¡¯s all related to things like a black hole.


    Mine is close to distortion but I don¡¯t understand it at all, but maybe maid knows.


    ¡°Got it, let us commence the battle.¡±


    Maid bombards the man with compressed hydrogen.


    You could say it is a mini nuclear in a scale of a house. I charged in distorting the space to prevent the explosion from coming in contact with me.


    Nil was staggering from the damage, but again, no visible signs of the injuries ot damage.


    I tried to sweep his whole neck but was stopped because I have to dodge his hand that was about to grab my arm. I spin turn past him to sweep his nape, but he flung a kick at my face which I avoided.


    Maid then fire a dark bullet into his right arm that turned into a small black hole sweeping everything even the blood.


    It gave me a chance to do multiple slashes at him. I even included a unnoticeable slash at some part of his hand and leap back before another bombardment of dark bullet comes.


    Honestly, his movement is clumsy and slow, but his hand that was trying to strangle me earlier gave me goosebumps.


    Even now, his figure that deprived a human form was instantly healed right before my eyes.


    Is he even trying? I got back to maid¡¯s side.


    ¡°It¡¯s better like this when you¡¯re serious, piece of trash.¡±


    ¡°Un, Maid. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Troublesome filth.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking¡­¡±


    ¡°Hou, Far from regeneration, he is just reverting the old state of his body before the damage happened. ¡°


    ¡°uugghh¡­hassle¡­I will charge in one more time¡±


    He didn¡¯t even do anything while we are talking.


    He is just staring.


    Is he really that confident in his ability?


    Maybe he is just sizing us up.


    This time, I distorted space in front of me and connected it to his back making a mini warp. I tried to stab him in the back but it seems he was expecting it and he was able to grab my arm.


    I twisted my body and was able to make him let go of it. I pulled myself out of the distorted mini warp and return to maid¡¯s side when suddenly¡­


    ¡°Kuh!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My arm is in intense pain, the part where he grabbed it!¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The man, Nil smiled at me and began speaking again.


    ¡°Do you like it? The pain that is.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°As a service, I shall tell you two!~¡±


    ¡°A final boss revealing his secrets¡­¡±


    ¡°The pain in your arm is, of course, made by me! But it is more likely a curse than damage, but its duration will depend on the victim, though. In your case, it would take 30 minutes to remove it.~¡±


    ¡°What a nasty power¡­.so it means even if the enemy has strong body enchantment or absolute defense, if you just touch them, the pain will erode the body?!¡±


    ¡°Of course! But you do know that it is just a petty trick of mine!~¡±


    I have to squeeze more information from him if he is by chance, not alone or just our only enemy. It is one of the basics of being a hit man, information gathering.


    ¡°Ah!~ I really love this skill, though! It seems she didn¡¯t notice it but I used it onAsagao!~ She was crying and sobbing magnificently! I can¡¯t forget the despair and pain painted on her adorable face!~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t lose my cool here. The arm he touched is hard to move too.


    ¡°Piece of trash, No, Susanoo. Let me take vanguard, you do the artillery.¡±


    ¡°Maid¡­no¡­Priscilla¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bust some veins¡±


    She charges in.


    She creates countless black holes around her body. It serves as protection at the same time, it destroys anything that came contact with it.


    Of course, it has a weakness, such as a soul weapon can cut through it, or it can be neutralized by exhausting the user.


    ¡°Oh! Another Arcana magician! This is really interesting!¡±


    Nil said it with an irritating smile on his face. I began volleying dark bullets in the distorted mini warps to speed up its velocity.


    Priscillathrows the black holes to Nil, one by one to create openings. However Nil dodges them with speed that matches mine, but Priscilla trapped him in a vortex of black holes again with strong gravitational pull.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do miss maid!~ ¡°


    Nil distorted the space around the black hole!?


    He then surrounds Priscilla with black holes too. She can¡¯t just throw a black hole to another black hole as it will have a strong gravitational force too and it might suck her up.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry! I forgot that to say that I can imitate arcana magic. It has a time limit, though.¡±


    ¡°Priscilla! Get away from there.¡±


    ¡°Give me an opening.¡±


    I threw the bullets that I was volleying earlier to the black holes Nil createdand to Nil himself. The velocity of the bullets exceeded the speed of sound so Nil¡¯s reaction time is way too slow that the bullet has taken away both of his legs and one arm.


    Bullets then raze the tree¡¯s behind him toppling them down to his direction.


    Priscilla rushes to my side.


    ¡°Susanoo, I owe you one. My respect for you hasn¡¯t improved, though.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really harsh considering I save your neck there.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t chitchat forever here. Have you finished analyzing his Arcana yet?¡±


    ¡°I already have a conjecture but we cannot delay one more attack now! Let¡¯s do that now while he is still buried by those trees.¡±


    ¡°We still only have theorized on how to do it, though, but this will be a good experiment time now when our enemy is this infuriating and tough.¡±


    Right, this skill is only formed by our own theory from our world. But I think that this will go smoothly as we know each other mutually.


    When I say mutually, it means that I know much more things about her more than herself by instinct and the same thing goes for me.


    Like she is in a furious mood now and she is on a verge of going berserk but she doesn¡¯t realize it herself. There are things I myself I am not aware of me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±


    ¡°Acknowledge!¡±


    ¡°¡±Arcana Resonance.¡±¡±

 Chapter 24: Susanoo and Priscilla VS. Nil 3

    We composed Arcana Resonance based on body enhancement resonance. We began to theorize that resonance can be also used in any magic form too with the right conditions like having a strong bond or a mutual understanding. Most mutual understandings will come from having the same disposition with your partner.


    I know a little about the process of the skill but Priscilla-san seems to be concentrating hydrogen nuclei at one point and I am to distort each so they will not be pulled by the black hole itself and they will stick to each other since their positively chargedprotons that have repulsive electrostatic forcebetween them, they will repel each other.


    We then connected our magical power to each other to give a continuous flow of energy and smoothensthe resonance. If one of use breaks our concentration, the skill may collapse and will backfire on us.


    There is a black circular clump forming above our heads and it kept elevating while it floats higher. Nil, who is buried under the trees already recovered and is now glaring at us.


    ¡°¡­you guys seemed to be doing something dangerous.¡±


    Sorry but we have already finished it.


    ¡°¡±Artificial Sun!¡±¡±


    The clump lighted up and it turned into a miniature sun with a radius of 5 meters. We then throw it to Nil. Judging by its size, Nil would not be able to dodge this, neither we can, though.


    ¡°You bastards¡­¡±


    Nil then curses. Before the impact of the Artificial Sun, I distorted the space below me and Priscilla-san creating a mini warp to escape.


    .


    .


    .


    We didn¡¯t expect that the scale of the explosion would be so large. If we use this at the castle, it will incinerate it whole and it may even be bigger. We should know how to control the output from now on.


    ¡°Susanoo, we should check the situation.¡±


    As per Priscilla''s suggestion, we then warp onto the center of the explosion.


    We did expect it but it still surprises us.


    The man, Nil is standing there with an annoyed face.


    ¡°I see now, you guys compounded a new form of resonance based off on arcana magic.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°With the power you two have, you can forcefully breach the dimensional rift. It¡¯s really an outrageous skill.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°Do you want to continue this bout?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t do well with a crowd.¡±


    Hou...


    He already noticed it.


    Baccara is already aiming at him from the camp. The twins are on the standby and the others are already awake from the explosion of the Artificial Sun.


    They are analyzing the situation already.


    ¡°Haaah¡­ You guys are better than I thought that it¡¯s scary.¡±


    ¡°What are your objectives?¡±


    He is already planning to leave. He doesn¡¯t have the will to fight anymore so I ask a question.


    ¡°Ahahaha! Shouldn¡¯t you ask that kind of question before or in the middle of the battle? Well, this just proves that you guys are more cautious.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Idiots. Of course, it is not covered by my free service anymore!¡±


    Well, that¡¯s to be expected. We didn¡¯t let our guard down. Priscilla is quiet. It seems she expanded more energy than she thinks she would use.


    ¡°I suppose this is my cue to leave already! So then, till next time.¡±


    He brought out a blue stone and uses it. It¡¯s a magical item warp gate. A ¡°one time use¡± only item.


    We didn¡¯t pursue anymore as there are still more mysteries to his power.


    When he left the scene.


    ¡°Susanoo, let me hold onto you¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just carry you.¡±


    Besides, her arm doesn¡¯t have the strength to hold too. I carried her in my arms. A princess carry. She does not seem uncomfortable so we warp back to the camp.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°So, explain what happened.¡±


    ¡°Sure do.¡±


    Ruri was frantic to know so she asks us immediately.


    We told them everything. I feel like reverting to my listless mode now, though.


    I didn¡¯t tell them anything about Asagao.


    ¡°I already found out something about his super regeneration.¡±


    I declared. This is one of the crucial things we should know. There is more power that he hid but this is one of the most troublesome ability.


    ¡°It¡¯s not actually regeneration, but reverting back the wound as long as he felt the pain that is.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean Susanoo?¡±


    Rose twitch to the word regeneration as she thinks she can learn something from it.


    ¡°I made light scratches in his hands while doing a more vicious attack on his body. It seems he didn¡¯t notice the scratches as his sense only felt the major injuries. This is just a conjecture and no certainty.¡±


    Priscilla-san who is now having a pillow lap on Rose spoke.


    ¡°It seems that filth¡¯s power disposition as an arcana magician is all related to pain too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­it¡¯s like¡­his power is something Asagao wouldn''t really like¡­¡±


    Rose spoke while trembling. That¡¯s true¡­ I am now more worried about Asagao.


    ¡°Well, guys there is now someone we should be cautious of. That¡¯s why we need to train harder. We should go to the dragon lord immediately.¡±


    Ichirou uttered those words. He is right, but I have decided.


    It seems Priscilla can stand up now so I beckon her for a private talk.


    ¡°Susanoo, be careful, here is your rations.¡±


    Oh, she really does know me well in just short time. She handed me my foods from her dimensional storage.


    ¡°Priscilla if you can, please give me a copy of the map and some coins to buy a boat for myself.¡±


    ¡°I have a copy of a map and we have more than enough money to buy ten boats or more.¡±


    ¡°Only one boat though¡­let me look at the map.¡±


    I didn¡¯t tell anyone but¡­ there is the scent of the sea coming from Nil. So I plan to investigate every nook of the seashore and beaches while tracking Asagao''s scent.


    ¡°Susanoo, we passed a fork road yesterday. The path we have taken is the path that will lead us to Valley of the Ancients. The other road will take you to the town of Breant. After you pass that town, you will arrive in the City Harbor of Krilm where the possibility of buying of the boat is high and it will take you half a day by foot to go there.¡±


    ¡°I understand, I will go immediately before I turn listless again¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, Susanoo, please take this.¡±


    She gave me some weird stones with violet darkish color.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°Call stone, if you put magical power on it, I will be immediately teleported to your side. It is made by my power through compounding techniques Shun taught me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be needing you though eve¡ª¡°


    ¡°Call me when Asagao is in trouble.¡±


    ¡°But I thin¡ª¡°


    ¡°Call me when Asagao is in any trouble!¡±


    I put my hands in the air in resignation.


    ¡°Go now you filth.¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    I start running away without a word to anyone anymore.


    Oh¡­


    I¡¯m getting tired now¡­


    I¡­should¡­hurry¡­


    Oh! I know!


    I distort the space and made a mini warp and connected it to the farthest my eyes can see to warp me there.


    If I do this repeatedly, I can travel really fast.


    After that, I slept for twelve hours in Breant town. Then I headed to Krilm town by two hours mini warping.


    I am finding a fine inn to rest now because¡­ I got really¡­tired¡­then¡­I met them¡­familiar people¡­


    ,


    ,


    ,


    ¡°¡±¡°HERO SUSANOO?¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Oh, hey there.¡±

 Chapter 25: Islands of Thousand Fluffy Festivals! 1

    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Asagao, what¡¯s wrong?!Uehhh¡­¡±


    It has been three days since we arrived at the beast kin continent. I got carried away in soaring in the sky that it seems we ended up in close to the beast kin capital. Our sources said that there is a boat in the Capital so we are headed there now.


    Riding inAlstroe¡¯s back again?


    Not a chance.


    I feel like my intellect is degrading. As for why I am in bad mood. Thinking back what happened earlier¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ehehehe!~ Asagao! Look, look! Let¡¯s eat this mushroom!¡±


    ¡°Alstroe, don¡¯t pick up random things off the ground!¡±


    ¡°It looks delicious you know! What bad could happen? Come on!¡±


    ¡°Wai¡ªAlstroe-nee! Don¡¯t shove it in mymou--! NGHMMP!¡±


    ¡°OOMPH~!¡±


    Ueeh¡­ It tastes awful!


    POP!


    Eh? Wait, I feel something in my head¡­


    ¡°Ahahaha!Asagao,there¡¯s a flower popped up in your head!¡±


    ¡°Alstroe-nee¡­¡±


    There is a flower that also popped up in your head you know¡­


    Now that I remember it, Cecille said thatAlstroe''sthinking capacity is extremely low.


    I want to try it.


    ¡°Alstroe, do you know about math?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Why Asagao?¡±


    ¡°345+456=?¡±


    ¡°801!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°12,344+3224=?¡±


    ¡°15568!¡±


    ¡°82,398+78,398=?!¡±


    ¡°160796!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°398*456=?¡±


    ¡°181488!¡±


    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±


    ¡°Uuu?¡±


    ¡°UWAAAAAAAHHHH! *sob* *hic* MISS CECILLE YOU LIAR! *hic* *sob*!¡±


    ¡°Eeeh?! EEEEEEH?!¡±


    .Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    .


    .


    I cried really hard you know!


    I feel like my pride shattered. I feel like going back to being a spineless little girl and I am losing confidence too¡­


    Currently, we are headed into a town. The beast continent is composed of many islands. There are high and low lands. Tropical and four seasoned. Each islandisconnected by strong large bridges or land formation that when high tidescome, it disappear.


    The people here so kind, they welcomed everyone here regardless of race.


    Of course, some discrimination is still there within some people here.


    It seems they will be holding a festival in the capital too.


    Eh?


    Ofcourse, I still have my original goal!! This is a little sight-seeing you know?!


    ¡°Asagao!~ Please don¡¯t be mad anymore!~¡±


    ¡°Alstroe, I am not really mad. The sun is already setting now and so let¡¯s hurry and rest in an inn.¡±


    ¡°I amfine, though!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorryAlstroe. I said it wrong. I should hurry and rest in an inn!¡±


    ¡°Geez Asagao! You are still mad!¡±


    Upon arriving in the town we planned torest,A hugebeast man withbuffalo horns is standing there.


    When we approach he spoke to us.


    ¡°Oi! Humans! Do you dare try to enter our lands? Humans like you should give payment for entering this town!"


    He is clearly trying to get money from us without legal means, but I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble so I try to hand over 10 copper coins when¡­


    ¡°Hahaha! This child¡¯s arm is so thin I can break it within a second!¡±


    He suddenly grabs my arm!


    ¡°Hih!¡±


    I started to shiver. I got scared that I tried pulling my arms. Why¡­


    It seems that I got traumatized that night that I don¡¯t want my arms being held like this¡­


    ¡°Hahaha! Small human! Keep struggling!¡±


    I frantically tried to shake him off¡­ no good¡­ the event happened that night is circulating in my mind. I thought I am fine already¡­ I didn¡¯t think that it had such impact on me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully Asagao!!!¡±


    BAM!


    EH?!


    Alstroe threw a really light slap at beast man¡¯s face that his face got buried immediately in the soil.


    I really wanted to do this peacefully you know?


    But a hidden trauma resurfaces that I was unable to do anything anymore.


    ¡°Come Asagao, we should hurry up and find an inn.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Alstroe. Come to think of it, do you have a sleepwear?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    Thought so¡­we have been camping for the past three days so sleeping in an inn would be bliss.


    We bought sleepwear for Alstroe.


    Good thing the shop was about to close when we arrive. They generously serviced us.


    After that, we go to an inn.


    Of course, the best one around because sleep is important for a growing child like me.


    I tried to rent two rooms but Alstroe scolds me saying that we should sleep together.


    She got a point since sleeping in a separate room is inefficient and I am small enough to fit in with her in a single bed.


    Well, we have been sleeping together in camp after all.


    No, she doesn¡¯t sleep much. It seems she can decide if her mind and body should sleep or not. It is truly a skill befitting of an idiot!


    .


    .


    .


    I can¡¯t sleep.


    I can feel her body clings to me.


    I just noticed it but, even though she is so strong, her body doesn¡¯t have much muscle.


    No, she is curvaceous and had a fair amount of fat in a single place. That¡¯s where all the nutrients go, not in her head.


    We are currently sleeping together in a bed.


    Alstroe¡¯s sleepwear is cotton silk that¡¯s almost transparent fluffy shirt with short sleeves. Her bottom is short with matching design with the top.


    I am just wearing my comfortable white t-shirt with the pumpkin panty I got from Milin.


    "Asagao, can¡¯t sleep?"


    ¡°Un.¡±


    ¡°Are you thinking what happened earlier?¡±


    ¡°No,Alstroe, I was just thinking your belly is kind of squishy.¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe! Asagao!~ Your cheeks are squishy too!~ *poke* *poke!~¡±


    ¡°Eh...Alstroe, if you keep doing that, I¡¯ll tickle your squishy stomach!~¡±


    ¡°*poke* *poke*¡±


    ¡°Fine!~ Tickle tickle tickle!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! Asagao! I give up!~¡±


    Somehow, I feel really fluffy again.


    A gentle warmth of another person, I always wanted this. It seemsAlstroeis also enjoying my presence too.


    ¡°Hey, Asagao, do you know any song to make yourself fall asleep?¡±


    ¡°Un. A rabbit song!¡±


    It¡¯s for peeing though¡­


    ¡°Eeh. How do you sing it?¡±


    ¡°Well...it goes like this¡­¡±


    I sat down in the bed. Alstroe sat down on the bed, facing me. I think I¡¯ll add some things. I made a hand gesture in my head to imitate rabbit ears.


    ¡°One little rabbit hopped!~¡±


    Two littlerabbitshopped hopped!~


    Three littlerabbitshopped hopped hopped!~¡±


    ¡°Asagao that¡¯s cute! Let¡¯s do it together!¡±


    ¡°¡±Four littlerabbitshopped hopped hopped hopped!~


    Five littlerabbitshopped hopped hopped hopped hopped!~


    Six little rabbits hopped hopped hopped hopped hopped--!~¡±


    We got sleepy at the 22nd rabbit and we slip to dreamland together.


    .


    .


    .


    We left the town early and we are currently crossing a bridge to a tropical island.


    The temperature has changed too.


    It became a refreshing warm weather.Alstroeis humming happily while walking by my side.


    The sweat is sticking to my white T-shirt now because of the heat. Alstroe¡¯s clothes are cheat though.


    ¡°Ah! Asagao, why don¡¯t we take a bath at the stream ahead?!¡±


    ¡°Alstroe! You can hear something like that from far away?!¡±


    ¡°Un! There is a waterfall base in there!¡±


    ¡°Yosh! Let¡¯s go Alstroe!¡±


    We arrive at the scene. A fairy tale like a waterfall!


    I tried touching the water.


    Kyaa!~


    It¡¯s so cold but refreshing that I reflexively retract my finger.


    ¡°Asagao! Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Alstroe! Don¡¯t start undressing suddenly!¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe! I got excited!~¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems no one is nearby so let¡¯s do this quick!¡±


    I undress too! We got the bath for ourselves you know?!


    When I was about to remove my shorts.


    ¡°Asagao! Someone is peepng on us!¡±


    ¡°EH?!¡±


    Alstroe disappears like a blur.


    She seemed to have caught someone behind the bushes and pinning it down with her own body.


    I also rush there too while covering my body with my white t-shirt.


    When I arrived there, my mouth hanged¡­


    ¡°Ehehehe! Another cute find!¡±


    Alstroe exclaimed...


    Right, she is pinning a girl


    A fox girl¡­

 Chapter 26: Islands of Thousand Fluffy Festivals! 2

    ¡°I apologize for the act I have committed.¡±


    ¡°Um, your name is?¡±


    ¡°Higanbana, call me Higan.¡±


    ¡°I am Asagao, this isAlstroe.¡±


    The fox girl that we caught introduces herself as Higanbana. She is around 12 years old. But because she is a beast kin, I might need to consider if she is really 12 years old. Her face is cute andbeautiful but her expression is deadpan. Her hair is long that it is past her waist. It has light caramel color. The color of her hair matches with her fox ears and tail. She is wearing a modified shrine maiden outfit.


    Is this kind of clothing popularized by previous people summoned here?


    I ask again the girl who is sitting on her knees.


    ¡°Why are you peeping on us?¡±


    ¡°This stream here is our property. I have come here to take a bath myself. As for me peeping, I want to see your bodies as well.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even deny it. But if it¡¯s true that this is their property, then we are also at fault but¡­


    ¡°We are sorry for entering your property. As you can see, we are both human and we are just travelers.¡±


    ¡°I see, it''s fine now. By the way, are you two going to continue with your bath? Please, let me join.¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    It¡¯s your property in the first place.


    Alstroe is quiet. She got a mouthful of scolding from me that I got a slight headache you know.


    Cecille, I somehow know now your hardship.


    ¡°Alstroe, I have to remind you again that you have to control yourself in any situations!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Eh¡­ she looks so down-spirited¡­


    ¡°Geez! Let¡¯s take a bath together now, ok?!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, Asagao is so soft!


    I¡¯m sorry Cecille, I¡¯ll try my best next time against Alstroemeria!


    When we got in the water to relax, Higanbana spoke to us.


    ¡°Are you two here for the festival?¡±


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t even have any idea about what is the festival for.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the Beast King upcoming 500th Birthday.¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Ooohh. Then there will a lot of sweets stall?!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Alstroeasks a question then.


    "Will they be holding a tournament?"


    ¡°Now that you said it¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I interjected.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, my mother, Izuna, is one of the Beast King¡¯s general. Also, we Foxes are a rare clan. We have the smallest population for the foxclan. In the continent, we are the only one¡¯s too to be adept in elemental magic rather than being specialized in body enhancement.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cool Higan! But, what seems to be the problem?¡±


    ¡°The first prince of the Beast King wanted to marry me.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I refuse him because I don¡¯t like him. He is obnoxious and discriminative.¡±


    ¡°and?¡±


    ¡°His breath smells like a putrid fish!¡±


    That¡¯s the real reason I guess.


    ¡°Then he challenged me to a duel and that duel will be held three days from now on.¡±


    ¡°Eh. What are the conditions for it? How strong is he?¡±


    ¡°The condition is if he won, I have to marry him. If I won, I can do anything to him. Honestly, I won¡¯t even benefit from winning. For how strong he is, let¡¯s just he is stronger than me three folds.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in deep trouble?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why he made another condition.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I can get a partner. But it should be a human.¡±


    Well, this is not my problem you know. But if I think of the advantages, by winning that match, the king may recognize us and voice our request for a boat may become easier.


    As for the disadvantage, that¡¯s impossible. If the partner is Alstroe, wouldn¡¯t it be overkill?


    ¡°Higan! I won¡¯t let you get married to that man!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­no! Miss Asagao! Are you going to help me?!¡±


    ¡°Alstroe here is strong! She will be useful!¡±


    I look at Alstroe-s eyes directly. Not even two seconds passes and she says¡­


    ¡°Of course! I wouldn¡¯t let Higanbe married to a scum! I won¡¯t let your expectation down too, Asagao!"


    After we have taken a bath and dresses, suddenly, Higanbana wanted to introduce us to her mother.


    Eh?!


    Right now?


    She takes us to their house, no, mansion. A classic Japanese mansion with a wide yard full of spider lily flowers.


    Eh¡­.


    We entered a spacious room and seated ourselves in the cushion they provided. It¡¯s really nostalgic for me but it is a first time for Alstroethat she is restless and fidgeting.


    After a while, Higanbana enters the room. She is then followed suit by her mother.


    Oh! Her mother is so beautiful and sexy!~


    Her features are like the same as Higanbana but more adult. She wears a violet kimono patterned with many flowers. She is also holding a pipe in her hand.


    Unlike Higanbana, her eyebrows are circular and she has nine tails sprouting from her back.


    She introduces herself.


    ¡°Good day, dear visitors! My name is Izuna. Mother of this girl here, it seems my Higanbana here is troubling you.¡±


    Her voice is quite erotic too. I exchange greetings with her since Alstroe¡¯s mind is still floating. Even though I am usually shy, I will do my best.


    ¡°Good day too. My name is Asagao and my companion here is Alstroemeria. We are the one who causes trouble here. We have trespassed a land property of yours. ¡°


    ¡°My¡­¡±


    Higanbana then spoke.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s fine. I told you right, they will help me defeat that prince.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu. Higanbana, which one of them is fighting?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Alstroe.¡±


    ¡°¡­she doesn¡¯t seem sobright, though.¡±


    Alstroe snaps back to reality. They are merciless towards her. I hope Alstroelearns a thing or two now.


    ¡°Umm¡­ although I am an idiot, I am confident of my strength!~¡±


    ¡°But it seems you don¡¯t even have any magic power emanating from you.¡±


    ¡°Un! I don¡¯t need any!¡±


    ¡°I see. If my daughter trusts you, then so will I. Anyways, since the two you are already here, why not stay the night too?¡±


    That¡¯s a good offer actually. I don¡¯t want to camp out right now and the capital is just an hour walk away from here.


    Higanbana suddenly said¡­


    ¡°Friends get!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you, my daughter!~ We will be having a feast tonight!~¡±


    I think I heard something really sad there but, now we are going to have a feast.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Asagao! MissAlstroe,let¡¯s play something before the feast!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Oh, okay.¡±


    ¡°Yay! Playtime!¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t you be practicing or training for your upcoming match?


    Well, as long as Alstroeis here.


    ¡°Oh yeah, that reminds me. Asagao.¡±


    Izuna called out to me.


    ¡°You really resemble someone I know from a long time ago.¡±


    Ah, Fon told me had gone to the beast continent many times.


    I summoned my dimensional storage and retrieve the Lionheart insignia and showed to Izuna.


    ¡°Lady Izuna¡­ is what you¡¯re talking about is Fon-nii? I am his little sister.¡±


    ¡°The little¡­sister of¡­the rage king?¡±


    Eh¡­


    Why does she look so lost for words? She turns pale as the moment goes.


    Is Fon-nii really that famous?


    Rage King? I am getting confused here.


    Izuna-san then walks in front of me and kneeled to bow. Eh?


    ¡°My humblest apologies, Princess Asagao Lionheart, The sister of the King Ashfon Astlan Lionheart for my rude actions.¡±


    ¡°M-mother?¡±


    Higanbana worriedly calls to her mother.


    Eh?


    Are they perhaps scared of Fon?


    I aska questionto Izuna.


    ¡°Um¡­ Lady Izuna, I am quite confused. Are you respecting Fon that much?¡±


    ¡°Of course, KingAshfononce saves our whole clan from the brink of extinction and in the process, saves the beast continent too. He is also called ¡°The human who is more beast than the Beast King.¡± As of now, I will help you in any way we can, even to pay a little of what we only have to you Princess Asagao.¡±


    Who would have thought?

 Chapter 27: Islands of Thousand Fluffy Festivals! 3

    For the past three days, we enjoyed the festival and I was able to learn that the enemy, the first prince name is Begol. The name of the King is Folga.


    It¡¯s kind of trivial knowing about the royalties of beast kin for me.


    We also have learned that Higanbana''s magic is elemental base magic. She basically can use every element but have not compounded or learned any compounded magic yet and to think that she is just a bit stronger than me in terms of physical strength.


    Izuna also said that she is willing to take care of us here forever because we are now Higanbana¡¯s friend and my brother is an important benefactor.


    I somehow can guess now how Higanbana feels even with her deadpan face. I don¡¯t know how to explain, I think we just had a certain connection with each other.


    Alstroeis guzzling foods in every stall. She can be a light eater like me but when she is in the mood, she can be a real glutton. Just seeing her ravage the foods makes me dizzy.


    Alstroesurprised Izuna with her strength when shecasuallypicksup a huge boulder in their garden.


    Why do you even have a boulder there?!


    .


    .


    .


    The day of the duel has come. Higanbana is in tip top shape.


    But right now, I didn¡¯t know I triggered many flags and now, this is happening.


    ¡°Ueeeh! *Hic* Asagao~ it hurts¡­*hic*¡±


    ¡°Alstroe¡­.¡±


    She is bedridden.


    She can¡¯t move.


    It was her day.


    She usually never forgot it according to her since it is really painful. When in this day, she gets bedridden too and she will be taken care by Cecille-san. But today, Izuna-san is looking out for her.


    Good thing her clothes is a cheat so it doesn¡¯t stain. She may be an idiot and so strong, but she is still a girl. I am a bit relief that I won¡¯t be experiencing that for a little longer.


    Higanbana, even with that deadpan face, is sweating bullet and with a pale face, spoke.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped since Alstroe is like this¡­ehehehe...I think I will suffer my whole life with a man who traded values for bad breath.¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I can¡¯t bear to look at Higanbana like this. I am currently in my own mental turmoil but right now, she is in need too and we already gave our words.


    And so I spoke.


    ¡°Higan! I will join you in the battle!¡±


    ¡°Miss A-Asagao, will?¡±


    ¡°Un! I have an idea!¡±


    So starts our strategy making.


    .


    .


    .


    We headed to the arena.


    There are a lot of people watching this match.


    Every beast kin species you could think of are here. I feel like withdrawing, but I can¡¯t.


    After the introductions and formalities, we then entered the field. The crowd cheering is ear shattering. Higanbana is holding a stick with paper attached to it and it is said to channel magic more efficiently.


    Our opponent then shows up.


    Standing 200 centimeters, with a broad body and strong looking arms, with matching sharp razor claws. His face is humanoid but you can see that it also has a resemblance to a lion, Begol.


    After the cheering subsides, Begol started to speak.


    ¡°So this is the human you asked for help, Higanbana, are you already giving up?¡±


    ¡°No, I will wipe the floor with your face.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Trying to act tough? I like it!¡±


    Uwaaah...


    Such clich¨¦ line of a villain!


    But we are ready now! Even at short notice, we made a plan that I think will work out! Begol then looks at me.


    ¡°That small girl there, what¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Why not make things more exciting if you really are confident that you will win! If you girls lost, I will marry Higanbana and that small girl will be my concubine!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This guy¡­ is a pure scum. I somehow didn¡¯t feel any fear.


    Because I am angry? I don¡¯t know. I just hate his guts I think.


    ¡°Well now, let¡¯s start this.¡±


    A referee-like enters the field and after a while, mark the start of the battle.


    ¡°OH! I¡¯m going all out! I can¡¯t wait to get my prizes!!¡±


    The scum spoke in a haughty manner. The scum casts body enhancement on his self. Higanbana and I readied ourselves. She readied the spell that she needed and charged in.


    ¡°[Fire raze!] [Fire Arrow!] [Fire Drill!]"


    Creating a protection of fire in her front so the scum won¡¯t charge in, she then threw a volley of fire arrow and a drill like fire towards him.


    ¡°Useless! HA!¡±


    He easily fended the attacks and charges straight ahead to slash at Higanbana.


    Before the contact was made¡­ BAKIN! The sound was heard.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    ¡°Go Higan!¡±


    ¡°[Earth pillar!]¡±


    That¡¯s right, I cast a barrier from afar blocking his attack and giving Higanbana a chance to counter.


    He may be tough but we can whittle him down with this. Higanbana is serving as the vanguard and lure so his attention won¡¯t shift to me and I serve as the support from the back.


    I can also cast heal on her if needed.


    ¡°Tsk, so you are putting up a fight huh! Then!¡±


    He soared in the sky.


    His aim is me.


    He already noticed the barrier and thought it was troublesome, he is a warrior after all. What a fool though. Icastbarrier on myself and then¡­


    ¡°[Spin!]"


    Uphegoes!


    Making a magnificent sight in the air! Higanbana then rushes to his expected crashing sight and cast barrage of magic before he falls down!


    It was funny you know!


    Higanbana¡¯s magic is strong! While he was being barraged in middle of the air he goes like:


    ¡°ABRULUGUUHGRHGH!¡±


    ¡°[Fire Arrow!]"


    "[Icicle!]"


    "[Wind Cutter!]"


    "[Thunder Raze!]"


    "[Earth Pillar!]"


    HAHAHAHA!!!


    Higanbana returned to my side. She then again channeled magic and made some aria. It seems she wanted to end this already.


    We can actually do this!


    It seems that this fool here can¡¯t accept the fact that he got toyed!


    He got up angrily while his eyes are seething with anger!


    "Miss Asagao! The real fight starts now.¡±


    ¡°Un. Higan! Please remember everything we talked about!¡±


    The scum walked up shakily towards us. He is letting out a ferocious growl. He then spoke.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you girls have your way anymore. I will be serious now!¡±


    Is that so!?


    Bring it!

 Chapter 28: Islands of Thousand Fluffy Festivals! 4

    Begol charge at us again. Higanbana rushes to the side and fired several icicles. He followed Higanbana and tried to claw at her. His speed increases so he got up close faster than I expected but I was able to cast a barrier.


    He immediately pulled his claw and tried to attack me. Afeinthuh. He was now aiming at me with a kick. He thought that since Icastbarrier on Higanbana I don¡¯t have any protection.


    But at thepointof impact...


    BAM!


    His foot was stopped at mid air. I created a plate barrier as big as his foot and used force on it sending him flying and wasbarragedby magic again before landing.


    ¡°DAMN GIRL!¡±


    ¡°How does it feel? Flying that is.¡±


    ¡°Gunununu¡­¡±


    Oh, I just thought of something!


    It¡¯s hard to whittle him down physically, so let¡¯s try whittling him down mentally with Priscilla mode. It¡¯s a good thing thoughthat he initiate the talk~


    ¡°Just you wait! After I win, you¡¯re going to be mine!¡±


    ¡°Hm? Are you an idiot? Filth! I never agreed you know!¡±


    ¡°EH?¡±


    ¡°I never gave any confirmation you know.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    That was a nicefollow-up Higan! With that deadpan face with a smug, it seems really annoying! Let¡¯s notch it up!


    ¡°And to think that you want to marry a little girl and have a little girl as concubine too, are you a pedophile?! Such Filth!¡±


    ¡°GUH!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up with your breath too? It smells like filth!¡±


    No, that was true.


    If this was an RPG, I would have a status like confusion, poison, paralysis, and curse. That¡¯s how terrible his breath is.


    Oh, my! The filth is now really angry. I really should stop imitating Priscilla.


    ¡°How dare you two!!¡±


    Keh! His body enhancement is getting stronger. He charged at me.


    Eh? Full Barrier or Semi Barrier?! Full barrier!Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    He stopped his claws before hitting the barrier. He then shot it to Higanbana with a shockwave!


    ¡°Higan!¡±


    ¡°Hnngg..¡±


    She got hit directly. We have to watch out for that feint!


    He then again charges at Higan. He is doing a punch so I made a plate barrier to block it. With a BAM sound, the fist was stopped and Higanbana cast a spell to counter.


    SWISH


    Before she could cast a spell, Begol¡¯s other hand made a sweeping attack of claws. Higanbana¡¯s clothes were shredded a bit and there is a small amount of blood can be seen.


    ¡°Higan! Join up with me!¡±


    ¡°Un!¡±


    But Begol won¡¯t let us as he threw a shockwave of the claw to me. I reflexively used barrier. He then charges at Higan. She was able to fire an array of spells to him, but it seems his body enhancement is overpowering it.


    The exchange of attacks happened repeatedly until I got close to Higanbana who is all tattered. I cast barrier on both of us for protection. Begol stopped attacking since he knows I will be using spin again.


    ¡°Higan! I will heal you immediately!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss Asagao, my magic is still weak after all.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can go on?¡±


    ¡°My wounds can be healed but I don¡¯t know if my stamina and magic can hold out any longer.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    We are at a roadblock.


    So this is the gap of the power that we have. Not to mention our enemy is a veteran warrior. Right now, his decision to wait for us is the right thing to do.


    I underestimated the enemy and got it over my head. I will reflect on this. I still have some trump cards at hand but I don¡¯t want to rely on people.


    I know. This is because I slacked in training myself. Higan is doing her best in fighting too while I, will protect myself with this barrier I am so proud of. Some support I am¡­


    ¡°Hey! Not done yet? I want to claim my prize now you know! You little girl! I am going to use every connections and influence of mine so you will be mine! Hahaha!¡±


    This arrogant scum. Try it and you are for a ride yourself.


    ¡°Miss Asagao, I am fine now.¡± ¡°


    ¡°Higan, I am sorry, the plan we drew up failed.¡±


    ¡°Miss Asagao¡­ No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    She smiled at me. How should I say it¡­ I want to do more. Being married to someone like him, I am pretty sure she will be restricted and be violated against her own will by this kind of man. I hate that. I hate that happening to me, but I hate it happening to others too.


    What can I do right now?


    I am really confused.


    Shouldn¡¯t we just tried to move the schedule of the duel?


    If we did that, we could have Alstroe participated, but it¡¯s too late now to reflect on it.


    I bit my lip because of my lack of thinking ahead before making a decision. I got confident just because I can somewhat use a decent offensive skill now even though I don¡¯t know what a real battle is yet.


    ¡°Miss Asagao, please release the barrier now.¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into my own problem.¡±


    ¡°No, Higan, we did volunteer ourselves you know!¡±


    ¡°That time, I was just trying to get your sympathy. I am really good at hiding since I have a magic that can conceal my presence, but Alstroe immediately sensed me. I knew she was strong so I thought of having Alstroe help me. But things happened. I don¡¯t blame you in any of this Miss Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­¡±


    ¡°I feel terrible now, I shouldn¡¯t have done that. Not to mention we called each other friends.¡±


    This is really bitter to swallow. While trying to hold back my tears, I clenched my fist. It is not because she tried to use us. But because she is being honest right now and I can¡¯t do anything at this moment to help her.


    I don¡¯t know anymore. Magic. What kind of magic could I use? Barrier? Heal? Cure? The Dimensional Storage?! What¡¯s helpful in this situation?!


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    I remembered something...


    The spell that I used on Violetta. She said it was a body enhancement but it seems she is incompatible with it. She was in pain so I withdrew the enhancement. I was really scared at that time because it hurt Violetta so she told me to forget about it.


    If I try to use it to Higan, what will happen?


    What if she just writhed in pain too? I don¡¯t want to do that but¡­


    ¡°Higan, I got an idea. No, more like a gamble.¡±


    ¡°Miss Asagao¡­ aren¡¯t you mad?¡±


    ¡°I am mad and lost, but right now, let¡¯s try to get out of this situation! We will talk later!¡±


    ¡°Miss Asagao. Ok! What is it?¡±


    ¡°I have a spell for body enhancement but I don¡¯t know its effects or if it is compatible with you.¡±


    ¡°Miss Asagao! I will put my trust on you!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Hold my hand.¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    We interlocked our fingers and stands side by side. I tried to feel her warmth, her existence, the air around us. I tried to feel the power going to her. The power goes smoothly to her.


    Eh?


    This didn¡¯t happen to Violetta-san. I kept the power surging throughher.


    Like an old memory coming back to me, the name of the spell spelled out in my mind.


    [Divine Ascension!]


    .


    .


    .


    Pillar of light covered Higan. It is so bright that I can¡¯t see. Even the people around are blinded by it. I feel like it is a birth of new power.


    Is it just a body enhancement?


    The light then receded and she was there.


    With a tremendous presence, lights covered her body. An emblem with the motif of a flower is behind her. She radiates a divine brilliance. Her tail which is only one suddenly became nine. Higanbana is there holding her wand. Her eyes slowly opened. Her brown eyes focus on her front, no, the enemy.


    Eh, what¡¯s going?!

 Chapter 29: Islands of Thousand Fluffy Festivals! 5

    What¡¯s going on?!


    ¡°Miss Asagao, it works! I feel really powerful right now!!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ye-yes¡­.¡±


    With a seriously deadpan face, she is smiling and jumping!


    The emblem on her back followed every movement she makes. Her fox ears are bouncing up and down together with her fluffy tails. It¡¯s really cute but it is not the time for that!


    She ran up to me...no, did she teleported?! She was suddenly there and hugging me and jumping while lifting me from the ground!


    ¡°Hey! What kind of joke is this!?¡±


    Begol shouted.


    I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ask me filthy breath.


    ¡°Huh? You still there? Please get out of here now.¡±


    ¡°Higanbana! You are going to be mine!¡±


    ¡°Tsk! Go to hell. Icicle!¡±


    Higan¡¯s normal icicles are usually as big as my fist and had no edges or sharpness. However¡­HOWEVER! These icicles are bigger than me! No, double of my size! They look so sharp that it¡¯s like a large javelin! Hey! Don¡¯t go killing anyone now okay!


    ¡°You may lose your ability to fight but this much won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°Urk¡­¡±


    BOOM!


    Begolis now in the ground twitching. I really think what Higanbana said is not serious. I think she made the icicle impacts the ground. Thatwhat it is in my mind.


    It was kind of anti-climatic now.


    Isn¡¯t Higanbana became a cheat too?


    No, I think in terms of magic versatility, Bacarra can overpower her.


    ¡°Miss Asagao! Miss Asagao!! I did it!¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t say anything. There aren¡¯t even a single people in the crowd tried to cheer or say something. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Um...Miss Asagao, can you turn me back?¡±


    ¡°Let me try¡­¡±


    I will try, no, I need to.


    I can¡¯t have you walking around with divine aura around you, you know! You might become a weird deity around here where people would suddenly bow down to you.


    That¡¯s what I am feeling right now to the people in this place.


    I imagined pulling something from her. The power that I gave her, I tried pulling that something that was passed over her. After quite a moment, I did it. I pulled the power from her and she turned back. and¡­


    ¡°Higan! Y-your clothes!¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±


    Her clothes were tattered and shredded.


    I immediately summoned my dimensional storage and gave her a spare white shirt like mine. She immediately wears it.


    The referee suddenly announces¡­


    ¡°T-the..the winner is Miss Higanbanaand Miss Asagao!¡±


    The cheers exploded. My ear hurts. I beckon Higan to leave immediately.


    My first tag team match¡­ ended up being a good laugh.


    ¡°Miss Asagao,that was amazing! That enhancement magic is so powerful I felt invincible!¡±


    ¡°Even I don¡¯t know what that is.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Miss Asagao! We won! I hope he learns his lessons and never bother me again!¡±


    While we are exiting the arena, an oldturtle-likebeast kin came to us and spoke.


    ¡°Excuse me,little misses, the king wanted to meet you urgently now.¡±


    ¡°Miss Asagao?¡±


    Higan looks at me. Higan and I are a bit tired but I don¡¯t want this chance to slip away. We don¡¯t know when the King will change his mind, so I take the opportunity.


    ¡°I understand. We will answer to his call right now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much! Please follow me.¡±


    He then led us to the castle. No, a large tree made as a castle. The interior, contrary to being a tree, was really grand that it reminds me of Astlan''sCastle. Clean carpets, stone brick walls and varying sizes of armors lined up in some hallway.


    We are taken to a guest room.


    There were a large couch and some furniture. There are a snack and refreshment readied in the table in the front of the couch.


    ¡°My apologies, little misses. I said urgently but KingFolgamight get here in another 10 minutes, so please for the meantime, rest here.¡±


    ¡°Un. We understand.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I will take my leave now.¡±


    He left us.


    Higanbana and Iare sitting side by side. No, we are directly leaningat each other. I wonder why...because...we''re so tired...


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°AAHHH!¡±


    ¡°FUEH?!¡±


    I got up immediately shocked which also wakes Higan up too.


    We fell asleep?! Eh?


    We are still on the couch fine¡­ even so, we let our defense down.


    EH?!


    There was a beast kin that easily surpasses two hundred fifty centimeters. He is so big and has lion-like features. Unlike Fon who never wears his crown, this man here wears a grand one.


    He is the king right?!


    Because he is so big and intimidating, I feel like my body started to tremble again.


    ¡°Auu¡­¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t be scared! I am not harmful, little girl!


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­how long have we been sleeping?¡±


    ¡°About two hours now.¡±


    ¡°EH?!¡±


    ¡°Gahahahahaha!!!!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake us up?


    ¡°Why you ask little girl? When I arrived here, you two are sleeping leaning at each other, it was so adorable that I will feel really bad about it for the rest of my life if I wake you up!! By theway, Iam King Folga!¡±


    He is five hundred years old now, right? Never mind. He seems to be a hearty fellow.


    ¡°I heard you wipe the floor with my arrogant son¡¯s face right?! Gahahahaha! Fantastic! By the way, I already know that this fox girl here is Izuna¡¯s daughter, but you little miss, what is your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Asagao Lionheart, nice meeting you King Folga.¡±


    I composed myself and readily introduce myself as such and showed the insignia of the Lionheart. This is one of my cheat skill you know!~


    ¡°OH?! Hehehe¡­hahahaha¡­GAHAHAHAHAHA!!!¡±


    Eh? This king is¡­


    ¡°I see, I see! Begol! Come here come here!¡±


    He called his son. Begol stood behind King Folga.


    ¡°Look Begol! This little girl here is the little sister of that man! The one who whooped our asses many years ago!!!!¡±


    ¡°GEH!¡±


    ¡°And you tried to make her your concubine! Gahahaha! If that would happen our kingdom is doom you know!! Gahahahaha!!!¡±


    Eh¡­why are you still laughing? It¡¯s funny though that he actually said whoop. Higan then spoke.


    ¡°King Folga, we are sorry for saying this late but, Happy Birthday!¡±


    ¡°Happy Birthday, King Folga!¡±


    ¡°Thank you little misses! Being told by that by these cute flowers makes my heart healthier!


    We greeted him and congratulated him on his birthday. After that, I tried to bring back the serious talk.


    ¡°King Folga, I have a request.¡±


    "Gahaha! They said you were brave in the field out there little miss! I see now that like your brother, your heart is braver and courageous like a lion! You even beat us who are races of a lion!¡±


    I will capitalize it, okay. I TRIED TO BRING BACK THE SERIOUS TALK.


    But this hearty king kept going and going on how Fon arrived here like a storm and how he mowed down many warriors here like nothing and said that Begol was actually a fan of Fon.


    Excuse me Begol, Fon brushes his teeth okay.


    I feel defeated by this king even though we won the match against his arrogant son. This talk will take a while huh¡­


    I wonder how is Alstroe rightnow.

 Chapter 30: Islands of Thousand Fluffy Festivals! 6

    Phew...


    He is done talking.


    I tried to voice out my request now.


    ¡°King Folga, I have a request.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. As long as I can accommodate it.¡±


    ¡°Can I request for a ship? I need to get back to the Human Royal Capital.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Little miss, I don¡¯t know the circumstances you are in but currently, there is no ship that is readily available because of the celebration.¡±


    ¡°Eh. Then I can wait until the celebration ends.¡±


    ¡°Little miss, the celebrations lasts a month or sometimes extended.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    You kidding me right?! The king then smiled and¡­no¡­please no¡­


    ¡°Little girl, if you want to get back to the human continent, you may travel by foot in the elven forests but it will take you more than ten months¡­¡±


    No¡­no¡­no¡­


    ¡°But due to circumstances, there will be a small scale war happening between the elves and the dwarves so I don¡¯t recommend for you to go there if you don¡¯t want to get mix up ok.¡±


    Hey¡­hey¡­come on¡­


    ¡°SO! I recommend that you should try to head to the demon capital and try to ride an airship that will take you to the human capital in just seven days! The travel to the demon capital will take two months by foot.¡±


    I knew it. Quest flag raised!


    ¡°Uhh¡­ I understand¡­¡±


    ¡°I amsorry little miss, however! I will take on any request if it is within my abilities! I will also accommodate your needs while inside my domain!¡±


    We left the castle. I feel dejected. It seems that my journey now is to go to the demon capital. The Land of Mana Gathering.


    We got back to the manor of the foxes. Izuna rushes to us worriedly and then hugged us.


    ¡°Miss Asagao! Higanbana! What happened?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mother! We won against that pompous prince.¡±


    ¡°We are fine Lady Izuna, how isAlstroe?¡±


    She sighs in relief. It seems she also don¡¯t like her daughter getting married toBegol.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Alstroeis sleeping right now. The menstrual cramp seems to be lessening but let her sleep too. I will have the servants make some dinner now so you two rests.¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    ¡°Okay, mother."


    Higanbana and I headed to a room where the door is widely open then we satonthe wooden porch.


    In the wide garden, there is a tree blooming. Cherry petals¡­it was beautiful. I don¡¯t know how the season works here but it is now sprouting beautiful pink petals.


    It was really pretty with the moon shining over it. Outside this garden is a bamboo thicket so we can see bamboos peeking over the wall.


    She looks at me with an eye full of remorse. Her ears and tails hang down as she stares at me apologetically and clenches her fists in shame.


    ¡°Miss Asagao¡­I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­¡±


    ¡°About me trying to use you andAlstroe.¡±


    ¡°We would have helped though if you ask us normally.¡±


    ¡°But my intentions aren¡¯t good at all that time¡­¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­¡±


    ¡°You see, when I was smaller, I don¡¯t have anyone to play with. Father also passed away when I was young. The kid in the villages will avoid me because I am from a prestige race. So I am a bit awkward towards other people.¡±


    "..."


    "It became impossible for me to talk to people normally now even at given circumstances and opportunity."


    I see.


    Now that you mention it, we are almost at the same age if you based it on appearance. So when I arrived, she had someone to play now even if it just a short time.


    ¡°My expression became stiff like this because I don¡¯t express much emotion due to lack of communicating with people. You could say that I don''t express emotion because I wanted to but it is more than I don''t know what''s the appropriate emotions to show to please people.¡±


    I always wondered why your face is deadpan¡­ but that¡¯s just sad¡­


    ¡°When I met Miss AsagaoandAlstroe, I just have bad thoughts on my mind¡­but¡­but¡­¡±


    She began crying¡­her face isn¡¯t stiff anymore¡­I can see now her genuine self. It was rather sad even though she is cute with such flushed face.


    Her lips quivers and her body is trembling as she shed tears of remorse. I am thinking that there''s no reason not to forgive her, in fact, it is only natural for girls her age to be a bit selfish, isn''t it.


    ¡°*hic* I felt really happy *hic* I was able to...*hic* made friends¡­*hic* and yet¡­*sob*¡±


    This girl, Higanbana, with such short time being with her, I feel like there is a special connection between us.


    Just as I thought, like me who was looking for familial love, she, on the other hand, is lonely and wants someone as a friend to cry and comfort her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know*hic*..if I can still call you*hic* a friend¡­¡±


    ¡°Higan, I too want to be your friend and I thinkAlstroe-nee wants too¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    I came closer and had her head lean over my chest and embraced her with my arms. I felt how warm her body is and how soft she is. I can feel her body trembling but she isn''t averting her body from me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okayHigan. From now on, drop any formalities to me as friends don¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°A-Asagao..*hic*¡­¡±


    ¡°Higan, if you still think we you can¡¯t be our friend, I will seriouslygoingto be mad at you!¡±


    ¡°Uh..okay¡­*hic*¡­.UWAAAAAAAAAHHH¡±


    Her tears come forth making her burst into a loud cry. Iam tearing up too while embracing her. I can see Izuna peeking andcrytoo.


    Hey!


    .


    .


    .


    After her outburst.


    ¡°I knew it, Asagao, I still feel guilty.¡±


    ¡°Are you still on to that?¡±


    ¡°I at least wants to do something for you.¡±


    Hmm¡­ Ah!


    Then Higan, let me touch your ears and tail!¡±


    ¡°FUEH?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ no good?¡±


    ¡°No, if it is Asagao, it''s fine.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­ here I go!¡±


    I tried feeling her ears, she twitched a bit but I continue the assault. I tried tracing the shape of her ears. She was letting out a small moan. I tried touching inside. It was soft and feels good.


    I then proceeded to her tail. I was brushing it with my hands. It feels soft and good. I tried feeling it with my face. I could get addicted to this warmness. Every now and then, she twitches.


    ¡°A-A-Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I got carried away!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    After that Izuna calls us for dinner, then we decided to check up on Alstroe.


    Well, she was still holding her stomach but it seems it is not painful as earlier.


    We decided to sleep together.


    After that,Alstroemade a full recovery. We told her what happened in our battle and she got fired up.


    She marches towards the king¡¯s castle!


    I tried to stop her you know!!!


    The King accepted her invitation for aduel. As per my suggestion andrecommendations, the fight will go like this.


    Alstroemeria


    VS


    The King, His Four Sons, and The Seven Generals.


    With no spectators but people related to them. I toldAlstroe- to hold back on Izuna because I don¡¯t want her sexy body getting damaged.


    .


    .


    .


    The end result?


    [Avidya Severance! Destroyer of the Seventh Hell!]


    BOOM!


    Casualties: The arena and its vicinity turned into rubbles. ? of the kingdom castle received a shockwave fromAlstroeand now, it is in asorrystate. There was about four to five island that was ruptured from the middle because of the strayshockwave from her kicks.


    All of KingFolga¡¯sson is now bedridden. The seven generals were in tatters after the battle.


    The king himself is extremely tough and powerful. He was the last man standing and receives a kick combo fromAlstroebefore going down.


    Izuna was spared with a few bruises after being knocked down byAlstroeby a chop in the back of her neck. The King only said¡­


    ¡°That was good beat up for everyone! Even my pompous son now learned his lesson and wants to become more proper!! That girl!! Absurd!! GAHAHAHAHAHA!!!¡±


    It¡¯s good we didn¡¯t have to pay anything.


    After two days, we are now leaving for the demon capital.


    Higanbana?


    Of course, she is joining us. When she asked her mother, her belongings were already packed by Izuna.


    Dimensional Storage is so useful at times like this!!


    When we are leaving the Capital of the Beast Kins, the king himself see us off in our departure with Izuna and some other generals.


    This is a really lively and fun city...I thought to myself.

 Chapter 31: The Hearty Beast King (Extra)

    This is a POV of King Folga. Turn back if you don¡¯t want it.


    I am Folga, the king of the Beasts. I may have said the king but in reality, it is just who is the strongest.


    However, since battling the Rage King, a human, I felt that race doesn¡¯t matter anymore in getting stronger. No, humans are strong, I know that.


    But he, the man who trampled us down by himself, exceeded any races that existed with brute strength that doesn¡¯t rely on magic.


    Today marks my 500th birthday! I am quite old now if the age is the basis, but I am still strong as my prime years!


    Gahahaha!


    Even my pompous son can¡¯t even hold a candle against me! Speaking of my first son, Begol, he seemed to have gotten madly in love to a maiden.


    If I remember correctly, it was Izuna¡¯s daughter. Her name is Higanbana.


    Hmmm¡­


    My son¡¯s taste to a woman is¡­ quite young. It is true that girl is lovely but, isn¡¯t she like 11 years old? This son of mine is around a hundred now. He challenged her to a duel she can¡¯t refuse.


    If my son won this duel, I am going to banish him seriously. I don¡¯t like people who use underhanded tactics, even if it is my own family.


    .


    .


    .


    Gahahaha!


    The festival this year is lively as always! My people are all setting up stores and stall and we attract many visitors all around the world!


    The main event today is the duel of my son against the girl he is in love with.


    Gahahaha!


    I can¡¯t wait to banish him out of this place!


    He needs to learn a two or thing after all! I mean, Izuna is one of my trusted subordinates.


    Hmmm, okay, we had a history but that was a long time ago.


    Today, I have to attend these troublesome meetings even though I want to watch the match. I heard that it is Begol against Izuna¡¯s child and a human.


    I called my trusted advisor Murok, a turtle clan. I told him to bring the winner of the match to the guest room whoever it is.


    .


    .


    .


    My word.


    Begol lost the match pathetically.


    That¡¯s what Murok whispered to me in the middle of the meeting and now the winners seem to be staying in the guest room.


    Murok told me that the human with Izuna¡¯s child is also a little girl. I won¡¯t pry on how they defeated Begol, who is a veteran warrior, but losing to two children must have shattered his pride.


    The meeting is over. It took me twenty minutes more than the promise ten minutes of my arrival for the guests. I immediately headed there to know to meet the child who defeated Begol together with Izuna¡¯s child.


    .


    .


    .


    What came to my view melts my heart.


    A white haired girl and a fox girl who is Izuna¡¯s child are sleeping while leaning to each other. They are also holding the hands of each other. They are breathing softly. They must be really tired.


    Waking them up would warrant a lifetime of guilt.


    After waiting for two hours that seems worth it, the white haired girl opens her eyes and peered over to my direction. She observe me quietly then...


    ¡°AAHHH!¡±


    ¡°FUEH?!¡±


    The scream of the white haired girl woke up the other one. I just kept staring at them then¡­


    ¡°Auu¡­¡±


    Sorry little girl for being big, scary and intimidating but that¡¯s the way I am. I manage to convince her and she let her guard down. How in the world a child like her stands up against Begol.


    She looks like someone who would run or get scared easily in a bad situation. Like a rabbit.


    We made small talks and I ask her name. then¡­


    ¡°My name is Asagao Lionheart, nice meeting you King Folga.¡±


    As she said, she showed me the genuine insignia of the Lionheart. Yup, she is the genuine article of a lionheart! Her feature is greatly comparable to that man after all!


    ¡°OH?! Hehehe¡­hahahaha¡­GAHAHAHAHAHA!!!¡±


    What a twist of fate!!! Begol was standing behind the door as I called him too here.


    ¡°I see, I see! Begol! Come here come here!¡±


    I made him face the little girl and..


    ¡°Look Begol! This little girl here is the little sister of that man! The one who whooped our asses many years ago!!!!¡±


    ¡°GEH!¡±


    ¡°And you tried to make her your concubine! Gahahaha! If that would happen our kingdom is doom you know!! Gahahahaha!!!¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Hahaha! It was no joke!


    I reminiscence the day the rage king came and mowed down every warrior here.


    The little girls greeted me for my birthday, it made me feel better that I want to tell the tale of the Rage King who came here and whooped our asses and had a drink with him at the end of the day!


    .


    .


    .


    That man, Ashfon came to our land to participate in our yearly tournament ten years ago!


    He was with his lover, a fairy kin! Although they will bicker sometimes, their harmony as lovers was a perfect match!


    The reason he participated in the tournament is simple. To fight and to become stronger.


    The prize didn¡¯t matter to him. He faced every opponent with braveness and high intellect in battle.


    He was a fearless man and many beast men admired him, Begol was one with those people. His wild swordsmanship that will alternately use a heavy sword to twin swords. His quick movements that you think you are seeing a blur.


    Lastly, his appearance when defeating enemies, his white hair glitters.


    He challenged all of my sons. He was still unsatisfied so he fought with the seven generals excluding Izuna as she is taking care of her newborn baby.


    Finally, he fought me. At first, the match was even, but each time passes, his movement became more brutal, his strength became more ferocious and his atmosphere changes.


    The match rages on until he blew me twenty meters away from his final attack. It was a fun match even though I lost.


    .


    .


    .


    Then an incident happened. Deep within the shrine that the fox clan is serving. Evil spirits come bursting forth from it. In that time, we are to serve a sacrifice.


    Yes. The sacrifice is none other than Izuna¡¯s child, Higanbana.


    Izuna strongly refuses to sacrifice her child and fight back to those who will force her. The thing is, this evil spirits can only be suppressed by light magic.


    We, the beast men, specialize in enhancement magic and cannot defeat or drove away those evil spirits. The fox clan is believed to have a light property magic imbued in their soul so they are special to us since their soul will suppress the evil spirits for more than ten years.


    I hate this but I can¡¯t do anything. Heroes who have light powers had not come yet so we are at a roadblock.


    The fox race is declining too. Only souls with a light property are only sacrifices.


    But he, who stands above all the warriors in the beast continent right now, also stands against this evil spirits. He was angry and very enrage that we are to sacrifice a baby.


    He quickly destroyed the shrine and dove in the nest of this evil spirits. It was absurd. Many evil spirits will try to enter someone¡¯s body and feed to their soul.


    But the man, Ashfon Astlan Lionheart, showed that he is more wicked, evil, nastier, pugnacious and wrathful than anyone else. The evil spirits stand no chance against him and were devoured instead by his rage.


    From that time, I have feared at the same time, was awed by the existence that saved not only a life of a baby but possibly, saved my continent.


    After we showered him with gratitude and had a drink with which he showed irritation, he and his lover left.


    .


    .


    .


    Ahh¡­ the nostalgia¡­


    Oh, the little miss is requesting for a boat. Unfortunately, there is no available boat so I told her about the alternative routes. She looked so down, though.


    The next day, the companion of the little girl¡­ err¡­ this little girl here, this little girl there. Even though the silver haired girl is taller than the little sister of the rage king¡­how do I say this. They are small for me that I just started calling them little.


    Anyway, the silver-haired girl challenged me to a battle. I am kind of worried if her head is working right if she is challenging me alone. The little sister of the rage king spoke.


    ¡°King Folga, it is better for you to get more companions against this one, she is an abnormal after all.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you think how many should I bring?¡±


    ¡°The only thing I can say is she is absurd. Bring every strong person you know and don¡¯t let any civilian get close to the arena.¡±


    ¡°I see, if you are that confident of her, I shall bring the seven generals with my sons.¡±


    I am still worried, though. I don¡¯t want to gang up such small girl like her.


    That¡¯s what I thought!!!


    Some of the generals were complaining to me about beating up a single girl. Izuna is amazingly quiet. They were yapping that I stood so low to do this to a frail human. Even my sons were complaining.


    That¡¯s what they thought!!!


    .


    .


    .


    She was a walking, living Deva. She sent one of the generals flying up to the sea with one kick.


    Then she goes around like a storm.


    I strengthened my enhancement to the max to keep up with her. Izuna was barraging her with high-class magic and compounded magic.


    Among the seven generals, Izuna was the strongest.


    But the girl, with sheer strength, force her way in the raging magic of Izuna like nothing and gave her a light chop in the back of the neck making her unconscious.


    Phew, good thing she didn¡¯t kick her.


    All of my sons was splendidly sent flying too and was barrage with a shockwave from her kick.


    The casualty count of the buildings and island is rising. Although I can¡¯t really charge them now because I was warned.


    I was the only one left. I am confident of my toughness and sharpness of my claw. I attacked her with a barrage of claw slash. Left and right. Up and down.


    She was defending. I thought I got the upper hand. Then she kicks me in the chin. I was sent flying now too. But I have not lost. I was able to push her back, or so I thought.


    She was already soaring in the sky to my direction. I made my enhancement shift to defense. Maximum output of defense!


    [Avidya Severance! Destroyer of the Seventh Hell!]


    BOOM!


    I woke up in my room, being treated. It seems I was asleep for a half a day.


    Murok told me the result of the battle. We were wiped out. Every son of mine is bedridden and some of the generals can¡¯t move yet except forIzuna.


    She purposely goes easy on her.


    I visited everyone who participated in the match and wish them for a fast recovery. I visited Begol last. He was there with an enlightened face. I ask him


    ¡°Begol, my son, have you finally decided to brush your teeth?¡±


    ¡°Yes, father! At the same time, I will now do my best to become much stronger!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°And I was awakened!¡±


    ¡°To?¡±


    ¡°I love big breast!¡±


    Oh god. He got worse I think.


    The little sister of the rage king came to me. She is kind of worried about what happened so I told her¡­


    ¡°That was good beat up for everyone! Even my pompous son now learned his lesson and wants to become more proper!! That girl!! Absurd!! GAHAHAHAHAHA!!!¡±


    Yes. The general¡¯s that up until now was maintaining their self, now strive for more power. We need it of course.


    For the battle against the devils that infest our world. I had a good time with them. Especially that absurd girl.


    It seems Izuna is sending off the little girls now.


    Hm?


    She is also sending off her daughter. My, what a change of heart. Making her daughter now go out of the world, to experience various things.


    This overprotective mother, she was able to move on now from the death of herhusbandhuh.


    We send them off.


    .


    .


    .


    After two weeks. The whole world shook with great tremor. From afar, we can see a dazzling pillar of light.


    Did a god descendsour world?!

 Chapter 32: The White Dragon Sage and his Nostalgia 1

    I hate troublesome things.


    Even now, trouble is chasing me.


    It has been three days since we left the beast kin capital and now, we have left its border and entered the dwarf continent and then head for the demon continent border.


    For the past three days, we jump onto one island to another. Giant sea monsters would appear. Alstroe¡¯s who is eager would definitely kill them with a single kick, but we always stop her.


    Higan and I wanted to fight too and gain battle experience ourselves.


    While supporting Higan from the back, she barrages it with magic. I can now pinpoint my barrier¡¯s size and position with great precision. I have also made another skill with my barrier.


    I called it ¡°Thorn¡± It is a barrier that would sprout spikes all around and skewer monsters. I don¡¯t like using it much, though..


    The end results of the monsters are grotesque.


    Also earlier we are fighting a three giant wolf in the plains. The mountain of the dwarves is far away from us, so being mixed up in their war is nigh impossible.


    The two giant wolves were burnt to a crisp and skewered by ice with Higan¡¯s magic.


    The other giant wolf targeted me. I use force and then pinpoint its landing spot and summoning a barrier under it then I use thorn.


    Somehow, my use of barrier is deviating¡­ I sometimes use it as a plate for food¡­


    And now, we face something in this plains¡­ there was a white dragon¡­Alstroe- who was forbidden to fight up until now shouted¡­


    ¡°FIGHT ME!!!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Alstroe-nee!!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°It seems it is not here to fight.¡±


    Higan as my companion was fine. She has initiative with so many things. She will sometimes crack a joke that confuses us if she is serious or not. Her deadpan face is still there.


    Alstroe- is¡­ she thinks she is an older sister to us but¡­ I kind of see her as a pet that needed scolding every time.


    The dragon before us¡­ I think I¡¯ve seen it somewhere¡­


    Ah!!!


    It was the dragon that winked on us when we were soaring in the sky!


    The white dragon suddenly shines and became smaller.


    In other words, he transformed. I am not surprised.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s rude little girl, don¡¯t you know how to feel awe?¡±


    Before us is a man in his mid-twenties. Contrary to his white scale, his hair is black. The scale in his jaw is white, though. His face is handsome, that much is I can see.


    He is tall.


    I estimated that Alstroeis around one hundred and sixty centimeters.


    This man is around one hundred and ninety centimeters or somewhere near that.


    By the way, I estimated that I am one hundred and fifteen centimeters and Higan won by fifteen centimeters and another twelve centimeters if you include her ears.


    Hm? Aren¡¯t I too short?


    ¡°Good day. I am Mrothgir. As you can see, I am a dragon kin.¡±


    ¡°Mrothgir¡­¡±


    Higan muttered his name. It seems he is famous so I ask her.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Um, Higan, do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Un. I thinkI read about him in a book in mother¡¯s library and he is portrayed as the white dragon sage but no one knows his true identity and as the legend says he is a dragon that governs the sky.¡±


    Eh¡­ that¡¯s actually cool. But why is someone like him is here? Alstroegot noisy again.


    ¡°OH! You mean he is strong?! THEN FIGHT ME! ORYAAAA!!!¡±


    ¡°STOP THAT CRAZY GIRL!!!¡±


    ¡°EH?!¡±


    ¡°A YEAR AGO SHE ALMOST KILLED ME YOU KNOW!!¡±


    What? Alstroe¡­for now, let¡¯s stop her.


    ¡°Alstroe-nee, bad girl!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah¡­yessss¡­.¡±


    Alstroeseems to be more obedient if you told her those words. It seems a conditioned response from Cecille. Pavlov¡¯s concept is still kicking in this world!


    Alstroe looked so down, though, it kind of made me feel bad but this much is still bearable.


    ¡°Thank you! That was scary.¡±


    ¡°Are you really a legendary dragon?¡±


    ¡°I am. We dragons with strong magical power can transform into a full dragon, so we can be easily mistaken as a wild beast dragons, which are mindless.¡±


    ¡°So, what is your motive then?¡±


    I should be stern, I should not be swayed by his pace, he is just one person so need to be shy.


    ¡°Let me join you girls in your journey!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He got silent.


    He seems to be thinking. He is scared of Alstroeso if he became violent, we will have her beat him up.


    ¡°Let me join you and I will guide you in magic!¡±


    Muh! That was a good offer! We are really in need of an instructor right now. Considering that he is the genuine article only means he is knowledgeable in magic.


    But there is one thing that bothers me.


    ¡°You guys are heading to the demon capital right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let me join!¡±


    ¡°Why not fly there now by yourself?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s boring. I want companions to talk to. We dragons live long enough that sometimes flying around the world gets boring. However, journeying with people who you can chat is fun!¡±


    ¡°So it is just a whim. You revealing yourself as a dragon kin, is it also on a whim?¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ you ask too many questions even though you are just a little girl.¡±


    I learned my lessons. I am now cautious to everything.


    ¡°Let me ask you this, do you guys even know how to get there?¡±


    Hm? I never thought of that. I came from another world so I don¡¯t have any idea. Come to think of it. I didn¡¯t buy a map¡­


    I look at my left.


    Higan is there, she stared back at me with that deadpan face. She told me that she never been away from the beast capital and from the Fox Manor. She is basically na?ve of the world.


    I look at my right.


    Alstroeis there, she also stared back at me while tilting her head. She told me that she soar to the sky to see her destination but she doesn¡¯t have any idea where is the demon capital since she has never gone there before.


    ¡°Muh¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen here. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. It just that, you and that fox eared girl got my attention earlier when you were fighting with those giant wolves. I know that you two are talented. To be honest, this is the first time in a hundred years that someone got my interest.¡±


    ¡°How did you¡ª¡°


    ¡°Geez, I was flying in the sky when I saw you girls fighting ok?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    I got swept in the conversation. He did have a point. No, more like he is a god sent to us since he will be training us at magic while traveling to the demon capital.


    We have Alstroeas insurance.


    How do I say this¡­it is so abrupt that I can¡¯t laugh or had any plan to retort on any of this.


    ¡°So that¡¯s that! Call me master from now on!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ please teach us well¡­¡±


    ¡°If Asagao is fine by it then I don¡¯t mind!¡±


    No, I don¡¯t have any more come back against him. If it is just his whims, then that¡¯s good.


    Good thing Alstroeis here. She then shouted!


    ¡°Hey! Hey! Since I am not going to study magic with them! Can I call you Murot!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a really ugly nickname! Won¡¯t you notand call me Mrothgir properly?!¡±


    Alstroe sprouted an evil grin¡­ Huehuehue, I like what you are thinking Alstroe!


    ¡°I will call you Murot! So Murotis Murot! If you want me to call you by that difficult name, fight me and defeat me!!¡±


    I don¡¯t know her mind works but this is a big plus for Alstroefor me.


    Murot¡­Ahem¡­.Master looked so defeated.


    It was really abrupt, though. That was a fast development.


    <hr>


    Also, this. this should be on the last chapter, though...

 Chapter 33: The White Dragon Sage and his Nostalgia 2

    ¡°For now, let me know every magic you two can use.¡±


    He is overly enthusiastic, starting our training right now! I thought you only wanted company!


    I really can¡¯t argue that now. It seems he plans to train us while moving along the demon continent.


    Higan and I showed our magic to him. Of course, I excluded that enhancement magic.


    I don¡¯t want him steering his attention to me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, I still don¡¯t know your names.¡±


    Are you really a legendary dragon?


    Haaa¡­


    I don¡¯t have any reasons to divulge anything to him important so let¡¯s get this over with.


    ¡°Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Higanbana, call me Higan.¡±


    ¡°Alstroemeria! Call me Master Alstroe!¡±


    Alstroe¡­isn¡¯t that a bit too much?


    ¡°I understand, MasterAlstroe¡­¡±


    ARE YOU REALLY A LEGENDARY DRAGON?


    I feel like the positioning turned like this.


    Alstroe>Master Murot>Asagao>Alstroe.


    Let¡¯s leave Higan out. She doesn¡¯t deserve it.


    Master then discusses the priority of the training since he already saw our magic.


    ¡°Asagao, since the magic that you can use is limited but the usage is versatile, for now, let¡¯s try to improve the capacity of your magic. Higan, you don¡¯t need to learn any compounded magic, I will teach you enhancements based on elemental buffs.¡±


    ¡°Elemental buffs?¡±


    ¡°Yes, enhancing elements to your weapon. But not now.¡±


    Ah...


    Since humans are the only race that can use soul weapons, this may be an important skill for other races to learn.


    ¡°Ok. The training will start now! Since we will be on the move, I want you two girls to run from here up to the border.¡±


    ¡°HAA? Run you say, master¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°For stamina, also, please carry these things.¡±


    He summoned a dimensional storage?!


    He gave me and Higan a rucksack. It is reallyheavy¡­there are several fist size rocks inside it


    ¡°Rocks!?¡±


    ¡°Rocks. Go along now!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    We ran...


    Since the people that are left behind are Master and Alstroe, catching up to us is a piece of cake for them so we just ran without minding them.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Alstroerandomly picks up a boulder and throw it to him. Master got it rough too huh¡­


    .


    .


    .


    It¡¯s already sunset when we reached the border.


    Sweats here and there.


    Higan and I are literally bathing in our own sweats.


    I flop down in the ground with my back. Higan¡­ planted her face in the ground.


    Please don¡¯t do that.


    ¡°Hey, we are not done yet. Set up the camp.¡±


    Ah. That¡¯s right. We need to set up the camp¡­wait¡­


    ¡°Wait¡­only us?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I can¡¯t feel my legs anymore but we need to do it.


    Higan shakily stands up.


    I take out the tents and other necessities for the camp from my dimensional storage. After an hour, we somehow finished setting it up.


    I know how to do it you know!


    We have been camping for some days now. Alstroe- brought an animal she hunted and threw it to Master. Alstroasks him...


    ¡°Hey, hey! Can you cook that?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    He reluctantly said it. Master proceeded with processing the animal that Alstroe caught. After a while, he started grilling it over the fire we lit up ourselves.


    We ate our fill. I only ate half of my serving and proceeded to rest. Alstroe-nee said she won¡¯t be sleeping tonight.


    It seems she wanted to bully¡­ I mean keep an eye to Master.


    My body is aching. I feel crippled. How about Higan?


    Higan entered the tent too to sleep. She shakily flop her body beside me.


    ¡°Higan¡­what do you think of all of this?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°All of these are sudden and abrupt. Do you think we can get stronger with his guidance?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But we don¡¯t have any idea on how to train ourselves too. This isn¡¯t so bad. I feel like everything is new after all.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    My body is hurting all over. I feel like tearing up.


    What if I use cure?


    ¡°Higan¡­is your body hurting all over too?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we are both thin you know.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to use cure on you?¡±


    "Hm¡­ I guess no, I don¡¯t want.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I feel like this pain is the proof that I achieved something.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    I pass the night enduring the pain.


    For the next ten days, we only did physical training. We did strenuous exercises too like push up, sit ups, more running, carrying heavy things on our back or anywhere on our body and more running!


    Sometimes, we will fight monsters ourselves. Please spare us from this hellish training, we are just little girls!


    Master called to us.


    ¡°Ok, let us see your body.¡±


    Higan and I reflexively covered our bodies and run away as far as possible from him. Alstroe-nee got on her kicking posture.


    ¡°NO! NO! THAT¡¯S NOT WHAT I MEAN! IT¡¯S A MISUNDERSTANDING! WHAT I MEANT IS IF THERE IS A PHYSICAL IMPROVEMENT TO YOUR BODIES! PLEASE STOP! ALSTROE-SAMA WILL KILL ME!


    No, we somehow understand what you really meant but we just wanted to do this to you.


    It¡¯s fun.


    ¡°Ahem. How does your body feel? I bet it¡¯s lighter and you feel more energetic right?¡±


    I try to feel my own body. Certainly, I feel like the training paid off. My pain tolerance leveled up! But what does it got to do with magic training?


    ¡°Master, we do feel a bit stronger now after ten days, but what about magic training?¡±


    ¡°You are too hasty. There are still one and a half months to train.¡±


    "Muh¡­¡±


    ¡°Today, I am just going to give you two lectures about magic.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine Master, but I was thinking something in the past ten day. What magic do you specialize??


    ¡°Oh, we can start with that. I specialize in ancient magic.¡±


    ¡°Ancient Magic?¡±


    ¡°Ancient magic is a magic that disturbs the composition or property of anything. For example, in ancient magic, you can learn about sealing magic. You can also learn shape shifting, transformation and morphing. It also has a wide range of curses too. With it, you can also use summoning and opening gates from this world to another.¡±


    ¡°So basically, it is something that does not have any elements.¡±


    ¡°Quite close. Even though I specialize in it, I can also use elemental magic.¡±


    ¡°Then what about arcana magic?¡±


    ¡°¡­Arcana magic is¡­something only humans have. No, usually, only humans have, because of their overflowing desires for many things. Its power is dependent on the user. It¡¯s called lost knowledge but in reality, arcana magic is only unique to the user himself because of their disposition and when they die, no one can learn it. Some people may have the same power because of the same disposition, but arcana magicians have their own skill trees that branch down having more unique skills and abilities.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well for now, let¡¯s check any improvements, Asagao, use your barrier and make it as wide and strong as you can.¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    I use my barrier.


    Wow¡­ It became big. My barrier was two meters in radius and two meters high before. Now, it became seven meters in both radius and height!


    ¡°M-Master!!¡±


    ¡°Un. Good!¡±


    I am grinning right now! I can feel it! Next is Higan¡¯s turn.


    ¡°Icicle!¡±


    The icicle that came out isn¡¯t as big as the icicle she summoned when I gave her the enhancement but the icicle she summoned right now, you can see the improvement of quality of the magic.


    ¡°Wawawawawa!!¡±


    ¡°Good too!¡±


    ¡°Master! What happened!?¡±


    ¡°What happened you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Your bodies are just soweakit limits your potential. That¡¯s the whole reason for the physical training. Even children at your age are probably physically stronger than you.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    I can¡¯t refute. I got to admit¡­he is right again¡­

 Chapter 34: The White Dragon Sage and his Nostalgia 3

    He is absolutely right. I never carried anything heavier than books. I tried holding a sword once. It didn¡¯t turn out well because I almost sliced Ichirou¡¯s face in half.


    Higan, even though she is a beast kin, her race as a fox does not specialize in close combat but in magic. I bet she never carried anything heavier than a book too.


    I¡¯m guessing a dragon isn¡¯t heavy yet for Alstroebut I shouldn¡¯t compare us to her.


    Master then spoke.


    ¡°Asagao, your heal is strong too but can you cast it in a wide area?¡±


    ¡°No, master, I can¡¯t¡±


    Rose can.


    Her heal is a bit weaker than mine but the range of her heal is outrageous.


    It can affect the whole throne room. No, since they are training properly, I guess her heal is stronger than mine now.


    ¡°Well, for now, you should expand your magic capacity. I want you to expel magic in the air.¡±


    ¡°¡­how?!¡±


    ¡°How you say. Imagine squeezing out something inside you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s difficult to understand.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­I haven¡¯t trained anyone for a hundred years so it¡¯s a bit difficult for me too.¡±


    Are you serious right now?!


    ¡°Then, just cast your barrier continuously until you deplete yourself.¡±


    ¡°Just now master, you tried to change the process of expelling magic for me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­what can I say¡­sorry¡­because you only have four skills,it¡¯s hard to make a training plan for you¡­so all I can think right now is increasing your magic capacity¡­¡±


    ¡°uuhhh¡­.¡±


    Why do you keep rubbing salt in my wound?


    ¡°Higan, for you, you should try enhancing your attacks with elements for now.¡±


    ¡°How master?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with wind. Try to imagine your punch with wind swirling around your knuckles.¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    FWOOOSH


    Her punch looks so pathetic but there was a breeze that came with it.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s end it for now. Today, let¡¯s rest.¡±


    That¡¯s a relief.


    I go to Alstroefor my magic experiment.


    Well¡­ she is sleeping under the shade of a tree. It can¡¯t be helped. We will try it later.


    ¡°Asagao!~¡±


    ¡°Higan? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Look!¡±


    FWOOOSH


    SPLASH


    She made a victory pose after she showed me her lame punches with wind and water. Her face, though, it is kind of annoying.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Umm¡­Higan¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao, I will train hard so I can punch with flame and thunder too! Bye!¡±


    She left.


    I just walk aimlessly in the plains of the demon continent. There was a high cliff. Master is on the edge, sitting. I climb too and sit beside him.


    ¡°Oh my, Asagao, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Master, there is something bothering me since you came.¡±


    ¡°What would that be?¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this? I mean, aren¡¯t we total strangers to you?¡±


    ¡°True, you even have that crazy girl with you but it seems you tamed her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s rude. I didn¡¯t lure her with anything.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Please don¡¯t tell her.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re drifting with the conversation master.¡±


    ¡°Oh right¡­¡±


    ¡°I know it couldn¡¯t be just on a whim.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ you are just a little girl, why are you being sosuspicious!?¡±


    ¡°I am suspicious because I am a little girl. We are taught not to talk to strangers. Well,¡­we kind of did¡­a dragon at that¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! So you are a bad girl!¡±


    ¡°Muh¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine. It¡¯s just that, you girls reminded me of my last disciple.¡±


    ¡°Disciple?¡±


    ¡°If you are fine with long ramblings of this old dragon, will you hear it?


    ¡°Un.¡±


    Master looksat the empty sky. The weather is cloudy and you can feel a cool breeze. In the cliff that where we areright now, there is the sight of the grassy plains swaying with the wind.


    From afar, you can see Alstroesleeping peacefully under the tree. Higan is frolicking again.


    ¡°A hundred years ago, I met this girl. She wasa war victim. She lost her parents in an attack. There is nothing in particular with her but I took her in out of pity. She was quiet and obedient. She was living in my house back in the Dragon Valley. Although human, she was not a bit scared of the other dragon kin. Because I am a magician, naturally, I have a lot of books. That girl, she became a bookworm¡­¡±


    Well, it was your fault, though. Don¡¯t try to look regretful about it.


    ¡°That girl then showed aptitude in magic. The magic, though, is arcana magic. After observing her for a while, I was able to deduct the disposition of her arcana magic.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Control, it was either her wish or desire. Not just control but to manipulate as well. After that, I trained her rigorously like what I am doing to you two now. She wanted to train as well so there was no resistance to it. She didn¡¯t voice out any complaints and worked hard to master her magic. After I had taught her the ways of magic, I also taught her ancient spells. She readily absorbs everything I taughther that her determination was scary.¡±


    "...Okay..."


    ¡°Many years passed the girl became a woman. She became beautiful and intelligent. She already surpassed mein magic already. Even becoming so strong, she continued to train herself and kept studying and researching. By the time I knew it, her power was unstoppable.¡±


    "..."


    ¡°Something happened one day, I would have never thought about it. She confessed her love to me. At first, I was reluctant because I treated her as a family. She told me that she will wait for my answer. We did still live in a single house so talking and seeing her inevitable. Noticing how she feels about me, I gradually became conscious of her too. After that, I answered her confession and we became lovers.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you two do adult things?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ about seven times or more¡­wait you are just a little girl, you shouldn¡¯t ask something like that!!¡±


    ¡°Muh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehem! Moving on! We became lovers. Our relationship was sweet even though she always kept herself in the library reading books. My position as her Master was, of course, nullified. But it didnot matter as we still talked about magic and stuff.¡±


    "..."


    ¡°Since she was an arcana magician, she stayed young and healthy. But one day, she left. She told me that she will exact vengeance. After that, I learned that she had made a sin. She returned to me devastated and shaking. She smiled at me. I knew what that smile was. She got drunk with power. She realized how strong she became and planned many things.¡±


    ¡°Arcana Magicians drowns in their desire¡­¡±


    ¡°Correct. I had no choice. Even though I love her so much, I sealed her powers. I don¡¯t want her to destroy herself. She hated me and resented me.¡±


    ¡°Sealed? Master, what kind of seal is that?¡±


    ¡°No, it is not a seal. In her mind, it is. But in reality, it¡¯s a contract that seals her power. I told her that if she ever releases the seal, I will die. IfI do die, she will inherit my powers as well. If she matures and reflected on her past, then she will be able to break it by herself and I will pass away. But her maturity will stop her from breaking it. That¡¯s a really hard dilemma I gave her. But well, she was not entirely to blame. I made her that way. If she becomes more powerful for better or for worse, it is her decision.


    ¡°Master, do you want to see her?¡±


    ¡°¡­of course¡­I love her, even now. She lives in the human continent, but I am afraid that if I meet her, what will I say? What if she has a lover? What if she has a family of her own already? What if she is happily living and if I came to her life again, I will ruin it. One of the reasons I don¡¯t fly above the human continent is that she can feel my presence. I am scared of her confrontation. I am scared that she is still angry and resenting me.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­I became a bit dramatic there¡­¡±


    ¡°I feel like you are more pitiful than us right now.¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you mean by that¡­¡±


    ¡°Master¡­there is an enemy that we need to defeat. But I, myself is generally weak and useless. Right now, we need to return to the human capital and we are heading to the demon capital to ride an airship. Master, why not fight with us?¡±


    ¡°I see, but to tell you the truth, my soul is withering now. My body is everlasting but my soul is wearing out.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so sad. I have lived my life happily. You two would be my last students. I am just waiting until she breaks the seal on her own.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want that master?¡±


    ¡°Because up until today, she is still just my disciple, so I want her to move on from being my disciple to being a new master.¡±


    I see. He means he wants her to move on now without him if possible.


    ¡°You are weird, though.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    You guys already knew I am a flying dragon, but none of you ask me for a lift.¡±


    ¡°aaa¡­.¡±


    Eh¡­come to think of it, we never did.


    ¡°Dumb kid,¡±


    ¡°EH?! T-then, master will y¡ª¡°


    ¡°No. I told you right, remember?¡±


    Eeeehhh¡­..

 Chapter 35: Noticing the Fragrance of that Flower 1

    The ground shooks violently, the Heavens split. The world is dyed with bright light. The overwhelming brilliance of power flows in the land.


    What happened?


    .


    .


    .


    After master told me some of his past, I promptly left because it seems he is going to daydreamhis whole life for a while so I headed to Higan.


    She is¡­


    ¡°A-Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­¡±


    Her hands are covered with cuts and burns.


    ¡°I can already guess what happened so come here quickly.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, Asagao is so reliable.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ Not really¡­ Heal¡±


    I pourmore magic than usual in this heal. Her wounds heal faster and the burns disappear. I remember Violetta nee-san saying that a girl¡¯s skin and body are important.


    But one time in the bath, when we were soaking in hot water, she usually beckons me to get closer to her and hugs me. Her breasts felt really pleasant then I noticed something.


    You can pinch a bit of flab in her belly...


    After that, she trained with the heroes in hand to hand combat flinging them down one by one. She is surprisingly strong atCQC. Lily and Edelweiss''s thighs are a bit muscular but not to the point that it¡¯s visible.


    It felt pleasant too actually when I used their lap as apillow.


    ¡°Asagao, there is something I wanted to tell you for a while now¡­¡±


    ¡°Higan?¡±


    Eh¡­ she suddenly becomes serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Alstroe. You already know that she will always stay up all night.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she said she can stay awake for a whole week without a wink of sleep.¡±


    ¡°She does take nap in the afternoon though but that¡¯s not what I wanted to discuss.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The other night, I woke up in the middle of the night and heard them talking to each other.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­cut to the chase please.¡±


    ¡°You see... Alstroewas defeating devils that were lurking at night. It seems she is doing it since we left the beast kin continent. She told master not to tell usabout it, especially to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alstroe¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to say anything anymore. The whole day passed quietly just like that until we slept and woke up for the next day.


    ¡°Asagao! Higan! Good morning!~¡±


    Astros was there with her usually cheerful face. She hugs both of us, but for some reason, I can¡¯t look at hereye to eye. I can¡¯t get it out of my head. She was doing all of that.


    Come to think of it, what am I to Alstroe-nee?


    That¡¯s not the kind of question I should be thinking. What is Alstroe-nee to me?


    An indispensable companion. Without her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to move forward.


    Without her, I wouldn¡¯t havebeen able to come so far like this.


    Without her, I would not experience fun times that I wouldn''t experience inside the castle.


    But what is she to me?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ why Alstroe-nee?¡±


    ¡°You usually show a cute grumpy face to me you know!~¡±


    ¡°Eh? I did I always do that?¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!~ You always do!¡±


    I never realized it.


    Higan and I were able to become close friends because our age is close, by the appearance that is, and we have been fighting side by side for a while now.


    What about Alstroe-nee?


    Those questions clouded my mind.


    ¡°My student Asagao, I heard something from MasterAlstoe. It¡¯s about you and Higan fighting the first prince of the beast king.¡±


    AH!


    I look at Alstroe¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Eee¡­sorry Asagao, I kind of slip and told Murotabout it.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­.it can¡¯t be helped then. So, what now master?¡±


    I just sighed. I really can¡¯t do anything about it now.


    ¡°Of course, I want to see that enhancement magic that you have. It sounds interesting after all!¡±


    His eyes are sparkling. Master, even at old age, is still a magic addict. Actually, I also predicted this from the start so I was able to prepare myself mentally.


    Let¡¯s get this over with.


    ¡°Higan, I will cast it on you okay?¡±


    ¡°Un. I want to feel that power again!~¡±


    We interlocked our fingers. I tried to feel everything again about Higan. Her presence, her existence and every last bit of her and transferred something to her.


    A blinding pillar of light poured again into this world, gentle surge of power came from it, even master felt the divine presence that it gives out. The pillar of light receded and Higan¡¯s figure was seen.


    Same as back then, her tails became nine and there is an emblem on her back with flower motif.


    Her body is radiating.


    ¡°This is¡­are you really sure it¡¯s just a body enhancement, Asagao?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry master. Even I doubt that it is simple as that.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try casting it on Master Alstroe?¡±


    That was a scary thought. I know Alstroeis powerful but if she receives a power like Higan...


    I wonder what would happen. If it goes out of hand, I can just pull the power out of her.


    I tried casting it on Alstroebut I can¡¯t summon the power needed.


    ¡°Asagao, I think you need to pull the power out of Higan now to cast it to others.¡±


    ¡°You already know as much as pulling the power out huh¡­Alstroeis quite a storyteller.¡±


    ¡°EH? Asagao! I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Alstroe, come here beside me again.¡±


    I gently pulled the power from Higan.


    She reverted back to her original form. She was saying things like ¡°I want to throw an elemental punch, though¡­¡±


    That is actually dangerous Higan. Dangerous for yourself since you haven¡¯t mastered it yet.


    Alstoe and I, now, stand side by side.


    We interlocked our fingers. I tried to feel her just like Higan, her whole body, her existence and her presence. I also recalled most of our fun times together and our idiotic plights sometimes.


    I can feel her.


    Her hand is bigger than mine, which is course she got an older body, but it¡¯s warm and gentle even though she hasso much strength. I transferred the power to her.


    After that¡­


    Ah¡­


    BOOM!


    .


    .


    .


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I am blown away.


    The ground shook and everything around us is being razed.


    Master caught me and Higan and I promptly shielded us with a barrier.


    ¡°What in the world is this¡­¡±


    A question muttered by master while holding our waists suspending us midair.


    A strong divine presence descended. The pillar of light that Higan had, looks so thin compared tothe pillar of light that is now piercing the ground and the sky.


    A strong tremor shakes the whole land. No, this is something that could be felt all around the world.


    The pillar of light that violently pours the land, recedes.


    What we saw¡­


    A woman with silver hair is standing there. A bright blue light covers the outline of her whole body.


    A more than three meters tall emblem on her back with a flower motif is visible. She also has an emblem on top of her head which seems to be a halo


    She is still emitting a light that who knows how many people from far away can see.


    Her golden eyes focus on us.


    She has a gentle smile on her face.


    ¡°Is this¡­the second descend of the gods¡­?¡±


    Master muttered again. The existence in front of us is, of course, Alstroe.


    But it¡¯s different.


    It felt like it is not her.


    Isn¡¯t this the kind of power we needto defeat the devils?


    No. She is still not moving, but I feel like if she ever made a single step, the land wouldfissure. If she turned her whole body around, the air wouldshake violently.


    If she threw a punch now, it wouldeasily destroy the whole continent.


    That is what I feel about it.


    Before even destroying the devils, wouldn¡¯t she destroy the whole world first by herself?


    Alstroe...


    It came to me again¡­


    What is Alstroemeria for me?


    <hr>


    Stay hungry, Stay foolish.


    Always take a bath and remember,don''t be a filth.

 Chapter 36: Noticing the Fragrance of that Flower 2

    Who is Alstroemeria?


    She is the girl who saved my life when I was attacked by a devil.


    She is the girl who cheered me up when I was down at the day after I was attacked.


    She is the girl that gave me a clear reason for me to give my best.


    She is the girl who treats me dearly and delicately.


    But who is she to me?


    I never thought about it.


    She has done many things for me but I can¡¯t sort out my feelings of how I see her.


    .


    .


    .


    Right now, Alstroe is standing there. Her power is going violent.


    She is showing a smile that¡¯s so gentle but it¡¯s unfamiliar to me.


    This isn¡¯t¡­


    ¡°Asagao, what the hell is this?!¡±


    Master shoutsat me. Even I don¡¯t have any idea.


    But it¡¯s the truth that I made her like this.


    ¡°Asagao, can you turn Alstroeback like what you did to me?¡±


    ¡°I think I can. No, I have to. I need to.¡±


    To Higan¡¯s query, I answered that, but I can¡¯t help butstare at Alstroe¡¯s state.


    Her expression is so unnatural.


    This isn¡¯t¡­


    ¡°Asagao, Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    I try to focus my mind. I imagine pulling the power out of her¡­!


    There¡¯s a resistance to it. I can¡¯t pull it out. Alstroeis resisting. Does it really mean that¡­


    This isn¡¯t¡­


    ¡°Master, can we get closer? Alstroe- is resisting it. I can¡¯t pull the power out ofher.¡±


    ¡°I guess we don¡¯t have much of a choice! I¡¯m going to use barrier myself so deactivate yours!¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    I deactivate my own barrier and Master activate his. It is a transparent red barrier. It looksstronger and its range beats mine. He moves forward while maintaining the barrier.


    I kept trying to pullthe power out ofher but the resistance isn¡¯t weakening. Suddenly¡­


    ¡°ASAGAO! HURRY UP! WE ARE CLEARLY GOING TO DIE!¡±


    ¡°Asagao, please stop Alstroe!!¡±


    That¡¯s right Alstroe- made a stance like she is going to punch. Even I myself feelthat this punch will pulverize us up to our bones. Not to mention we are going to catch it point blank.


    I tryand tryand try.


    I got scared, I am really scared.


    But I am not scared of the thought of dying. I am scared that the smile I am used to seeing, even though I always show a grumpy face, won¡¯t be returning.


    This isn¡¯t the Alstroemeria that I know!!


    I clenchmy fist! I grit my teeth! I gather air to my lungs!


    ¡°ALSTOE, YOU¡¯RE A BIG IDIOT! YOU DUMBASS! YOU BLOCKHEAD!¡±


    She suddenly twitchesatthose words. She lets her defense down and I was able to pull the power out of her.


    Unlike the case of Higan where I pulled the power slowly, I pullthe power all at once in Alstroecausing her to fall down and lose consciousness on the spot.


    Everything that happened earlier was like a dream.


    The surrounding is in a sorry state. But I don¡¯t mind it. There is someone more important that I need to go to.


    I make master let go of my waist and I startwalking.


    Then I jog.


    Then I run as fast as I can to approach Alstroe.


    I got to the place where Alstroe- was lying.


    I gently sat down at the spot. I lift her head and put it on my lap. She is breathing normally like she is just sleeping. I brushher hair. It is smooth and silky.


    It gives a fragrance that calms me.


    I continuously caressher head.


    This is actually the first time that I noticeit.


    Noticing what is Alstroe for me.


    Who is Alstroe for me?


    Nonsense. The only answer I can give is¡­


    ¡°Alstroe-nee, you are someone really precious tome.¡±


    Higan is my friend and she is also precious tome. But right now, I just realizedthat Alstroeis precious tome too.


    Her idiotic smile.Her idiotic, and sun-like smile that I am used to sseeing Her warmth that calmed me when I was down. Her strength I admire.


    Before I know it, I amhugging her head, and tears spills from the corners of my eyes.


    Shouldn¡¯t I have realized it sooner? Who is the idiot one here?


    Both of us actually, but Alstroe, even though she know it herself, she is sensitive to other''s feelings.


    She actually stayed awake all night to hunt down devils maybe because she knows how much traumatized I am to them. Alstroe will always smile for me.


    What I did was make a grumpy face asshe mentioned it herself. I hugher head tightly and I start to sob loudly.


    I just realized it myself, how important she is tome.But I am already someone dear for her,and someone she wanted to cherish right from the start.


    ¡°Alstroe-nee *hic* please¡­ smile for me and for everyone.*hic*¡±


    I don¡¯t want to see her like that again. I don¡¯t want her to become unapproachable like that ever again.


    I love this Alstoemeria, whatever happens!


    I want her to be one of many people I love! I want her to be one of the people who are precious for me.


    Higan and master arrive. Higan sits down beside Alstroe and holds her hand, startsto sob too.


    I see, for Higan, Alstroe-nee is someone precioustoo. Master is notsoheartless astointerrupt us, he just watches us warmly from the background.


    ¡°Alstroe-nee, please, open your eyes now.¡±


    ¡°Alstroe, you made us cry so please, wake up now and say sorry!¡±


    We plead, we already know that Alstroe-nee is not in danger, but we want her to smile at us and say ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± herself.


    I want to reassured that she isn¡¯t like that herself fromearlier. We want the Alstroemeria who is idiotic and whimsical, but nevertheless, fun and loving.


    Her eyes are trembling, after a while, her golden eyes are in view. She surveys her surrounding and realizes something.


    ¡°Asagao, Higan, It seems I made you two worried. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°A-A-Alstroe-nee!!¡±


    ¡°Alstroe!!¡±


    We hugher from both side. She is baffled. Then she patsour head to reassure us and she saysto us¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry now, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    After we sobbed for quite a while, Alstroe-nee told us what happened.


    ¡°I wasconscious the whole time when I got the enhancement but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any idea why wasI doing it.¡±


    It seems she wasn¡¯t in control of her body but she knows what she was doing. I wonder what does that mean. Master then speaks.


    ¡°Okay. I somehow have an idea what kind of power Asagao has,but, you see, I need to consult and confirm it to a friend of mine in the fairy kin continent.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­master, I thought¡ª¡°


    ¡°I have decided. I will guide Asagao and Higan in magic while travelling to the demon capital to ensure that you two can defend yourselvesand no more buts. After I do my business there, I shall personally take you to the human capital! I can take you there in just one day you know!!¡±


    ¡°Then master you¡ª¡°


    ¡°But we are going to do a detour at the fairy kin continent.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±

 Chapter 37: The Elven Forest is too Noisy! 1

    ¡°Hero Susanoo, please explain to us the situation.¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ but¡­ can we find somewhere to¡­rest?¡±


    ¡°Sure do.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    Ah¡­finally¡­


    We entered a pub name Endeavoring. We sat in a six man table. Edelweiss sat... beside me. There are some people that glanced over here but ignored us.


    Well, some are still staring. I kind of hate it that they are leaking out pitiful aggression to us. They are particularly throwing a lustful glance at the royal guards. These sickos¡­


    Ah¡­eight hoodlums approach us. Such vulgar smiles¡­it seems that they deemed me... weak and they thought King Fon can be beaten with measly numbers.


    I despise people who are into children. But¡­


    ¡°Hey, hey there, you guys there bringing these beauties here, would ya be so kind as to share them with us?!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, boss, they look really high class!¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have some fun! We don¡¯t want anyone getting hurt now do we?¡±


    What kind of template is this?


    They speak highly of themselves.


    Since King Fon is hiding his identity here, he can¡¯t tell anyone about him being the king. The royal guards don¡¯t want to make a fuss. Violetta is making an eye that ¡®Ignore them¡± to us.


    They can¡¯t make a decisive move.


    ¡°Oh! Boss, I like this lass with a cute ribbon! I bet she¡¯ll make a good playing doll! Gahahaha!¡±


    But¡­I hate vulgar people like these¡­ who think they can toy with anyone.


    I can feel my veins popping. My blood thirst came bursting swirling in the whole place. Some of the people here froze, some people stop what they are doing and staring fearfully here.


    The thugs that was trying to touch Edelweiss, who receives my full blown blood thirst¡­peed¡­what a mess.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    As I simply muttered that, they walk back slowly without looking away at me as they are being wary. Don¡¯t worry, I have memorized your faces from the get go.


    When they left, I felt even more tired and the urge to sleep is stronger. Edelweiss then spoke¡­


    ¡°S-Susanoo¡­? That, sensation earlier..?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ sorry about¡­that¡­ I just don¡¯t want them¡­ touching you¡­ and I already knew¡­from observation¡­that you guys are in incognito.¡±


    ¡°That¡­no¡­thank you Susanoo. And you are sharp as ever.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­the real discussion starts¡­what happened to Asagao?¡±


    They look at... each other but the king just nodded.


    Come to think of it, they asked the question first. That was rude of me. Anyway, the king is going to explain it to me.


    ¡°Asagao was abducted from the castle. But we were able to track her down and it seems she is safe. She was saved by a girl name Alstroemeria. They departed from Nanab harbor town earlier by sea towards here. We really can¡¯t pinpoint their location so we are going to wait for them here.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ but¡­who abducted Asagao?¡±


    ¡°A devil¡­they launched an attack when they lured us away from the castle.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ you guys¡­never heard of someone name Nil?¡±


    ¡°¡­Susanoo, what of it with this man name Nil?¡±


    Oh, it seems he only revealed... his identity to us. Well, to be honest, it seems he wants us to spread the knowledge about him.


    How bold.


    ¡°He attacked us on our way. I don¡¯t think ¡°drive him away¡± is the correct term but rather, he let us go. Priscilla and I fought him. He is invincible if some certain condition for his power is met. That¡¯s what we theorized.¡±


    ¡°Susanoo, this man¡­is he?¡±


    Violetta asks nervously.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    She already hit the spot huh.


    ¡°Yes¡­an Arcana Magic user. His nature is still unknown to us. We didn¡¯t even give chase to him.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean about being invincible?¡±


    ¡°He was able to regain no¡­backtrack¡­ he can instantly make any damage non-existent.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°However, he needs to feel the pain of the wound... before it can backtrack. Furthermore, he also has... a power that, whatever his hand touches... will have a curse which a gives a pain literally to the part... he touched. ¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ It¡¯s still troublesome. I doubt we can go easy on an enemy like that.¡±


    ¡°Un. We are still trying to figure it out if he¡­has any..companions¡­¡±


    ¡°Any further conjectures here won¡¯t help. So, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I parted ways... from them to look for Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Asagao''s scent¡­is mixed with that man¡­¡±


    Everyone, including King Fon, paled.


    The King spoke


    ¡°You are saying that¡­Asagao encountered this man?!¡±


    ¡°Most likely¡­he even told us that he made the devil assault Asagao.¡±


    Crap¡­he looks like he is going to blow up any time. Violetta saves the day¡­


    ¡°Fon, remember, Asagao was saved right?¡±


    ¡°I have been hearing it for quite a while now but will you take me to this Nanab Harbor town. I want to reassure something.¡±


    ¡°Is that alright Fon?¡±


    The King, who is now calm, made an affirmation gesture. We left the pub and walk our way to an empty field outside the city for the preparation of the warp.


    What happened to my long awaited sleep?


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°For my first time in a warp¡­, I¡¯m rather getting sleepy¡­¡±


    ¡°S-Susanoo, that isjust your nature isn''t?!¡±


    Edelweiss shouted at me. Well, she... is technically correct.


    What we say upon arriving in the town is¡­ a commotion¡­


    He headed straight to... the gathering crowds. Most of the people quickly recognize King Fon.


    It seems they divulged their identities here. A girl with blazing red hair in a ponytail... who is dress formally saw us and approach promptly.


    After showing her respect, she spoke¡­


    ¡°K-King Ashfon! There is a terrible news!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°T-that¡­¡±


    We looked at the direction she pointed. A drunkard old man is sitting on the pier.


    ¡°He is¡­?¡±


    ¡°He just arrive, he is the captain of the ship that was supposed to go to Krilm¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t that¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ we are looking into this matter now¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to talk to him¡­¡±


    Okay¡­ I have a bad feeling about this¡­


    ¡°Good morning there, gramps. The woman over there told me that you are the supposed captain of the ship that headed to Krilm.¡±


    ¡°Gahahaha! I am! I am!¡±


    ¡°I heard you had people boarded there¡­¡±


    ¡°YES! YES! Two beautiful young girls! Gahahaha! One is that Alstroe girl and one is the girl with White hair!!¡±


    ¡°Gramps¡­what happened to them?¡±


    King Fon seems like he is bad at dealing with drunkards.


    Why would this old man drink booze early in the morning?!


    The others are worried and have a complicated expression.


    ¡°HAH? Those two?! I saw them flew away! HAHAHA, it was a magnificent sight!¡±


    ¡°Are you certain,of what you are saying?!¡±


    ¡°HAHAHA! I may be drunk, but I am not hallucinating! I saw that Alstroe lass carried the little girl on her back and they soared in the sky!! They headed to the beast continent judging from their direction!¡±


    Then, someone erupted. Not the king nor the royal guards...


    ¡°ALSTROEMERIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡±


    The red haired woman did.


    .


    .


    .


    We are now sitting in the adventurers guild office. We are going to talk about the plans regarding this predicament.


    ¡°King Ashfon, I am truly sorry about Alstroemeria¡¯s behavior!¡±


    She was bowing down earnestly. It can¡¯t be helped you know. Violetta then speak.


    ¡°Miss Cecille, this Alstroemeria, is she capable of flight magic?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, she isn¡¯t a magician to begin with¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that she jumped to the ocean thoughtlessly in the ocean with Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°No, rather¡­ that child is¡­a really strong¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, further elaborate.¡±


    ¡°She is really strong that¡­if she wants¡­she can run over the water.¡±


    ¡°Are your claims credible?¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡±


    King Fon is shocked too.


    It seems her credibility to that claim is true. Then this Alstroemeria girl is really strong.


    Violetta looks at King Fon and made an eye like saying ¡°It¡¯s true¡±


    How does that even works?


    ¡°We shall believe you. But right now, it seems we have more something to do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    King Fon then initiated the talk for the plan.


    ¡°Violetta, have you ever been in the beast continent?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, No. Not even the elf forest. Fon, if we must, we are going board a ship from here to there.¡±


    ¡°I see. Miss Cecille, is there any available ship that we can readily buy here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your Majesty¡­we do not.¡±


    ¡°Then Violetta, we are going to buy a ship in Krilm and¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Fon, I can¡¯t transfer something big like a ship.¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­¡±


    The talk goes smoothly, but I haven¡¯t voiced out my opinion. I better should¡­


    ¡°I want to sleep¡­¡±


    Ah¡­I didn¡¯t think that would come out from my mouth¡­


    Their jaw drops. Edelweiss comes at me with a scolding. She seems clingier that I expected.


    ¡°Susanoo, What are you saying in a situation like this?¡±


    ¡°No, sorry. What I want to say is¡­ since with the danger of Nil is still there¡­won¡¯t he¡­target the other heroes¡­ you should probably¡­secure them¡­then get that ship from krilm¡­going to that¡­continent¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? But what are you going to do Susanoo?!¡±


    ¡°This place¡­it¡¯s in the border¡­of the elf forest right¡­I will go to the forest¡­myself then¡­¡±


    Hopefully, I wish this discussion would end. I want to sleep now¡­

 Chapter 38: The Elven Forest is too Noisy! 2

    How did I end up with the name Susanoo?


    Well¡­ when I was left to the front door of the orphanage I came from, the headmaster himself is washing his nose when he was called out.


    Among all the children in my age, I am the one who falls asleep fast. My body is very light but I never fall back against any other children when it comes to physical fitness.


    I have an excellent reflex at a tender age. I also have a strong sense of smell and I can memorize the scents of people. The same goes for my visual recognition. When I see someone¡¯s face, I can recall it as long as I wanted, if I don¡¯t want to, I can forget it myself.


    My eyes are always listless. Most of my assassinations are successful because who would suspect a lethargic guy like me?


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°As I said¡­I shall go to the elf forest myself to investigate. You guys can go to the beast continent. But since¡­there are the dangers lurking¡­I suggest that you secure¡­the other heroes¡­¡±


    ¡°Susanoo, are you certain that you are going alone?!¡±


    Edelweiss, you are too worried. The king contemplates for a while. He should consider¡­the safety¡­ of those¡­ who are in his¡­reach¡­ before he go¡­tracking down Asagao¡­


    ¡°Ok, I have made a decision. Violetta and I shall go to the beast continent. We will take a ship from Krilm.¡±


    ¡°How about us?¡±


    ¡°Violetta, please warp Edelweiss to the castle.¡±


    ¡°King Fon, why?¡±


    ¡°Edelweiss, please protect the castle! We should be more alert on the devil''s attack from now on. Lily, please go to the Dragon Palace and meet up with the heroes on the way. Please secure them.¡±


    That was a good plan. Since Edelweiss is more suitable for defense and Lily is agile and fleet-footed.


    ¡°I have already told the plan. It¡¯s simple as that. Susanoo, are you certain that you will go alone?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ I have a way¡­to travel by¡­myself¡­¡±


    ¡°I shall trust you. We should be prompt. Violetta, if you will.¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    Violetta opens a warp. Probably a warp back to Krilm to secure a ship.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    I¡¯m sorry Edelweiss if you are worried about me¡­I am very sorry, I have noticed it for quite a time now¡­


    When they entered, the warp disappeared.


    Now then, let¡¯s do our main quest. I ask the red haired woman.


    ¡°Miss Cecille right?


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    ¡°Where is¡­the most comfortable inn in town?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Let¡¯s do this¡­.Don¡¯t get me wrong¡­ Asagao is important for me too, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to go unprepared¡­


    .


    .


    .


    Not bad, I slept for twelve hours again.


    The sun is setting. I already move, nighttime is my time¡­after all¡­


    I have a genius idea. I made a mini warp from afar, then a mini warp below me¡­ I drop myself on it. I was launch in the air.


    Before the impact to the ground, I repeated the process¡­ made a mini warp from afar¡­ then a mini warp below¡­ as the time goes¡­by¡­ my speed increases¡­


    I¡¯ll just distort the speed and falling gravity to¡­soften my landing¡­


    I¡¯ll try it¡­


    THUD


    Oww¡­ it hurts¡­I should learn from that¡­


    Haa¡­.


    Another¡­trial and error¡­


    THUD


    THUD


    THUD


    THUD


    THUD


    THUD


    THUD


    THUD


    THUD


    THUD


    THUD


    THUD


    Before I know it, the sun is already rising¡­ my body is aching¡­I want to sleep again¡­ but I need to go further¡­


    WHOOSH


    SPLASH


    WHOOSH


    Hmm?


    A river?


    My eyes are forcing my body to sleep. I am doing that mini warp then fling¡­but¡­ my eyes¡­my consciousness fades¡­


    .


    .


    .


    SPLASH


    Ah¡­ it seems I am drowning¡­no¡­I can swim¡­I fell from a waterfall


    Oh¡­I already reach the flooring of the water¡­it seems it is not that deep¡­since I ended up taking an early bath with cold water¡­I am somewhat awake¡­


    I set my foot in the bottom and tried to swim up¡­oh¡­ it seems the water level only¡­reaches my shoulder¡­so my head is peeking out¡­of the water surface¡­


    ¡°L-LET GO OF US YOU STUPID TREANT!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move too much¡­my head is spinning¡­¡±


    Voices¡­ah¡­ there are two children being suspended in the air¡­by some roots¡­the tree over there¡­looks odd¡­it has¡­eyes¡­it¡¯s a pervert tree.


    Oh¡­they are elves¡­ about twelve years old¡­


    One of them has a honey gold hair with pale skin¡­ she has emerald eyes¡­ her hair is long and silky¡­


    The other one is a girl with silver hair with healthy tan skin¡­her eyes are also emerald in colors¡­her hair is silver¡­


    They have a characteristic that all elves have¡­pointed ears¡­


    They are pinning their skirt so it won¡¯t flip. They are wearing matching pleated skirt and uniform like blazer which is white in color with black linings¡­


    The little girl with golden hair called out to me when she saw me¡­


    ¡°Y-you there human!! C-can you help us out here?! I am going to give you a reward!¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    I really wanted to do an experiment now too¡­ by this moment¡­Priscilla is getting stronger at any moment¡­


    There are so many possibilities with my¡­ distortion¡­


    I distorted the hormones within my body, overlapping the effect of adrenaline¡­


    I distorted my visual perception and remove the color receptors temporarily. Everything turned black and white. This is to reduce the lag of visual perception to perceives an object.


    I distorted the brain function releasing the human body limiter from 30% to 80%.


    I distorted the air around me to remove the air resistance to my body. I won¡¯t be breathing for a while after all.


    I distorted sound barrier too to further improve my speed.


    Lastly, I tried my hardest to distort the concept of time within the set range of my ability.


    I then materialize a sword by distorting the materials in the air to form it.


    Now, I need a name for this attack¡­it¡¯s important you know¡­


    Ah¡­


    I know now¡­


    I take my stance which is about to slash mid way¡­


    Then¡­


    [Totsuka no Tsurugi]


    Everything around me slowed down.


    No, it is almost as if time stops. I made my way to the treant. I swing the make shift sword in my hand and slashes at it.


    Not only one slash, but I made ten slashes with the make shift sword which is length is over all ten fist.


    After I pass through the treant, I release all the distortion I made.


    ¡­Tsk¡­ my left shoulder is dislocated¡­ my body feels heavy with the multiple distortions that I used¡­


    I don¡¯t think that attack can kill that man, but at least, I have something like a new trump card¡­


    I can say the experiment is fruitful even though my body is a bit beaten because of myself¡­


    My surrounding begins to move normally again, of course, I didn¡¯t forget the little elves. I caught both in my shoulder and brought them down gently¡­


    ¡°Are you two¡­okay?¡±


    ¡°Eh?! EH?! W-what just happened?!¡±


    ¡°M-mister, you¡¯re strong!¡±


    They are looking at me with admiration. They are definitely children


    Now, then, what should I do now¡­They seem to be¡­really noisy¡­

 Chapter 39: The Elven Forest is too Noisy! 3

    Hmm¡­ what should I do?


    I have¡­something to do myself.


    Leave them?


    ¡­ I can¡¯t¡­this is unsettling¡­ there is a scent of blood with them¡­


    It doesn¡¯t come from them¡­ so I¡¯m guessing¡­ they caught the scent from someone else¡­


    The silver haired elf tugs my clothes¡­ I¡¯m in¡­ the deep thought here¡­ please don¡¯t be rude¡­


    ¡°Mister, What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s right! I shall give you the privilege to name thyself in front of us!¡±


    ¡°Susanoo¡­¡±


    I simply answered like that. The blond elf acts high and mighty. It¡¯s adorable, though. The silver elf is pacifying or scolding most of her actions. They are a nice combination.


    ¡°Hahaha! Susanoo! Very well! I shall name myself so listen carefully!¡±


    ¡°Casablanca! P-please,don¡¯t be rude to our savior!¡±


    ¡°Eh, Ah¡­ okay. Ehem! I am Casablanca Prasiolite! You better remember that!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I am¡­eh¡­my name is Hibiscus Prasiolite!¡±


    ¡°¡±We are the youngest twin daughters of Hinoki Prasiolite, the current ruler of Elven Forest United Federation!¡±¡±


    Wow¡­ What the hell should I do?


    How should I answer them?


    They look so proud. Should I act surprised or excited?


    I don¡¯t want to disappoint their expectations to a commoner like me.


    ¡°I-incredible! Ummm¡­¡±


    ¡°H-H-H-H-Hibiscus! He is not even i-i-impressed! Uu¡­¡±


    ¡°C-calm down, Casablanca! He said incredible! You heard him right?¡±


    ¡°But! But look at his eyes! It¡¯s saying ¡°I¡¯m not interested!¡± to our introduction!!¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­maybe he is just naturally like that!¡±


    ¡°I..I suppose so...!¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­.¡±


    So noisy...


    Oh¡­ my eyes are commanding me to sleep¡­ but I must not¡­ this is an unfamiliar place and these kids¡­ ah¡­


    I lost to my drowsiness and fell¡­ urges¡­why are you so strong?


    THUD


    ¡°GYAAAAAH! Hibiscus! Susanoo is dead! What should we do?!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Calm down! He is still breathing! We should um¡­¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    That¡¯s the last thing I hear before submitting to my urge to sleep. My clothes are still wet¡­


    .


    .


    .


    THUD


    Oww¡­


    THUD


    Oww¡­


    THUD


    Oww¡­ ah¡­ what¡¯s happening?


    This again?


    I feel a bit dizzy now¡­ this is happening to me since I left the harbor town.


    I open my eyes to see the situation¡­


    ¡°Hibiscus, please keep up with my pace!¡±


    ¡°Ueeh¡­ Casablanca¡­I didn¡¯t think his leg would be this heavy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time too! This man should be thankful we didn¡¯t leave him alone!¡±


    ¡°Casablanca, you¡¯re at it again. That¡¯s why you are easily misunderstood and has no friends.¡±


    ¡°H-H-Hibiscus! I- I have friends you know! And I am fine too with Hibiscus!¡±


    ¡°Geez, Casablanca¡­¡±


    THUD


    Ah¡­they are dragging me by lifting my legs.


    The blond elf carries the left leg and the silver elf carries the right. I¡¯ll call out to them¡­ yeah¡­ my head is going to split¡­


    ¡°Hey¡­you two¡­¡±


    ¡°OH! You¡¯re awake!¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness!¡±


    ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡±


    ¡°¡°About ten minutes.¡±¡±


    Ten minutes?! That¡¯s not my sleeping quota. Ah,¡­forget it¡­


    ¡°Could you two please let go of my legs¡­ I can walk by myself now¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Be grateful that I even touched you!¡±


    I have a few bumps in the back of my head¡­


    I stand up.


    My clothes are already dried¡­maybe because they kept dragging me around¡­


    Anyway¡­ there are more important things that bother me¡­ like¡­


    ¡°You two are twins, right? But it seems¡­¡±


    They look at each other then they look at me again.


    ¡°Is that all? Well, to tell you the truth¡­ we are half human, fourth spirit elf and, fourth magic elf.¡±


    ¡°Mama is half spirit elf and half magic elf. Papa is a human.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s rather quite interesting. Isn¡¯t elf people strict about something like being full blood or something?¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe! Not since Mama became the leader! She told us that it was taken care a century ago.¡±


    Ah¡­ then they have a capable mother¡­and a leader I think¡­ The magicelf must be referring to elf with light skin and the spirit elf with the tan skin¡­ century ago huh¡­ I wonder how old are they?


    ¡°Ah¡­age?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m 124 years old!¡±


    The blond elf said with a smug showing superiority. The silver elf cuts in.


    ¡°Geez, Casablanca! I¡¯m so sorry. We are actually just twelve years old!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ I was just kidding you know! I-It¡¯s a royal joke!¡±


    ¡°Casablanca¡­¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus, please don¡¯t look at me with that eyes! Please!¡±


    ¡°Casablanca¡­you tried hard¡­¡±


    ¡°Ueehhh¡­.¡±


    Do your best blond elf¡­ while I don¡¯t¡­


    No¡­ I should¡­ do my best too¡­ for Asagao¡­


    But¡­


    ¡°What are you two doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you two be in the elven city?¡±


    Yes¡­there is something odd here¡­ the faint scent of blood that sticks to them¡­


    ¡°Hehehe! We are on a quest! We are finding a rare herb for a presentation in the Academy!¡±


    ¡°Un. Just as Casablanca said, we have been in the forest for three days now.¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ the two of you?¡±


    ¡°No, we hired human adventurers! S-class adventurers! But we got separated from them since last night.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ Hey, Hibiscus¡­ what happened again?¡±


    ¡°We were chased by magical beast wolves and the adventurers intercepted them and made us ran away, but¡­um¡­ we were caught by that treant¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yes! Then you saved us! Hehehe! You¡¯re so strong! Want to be my personal guard?!¡±


    I see¡­ adventurers huh¡­ I heard about them¡­S-class huh¡­ I heard that an S-class adventurer can defeat a devil alone.


    For them to interceptslowly magical beasts and too long at that¡­ that sounds fishy¡­


    Haa¡­ I better keep my eyes on these two¡­


    ¡°Hey! Hey! Be my personal guard!¡±


    ¡°Susanoo, What magic did you use earlier?!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Let¡¯s walk! Come on! Hey!¡±


    ¡°Susanoo, you¡¯re so tall!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Look Look! A mushroom!¡±


    ¡°Susanoo, do you have food?¡±


    So noisy¡­ But I can¡¯t leave them now¡­I am unable to¡­ no, in the first place¡­ I don¡¯t plan on leaving them¡­


    I can just carry these two and use my mini warp, but I may lose control and we might fall¡­ the fall hurts me a bit, but a fall from high places for these children whose limbs are thin, the fall wouldn¡¯t be a joke¡­


    For now¡­ I am just going to escort them to the elven capital¡­


    Thanks to their predicament earlier too that¡­ I was able to devise a new technique¡­


    Come to think of it¡­ isn¡¯t that my destination for now?


    I mean¡­ the possibility of Asagao being in the elven capital, or any indication¡­ that she is from here¡­might be high¡­


    And I don¡¯t know how to go there¡­ how careless of me¡­


    ¡°Please¡­stop pulling my arms sideways¡­ please don¡¯t shake me too¡­"


    ¡°Susanoo, please help us to look for the herb too!¡±


    ¡°Yes! If it Susanoo, then we can find it!¡±


    ¡°Such baseless trust¡­ Anyway¡­ I will help you two¡­ I need to go to the elven capital too¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±YAY!!¡±¡±


    And there are those fishy adventurers¡­ these two children¡­ for now¡­ I shall protect them¡­ If they have evil intentions for these two¡­ no doubt¡­ I will reap their lives.


    ¡°Hibiscus! We have him! We have him!¡±


    ¡°Casablanca! C-calm down too! Ehehehe¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting out of your character! That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s royally shameless!¡±


    ¡°Casablanca¡­¡±


    ¡°*Sob* Uehhh¡­.*hic* don¡¯t look at me like that again!¡±


    Haa¡­ these two¡­


    Apparently, the elven forest is so serene and quiet.


    Only these two are noisy¡­


    Really noisy¡­


    RUMBLE RUMBLE


    Eh?


    ¡°That sound¡­ you two¡­¡±


    ¡°S-Susanoo¡­um¡­ you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­um¡­ do you have¡­ something to¡­¡±


    ¡°We are hungry since last night.¡±


    ¡°¡±Could you please give us something to eat?¡±¡±


    The upturned look.


    <hr>

 Chapter 40: The Elven Forest is too Noisy! 4

    I feel like my heart is breaking¡­ I am a failure as an adult¡­


    These two right now¡­ they are staring at me with great expectation. It seems that they live a good life that food for them is not a problem and probably, properly serve to them.


    I don¡¯t dislike that.


    I want children to stay healthy and lively. I don¡¯t want to see children starving.


    My raison d''¨ºtre is simple. To help all the starving children and to properly guide them. I am not omnipotent as to help every single one of them in the world but, I am helping in my own way.


    Even though the means to fulfill it are evil, even though the path I take is the path of carnage, even though the only way I know is to kill¡­


    To be honest, the only thing I got here as provisions are hardtack bread. Also, there are only a few left and they are ruined because I got it wet. Also, it only provides the minimum amount of nutrients a growing child needs.


    To give something like these to these children for breakfast¡­ I am ashamed of myself¡­


    Even if circumstances dictate that it can¡¯t be helped¡­ still¡­


    ¡°I am terribly¡­sorry¡­ asthe only provisionsI can provide are soggy hardtack bread¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±Hardtack bread?¡±¡±


    ¡°Hm? You two...never heard of it?¡±


    They tilt their heads in confusion and shakes it left and right. It seems that they really never seen a hardtack bread. They are spoiled but it is not a problem.


    People may say that I really don¡¯t have any responsibilities to them, but of course, I will do everything for children. For now, I will ask them a few questions.


    ¡°This is a kind of bread...that¡¯s really hard to chew and...swallow, still want to eat it?¡±


    ¡°OH! Let me try! Let me try! It¡¯s kind of a human commoner food right?!¡±


    ¡°Me too, I want to try it!¡±


    I see, then¡­


    ¡°Are there any strict policies about elves... eating habit or any restrictions... about food?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? None. We eat meat, vegetable, bread, fruit, water, and juice!¡±


    ¡°Casablanca¡­ that last two¡­ you don¡¯t eat those. You drink it.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Ahehehe¡­ I- of course, I know! I am just testing you!¡±


    Hibiscus interjected¡­


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s one of the reform Mama made when she became the leader! She wanted the elves to be more open and flexible about things. What¡¯s wrong Susanoo?¡±


    ¡°Ah, these are the bread.¡±


    I showed them the ¡°commoner¡¯s bread¡± that I reach out from the pocket inside my coat. It¡¯s soggy and soft.


    ¡°The bread conditionis horrible... because it got wet. Are you two alright eating this? In the meantime, I¡¯ll try to hunt an edibleanimal... in the vicinity.¡±


    ¡°¡±OKAY!¡±¡±


    What a lively twins.


    They sat down on a flat stone and starts munching on the bread. It¡¯s visible in their faces that the bread that passes in their mouth is tasteless and bland.


    This saddens my heart. That is the more reason I need to hunt.


    I already sense an animal nearby.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    For some reason, the animals in this world are alike in ours.


    The difference is that these animals can evolve and become a magical beast which their meats contain a poisonous substance that¡¯s dangerous for every creature.


    Their only uses are the extractable materials from them and the magic stone inside their heads, specifically inside their brains.


    That¡¯s what I heard¡­ I don¡¯t just sleep all day in the castle.


    After walking a bit, I saw a big rabbit. This size might feed both of them. Without time to waste, I killed it in one breath.


    Now, I got the game, I need to drain the blood too. I slash the neck and hang it upward. Of course, in the place where those two can¡¯t see but I can still feel their presence.


    Good thing I had missions where I need to hunt food myself in the mountains to sustain my hunger.


    .


    .


    .


    This will take too long. Should I try something new with my power?


    I guess I don¡¯t have a choice¡­ I will just make use of my precision as to not ruin the meat while doing it.


    I use my distortion and try to hasten the draining of the blood. I made its heart beats, so the blood will pump out from the slit on its neck.


    SPLURT¡­


    It was a success but its appearance now, although edible, is something that should not be seen my minors.


    I¡¯m thinking of roasting this over a fire but theproblem is the marinade. I don¡¯t have anything to make it tasty for them.


    Neither any knowledge if any of the herbs or plants here that are useful.


    Should I try asking them?


    Let¡¯s do that.


    When I arrive, they were still trying to eat the hardtack bread.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t force¡­yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Mama always says that whatever given to you, consider it as a blessing!¡±


    ¡°Un, we do not want to disobey or dishonor Mama. This is something that Susanoo gave us so we are more than willing to eat it.¡±


    I¡¯m moved¡­ I am honestly moved¡­


    At the same time, regretted that these are the only food I can provide them at moment¡¯s notice.


    Their mother has taught them well.


    Well¡­ to let them roam in the forest is a bit questionable, but nevertheless, she has done a great job raising these two.


    ¡°I see. You two are good kids. But you see, I already hunted a big rabbit and I am going to roast it, but I don¡¯t have any idea what herbs and plants around here are good for making it tastier.¡±


    ¡°A rabbit!? Hehehe, I am not really a fan of meat but I know rabbit is tasty!¡±


    She looks so haughty saying that. Are the rabbits here special?


    Hibiscus supplemented the question in my head.


    ¡°Susanoo, rabbits here are rich in magic which makes them healthier and tastier but they rarely evolve to a magical beast. I think we do not need anything to make it tastier anymore.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ thank you¡­ can the two of you lit up a fire for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course! We are the top magicians in our grade! Making a fire is easy!¡±


    ¡°Casablanca! That¡¯s embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°I see. Can you two please gather some branches of a tree for the fire? I will just get the rabbit.¡±


    ¡°¡±OKAY!¡±¡±


    What good children¡­ even though they are noisy¡­ their personality compliments each other making them cute and adorable.


    I bet the elf queen is proud and happy for her daughters. The queen too is commendable. She leads a whole continent and still, able to properly educate these two girls¡­


    I wonder how she is like.


    Well, although one of them acts haughty sometimes and the one is timid.


    They remind me of Asagao. She is a child who easily gets frightened and hate painful things. She is timid but it makes her adorable and lovely for everyone.


    But there are times that she will act out of her age but I don¡¯t let it bother me.


    I arrive at the place where I hang that rabbit. It seems that those two would not be bothered by its appearance¡­


    I worry a lot¡­


    I retrieved it and¡­


    I sense it¡­ people with a scent of blood coming out from them¡­


    They are following Casablanca and Hibiscus.


    Their intentions are so evil that I can feel it at this distance¡­


    I promptly left the rabbit and followed their trails.


    My plan is to sneak behind them and to see what their intentions are.


    I run. I jump. I climb the trees. I followed their malicious scent.


    I saw them. There are three of them. They haven¡¯t still noticed me.


    I am currently hiding above them, in a thick tree branch,five meters high. They are talking to each other. In a far distance, there are the twins, innocently picking up branches.


    I attentively listen to these people below me to know their intentions.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°There they are¡­ It seems they still haven¡¯t noticed anything yet!¡±


    ¡°I really thought that they will die on their own. They have tough luck eh. I really don¡¯t want to dirty my hands with elf brat blood.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that fine? We can still have our fun ya know!? They just blindly seek adventurer¡¯s help inside the guild without putting out an official commission and they paid us in advance! These rich snotty kids are too defenseless. They even believed that we are S-rank adventurers!


    ¡°Yeah! Yeah! That¡¯s really a fortune for us! But it seems they still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to hit them! Hehehe¡­I can¡¯t wait to taste them! Hehehe¡­ I am going to do both and make a mess out of them!!¡±


    ¡°Easy there, we do not want to mess them up too much. After our fun, we can still have a big fortune for selling them in the underground slave market!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice a thinking! I can¡¯t wait for my coin sack to get fat!¡±


    ¡°I will treat you two a drink! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°¡±Hehehehe!¡±¡±


    .


    .


    .


    FUCKING SCUMS!


    THESE BASTARDS!


    My blood boils hearing that vulgar conversation!!!


    I am usually listless and sleepy but¡­


    This enrages me to another level!!!


    My body isroaring and raging to go!!!


    I¡¯ll wait until Casablanca and Hibiscus go farther from here, after that¡­


    Hell shall fall upon these bastards!


    I will make a bloody gore out of your existence!


    And I will make sure that these three will plead for their own death!

 Chapter 41: The Elven Forest is too Noisy! 5

    When was the first time I killed someone?


    When was the first time I became so mad that my hand just moved on its own?


    These hands that were made to kill, these hands that were made to take away life.


    When was the time that I promised myself that I will use these hands to bring down verdict on my own to the people who trample a young child?


    Remembering that day, made my resolve not to falter in any circumstances. It¡¯s like a drug for me.


    The city is dyed in white. It¡¯s snowing that day. I was just a normal fifteen years old boy in high school. After school, I will alwaysimmediately go back to the orphanage.


    Whenever I arrived, a girl around the age of seven will greet me. I will pat her on the head and carry her on my shoulder as we play. It was an innocent and happy life unblemished.


    ¡°How was your day Kaoru?¡±


    ¡°The teacher praises me again because I am good at math!¡±


    ¡°Good girl, good girl!¡±


    ¡°Su! Let¡¯s play!¡±


    ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s make it quick though, I am sleepy¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always like that Su!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry! Please don¡¯t pout like that!¡±


    We will always play together. Most of the time, we play with other orphans too.


    It was an innocent and happy life unblemished.


    ¡°Su! I want to write a letter!¡±


    ¡°Oh? To whom is the lucky receiver of this letter?¡±


    ¡°For mommy!¡±


    ¡°¡­ I see¡­¡±


    Kaoru¡¯s parents died in an accident. She doesn¡¯t know about it. I talked to the headmaster about it when the day Kaoru came here.


    I¡¯ll treat her like a family too, like the other children here. Since I am one of the older orphans there, they rely on me and play with me. I am happy with that simple life.


    One day, the headmaster told me that Kaoru have gone missing. It was getting late and I know better that she isn¡¯t that kind of a child.


    How did she disappeared?


    I prayed to all the gods and saints that exist! I hope she is okay!


    Running around the city, I finally picked up her scent. The scent is somehow clouded and mixed with many more.


    The direction of the scent is going to a road in the mountains.


    Please¡­no¡­


    I ran and ran and ran¡­


    Even my lungs are screaming for oxygen I didn¡¯t stop.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Then I saw it¡­


    With two men that bind her with tapes.


    She is screaming and crying¡­while they mess with her body¡­


    After seeing that scene, my mind became clouded¡­


    .


    .


    .


    What I saw after regaining my senses was a ruptured throat in my left hand and in my right hand is a ruptured jaw. I was in a bloody mess myself but I was not harmed but I am not the least bit bothered by it.


    It¡¯s like a natural talent I have¡­


    Kaoru was there crying while looking at me with both sense of ease, but fear was visible.


    We came home to the orphanage and talked about it with the headmaster. He wants to keep everything a secret to protect both of us.


    Since then Kaoru became distance to others.


    I tried to talk to her many times. It was only when she became ten that she was able to open herself up to other but her distrust of people was visible and she rarely talks to me.


    There was nothing I can do about it. I am partly responsible for the thing that I have done that night. Whether I did that out of anger or not was not clear to me.


    But I am certain that I won¡¯t let that happen again on my watch. As long as I live, I will uphold this promise to myself of protecting people, especially these little children.


    When I turned eighteen, a man who investigated the incident about that night approached me and introduced himself as someone from an underground society.


    It was the start of my career as a hit man. I told him about my terms and readily accepted it.


    Even though this was something Kaoru feared about me, I can¡¯t stop now. I have chosen that path and readily leave trails of blood in my wake.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°I sure do have taken my sweet time. Well¡­ I have to be careful so blood won¡¯t spill on me. Hmm¡­about ten minutes of torture¡­ crack them and pleaded me for their own death¡­¡±


    Behind me is a pool of blood.


    Mangled bodies and limbs, sliced inches by inches with their own swords.


    I won¡¯t tell any further than that. Look at the genre carefully, ok? I did tell a bit but make that an exception¡­


    ¡­Hmm?


    Yes, it¡¯s one of my arcana magic, 4th wall break¡­


    Hmm...


    Magical beasts will smell the blood and will naturally flock these bodies. I don¡¯t want to clean it up. I just have to make sure we don¡¯t go near here¡­


    Ah¡­the rabbit¡­


    They¡¯re waiting for me. I don¡¯t want to keep them waiting.


    I dash to the location of the rabbit and retrieve it for real this time then I immediately head back to the meeting site.


    They have already lit a fire. I like how they took initiative to do this. But¡­ they are standing there glaring at me.


    Casablanca is standing with both of her hands placed in her hips and pouts angrily at me.


    Hibiscus is standing behind her with an impatient face. Her face is visibly reddish even though she has a healthy tan skin.


    I¡¯ll say it again. These two are a good combination.


    ¡°LATE! YOU ARE LATE! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! HOW DARE YOU MAKES A LADIES WAIT?!¡±


    ¡°Susanoo¡­you might have your reason to be late¡­ but¡­ um¡­ we are really hungry now¡­ that I feel a bit lightheaded¡­.¡±


    ¡°I am truly sorry¡­¡±


    I bowed my head, it was worse than I thought. I feel really bad. I shouldn¡¯t have let my emotion got swayed by those buffoons.


    They didn¡¯t even resist and panics at my ambush. No, I swear they tried to fight back but¡­ they suck¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started. Please help me.¡±


    It has taken a bit of time pacifying the angry elves. Probably because they are really hungry now that they just urges me to proceed.


    I don¡¯t mind them lashing at me. It¡¯s my fault after all.


    After removing the fur of the rabbit, we start grilling the rabbit. We stick a thick branch to its mouth through the¡­They gotten grossed out¡­that¡¯s natural¡­


    By the time it is ready, they were eyeing on it with greedy eyes. There is a bit of drool in their mouths.


    Haa¡­ It can¡¯t be helped¡­


    I split the rabbit evenly for them and handed it to them. Both their portions is only serve on a stick. Asking for a plate now is too much. Hibiscus and Casablanca asks me curiously¡­


    ¡°Susanoo, aren¡¯t you going to eat?!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­ Susanoo, aren¡¯t you hungry too?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind me¡­ I made you two wait for so long that you got so hungry¡­ besides, I can go on with only water for a weeks at best.¡±


    I smiled slightly to reassure them.


    It seems that they are too shock to see me smile that they immediately turn around away from me.


    I just watch them warmly while they chow down the food greedily.


    Even I am in another world, the oath I made to myself will never waver or change.


    I don¡¯t want to see that kind of sight again. I will sometimes recall it. I can¡¯t forget about it. Even though it was the day I dirtied my hand, it was the day that would always remind me of my oath.


    ¡°¡°Susanoo!¡±¡±


    They called out to me when I was in a deep thought¡­these two arenoisy¡­ but I don¡¯t hate it¡­


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°¡±HERE!!!¡±¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    They are giving me a portion of their own food¡­


    ¡°Susanoo¡­we don¡¯t want you to get hungry too¡­ we want you to eat too¡­ please don¡¯t say that you won¡¯t eat just for our sake¡­¡±


    ¡°If you think you are someone who can do greater sacrifice for us, then don¡¯t bother! We need to take care of you too so you will always be in the condition to fight for us and serve as, okay?!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ then¡­I shall partake of it too.¡±


    Ah¡­how unusual¡­ I usually worry about other people before myself¡­ these two worrying about me feels surreal in a good way¡­


    ¡°¡±So, let¡¯s eat together from now on okay?¡±¡±


    It was their turn to smile at me being dumbfounded at the scene¡­


    They got me good.

 Chapter 42: The Elven Forest is too Noisy! 6

    ¡°Susanoo! Please be careful!"


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall, Susanoo! This is a really steep cliff!¡±¡°This much¡­is nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°This much¡­is nothing¡­


    A whole day passed since we met.


    Right now, we are now looking up at a steep cliff trying to get the rare herb which is their objective. The location is midway of the cliff. Of course,


    I am the one getting it.


    Retrieving it with my power is easy. Thing such as falling is impossible.


    Right now, we are now looking up at a steep cliff trying to get the rare herb which is their objective. The location is midway of the cliff. Of course, I am the one getting it. Retrieving it with my power is easy.


    ¡°This is easy¡­¡±


    I summon the mini warp and connected it to the location of the herb. Why is it here in the first place?


    Can¡¯t you be somewhere reachable by normal people?


    I place my hand on the herb and grab it. I pull it in an instant and was able to successfully retrieve it.


    ¡°Here, take a look. Is it the one that you two are looking for?¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the one! We can now continue with the presentation!¡±


    ¡°Thank you! You¡¯re so cool Susanoo! I really thought you¡¯re going to climb that cliff! It turns out that you have a cool power!¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re welcome¡­ now¡­can I sleep for a bit¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t mind. You¡¯ve been up for a whole day without sleep.¡±


    ¡°Right! Right! We are the one now that will keep you safe!~¡±


    ¡°I appreciate it, but while I¡¯m asleep, you two can do anything¡­you want¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­if you say so¡­¡±


    ¡°How long are you going to sleep?¡±


    ¡°¡­ about twelve hours¡­.¡±


    "¡°TOO LONG!¡±"


    Is it? I wonder¡­


    What they said about me not sleeping for a whole day is true¡­ I feel really terrible right now¡­


    I have to keep watch the whole night when they sleep.


    And earlier when they woke up, they go to a small stream to wash their body.


    I¡¯m on guard of course. These two are so defenseless.


    And now¡­ my rest time has finally come just to be shot down by complaints.


    ¡°Susanoo, please not that long! Please just sleep about¡­ three hours. We¡¯re going to wake you up by that time.¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°I see¡­ then I shall take my nap now¡­¡±


    It was cut down by nine hours. I swear when I get to the city, I¡¯m going to sleep two days straight¡­ no¡­I have to track down Asagao. About one day is enough¡­


    Oh. Casablanca is beckoning me in a comfortable looking spot with good tree shading. She got talent for this¡­


    ¡°Susanoo! I shall let you sleep in my f-f-f-flawless lap! This much is a g-g-g-gratitude you know!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­thanks¡­but are you going to stay like¡­that for three hours?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? No. Hibiscus will replace me.¡±


    ¡°Eh? C-C-C-Casablanca! That¡¯s¡­ fine¡­¡±


    It¡¯s decided¡­ I indulge myself to their offer and sleeps in Casablanca¡¯s lap.


    It was soft¡­


    I slip to dreamland¡­


    .


    .


    .


    Never mind them taking turns being my pillow.


    What I saw when I wake up¡­


    The two of them made my arms their own hug pillow.


    That¡¯s careless regarding we are outside. I¡¯m also someone they just met. They are too trusting¡­


    The sun shifted in a far distance. I¡­no¡­ we sleep for about five hours now¡­


    What happened to keep watch?


    Well, it¡¯s fine¡­as long as I sense an attack or hostile action, I shall wake up immediately. It is something¡­ I learned and¡­ I knew that it is one of the vital things for¡­ being a hit man.


    Should I let them sleep for a little longer?


    Should I go back to sleeping?


    Ah¡­ Casablanca wakes up¡­


    ¡°Hnnggg¡­.muh¡­. *yawn*¡­.fuh¡­¡±


    She yawns then looks at me in the eyes and proceeds in sleeping again and this time, she hugs my arm tighter and she even locks her legs to it¡­


    Hibiscus on the other hand¡­is mumbling something. She drools all over my arm. It seems she is dreaming about food. Please don¡¯t chew on my clothes.


    I guess I don¡¯t have a choice but to stay like this until they wake up.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°GYAAAAAH!¡±


    ¡°WAAAAAH!¡±


    ¡°Casablanca¡­there are some grasses that sticks on your face¡­ Hibiscus¡­you got drools all over¡­¡±


    ¡°NOOOOOO!¡±


    ¡°EHHHHHHH!¡±


    ¡°¡±You should have woken us up!¡±


    ¡°I got no privilege to do so as I am both your pillow¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Muh¡­because¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±We¡¯re sorry! We are supposed to stay on guard!¡±¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    I stand up and stretches.


    My bones made a spectacular sound. Sleeping in outdoor like this is good sometimes. Nature here and there, no sign of man-made pollution and, and the air, even at the cities are clean. This other world is a good place¡­


    Suddenly, the two of them tug my clothes from behind¡­


    ¡°Susanoo! We are really sorry! We didn¡¯t mean to sleep¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­don¡¯t hate us because of it¡­¡±


    They are looking down and fidgeting while apologizing. It seems they are aware of the heaviness of responsibilities. I think saying ¡°It¡¯s fine¡± won¡¯t cut it. It seems that reprimanding them or alight scolding is a norm for these two.


    I see¡­I need to properly do it as an adult. Being like this enables them to learn from their mistakes at a tender age. Honestly¡­ they are such a good kid¡­ really good¡­


    Elf queen¡­ you have outstanding children right here¡­


    ¡°I see now¡­ come overhere¡­¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    I got on my knees and looks at them by the same height as their eyes. It¡¯s proper to do this when scolding children since they will feel closer to you this way.


    ¡°Please¡­ remember this day. We are outside the city or, there is no one we can trust¡­ in our vicinity¡­ it¡¯s dangerous to fall asleep altogether when venturing outside¡­ there should always¡­ be someone to call out¡­or to guard the people¡­ who are resting¡­¡±


    ¡°Un, I understand, Susanoo-san!¡±


    ¡°Me too! We won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    ¡°Also, aren¡¯t I just a stranger to the two of you?¡±


    ¡°¡±Eh? But Susanoo is really nice!¡±¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point here¡­ you two should know¡­how to assess someone¡­if you can trust them¡­or not¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±Un! We understand!¡±¡±


    ¡°So..¡±


    ¡°¡±But Susanoo is fine! We like you!¡±¡±


    That¡¯s a problem¡­ I know that it is not that kind of like¡­ but this is just the second day that we are together¡­ haa¡­ never mind¡­


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m happy about how you two feel for me¡­ and I forgive you two for not doing your responsibility as a watch guard.¡±


    ¡°¡±Thank you!¡±¡±


    What a noisy¡­but cheerful kids¡­


    I pat them on the head.


    Oh¡­ it seems they like it¡­ they are giggling and swaying their heads with the direction my hand goes.


    ¡°Susanoo! You¡¯re like papa! Ehehehe!¡±


    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re hands are rough and big, but warm!¡±


    ¡°Oh. Then I want¡­ to meet this papa of yours.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible Susanoo¡­¡±


    This is bad¡­


    ¡°Papa already passed away¡­¡±


    ¡°It has been seven years now¡­¡±


    I triggered something¡­ how should I handle this situation¡­ they look sad now¡­


    ¡°Susanoo, don¡¯t get so troubled. We know that it is a fact. Papa is a human, sooner or later we will leave him behind in terms of longevity.¡±


    ¡°Even though papa died seven years ago¡­ he is so nice to us! Your warmth and kindness¡­remind us of him¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m happy and I¡¯m sorry for digging up your past¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehehe¡­ Let¡¯s not dwell! Susanoo! Let¡¯s go to the capital now!¡±


    ¡°Yes! You are headed there too right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe¡­ we get to be together more for little more time!¡±


    ¡°Susanoo! Can we still rely on you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a silly question¡­ of course¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡±YAY!¡±¡±


    Thus we continued our adventure through the noisy elven forest.


    I gained valuable experience and I learned things from these two.


    Once I found Asagao, I want to talk to her about many things like these.


    I hope she is doing well.


    For now, to the Elven Capital, we go.


    [Susanoo¡¯s kill count: 327]

 Chapter 43: The Elven Capital! 1

    The sun is already setting when we arrive at the Elven capital gate. We are in front ofa large stone gate with soldiers in duty.


    The soldiers check the people that come and go in the city. The people being inspected show an identification card or some documents.Wait¡­ I don¡¯t have one¡­


    Wait¡­ I don¡¯t have one¡­As I am trying to walk forward¡­ the elven soldier stops me at my track.


    I thought that elves are beautiful and most of their males are androgynous. But these soldiers are visibly elf but have manly features.


    ¡°Halt human! Show me your identification.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Suspicious¡­¡±


    The two girls came out from my back to help me in this predicament. Why are you two hiding anyway?


    ¡°Mister! Mister! This man is our friend and our guard!¡±


    ¡°Un! Susanoo might be a little lethargic and weird but he is a nice guy!¡±


    ¡°AH! Lady Casablanca! Lady Hibiscus! I apologize for that! I am sorry too human.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°Lady Casablanca, Lady Hibiscus, Lady Hinoki told us to tell you two when you arrive to give her a call.¡±


    ¡°¡±Ok!¡±¡±


    Call? What?


    The Elven Soldier goes inside the house post and came out with a green crystal with antenna¡­


    Call huh¡­


    The twins take the crystal and said the word ¡°Communication, President Office¡± and then it shines brightly. And then¡­ I voice came out from the crystal¡­


    ¡°Hello, This is Hinoki Prasiolite, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°¡±MAMA!!¡±¡±


    ¡°OH! My Precious little girls!! Thank goodness that the two of you are safe!¡±


    ¡°Mama! Mama, you know what! We got lost!¡±


    ¡°We got lost, Mama! We were attacked by a treant!!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Then, then Susanoo came and defeated it!¡±


    ¡°Susanoo is cool! He also helped us!¡±


    ¡°Mama! Mama! We also got the herb because of him!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­My little girls, I think we should end the call here. Mama got work to finish, okay!¡±


    ¡°¡±Okay!¡±¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°And also, come home tomorrow evening okay? I want to meet this gentleman that the two of you spoke of.¡±


    ¡°¡±YAY!!¡±¡±


    Somehow, I lost the timing, no, I was strip off of my privilege to refuse. It seems I will accompany this two up to their mother¡¯s place.


    I am expecting great things from this place. This communication device that they have is one thing, but there should be more of this place.


    The guard called out to me.


    ¡°Hey, you are called Susanoo right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, sorry for being a bit vigilant to you earlier, by the way, my name is Gale.¡±


    ¡°Un. Nice to meet you, Gale¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ thank you for protecting and escorting Lady Casablanca and Lady Hibiscus!¡±


    ¡°You are too thankful¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. You have experienced it yourself, right?


    ¡°¡­ Yeah¡­ I think I did a pretty good job¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You are an honest guy! Anyway, it¡¯s your first time here right? Let me give you some simple knowledge about our city.¡±


    As he said that, he open the gate and lead us in.


    We entered my view is something spectacular.


    In terms of being a clich¨¦, elven cities in novels and movies are depicted as a city full of trees and tree house. The grounds you walk on are soil and dried leaves¡­ everywhere.


    They are dressed in a green tunic and leather pants, or for girls is a green dress with leaf patterns. You¡¯d expect that the elves acquire their food from plants and they only eat vegetables and fruits.


    Nay¡­


    The two girls behind me proved that elves eat meat.


    Their way of dressing themselves, even though it is an academy uniform, greatly differs from an elf template attire from the depiction of novels and movie.


    And this city...


    The houses are lined up symmetrically and it¡¯s made of stones and bricks. There also building like structures here and there.


    From my far right, there are agricultural sections. To my far left, there are also agricultural sections. Even though there are trees here and there.


    The location of the houses compliments these big trees that rooted themselves. Because of the trees, the shading of the city is good and the breeze is cool and fresh.


    I try to squint my eyes at the center of the city. It¡¯s so far away that it¡¯s worth a day of a walk with breaks already. There is a big mansion¡­office?


    I think it¡¯s a house. It¡¯s white¡­


    I think I¡¯ve seen that before¡­


    Ah¡­ right¡­ it¡¯s similar to a foreign country where I had one of my missions. The white house¡­ I killed a senator there because of being overly corrupt to one of the states in their country.


    While I¡¯m at it, I killed another man too. I gathered information about him and confirmed that he leads a company in human trafficking specializes in young girls.


    Yeah¡­


    That house is so similar¡­


    Gale called out to me¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible right, Susanoo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it reminds me of a place I visited once. But your city is more spectacular¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Lady Hinoki did a really good job! Together with her husband before he passed away¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me ask this, I don¡¯t mean to be rude but¡­ instead of queen, you are calling¡­um¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what you are trying to ask! My knowledge is limited but I can tell you how our government works.¡±


    Government huh¡­


    I listen attentively. Since the twins are here and listening too while nodding at the greatness of their city.


    ¡°First, about Lady Hinoki! Since she taken the position as the leader centuries ago, she reformed the whole system of the city! She implemented many advance structures that even the other continents lacks. She also united the whole elven forest community into one city! Currently, our continent has one city and it¡¯s this city! The City of Leek! This city is circular in shape and located in the center of the whole forest making it easier to govern. Our military might is a bit lacking but the public order here is great! Lady Hinoki doesn¡¯t even forget our traditions and we still do all the rituals for the spirits.¡±


    It¡¯s true that governing a city like this is easier, but tactically, if this city goes into a war, it would be difficult to set up defenses outside the parameter of this city. Their only advantage is that this city is in the middle of the forest that they themselves know well.


    ¡°Lady Hinoki also implemented the voting system for governmental positions. She cultivated many cultures from the other continents and synthesizes it with our own culture to accommodate our own needs. She even introduces devices that use magic and power of the spirits to make our everyday life easier. Like the communication crystal earlier, it¡¯s range is only limited up to our posts, but it¡¯s a convenient tool to convey message to the main office which it takes days to walk. Walking is not much of a problem now either as our researchers introduces new transportation system here. Well, they said it¡¯s a carriage but it¡¯s a box with wheels and can be moved by imbuing magic to it. You can travel from here to the main office in just three hours!¡±


    This place is extremely advance compared to the human continent. But the human continent doesn¡¯t suffer from poverty, especially the capital.


    Their military force may be several times stronger than the elves military forces if he said that theirs are not great.


    The twins called out to me¡­


    ¡°Susanoo¡­it¡¯s getting darker¡­¡±


    ¡°We need to find an inn¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Okay¡­ ¡°


    Indeed, bedtime for children is coming so finding an inn now should be the priority even though I want to gather more intelligence from Gale.


    Speaking of information¡­


    ¡°Gale, as you heard¡­ the ladies need to rest too¡­ so¡­ if you can recommend the closest and the best inn, we would be grateful¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem! There is a great inn close by, I can escort you guys there!¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way Susanoo¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°As a soldier, I am quite experienced in fighting. I can also tell the condition of the enemies if time is given me to analyze them carefully¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude but¡­your body presence¡­ it¡¯s not normal for a human¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ it¡¯s somewhat¡­deathly?¡±


    What is this guy talking about?

 Chapter 44: The Elven Capital! 2

    I really didn¡¯t let Gale¡¯s comment go to my head. Instead, I just urge him to take us to the inn. He didn¡¯t even bother pursuing the topic too because it sounds stupid even for him.


    After for a while, we arrive at an inn that¡­ has several floors¡­carpet are even laid out in the entrance going through the door and eventually¡­ leads to the reception. The door is made of glass too¡­


    I¡¯m looking forward to a high-quality bed.


    ¡°Welcome to one of the top tier inns in the city. The Marigold! This inn is a little pricey, though¡­¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ money is not a problem¡­¡±


    I got lots of it from Priscilla. This money is supposed to be money to buy a boat but the circumstances changed and I am now using it with my own interest. Good thing this currency of this money is universal too¡­


    As we entered the inn, the girl in the reception greets us.


    ¡°Hello, Welcome to the¡ªOh my! It¡¯s Lady Casablanca and Lady Hibiscus!¡±


    ¡°Ann. Hello!¡±


    ¡°Gale too! Thank you for recommending people at our inn.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe¡­ For you Ann.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet of you. Oh, who might this one gentleman be?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Susanoo¡­ best regards¡­¡±


    The elf girl in the reception is Ann. She is tall and has a blond hair with emerald eyes. Generic I must say, but nevertheless, a beauty befitting of their race. She is a bit tall. Her height reaches up to my chin. Her hair is neatly rolled up in a side bun. She wears business attire like befitting of her profession.


    I probably need to proceeds the talk now on my own.


    ¡°So¡­ Ann¡­ give us the best room¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? Eh?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­the matter?¡±


    ¡°Well, most of the people who are the first time in our inn ask the price first about the rooms before making any decisions¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I really don¡¯t mind the price¡­how about you two?¡±


    I ask the twins about it. They are awfully quiet.


    Ah¡­ I see¡­ They are taught not to meddle in adult stuff or do not interrupt a conversation and do not speak anything if they are not being asked to.


    ¡°Un. There is no problem for us too, Susanoo.¡±


    ¡°As long as we can sleep, anything is fine.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ we are going to rent three rooms, how about it?¡±


    ¡°¡±???¡±¡±


    ¡°Eh??¡±


    ¡°Three?¡±


    ¡°We can sleep in one room with two beds. Casablanca and I usually sleep together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Okay¡­ it¡¯s decided¡­


    ¡°Ann¡­two rooms please if you may, both only needs one bed.¡±


    ¡°¡±Eh?!¡±¡±


    I¡¯m fine sleeping in a single room with them. But I have to consider that they are growing children and they should have more awareness to the opposite gender.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Besides¡­ I have already a plan set out, so using a single room for myself is more convenient.


    ¡°I understand. The foods are already included, you may choose yourself in you want it to be delivered in your room or you are going to eat in the dining room. Also, since you are using the premium guest room, it already has a bath installed to each of it so you do not need to go the public baths that are used publicly by the other guests here.¡±


    ¡°I see now¡­ so¡­ let me pay now¡­¡±


    ¡°Un¡­well¡­ you see¡­ we kind of going to give Lady Casablanca and Lady Hibiscus an exception. Since Lady Hinoki has helped us out so much. I even don¡¯t have to ask the owner of this inn you know. Frankly, it¡¯s an honor to have the Ladies stay at our inn.¡±


    ¡°Un. Understandable. I know where you are getting at, but I want to pay properly so don¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s commendable of you¡­ but still¡­¡±


    ¡°Having one premium rooms for free for these two is fine, but I feel like I¡¯m extorting this inn if I don¡¯t pay properly myself. After all, I am just an escort.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s generous of you¡­but, still¡­ having the companion of the ladies pay too is¡­¡±


    Usually¡­ the one who is paying is the one bartering for a lower price and the one giving the service will try to defend or raise the price to a satisfying level.


    But this situation¡­is completely reverse¡­ doing a reverse psychology now wouldn¡¯t work.


    Honestly, I want to pay and experience how good their services are. Then I will say to myself ¡°money spent well¡± or something like that.


    And it¡¯s not like I have a financial problem as I said earlier¡­


    Then I will do it like this¡­


    I reach out to my coat pocket and grab a gold coin and fling it to the reception desk and urge her to guide us¡­ but¡­


    ¡°EH?! EH?!! Wait please!¡±


    ¡°You see¡­ this talk will take a while so I have taken the initiative to pay. Problem?¡±


    ¡°There is a lot problem you kno- I mean yes, there is a problem. This gold coin is too much for us!¡±


    ¡°Hou?¡±


    ¡°The price of the premium guest room is one big silver coin bu¡ª¡°


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be expecting the change in my room later.¡±


    ¡°U-understood¡­¡±


    She grovels in defeat. Gale is laughing at the scene. How dare you¡­


    ¡°Hahaha! Then that¡¯s that huh! I shall be taking my leave! Thanks for the laugh!¡±


    And he left.


    After that, we are escorted to our rooms. It was on the highest floor, the fourth floor. The twins look like they want to object or say something. I ignore it since it''s better this way.


    Time passes and sleep time came¡­


    I¡¯m fully awake¡­the night is my domain. My body is awake at nighttime which is my natural reaction to my environment.


    And fair enough, the bed that I was lying in is comfortable. It¡¯s like I¡¯m sleeping in a bundle of heavenly cotton filled with warmth and glorious fluffiness! It¡¯s so blissful that I reached euphoria!


    Money well spent!


    After indulging in the bed for a while, I stand up and ready myself.


    My objectives for the night are mapping and information gathering as well as cleaning up if there are some suspicious people around.


    Moving around is easy because I can just use my mini warp to go place by place.


    I think I¡¯ll start at the outer wall of this city.


    I bypass the window with the mini warp.


    Then I keep using my warp to travel from roof to roof.


    I already have the sighting of the gate earlier. There, Gale is on watch together with other guards. What a diligent guy. They seem to be talking about something.


    I erase my presence and approach them.


    ¡°Good thing Lady Casablanca and Lady Hibiscus are safe.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ the adventurers that they had when they left the city are eerie¡­ I should have stopped them at that time¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything about that now Gale. I wonder what happened to those guys, though.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Well, their new escort looks unreliable.¡±


    ¡°Oh? But you said something earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ his presence¡­how do I say this¡­ it feels like¡­ even if I train for five hundred more years¡­ there is no way to beat him¡­ like presence¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­how do you say so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like, he already bath in battle and blood itself.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ that¡¯s certainly is scary coming from you¡­a talented knight who should have been the commander.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­how is the commander?¡±


    ¡°The talks with the dwarves seem to have broken down¡­ I am not certain anymore if we can keep this peaceful life¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ war is inevitable¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­ we don¡¯t want any citizens getting a hold of our current predicament in foreign affairs¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way have you---¡°


    The talk now became pointless¡­


    A war huh¡­


    There are some questions that rises¡­but for now¡­ I need more information about it...


    I want to check the vicinity of the walls outside¡­


    Creating a mini warp to bypass this thick wall of trees is easy for me¡­


    .


    .


    .


    I feel like a drilled open an invisible hole¡­ barrier?


    I wish not¡­


    For now¡­ I can¡¯t do anything about it¡­


    I dash through around the walls¡­


    It¡¯s really just a wall of tree¡­ there is a gate here too¡­ it seems that the gate earlier is the north point gate¡­ this one is the west point gate¡­


    How about deeper in the woods?


    I won¡¯t get lost now though¡­ I just have to follow the scent of the familiar people inside the city.


    I run through the thick and thin trees. It¡¯s easy for me to see in the darkness... but¡­ my vision is not this clear as I remember¡­ anyway¡­ I have good visibility of the whole forest¡­


    And then¡­ I pick up a multiple scent¡­ scent of blood with hostility and bad intentions¡­


    I follow it stealthily¡­ I sneak through the bushes¡­ I climb the trees and jumps around¡­


    What I saw are¡­


    Dwarves¡­ and some humans, beast kin and demon kin, there¡¯s a lot of them¡­


    What are they doing here?¡±


    Ah¡­the other races except the dwarves are mercenaries. They look like a group of people who do dirty jobs¡­


    I am no different from them technically¡­but I am different fundamentally¡­


    They are just here for blood and money¡­


    I can sense their greed and overflowing blood lust¡­


    I attentively listen to the plan they are devising¡­


    ¡°Heh. Those thieving elves, they¡¯ll be up for a s¡¯rprise!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan Gerid?¡±


    ¡°Plan? W¡¯re planting tis teleportin tool at their northen gates.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Ya see these hoodlums aight? They¡¯ll be causin havoc and kill people close by in the nort¡¯n gates while we plants tis¡¯ tools.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha! So when the war comes.¡±


    ¡°Zat right! Our army will crush the whole city from both sides!¡±


    ¡°What an evil plan¡­ well¡­ this is for our own benefits¡±


    ¡°Yahaha! W¡¯ve been eyei¡¯n on the elves, resources for quite awhile now!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡±


    ¡°To hell with those damn devils! If can get those spirit energies and stones and use them freely, our techniques with refining weap¡¯n and armors will improve leaps and bounds!¡±


    ¡°And we gunna save the world! The dwarven race who excels at having ti best weap¡¯ns and armors!¡±


    ¡°Yahahaha! So, let¡¯s start tis¡¯ operation! Grab on yar weapons. We will be having a night raid!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±OOOOOOHHHHHHHH!!!!¡±¡±¡±


    This is bad¡­


    From their count¡­ there are about two hundred fifty plus mercenaries backing them and the dwarves are about fifty or something¡­


    This is really bad¡­


    I don¡¯t want to get really sweaty¡­


    I just had a bath too¡­


    Haa¡­


    Let¡¯s get this over with¡­


    A mass murder in the forest will be unnoticed as long as no one escapes¡­


    [Susanoo¡¯s kill count: 626]

 Chapter 45: The Elven Capital! 3

    I¡¯m sweaty¡­really sweaty¡­ I think I¡¯ll just take another bath and head to bed.


    I use my mini warp to bypass the wall again. I feel like I drill open another hole.


    It¡¯s definitely a barrier. But it seems it doesn¡¯t alarm anyone or anything. My guess is that this barrier is being use by only one person and that person is the only who notice what¡¯s happening to it.


    Thinking about it won¡¯t get me anywhere. I stealthily return to my room, take a bath and dive into my bed.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Susanoo! Look! That¡¯s the inner district!¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long until we get to the academy!¡±


    ¡°Then Susanoo will get to meet mama!¡±


    ¡°Ehehe! Susanoo! You know what!? Mama is so beautiful!¡±


    I¡¯ve been hearing that for the past three hours now.


    We are currently in one of this automotive magical tool¡­car¡­ it¡¯s definitely a car¡­


    Outside is people working and doing business here and there. The road is paved and wide that even many stalls are set up, the road is still spacious. There are other races here too but the majority is, of course, the natives, the elf.


    Both Magic and Spirit Elf are here and there doing business and all around the place.


    There are only adults. It seems even common elf children get educated in a school or something. That¡¯s a nice thing to hear here.


    Education is an utmost important to gain knowledge about all the necessary knowledge about the world.


    .


    .


    .


    After about three and a half hours of travel. The two drags me around their academy introducing me to their friends and mentors.


    There are some events happened and a bit of calamity inside the academy. Because of that, all of the young and teen students got attached to me.


    The story about it, though, will be told in another time¡­


    After another hour of riding the¡­car¡­


    We arrive at the white house kind of a building¡­


    The guards immediately greet the twins and one guard rushes inside to inform the people of position.


    ¡°Come Susanoo! This is where we live! This is also where mama does official business!¡±


    ¡°Susanoo! Please hurry up!!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t pull my hand¡­¡±


    They are really rushing things. Albeit, this house is really amazing that it is thinkable to call it a house¡­


    It doesn¡¯t match up to the castle of Astlan but in terms of elegance, this one definitely curbs stomp the capital castle.


    The whole house is, what stated earlier, is white. It¡¯s made of smooth marbles with ancient engravings that of course, I don¡¯t understand. The pillars that support the foundation of the house is not made of marble but trees.


    The trees are visibly thick and some of its roots crawl to the interior of the house which gives a touch of nativity.


    There are some elves that come and go in the business area of the house. It seems deeper inside is where they actually live as the guard''s volume is visibly more.


    The guards too, are properly equipped. They have light armors and spear and bow with them. Some of the guards are visibly androgynous but some have manly features.


    They are also variations of light and dark skin.


    No racism huh¡­ that¡¯s cool¡­


    We move toward the deeper part of the house¡­ until¡­


    SWOOSH


    A sword was swung. Its aim is my neck but of course, it¡¯s easy to avoid.


    I look at the source of the aggression¡­


    There, an elf with an androgynous face, but has a toned body, which totally gives away that he is a male, is staring at me with killing intent. His hair is gold and tied in a braid.


    The man¡­ spoke¡­


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Who are you bastard to hold the hands of my cute little sisters?!¡±


    It sounds like he is walking trouble for me¡­ His protective nature for them is commendable though


    ¡°Lect! Stop that!¡±


    ¡°Susanoo is not a bad guy!¡±


    ¡°Stand aside Hibiscus, Casablanca! This man should know his position!¡±


    ¡°...*yawn*¡­¡±


    ¡°B-Bastard! Do you know who are you talking to?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I am not even talking¡­¡±


    In terms of nativity, I am a foreigner here. Aren¡¯t you a dumb one not knowing about common sense?


    Well, if he wants me to go, that would be more convenient for me as my job here is done and I did overtime too¡­


    I really don¡¯t care about the payment or reward.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­I¡¯ll be taking my leave now then¡­If I am not¡­ welcomed here¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±EH?!¡±¡±


    ¡°This is farewell for the both of you¡­ Bye¡­¡±


    I turn around to leave.


    I am thinking of restocking some supply for my next destination since I didn¡¯t have any leads on Asagao¡¯s whereabouts. Then find an excellent inn too¡­ the good one like the Marigold inn.


    My next destination should be the dwarven kingdom, but it seems impossible for Asagao-chan to go that far so I¡¯ll try going to the demon continent. Also, a war will break out.


    I don¡¯t want to get involve or anything¡­ I mean¡­ I am not specialized in war and stuff¡­


    .........


    Haaa¡­.


    I sigh¡­ when I was about to walk away, my waist is grabbed by the twins.


    ¡°Susanoo! Don¡¯t go yet, please! You said you¡¯ll stay a bit more!¡±


    "Yes! You haven¡¯t met mama yet!¡±


    ¡°¡±Please stay!¡±¡±


    This is a real problem¡­ I couldn¡¯t say no. Very well¡­ I just need to meet this mama of theirs and I will immediately leave.


    Again¡­that guy had another outburst¡­


    ¡°You human! What did you do to my little sisters?!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡±


    "Yes! Susanoo didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°We are telling you Lect! Susanoo is a nice guy!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop Lect, we are going to hate you!¡±


    ¡°Also¡­"


    ¡°¡±We really like Susanoo!¡±¡±


    ¡°GAH!!¡±


    That¡¯s a multiple misunderstanding right there¡­


    I don¡¯t have the will to say something now the motivation to do so. That guy¡­ suddenly points his sword at me¡­


    ¡°I-I challenge you to a duel!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    ¡°Just no.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless.¡±


    ¡°Pointless you say?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ and you¡¯re annoying!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Have at you!¡±


    ¡°CEASE IT AT ONCE LECT!¡±


    A voice of a woman resounds the place. From the stairs, a curvaceous woman comes down. Her hair is white but her skin is visibly light making her looks so ephemeral that pierce the very own meaning of beauty to the core.


    Her eyes are sharp but have certain warmth in them. Her lips are glossy pink and her facial feature is like it¡¯s carved by a master artisan. Her breasts are big. Her height is shorter than Ann-san from the inn, though. Her hair is so long that it was being dragged to the ground.


    She dresses traditionally in accordance to the elf culture¡­she must be the queen or leader¡­


    She then spoke¡­


    ¡°Lect, you are doing it again. Have I not told you not to challenge people because they are just close to someone.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ mother!¡±


    ¡°No more buts. You are one of the commanders of the elven army but you act disgracefully like this! Go back to your post now immediately.¡±


    ¡°My apologies! I shall take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°¡±MAMA!!!¡±¡±


    The twins rush to their mother. Lect quietly and dejectedly exited the scene. He must not be a bad guy at heart. He is just overly protective to the twins.


    The¡­Hmm¡­ I wonder how I am going address her¡­ she called out to me¡­


    ¡°You must be Susanoothat my precious little girls talking about.¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ I¡¯m thinking of how I should address you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, call me the most comfortable for you to say.¡±


    ¡°Then, Hinoki .¡±


    ¡°M-m-m-my first name immediately?! W-well, I did tell you to call me whatever you are comfortable, though¡­¡±


    ¡°So, Hinoki¡­ do you need anything from me?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ I want to talk to you right now. Please follow me. Hibiscus, Casablanca, please go somewhere else first as we are going to have an adult talk.¡±


    Adult talk¡­ that may as well lead to more misunderstanding¡­


    The twins nodded and run off somewhere¡­


    I follow Hinoki in her office. The place is really big and spacious. Roots and vines crawl on the white marble here and there.


    It¡¯s not bad to look at. I kind of find it really stylish.


    We have passed some rooms¡­ there are fewer rooms that I thought.


    Hinoki¡¯s strides are dignified befitting of her title but her breasts bounce¡­ I do not harbor perverted thoughts about it. It was simply amazing¡­that¡¯s all.


    She doesn¡¯t have any attendants or such¡­ how could she trust someone like me, though¡­


    Like her daughters¡­ They are splitting image of their mother¡­


    We enter a room. It seems to be her office. She beckons me to sit in the seat in front of a large desk.


    After that she seats in her own seat. The room is not that really clean with papers here and there. The shelf is kind of messy too as there are papers that stick out.


    But overall, it feels natural and comfortable.


    Hinoki then speaks¡­


    ¡°Susanoo, I know that you are the one who bypassed my barrier last night.¡±


    ¡°Un. I won¡¯t deny it. So are you going to punish me?¡±


    ¡°No, I know that I can¡¯t. You are a person of a high caliber I take it. To even eliminate the band of mercenaries and dwarves that planto infiltrate our city last night too.¡±


    ¡°You even know of that. You don¡¯t waste time¡­ tell me already what you want¡­¡±


    ¡°Susanoo..."


    Mid-sentence, she halts for while and after a few more seconds, she continues.


    "Please take my daughters!¡±


    What?

 Chapter 46: The Elven Capital! 4

    ¡°Hinoki, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Take them away out of this city.¡±


    ¡°Hinoki, what are the real circumstances? I already have the gist of it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the war right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You snoop around very well, even though you are just here for only a few days.¡±


    ¡°Tell me Hinoki, everything. Depending on the circumstances that occurred, I shall make my decision.¡±


    I can¡¯t burden myself with companions or any children around for the reason I need to travel fast. If and if, the circumstances are something she is at fault, I am going to leave immediately.


    ¡°A dwarven artifact.¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°A dwarven artifact was stolen. The blame is being pinned on us. The artifact is a sphere of pure mithril. It¡¯s said that sphere is important to the dwarves because it¡¯s the tool they use to clean and purify mithril, even in its worse state.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The one who stole the artifact¡­ is an elf¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you then?¡±


    ¡°An envoy from the dwarven kingdom came and told us what happened. At first, we thought they may have fabricated the story to start a war but¡­ the artifact¡­ was found within our territory¡­ right inside the city¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°They wanted us to present the culprit so we ask them for some time to investigate the case. But the investigation was fruitless. Right from the start, we don¡¯t even have any leads. And the artifact being found within our territory, it seems someone set it up. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°They wanted to go to war against us for disgracing them and making them looks like a fool for the reason that, even if the artifact was brought back, the shame we brought to them and unable to present the culprit.¡±


    ¡°They are idiots, that for sure¡­¡±


    ¡°No, they are eyeing on our resources for quite a time now. They can¡¯t just come up with the reason to go to war against us. So for them, claiming our land and resources at the same time doing in it the pretext of regaining their pride and glory, they set out for a war against us, the elves. We tried negotiating with them the other day for more time, but they strongly refuse.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ even though your prowess as a leader to have your whole domain prosper, you don¡¯t have the proper knowledge for war¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t refute. Our military forces are only for subjugation and protecting and keeping the order inside the city¡­that was¡­my major flaw¡­I even tried to keep my citizen in the shadow and they thought that everything is okay¡­ I honestly don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡±


    ¡°Hinoki¡­¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have all the citizens evacuate, the estimated arrival of the dwarven forces is two days so I hope it gives us enough time¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even take to the account of the panic and the circumstances of your citizens. You are even willing to entrust your daughters to a man you just met today. You are keeping everyone in an illusion of peace. You even rule this city for a goddamn centuries and yet, was not able to properly organize a war prowess for this kind of circumstances. And now, I¡¯m guessing you want to throw away the life of the soldiers of your own kin for the citizens to escape.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­b-but¡­you see¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    I am no leader.


    I am not a man of sympathy.


    But I know that much.


    I berated her and judge her on my own accord.


    I have many questions to ask about this city and how did she advanced it that it¡¯s almost on a par with cities back in my world.


    ¡°You are right. You are absolutely right. But, first, the reason I trust you is that¡­ I know you are someone not from this world¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I am not surprised that you know of that but that is not enough for trusting me.¡±


    ¡°No, I believe it¡¯s enough. You escorting my daughters all the way here is also to be taken account for! If you want, you could just abduct them but¡­ you didn¡¯t. I know how you cared for them. I am not going to ask you to participate in this war but please¡­ I want them to avoid being mixed up or being used. Also, my deceased husband is from another world like you¡­¡±


    ¡°Haaaa¡­ a mother first before a leader¡­ I understand now¡­even the reason how you were able to advanced your city like this¡­ but¡­ I have a condition.¡±


    ¡°Really?! Really?! Really?!¡±


    Like mother like daughters¡­ they get too excited and they sometimes repeat words¡­ and just a moment ago¡­ she was pale, shaking and was about to cry¡­


    And her husband is from another world huh¡­ if she was able to make the whole government system centuries ago¡­then her husband must have live a really long life¡­


    ¡°W-what¡¯s your condition?!¡±


    ¡°I want you to tell Casablanca and Hibiscus about everything.¡±


    ¡°¡­why?¡±


    ¡°If you want to announce it to your citizens, then, I want you to start with your daughters.¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ why do you have to be cruel? You should know by now how they love this city!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the more reason for you to tell them. If they insisted to stay, then I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°You want me to tell it to them as a condition for you take them but you know that there is a high possibility that they will insist to stay! You¡ª¡°


    ¡°Your decision?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Mama! That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°You should have told us something mama..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­ I don¡¯t want to make you two worry¡­ but please¡­please come with Susanoo!¡±


    ¡°You want us to abandon you, mama?!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that! We don¡¯t want to abandon our people too!¡±


    ¡°Please! Please! Don¡¯t be stubborn!¡±


    It pains my heart to see this. But I want to show Hinoki the results of her shortcoming as a leader.


    As a mother she excel, but¡­ she failed to assure her citizens safety¡­ this is a complete opposite of a leader who works only for their citizens and the result¡­ their family becomes distant to them¡­


    ¡°I promise you that mama will be fine. So please, be obedient and come with Susanoo!¡±


    ¡°Mama¡­*hic*¡­ but¡­*hic*¡­¡±


    ¡°Why not come with us, Mama!?¡±


    ¡°My precious girls¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I still have responsibilities to our people. I want you two to be strong and never forget everything I taught you.¡±


    ¡°¡±MAMA!¡±¡±


    Is that¡­Hinoki¡¯s last wish?


    It¡¯s understandable that the enemies force is overwhelming if you compare the elves military prowess to them¡­ I am pretty sure that this city will be over run in just a short time.


    Hinoki seems to resolve her self to stay here and defend the city until she can evacuate all the citizens.


    I feel like I am the one who pushed her to do this¡­


    But everything is the result of her incompetence with militaristic affair¡­ her centuries worth achievements and efforts will crumble with just this one flaw¡­


    Her only assets in the war against the devils will be their resources, other than that¡­none¡­


    ¡°If this what Mama wants, then we shall go with Susanoo.¡±


    ¡°Un. If Casablanca says so, then I will go too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you, my precious daughters!¡±


    She persuades them in the end. It seems my traveling pace will be slower now¡­


    ¡°Susanoo, please take care of them.¡±


    ¡°I will Hinoki, you entrusted them to me after all. And¡­don¡¯t try too hard. Always remember that you have daughters.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cruel¡­ that¡¯s fine¡­ Susanoo¡­ let me give you a good luck charm¡­¡±


    ¡°Charm?¡±


    CHU


    She kisses me on the cheek. It feels childish but I appreciate it. I honestly hope she thinks about what I said.


    After that, I prompt the twins to get ready as soon as possible. We are going to leave immediately as I myself don¡¯t have the leisure time.


    The scene of them crying and saying farewell to each other¡­


    I just thought¡­ after this¡­ are they going to be an orphan themselves if¡­


    It feels heavy¡­


    .


    .


    .


    We are currently travelling inside the forest after I let the two sleeps for several hours. I am fine. I need to be fine.


    On the way¡­ there are mercenaries and dwarves that seem to be an advance force. The twins don¡¯t notice them. It was convenient for me as I kill them stealthily.


    But still¡­I wish¡­ even just a bit¡­those people that I kill¡­would raise the chance of Hinoki¡¯s victory¡­


    I can¡¯t¡­look at them¡­being so down like this¡­


    .


    .


    .


    Two days¡­ two days already passed and this time, we are now in the plains on a higher ground so the whole battlefield is in sight.


    But¡­ the two of them¡­ for the past days¡­eaten less¡­they get frantic or they tremble. They had recurring nightmares¡­ a dream where the city is being destroyed¡­ a scene where they saw their mother¡­ in the worst possible scenario¡­


    I can only bite my lips at the scene¡­


    I know¡­ I am partly at fault for their predicaments¡­ but¡­ still¡­


    .


    .


    .


    As we are climbing the higher grounds we saw it¡­


    The army of the dwarves¡­


    There are about¡­a hundred thousand of them¡­ that¡¯s a lot¡­


    I immediately understand¡­ who the losing side will be¡­


    Casablanca then speak


    ¡°Hibiscus¡­please run away with Susanoo! I am going back! I don¡¯t to run away like this! I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    ¡°C-Casablanca?! But¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore¡­ if running away like this and living in guilt¡­*sob* I don¡¯t want to¡­*sob*¡±


    ¡°Then, I shall go back too with you!¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus¡­¡±


    They made up their minds¡­ they are brave¡­ but they can¡¯t do anything on their own.


    ¡°You two wants to go back? You two won¡¯t be of help. Not to mention, the enemies are already close to the forest. It¡¯s just a matter of time¡­before the war breaks out¡­¡±


    ¡°Susanoo! Thank you for everything!¡±


    ¡°Even though in just a short time, it was fun¡­¡±


    ¡°You two¡­¡±


    What the¡­


    They are determined to do this¡­ even though there is no hope¡­


    Even though they know they won¡¯t be of help¡­


    Even I want to help¡­but I can¡¯t.


    With that number¡­ not a single man like me can flip the tide of the battle¡­


    I remember the people living in that city¡­ they will lose their homes


    The children I met at the academy¡­they will lose the chance to learn¡­ their dreams will be limited¡­


    I can¡¯t help them¡­


    And this war¡­ will produce more orphans¡­


    And I have a duty to do¡­


    I just thought how pathetic I am right now¡­


    Sure I did killed many people, those kills are mostly covert and within the range of my specialty¡­


    But this is a war¡­


    I don¡¯t have a way to stop it¡­


    And If I have to stop it¡­ I shouldn¡¯t spill a single blood so this war won¡¯t escalate further¡­


    .........


    Wait¡­ stopping the war¡­


    It doesn¡¯t have to be me¡­


    Hehehehe¡­.hahahaha!


    ¡°Wait a minute you two.¡±


    ¡°Susanoo, please don¡¯t stop us now!¡±


    ¡°We have already decided!¡±


    ¡°Not that¡­ I will help.¡±


    ¡°Susanoo! But¡­But this is not something related to you!¡±


    ¡°We appreciate it but¡­¡±


    ¡°I said I will help¡­but¡­I am going to summon someone.¡±


    ¡°¡±Someone?¡±¡±


    ¡°¡­A demon lord from another world¡­ it¡¯s best if you two hide behind those boulders. She is a really dangerous one¡­especially to the two of you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡°She?¡±¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡±


    The two immediately hides behind a boulder¡­


    I bring out a dark purplish crystal from my coat pocket¡­


    Right¡­It doesn¡¯t have to be me¡­


    The problem is¡­ making a deal with her to do this.


    [Susanoo¡¯s kill count: 665]

 Chapter 47: Liberator of the Battlefield and the Truth 1

    I pour magic on the crystal that I am holding. The crystal emits a sinister dark glow. I instinctively throw it at the ground. After a while, a portal manifested above it giving off an eerie and dangerous feels to it.


    Then, a figure comes out from it. A dignified woman with jet black hair, a sharp gaze that pierces anyone¡¯s soul when her eyes land on you, and her iconic maid outfit that¡¯s also presented with her refined and elegant movements.


    She looks at me and observes the surrounding.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Priscilla.¡±


    ¡°Why did you call out to me? You must have found Asagao.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Filth! You must have a good reason for doing this. I believe you are a man of reason.¡±


    ¡°Priscilla, I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡±


    I turn around and directed my forefinger to the army of dwarves that are marching. She might have already guessed what I wanted but I need to fill her on about this.


    One of her eyebrows shot up.


    ¡°Tsk. I don¡¯t really care about your circumstances here. If you are telling me to clean those filths, I refuse. In the first place, aren¡¯t you capable of doing it?!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I am not¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this? Are you faltering?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°You are slacking too much filth.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. I see you haven¡¯t learned much of your power¡¯s true nature yet. You are lacking in imagination too to conjure up more power with.¡±


    ¡°I did make some new discoveries but¡­ unlike you who excel in physics and stuff. I specialize in human biology.¡±


    ¡°Reasoning like that huh¡­ don¡¯t you know in war, destroying the foundation of the troops destroys their whole formation? I believe you know that much.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­but this is war. No single man can handle a war himself. And I want to avoid killing anyone in there right now.¡±


    ¡°Have you gotten soft? Bastard, you are dragging the common sense of our previous world to this one. You are f*cking blind if you don¡¯t see the potential of your own power. It¡¯s merely a cowardice and timidity of yours, and for that reason, you can¡¯t break your own limits.¡±


    ¡°I know what you are trying to say but¡­¡±


    ¡°I am one hundred percent certain that you can eliminate every single soul out there, but there is an external force that blocks your own idea of doing that.¡±


    ¡°¡­as expected of Priscilla¡­you know more things about me than my own self¡­¡±


    There is something that¡¯s stop me from excelling huh¡­


    An external force¡­


    ¡°Filth, I am not here to give a life advice or anything. I was doing something else myself. I don¡¯t care what happens here, I¡¯ll have you know that.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t have any idea about what external force you are referring to but, Priscilla-san, you specialize in this kind of battle right? Even if I have the power and abilities, it will take long. But for you, this is like cleaning a whole field of dirt right?¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Hmm. I do get your point, and I want to try out some new skills that I thought up.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­will you do it?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, why are you more frantic than usual? I am guessing the target of that army is a city of someone you know¡­ a woman?¡±


    ¡°¡­no¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ assuming I take on your request. What shall I gain from it? You should have a right compensation for the effort I shall exert.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Now, it has come to this¡­ how to deal with this maid¡­


    Honestly, she is the most difficult person to deal with after the dumb king.


    That dumb king is crazy strong and doesn¡¯t faze from my intimidation¡­


    While I was contemplating¡­ my clothes are tug by the twins.


    Casablanca asks me¡­


    ¡°Susanoo¡­is she really a demon lord?¡±


    ¡°No¡­that was a joke¡­¡±


    ¡°H-Hibiscus¡­ he said it was just a joke¡­¡±


    ¡°Susanoo¡­somehow¡­ she is really scary¡­ even though she is beautiful¡­ are you sure it¡¯s just a joke?¡±


    ¡°I am trying to get her help right now, she is powerful you know.¡±


    ¡°¡±Is that so.¡±¡±


    After a while of thinking, the twins came up with an idea and approaches Priscilla-san timidly. Priscilla¡¯s eyes widened upon the approach of the two.


    ¡°¡±Um¡­great demon lord¡­.¡±¡±


    ¡°Great Demon Lord?¡±


    She is definitely staring daggers at me.


    ¡°What is it, cute little kittens?¡±


    ¡°Um, My name is Casablanca and this is Hibiscus.¡±


    ¡°If you will, please save our city! Save our people! Save Mama!¡±


    ¡°Great Demon Lord! We¡­we are going to offer ourselves to you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hey now¡­ that¡¯s dangerous¡­


    Priscilla¡¯s eye sparkles and she licks her lip as her eyes are definitely eating the two. I don¡¯t have any ill will against Priscilla-san when it comes to this kind of thing.


    She knows how to take care of people properly. Even though right now, her eyes are more or less, an eye of a demon lord.


    If the twins come with Priscilla after this, I can travel more efficiently and the risk of them being exposed to danger is lower, as long as they are with the other heroes.


    ¡°Fufufufu¡­heheheh¡­.HAHAHAHA!¡±


    ¡°Priscilla, you are getting out of character.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my. Pardon me for that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Fufufuf~ Susanoo, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you have such cute tributes for me, the demon lord!~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I would have swept the whole battlefield in an instant if you have told me earlier!~¡±


    That¡¯s how you want to play it huh?


    Her eyes are now set in the hundred thousands of army of the dwarves¡­


    Why do I feel like I made a big mistake¡­


    ¡°Priscilla, please, do not kill a single soul there.¡±


    ¡°Hearing it coming from a hit man is weird. Why? It¡¯s easier for me to kill them than to hold back and control my power for their sake.¡±


    ¡°Somehow¡­ I just thought of¡­what if¡­ one of those dwarfs is unwilling to go this war¡­ what if he has a family back in their home¡­ what if he has someone expecting his return¡­ what if dozens of people will get sad if they perish in this battle.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I couldn¡¯t careless to the circumstances of others. But I must say¡­ you really have change for better or for worse. Did you hit your head or something?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    All of those what if¡¯s that I thought about. I confuses myself too of why. Why did I think about them? Is it because I care for them?


    No¡­


    I remember the time when I saw Kaoru¡¯s frightened eyes that night¡­


    I made a quick glance at the twins¡­


    ¡­


    I see¡­ the answer is so simple¡­


    A really selfish answer¡­


    An answer that only feeds my ego¡­


    The things Priscilla told me about earlier, about not breaking my own limits and my timidity.


    The reason why I don¡¯t want to shed a blood there now¡­


    Back in the forest, while with this two. I will kill mercenaries or enemies close by that are unknown to them, but I will avoid enemies that two of them knows of.


    An external force that stops me from going all out¡­


    ¡°Susanoo, let¡¯s go! We don¡¯t have any time to waste! Let¡¯s clear the pile of trash!!~¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re unexpectedly excited¡­¡±


    That was a sarcasm¡­


    ¡°I want to try something in arcana resonance, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Something you want to try huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. Also, we should hold hands as a bare minimum of skinship for the resonance for better efficiency for power and energy circulation between us.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Casablanca, Hibiscus, please stay here.¡±


    After they affirm to my order, I hold Priscilla-san¡¯s hand and created a mini warp. We both pass the mini warp and appeared a kilometer away from the dwarven army.


    Hmm¡­ how should I say this¡­ her hand is a bit rough but small¡­it is firmly grasping my hand¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll start now the experimentation! Susanoo, come.¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    ¡°¡±Arcana Resonance.¡±¡±


    The circulation is better than before. I feel like our thoughts are transmitted to one another. Yeah¡­ her thoughts are brutal¡­


    ¡°Fufufufu¡­I¡¯ll start with conjuring a new dimension.¡±


    ¡°Wha-?¡±


    "[Imagine World!]"


    The clouds that are covering the sky, no, even the sky itself. Everything turns dark when she invokes the name of the spell. After that¡­


    The pitch black surrounding, which I can assume now that it is the dimension Priscilla-san created, lots of galaxies sun and stars started appearing in the sky. The sight is dazzling and beautiful. The dwarven army stops in their tracks because of the sudden transition of the surrounding.


    ¡°Oh. Priscilla, you distorted the space using my powers and created a new one using your own. After that, you conjured these many space figures using our connected powers.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that I don¡¯t have to explain shits to you.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, that name¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s something I heard from Kouta when he was talking about some games he played back in our world. I just thought it¡¯s a nice name for this skill.¡±


    ¡°So, what are you planning to do with it?¡±


    ¡°This is an ideal skill for the skill that I will use.¡±


    I feel really bad about what¡¯s about to happen.


    "[Big Bang!]"


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    That¡¯s dangerous!

 Chapter 48: Liberator of the Battlefield and the Truth 2

    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Big bang¡­you mean that big bang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, although I am just imagining things like every stars and galaxy here will just collide and destroy everything. I don¡¯t even know the real process for it nor there is existing one.¡±


    ¡°¡­destroy everything¡­what if it fails?¡±


    ¡°Say bye to our butt cheeks.¡±


    ¡°Denied. Too dangerous and will kill not only them but us.¡±


    ¡°Haa.. then¡­


    "[Super Nova!]"


    ¡°Hold on, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Problem?¡±


    ¡°Many.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Super nova¡­ that super nova where a star explodes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the event where a star or sun, whatever you prefer, die and emits strong light, or basically, in that field right now, will cause catasthropic destruction. Do not worry as I will try to control the output to a minimum so it won¡¯t kill us.¡±


    ¡°I told you¡­don¡¯t kill¡­also¡­I don¡¯t want you to let the twins¡­to see people getting barbecued.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­I see then¡­


    "[Starfall¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­that sounds normal¡­¡±


    "EX!]"


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°You are bothering me again.¡±


    ¡°I know what an EX could mean but, why?¡±


    ¡°I just thought up of something more powerful starfall than I originally imagined. Thus, EX.¡±


    ¡°Use a normal starfall please.¡±


    ¡°Such a drag¡­ I told you if you just let me kill all of them then this would be over in a heartbeat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine."


    "[Starfall]¡±


    The stars around us started to fall to the dwarven army upon Priscilla-san¡¯s activation. The stars that falls is just a twinkling energies and explodes upon contact to the enemy, but in this case, the stars explodes before making a direct contact with the poor dwaves.


    The explosion that it does is small scale but, there are lot of stars falling right now so I think before it runs out, the whole army will be incapable of battle anymore.


    There are some dwaves that are capable of dodging or sustaining the damage from the starfall.


    A large dwarf is eyeing on us.


    Base on his attire, which is a mithril armor that gives a lustrous rainbow glints and leather armors that protects his limbs, holding a large hammer which has creepy engravings, he might be the commander or the general of this army.


    As expected, the starfall doesn¡¯t even make him flinch. A high caliber man indeed, he held his hammer high and charges at us while blurting something¡­


    ¡°Ye humans! Siding to the leaves lovin¡¯ elves who snitch our art¡¯fact! Those darn elves that made fun of us! Ye shall feel tis mighty Grudn¡¯s hammer! Have at ya!¡±


    Wow¡­how do you even pronounce that name!?


    Ehem¡­


    Anyway¡­ Priscilla is almost done so I think she can wrap things up without me helping a single bit. I shall briefly serve this man a crushing defeat.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Priscilla, ye think ye can end tis spell aight now?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to annoy me? Cause you already did. Stop that f*cking accent.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I shall take care of that guy charging at us promptly.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I can go on for another five seconds without you on the premise. So get lost.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­¡±


    I face the dwarf who is visibly enraged by our sudden appearance and incapacitating the whole army.


    He is a big old man, about two hundred and seventy centimeters tall. I got to admit, if the dwarves make armors for every race, facing the devils in an all out war will be easier.


    The dwarves military potential are a real deal too. Too bad Priscilla is more vicious¡­ does she even need further training?


    I think not.


    ¡°Brat! I shall smite ya with mi prided hammer! Prepare yerself as I am going to pound tis to you! Be proud that tis dwarven ki--!¡±


    ¡°[Totsuka no Tsurugi!]¡±


    He is too wordy. I have taken the initiative in the battle. As same back then, everything stops and I move at a great speed. I slices his hammer in half but his armor is so thick that


    I only made one cut from top right to bottom left. It exposes his leather armor beneath.


    What a tough armor, but it looks heavy for a human to wear.


    ¡°My word! Cleanly slicing mi prided hammer in half and putting a huge cut on mi mithril armor, you are one ridiculous brat! Ya sparing this old stuff too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ if it¡¯s expensive, I can¡¯t pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Tis nothing but a relic of the past boy. If ya can do tis much, I shall recognize ya as mighty warrior. I have shamed my army here, but I will at least convey my respect and admiration to yer skill!¡±


    ¡°I see, is that so. Thanks. I shall go now.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you tell me yer na--!¡±


    What a wordy gramps. I left before another conversation come up. He seems nice though. I wonder if the other dwarf that I met has this kind of thinking¡­ no¡­ what if they have their own circumstance on their own side¡­like¡­ another factions¡­


    I couldn¡¯t think that a war will be deliberately starts like this unless...


    Not my business anymore¡­


    I return to Priscilla who is done taking out every single man in the army.


    Hmm?


    Why is she looking at me dumbfounded?


    I take her hands and we return to the twins. The outcome of this battle is favorable¡­


    We are greeted with a warm hug by the two, they look so happy in our return.


    ¡°Amazing! Amazing! Susanoo and Great Demon Lord! You defeated them!¡±


    ¡°Great Demon Lord is so cool too!¡±


    ¡°Un. Thank you for the praises¡­¡±


    Hmm? Priscilla is oddly quiet. She is staring at me like I am an unbelievable existence.


    ¡°Priscilla, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ how in the world did you do that?!¡±


    ¡°The what?¡±


    ¡°That flash earlier. Aren¡¯t you the one who did that?!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that skill¡­ you see¡­I distorted some¡ª¡°


    ¡°I, one way or another, already know that. What I¡¯m asking is how the hell you are still alive after doing that?! It doesn¡¯t make any sense to me.¡±


    ¡°Priscilla¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    The twins cheerful expressions earlier become frighten at Priscilla interrogation to me. I don¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°I know that you distorted the so called limiter of the body. I will tell you this but doing so would cause muscular contractions so powerful that it will snap both the tendons and the bones corresponding to every used muscle, including those in the eyes, the heart, the diaphragm, and the neck, killing you instantly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Considering too the propensity of your internal organs to stagnation. There is something called Law of inertia. There is also strength of your bones in comparison to the strength of your organs. The third is the force you exert on your body through movement.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Let''s take mS as your movement.


    Let''s take s as the speed of sound.


    b is the force required to break a human bone, 25psi on average to cause a fracture. For a full-blown break of a rib, I''ll call it 40psi, just abitrarily.


    The human heart stops beating after an impact of 1858.12 joules, which clocks in at just under 10 psi. No matter how destroyed the heart is, a lack of heartbeat is a case of legal death, for the reason of it regularly being an actual, and very permanent death. Let''s call this threshhold c, for cardiac failure."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "In order to reach the speed of sound, you would need to use 4855000 joules of energy, or 24867 psi of pressure against the ground. I''ll call this variable p, for power.


    As always, t=time. Even if it is distorted for you, you still has only a single moment (Planck length of time) in which you are accelerating in any meaningful way.


    Then, we have gravitational pull (in acceleration). Assuming an Earth-like planet, it would have gravitational acceleration of 9.86 m/s/s. This isg-force. This is the critical, CRITICAL factor. Downward g-force=1. Your vertical g-force must be greater than 1, and your horizontal g-force can be calculated as 1/5.39056e-44, which comes out to be1.855094832448e+43 or greater."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "As you can see:


    if mS/t>s, mS/t>h and mS/t>b. You would be literally be crushed by this instantaneous movement.¡°


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ basically¡­ you should be literally dead in those actions of yours and yet, you are standing there like nothing¡­how are you going to justify that?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There is something I am curious about. When we had the cleansing of the void particles, what did you exactly said when you came out of the room?¡±


    ¡°¡­Arcana magic¡­reaper¡­protector¡­¡±


    ¡°Such vagueness¡­ I will also tell you the fact the a person can only have one blessing¡±


    Wow¡­amazing¡­Priscilla is all brain. I didn¡¯t understand any of it¡­


    ¡°Haa¡­Then, I shall ask you questions and I require you to answer it honestly.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    I wonder what¡¯s wrong¡­


    ¡°What is your given name?¡±


    ¡°Susanoo.¡±


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Twenty-four¡­¡±


    ¡°What magic did you acquired?¡±


    ¡°Arcana Magic¡­¡±


    ¡°What blessing did you received?¡±


    ¡°The Protector¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What race did you mutated?¡±


    ¡°Reaper¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You had us all fooled¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal though¡­but¡­ how the hell are you different from us?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I think I just got a bit of vitality and bit of boost in my regeneration¡­¡±


    ¡°Like?¡±


    ¡°¡­does falling a hundred feet above can be considered too?¡±


    ¡°Falling from a high place like that would lead to instant death. This is stupidity on my part for asking you¡­and that¡¯s not what you call a ¡°bit!¡± you fool.¡±


    ¡°I feel the pain, though¡­¡±


    ¡°No one cares¡­¡±


    ¡°Emotional pain too.¡±


    ¡°Shut up for a moment.¡±


    Oh?


    I, somehow, began to like teasing Priscilla. I was able to lighten up the mood too, especially the mood of the twins which they are now visibly having fun watching us¡­


    Hmm¡­ her portal is still there¡­ I wonder if it will go away if she enters it again herself?


    On the other side are the others¡­ah¡­


    ¡°By the way Priscilla, how are the others doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s rare for you to worry about them, filth.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what I am inside your mind.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Mind your own business, filth.¡±


    ¡°So¡­how are they?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ now that you ask about it¡­ I should tell you that¡­Ichirou Nagasaki is dead¡±

 Chapter 49: Liberator of the Battlefield and the Truth 3

    ¡°Dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You seem really calm about it.¡±


    ¡°Same to you, aren¡¯t you really calm right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­it¡¯s a shame¡­ Ichirou is the earnest guy, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is indeed earnest and he always works very hard, unlike a certain someone. He is also someone who can cheer up the whole group and makes a level headed decision.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know much about him though¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, even with those qualities, his fighting potential is pathetic compared to others.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? A waste?"


    ¡°Somewhat. He trains with the way of the sword, but honestly, he never gets any better. He doesn¡¯t have any good features other than I mentioned earlier. Him working harder than anyone is commendable though, they idolize his diligent nature.¡±


    ¡°You say he is dead, but, aren¡¯t you a bit heartless to berate him like this.¡±


    ¡°There is no point in holding back to someone whether they are alive or dead. Simply, I acknowledge someone for their usefulness. I acknowledge him, but he only made a limited job. I can¡¯t blame him though.¡±


    If my memory serves me right, he is one of the most innocent and na?ve heroes in the group. But even with all the qualities of a good leader, he lacks something.


    Raw power.


    He does have a lot of soul weapons. If I remember correctly, there was five of it. But that¡¯s it. It doesn¡¯t have any special abilities. He is just stronger than an average knight captain or something.


    ¡°So, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Right, you need to know it. Everything immediately happened when you left that day.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Devils attacked us relentlessly for three consecutive days.¡±


    ¡°That man¡­Nil¡¯s doing?¡±


    ¡°You can say that it was his underlings who attacked us and not Nil himself.¡±


    ¡°I see. Please continue.¡±


    Not Nil himself? I knew it¡­


    ¡°In those three consecutive days, we weren¡¯t able to rest properly and everyone¡¯s wills are wavering. But Ichirou is the one who kept the spirit of the others lit up.¡±


    What an enviable guy. He got a good attitude.


    ¡°But, there are two people who led the devil''s attack.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It was an elf and a dragon kin.¡±


    ¡°Elf and a dragon kin?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Both of them serve under Nil¡­ and they call themselves¡­ Arcana of Envy and Arcana of Pride.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­ I just thought¡­how generic¡­¡±


    ¡°It sounds actually cool¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­please continue.¡±


    ¡°The dragon kin who claims to be the Arcana of Pride is called Cr''thgor and the elf who claims to be the Arcana of Envy is called Kran. Please remember that.¡±


    ""!¡±¡±


    Oh? The twins reacted. They seem to have heard of the name Kran.


    ¡°Casablanca, Hibiscus, do you know of the man name Kran?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡­he was the previous elven king according to our history books¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­ he tried to kill mama too¡­¡±


    How atrocious. He tried to kill Hinoki?


    The incident between the elf and the dwarf¡­it seems it runs deeper than I thought¡­


    No point in thinking it now. I pat the two on the head.


    ¡°I see, you two, thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡±No problem!¡±¡±


    ¡°So, Priscilla, please¡­¡±


    ¡°We actually fought them so more or less, I figured out how most of their power works. The dragon kin arcana magic repels and disperses magic. Magicians are rendered ineffective against him. Then the elf¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What about the elf?¡±


    ¡°He stole Ichirou¡¯s soul weapons.¡±


    ¡°Stole?! But aren¡¯t soul weapons supposed to be inseparable to its owner?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem¡­ it seems that¡¯s the power of his arcana magic.¡±


    Stealing soul weapons huh¡­ arcana of envy¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s more to this arcana of envy. It seems¡­ he is immortal too¡­no¡­he dies¡­then he revives. I shot him once through his heart but, in an instant, he lives again like nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Their physical strength and vitality topples the norms too, not only that, we were worn out horribly from being attack restlessly. ¡°


    Nil seems to be making big moves now. Ichirou¡¯s death is one of the results of it¡­.


    What about Asagao? If she becomes Nil¡¯s target¡­


    ¡°So Priscilla, what happened next?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ at the very last moment, when we are already running towards the dragon capital, they make their final appearance. We can¡¯t fight anymore, and we already spent our supplies and medicines. Then, only him step up¡­Ichirou Nagasaki. He declared that he will hold them back as we run. That was the last time we saw him alive.¡±


    That¡¯s commendable¡­


    ¡°After an hour¡­ the two are already catching up on us¡­ As we were about to get struck...Lily came out and fended them off.¡±


    ¡°Lily? Ah¡­¡±


    I was in that city by the sea when we made the plan¡­ it was a good thing I suggested it¡­hmm¡­ did I?


    I don¡¯t remember. But if she made it in time even just to save most of them¡­no¡­it was unfortunate¡­


    Didn¡¯t Ichirou like Lily? The irony¡­


    ¡°So¡­after that?¡±


    ¡°Everyone was taken to the dragon capital. After a whole day rest, I accompany Lily-san to search anything about Ichirou¡­sadly¡­ all we got is¡­ two mangled legs and an arm. The only thing we can theorize about it is that his body was eaten by magical beasts. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°How did the others take his death?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Of course, devastated, even now, they are still mourning. They seem to have long accepted the reality of death creeping behind us, but to actually experience someone¡¯s death. The pressure is too heavy for them. This is, of course, a trivial matter to me. The same goes for you, Reaper.¡±


    So heartless huh¡­it¡¯s a comrade that died and you stayed as you are. Well¡­I really can¡¯t say anything about it myself.


    I feel pity for them, but they have ventured this far now, they can¡¯t turn back anymore.


    Something common to me and Priscilla-san is another thing for them. Of course, if it¡¯s life of those children at stake, I will not be indifferent anymore. But Ichirou and most of them should now what fighting would entail to.


    ¡°I see. Thanks, Priscilla¡­ For now w--!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±?!¡±¡±


    ¡°Priscilla¡­¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ it is not as intense as that pretty face bastard, but it¡¯s par with the Arcana sins.¡±


    Pretty face bastard? Ah¡­Nil¡­


    Well¡­ Nil¡¯s presence isn¡¯t as intense as this. It¡¯s more like¡­ I think I can handle myself¡­but if their arcana magic completely outclasses mine¡­ then I am in danger¡­


    ¡°Filth, do you want us to face him?¡±


    ¡°Him?¡±


    ¡°This presence, it¡¯s the elf guy.¡±


    ¡°Stop that Priscilla, you are scaring the twins, also¡­ do you think it¡¯s safe for these two?¡±


    ¡°Tsk! Haa¡­you are right. I don¡¯t want these cuties to see something unruly. So, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Please escape to your portal.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll lure him away. I do have something else to do. Please¡­ take the twins¡­"


    ¡°¡±Susanoo!?¡±"


    ¡°Casablanca, Hibiscus, don¡¯t worry, as long as you two are with Priscilla-san, you two will be safe and we will meet again. Also, as you two can see¡­ the Leek City is safe now. I will visit Hinoki too when I have time.¡±


    ¡°¡±REALLY?!¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please go.¡±


    ¡°¡±Okay¡­¡±¡±


    They proceed to enter the portal. The twins look at me worriedly, they are listening attentively to our talk earlier so they now the situation is dangerous.


    Even if one Nil¡¯s men try to attack the dragon capital¡­of course, they won¡¯t¡­the dragon lord is in there.


    There is also Lily-san and Priscilla.


    ¡°Filth¡­don¡¯t you¡­die on me¡­ok?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    SWOOSH


    It was her parting words before they disappeared in the portal.


    What? Priscilla¡­can be cute too sometimes¡­


    Now then¡­ these people really love to peep on people from far away...


    Right now, I am confident that Hinoki will be safe. If what Priscilla-san told me is true that this is the elf arcana magician¡­ he is the one who tried to kill Hinoki¡­


    It will give me more peace of mind if he goes away from the elven capital¡­


    I shall lure him away from here and travel the mountains of the dwarves.


    I wanted to visit Hinoki one more time¡­ Maybe after I find Asagao then¡­


    I run with all my might.


    I need him to follow me.


    Confronting him would be a bad idea too¡­ if there are more people like him close by to him.


    And thus¡­my day on the run starts.


    Until the day the world shook. A tremor that cracked open the ground. A large pillar of light pierces the sky.


    The light¡­it got my attention¡­ I feel like Asagao is there.


    I followed it instinctively¡­


    I hope she is safe.

 Chapter Extra 1: The Battle of Maids inside the Castle

    Author''s note: This extra chapters are the event that happened in Asagao''s stay in the castle with the hero during three months. It means that these chapters are between Leisure Time and Ipomoea Nil chapters. However, this chapters these time is un-partitioned unlike the past chapters.


    Please Enjoy...


    <hr />


    Ah¡­its morning, but the sun isn¡¯t still peeking in the horizon. It¡¯s a bit chilly that I feel like I am going to have a cold if I expose my skin too much to the cold so I run to my wardrobe and immediately grab some clothes.  The party yesterday was exhausting. Also, strangers will flock on me if I wander away from Mito or Dreg. They both have intimidating look after all, but they are nice people.


    I peek outside the window. The garden is in sight. It¡¯s a bit dark but you can see the flowers growing in the flowerbed. There is also a set of elegant furniture made of marble with a roof in the middle of the large garden. It is a perfect place to have an afternoon tea time. I had once with Lily and Edelweiss. I learned proper etiquette before but they handled the cup and snacks with such refined manners. They eat amazing amount of foods though.


    ¡°Hah. Hah. Hah¡±


    Oh, it¡¯s a sound of someone panting. It was Ichirou. He is resting in the garden, catching his breath. From the looks of it, he jogged for quite a while now as he is drenched in sweat. This guy is diligent. Him staying as a human and never undergone mutation, he receives soul weapons but to be honest, he seems to be the weakest among the heroes so that¡¯s why he trains harder than anyone else.


    ¡°Asagao-chan!~¡±


    ¡°Ah, Ichirou-nii, please wait there.¡±


    He saw me and waved his hands. Of course, I waved back. He has an annoyingly refreshing smile on his face. Anyway, since I woke up earlier than usual, I have nothing to do, so I told him that I am going to meet him there.


    I left my room and headed to the garden. The hallway which lacks human presence, is still dim and only illuminated by lamps. Good thing I was able to memorize some parts of this castle in five days. Mostly the general areas like the rooms, the bath and washroom, the dining area, the kitchen and the garden. Also, the library, but inside the library itself is a maze, because the books are stacked here and there and it feels like a dungeon. Occasionally, you will find dead bodies there. Not actually dead, but some of Violetta nee-san¡¯s trainees and underlings with haggard looks. Some of magic researchers are also gathering there to get some books.


    I arrive at the garden and looks for Ichirou. He is doing a one hand push up when I found him. It looks really cool you know! I, with this body, can¡¯t even do five push up. I wish I can do that.


    ¡°Ah, Asagao-chan, Good morning! Please don¡¯t come near me, I am really sweaty and may smell bad a bit.¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii doesn¡¯t smell bad you know!¡±


    He doesn¡¯t smell bad at all. Even he is really sweaty. Even though my sense of smell somewhat became sensitive for reason I don¡¯t know, he doesn¡¯t smell bad at all.


    ¡°So, what does Princess Asagao wanted to a lowly peasant like me?¡±


    ¡°Muh¡­don¡¯t tease me like that Ichirou-nii.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cute when you make a pouting face like that so I can¡¯t help it!¡±


    Did I really just pout? I really don¡¯t know it myself. But it¡¯s annoying that he is teasing me like that so let¡¯s go in to the offensive. We seated ourselves in the marble made bench.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii, do you like Lily-nee?¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ is it really that obvious that even you noticed it? I¡¯m so lame. It seems Lily is also aware.¡±


    ¡°Eee¡­.¡±


    That was heavy. I didn¡¯t expect him to admit it. I was trying to make him blush and deny it but it seems he really is a straightforward person. A bit though, if he can confess to Lily right away, is it still straightforwardness? Let¡¯s ask some obvious questions for now.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii, why not say it to Lily-nee?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ Well¡­You see, Lily is strong, on the other hand, I am pathetic. No, I looked so foolish when trying to handle the sword I was made to hold. I was practicing kendo back in our world but things are different here. Do you understand my point now Asagao-chan?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s so vague Ichirou-nii¡­it doesn¡¯t make any sense at all¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­what I am getting at is¡­you know¡­she is strong and I am weak. I still can¡¯t gather any courage to confess yet even though I am an obvious guy.¡±


    Ah, I see now. He has a tad complex about the strength difference.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii, when did you start liking Lily-nee?¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha... your questions make me sweats more even though I am not doing any movement¡­¡±


    ¡°Muh¡­ just answer please.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, Well. It¡¯s not something really romantic. It¡¯s something like clich¨¦ event. It was love at first sight.¡±


    I tilted my head to his answer. It was the throne room where we first met with the royal guards. It seems that his sight was landed on Lily at that time.


    ¡°There are a lot of cute and beautiful girls in our group and in the royal guards. No, everyone is beautiful and cute to start with.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°W-well! Asagao-chan is adorable and I am sure after ten years, no, even just five year, people would be head over heels for you!¡±


    Eh¡­It doesn¡¯t really sounds good for me though. You seemed like someone making an excuse when you are labeled as a pervert. You even used ¡°people¡± instead of just ¡°men¡± or ¡°boys¡± Are you implying that I will be tangled in bisexual relationships?!


    ¡°The thing is, it was Lily who made my heart beat so fast and before I knew it, I was seeking her attention. Well¡­I think¡­it is also her¡­body¡­eeh¡­ what am I saying to a child?¡±


    I heard that. Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t. Now is the time to tease him I think. I sprouted an innocent smile in my face. It seems like he digs Lily¡¯s body whose rear is good. Commence Teasing Operation!


    ¡°Ichirou-nii, Ichirou-nii! You know what, when Lily-nee taken me to the large bath yesterday, I saw her breast. It looks like mine! And ¨CMHPMPHHH!¡±


    Ah! He is blushing fiercely! He seemed to imagines it and was embarrassed that he quickly covered my mouth.


    ¡°A-Asagao-chan! Um¡­please don¡¯t say anything anymore about the bath! S-someone might hear us too you know! I will be in a big trouble!¡±


    Ahahaha! That was a success! I¡¯ll stop for now since the degree of his teasing earlier was small compared to my teasing. It looks like he want to hear more but of course, he wouldn¡¯t want anyone hearing us. Walls have ears after all.


    We talked a few more about Lily, like how elegant and refined she is even though she is working as a Royal guard. Then the sun came peeking over the horizon which means we have to put an end to this.


    ¡°Asagao-chan, I think you should return to your room before Milin-san gets there. You are going to be a cause of another uproar you know. You just became a Princess after all.¡±


    ¡°Un. Ichirou-nii, Bye!~¡±


    ¡°Un. See you later, watch your step.¡±


    Muh, I am not an idiot that would randomly trip. Maybe¡­


    I run back to my room to only see it open and hearing gibberish screams¡­ah¡­


    ¡°AWAWAWAW!!! HIME-SAMA IS GONE!! SHE WAS KIDNAPPED!!!! I GOTTA CALL THE KING, THE ROYAL GUARDS, THE HEROES, EVERYONE!¡±


    It was Milin who shouted like a madman. You are being too excessive, and please don¡¯t shout. It is still not the time to wake me up. I bet she is here to peek at my sleeping face and drool like a dog. This is bound to get worse so I need to show up.


    ¡°Milin, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°A-Asagao-hime!! You¡¯re fine right?!¡±


    ¡°Un. Please don¡¯t shout.¡±


    ¡°Yes! And where have you been hime-sama?¡±


    ¡°I took a walk. I woke up earlier than usual.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­Ah¡­ I see¡­¡±


    She looks so down. But her motives are impure so it doesn¡¯t really affect me.


    ¡°Hime-sama, I haven¡¯t said it yet but congratulation in becoming a royalty even though it¡¯s just an adoption.¡±


    ¡°Un. Thank you very much Milin.¡±


    It¡¯s not even and adoption, onii-chan just lied that I am his long lost sister. Well, in one way or another, it is more convenient that way I think. I really don¡¯t know about being a royalty though. Would I get trained on etiquettes or something? Before that, I need to learn how to talk to people as much as possible first and know the formalities.


    ¡°Hime-sama, let¡¯s change your clothes now.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Ehehehehe, Hime-sama, please let me do this!¡±


    ¡°NO! Get out please.¡±


    She left. I really don¡¯t want her hand creeping to my body. Even though I am not familiar with this body of a little girl, still, being touched creepily isn¡¯t a sane man would want. I changed to my usual gothic Lolita clothes. I have been doing this for five days so my pride as a man has been shattered long time ago. Even this embarrassing pumpkin panty that was presented to me was fluffy and comfortable. I really can¡¯t help not to think where my male ego had gone to.


    I finished putting my clothes and left my room. I stride the hallway heading to the dining area. I am getting hungry after all. On our way, there are maids headed to the rooms of the heroes, but most of them are awake now by this time and doing some things like training or studying. The good example is Ichirou.


    While turning in to a corner I bump to someone lightly.


    ¡°Ah! Sorry!¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m sorry¡±


    It was the stress driven Mana-san. Her appearance, as usual is gloomy but nonetheless, a beauty. Her ability as a combatant was astonishing too. She learned many martial arts back in our world to beat up train molesters and perverted office mates. She was surprisingly brutal even though she was an office worker.


    ¡°Um¡­Mana-san¡­what happened?¡±


    ¡°Well, you see¡­I made quite a bit of mess in the library yesterday night after the party. So you see¡­Priscilla-san is hunting me right now¡­uhh¡­ she is going to scold me senseless. I remember my boss throwing a fit on me in my late report submission¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah..ahh¡­¡±


    What should I say?! I feel cold at my feet. She is using her passive skill dark atmosphere! Effect is makes everything around you gloomy too!


    ¡°Ahahaha... what am I saying to a child¡­I¡¯m sorry Asagao-chan for making you listen something about my suicide induced past.¡±


    She laughed dryly. I heard something disturbing. I wish I can ignore what I heard from her for the whole day or I am going to have her passive skill too.


    ¡°Mana-san! You can¡¯t run away from me forever. I need to have a word with you or you are not getting breakfast.¡±


    That was the dignified voice of the Maid Priscilla-san. Milin is also shaking. She seemed to have accepted Priscilla-san as a superior. She is really scary and has a sharp intuition.


    Upon hearing that she won¡¯t have a breakfast. Mana-san was glued to her position right now waiting for her fate. She looks like a scared lamb being stared down by a wolf. Eventually, Priscilla-san spotted us. She approached promptly and come close to me.


    ¡°Oh! Good morning Asagao-hime. Your existence soothes me.¡±


    ¡°Un. Good morning too Priscilla-san. Um, please don¡¯t push yourself too much.¡±


    ¡°OH! Asagao-hime worries for me. Don¡¯t worry Asagao-hime, I have a stamina of a dozen people. That much is what a maid should have!¡±


    That¡¯s absurd though. Well, I haven¡¯t still witness her in a combat, but she has this imposing aura that everyone can feel. Priscilla-san then faced the frozen Mana-san.


    ¡°Mana-san, I don¡¯t need to say a word now for what you have done right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Please go easy on me.¡±


    ¡°Come with me for a bit then.¡±


    ¡°Oh fleeting world, I bid farewell.¡±


    You are too dramatic Mana-san. Before they leave, Priscilla-san called out to Milin who was frozen too.


    ¡°Head Maid Milin, upon investigation of the maid quarters that I made secretly, I have found a pair of used underwear under your pillow. I won¡¯t name the victim in this incident and I will let your ¡°crime¡± go for now. But later, we will discuss this matter thoroughly.¡±


    EH?! EH?! Come to think of it, I am missing one pair! EH?!


    When Priscilla-san and Mana-san was out of sight, I look at Milin in shock. She averts her gaze, sweating bullets. T-this vixen!


    ¡°Milin¡­¡±


    ¡°H-hime-sama! We need to head to the dining area now!¡±


    ¡°Muh¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t want to retort anymore. I am getting tired mentally early in the morning.


    We arrived at the dining area. There are only few people though. It seems most of them prefer not to eat here. They eat while doing their training or studies. There are only Dreg, Rose, Bacarra and some maids that accompanied them.


    Onii-chan usually stays late at night so he wakes up really late. I thought he finished files worth four months?


    The battle heads like Ichirou, Ruri, Kouta and Mito preferred to eat in the training grounds so their food will just be delivered there. Mana-san is you know¡­suffering right now.


    The twin wakes up very late due to the reason I can¡¯t really say. No, I don¡¯t want to say.


    Shun is shun. A neet to the very bone and prefer to eat his food inside his room.


    Although he danced with me yesterday, but now, he holed up his self in his own room. No, from what I know, he is studying compounding of magic and its theories so it is still useful for the group.


    Susanoo is a really lethargic person. It seems his maid is here. I see, he got ahead of me on my favorite spot in the guest room again. No one really knows that we usually slept there because not much people go there. Only us, but it still bothers me that he killed hundreds of people even though he is so lethargic. The first time I slept there, I woke up seeing him resting his head beside me. A murderer sleeping beside me, I trembled and got scared by that fact you know.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Priscilla-san is working diligently to turn this castle up-side down, is currently scolding Mana-san for making a mess in the library.


    ¡°Oh my, Asagao-chan. Good morning, come seat beside me!~¡±


    ¡°B-Bacarra-san, please don¡¯t keep her to yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­Good morning¡±


    ¡°Un. Good morning everyone.¡±


    I don¡¯t have a choice but to seat beside Bacarra.


    One is Offensive Magic Researcher, one is Body Enhancement Researcher and one is a Healing Specialists. I can see that their party is well balance, but the attitudes of the people are like a heavy storm.


    ¡°Asagao-chan, give me a hug!~¡±


    ¡°Ehh..eh¡ªmfffmmpph!¡±


    I was shoved in Bacarra¡¯s humongous breasts! It feels awesome, but it¡¯s suffocating you know! I but won¡¯t have any regrets if I die like this! No, seriously, Bacarra please let me go. I tap her and she let me go.


    ¡°Fuaahh¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry Asagao-chan!~¡±


    Rose-sensei then began to talk about magic and stuff to Bacarra while the breakfast is being served.


    ¡°Bacarra-san, how is your magic studies?¡±


    ¡°Quite a question there sensei!~ You are still a teacher after all.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s an unbreakable habit.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you see, the magic that I come up with Shun is now progressing as he is making a simulation inside his room. Later we need someone to be a target dummy. I was planning on asking Dreg here but he has his studies too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±(Dreg)


    ¡°Bacarra-san, well, I have my healing magic now. It¡¯s okay to try it to Kouta-kun later.¡±


    ¡°That man as a target? Sensei, that¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll restrain him later so please assist me.¡±


    ¡°Huh, I suddenly became an accomplice?¡±


    ¡°That reminds me Rose-sensei, How is it between you and Mito~?¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Why did you suddenly asks that Bacarra-san?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, aren¡¯t you two so sweet with each other?¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe¡­ eee¡­ehhh¡­.¡±


    ¡°Come on, tell me something~.¡±


    ¡°M-Mito-kyu- no, I mean Mito-kun is¡­aheheh¡­eh? Well, our age is¡­you know¡­kind of not in the same page, so¡­I shouldn¡¯t think of something like that¡­ehehehe¡­¡±


    Uwaah¡­ Rose-sensei is so cute right now. She is fidgeting and the wings on her back are flapping a little. Kind of makes me feel bad about Mito if he is being stubborn. I think there shouldn¡¯t be any problem with age now that they become something different from human. They may live longer than usual. Well, if they don¡¯t have any intentions of going back to our world. It is already said too that there is no way back.


    Bacarra remains quiet. She then touches the horn in her head.


    ¡°Well, that aside Rose-sensei, aren¡¯t you a bit uncomfortable with the changes in your body?¡±


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re casting the discussion earlier aside?! Um, my wings is, how do I say it, it easily gets cold. Although my wings looks like it has thin membrane, it¡¯s surprisingly tough. Aside from that, I feel that I become a bit younger. What about the changes in your body, Bacarra-san?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I felt that my clothes since coming here became a bit tighter than before. Other than that, the sudden changed of my skin color is¡­how should I say it, surreal I guess. It¡¯s mesmerizing for myself and this horns kind of gets in the way but it looks cool so I will try to bear with it.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­does that mean your boobs got bigger?¡±


    That¡¯s the only thing you remembered Rose-sensei?


    ¡°Yes. Actually it¡¯s kind of troublesome, good thing the changed in my body made me a bit tougher so my back ache subsided. Dreg, what about you? You had been staying quiet for a while now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, I just got pointy ears now.¡±


    ¡°What a let down.¡±


    And so, we ate breakfast like that.


    .


    .


    .


    Milin was called by Priscilla-san after giving an hour of sermon to Mana-san.


    Mana-san was crying blood. That¡¯s how I see things in my vision though. No, she was tearing up normally, okay.


    I, who saw the opportunity to monopolize the comfortable couch in the guest room when that damn lethargic guy was dragged away by Edelweiss, is now going to take a nap!


    That¡¯s what I thought¡­


    BOOM!


    There¡¯s a deafening explosion. What happened?! I rush to the window to peek outside.


    ¡°YOU ARE GOING TOO FAR NOW! I WON¡¯T LET YOU TAKE WHAT¡¯S IMPORTANT TO ME! I SHALL STAKE MY LIFE FOR THIS HARD EARNED TREASURE!¡±


    ¡°YOU DO SURE JEST HEAD MAID MILIN! I WAS GOING TO GO EASY ON YOU BUT YOU SEEM NOT TO UNDERSTAND NOW YOUR POSITION! I SHALL TAKE IT TO YOU FORCIBLY EVEN IF I HAVE TO BREAK YOUR LIMBS!¡±


    Eh? What the hell?


    Milin and Priscilla-san seems to be having a showdown now. Milin takes out her soul weapons and Priscilla-san is just standing there. Come to think of it, Priscilla-san became an arcana magic user yesterday right?


    Let¡¯s see how the fight will turn out.


    That¡¯s what I thought. It seems that this duel has prize that they are willing to bet their lives.


    The audiences aka the other heroes and soldiers are there. Even the Royal Guards are now watching the match.


    I left the couch behind. I don¡¯t want to miss this. I run in the hallway to the grounds where they are going to have their showdown.


    When I arrived, they already set up a pedestal which seems to be where they are going to put that thing they are fighting for.


    Then they gently put that thing on the pedestal.


    .


    .


    .


    Everyone got quiet. Huh? I wonder why?


    I tried to squints my eyes to see that thing on the pedestal. It seems to be a cloth.


    Eh? EHH?! EHHHH?!!?!


    What the actual flying f*ck?!?!?!


    Sorry about that but¡­


    Isn¡¯t that my missing panties?!


    One of the heroes spoke, it seems to be Ruri.


    ¡°Um¡­what the hell¡­whose panties are those?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Does it belong to¡­!!! Let me join this one!¡±


    Then suddenly, everyone gets fired up upon realizing who it belongs to.


    Two of the Royal Guards joined the fray. Maids in the background take out their weapons. Some of the idiotic trope in the heroes group began to do a fighting pose.


    Ichirou-nii? Why are you joining too? I heard him mumbled¡­


    ¡°If that is the case, I shall participate to try out my strength now and I¡¯m going to return this to the rightful owner!¡±


    Thanks, Ichirou-nii! You are not as idiotic as I thought!


    ¡°Tsk. Why the hell most of these women are vulgar, and shameless!?¡±


    Uwaah!~ Mito-san, even though you are a punk and a tsundere, you are still righteous! I have allies!


    ¡°I see. Competitors huh¡­ Well then. LET¡¯S BEGIN THIS FIGHT!¡±


    I know my own limits. I can¡¯t stop this fight now even if their objective goal was originally mine.


    The two perpetrators are facing off with each other.


    ¡°Priscilla-san, I heard that you only got your magic yesterday. I don¡¯t think you can defeat me as of you are right now!¡±


    ¡°Head Maid Milin, again, you are joking. I already know how to use my abilities upon receiving it. That much is what a maid should do.¡±


    ¡°Tch, genius huh. I will show the reason they called me the head maid!!¡±


    ¡°Come!¡±


    Milin ran to Priscilla-san. She used her spear to vault towards Prisiclla-san and readies her short sword to stab her.


    Upon contact, Priscilla-san dodges it sideways but Milin spun in the place to fix her momentum mid air and making another slash diagonally. Of course, it seems Priscilla-san predicted it and spun to the side. Milin charges in while shuffling the offensive from mid range to short range.


    She spins the spear in her body and then in the gap of that spin as of like to defend her, she stabs her short sword toward Priscilla-san. Milin made a perfect jousting position using a short sword but didn¡¯t lands on anything.


    Upon the failure of her attacks, she then goes with a kick aimed at Priscila-san¡¯s stomach which made a clean hit. Priscilla-san was knockback about three meters away. But Milin does not end it with it. She stabs her spear mid air and a flash of red lights were produced.


    It made another hit on Priscilla-san. She was now knockback additional five meters away.


    ¡°How is it Priscilla-san? Do you feel like giving up now?!¡±


    ¡°Hou. It¡¯s true that you are good at battle. But Head Maid Milin, what you have right now, it¡¯s not even a match for my abilities.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve taken quite considerable damage Priscilla-san, don¡¯t act tough.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, is that how it looks like? I have no choice now but to do it. Head Maid Milin, have you heard of what magic I received?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Arcana Magic right?¡±


    ¡°Correct, and do you know what blessing I was given?¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Liberator of the Battlefield!¡±


    EH?! Large black holes appeared in the whole place. It spins in the air and made everyone looks at it. After a while, it came close to each other making the whole place shakes. Then it was like overriding each other and then¡­


    BOOM!


    EH?! It explodes! Ah! The shockwaves is coming here too?! I¡¯m going to get blown away! EH? What should I do?!


    Because I panicked, I don¡¯t know what to do so I held out both of my hands in front of me to shield myself. Before I knew, there was transparent glass in front me.


    Eh? What¡¯s this?


    It catches the shockwaves that is coming to my direction. But only for a while and it broke.


    I was still blown away but someone caught me. I felt something soft in my back. I am pretty sure now who is this.


    ¡°What the hell is happening here?!¡±


    It was Violetta-san. It seems she heard the commotion from one of her lackeys in the library so she comes here herself.


    ¡°Eh¡­it¡¯s Violetta-san¡­¡±


    ¡°What should we do Lily?¡±


    ¡°Eh?! You think of something Edelweiss!¡±


    Lily and Edelweiss, whom seems fine after that shockwave, talked among themselves. It seems that the explosion earlier isn¡¯t something big for them and they were fighting bare handed. They then looked at Violetta-san.


    ¡°Lily, Edelweiss. I expected that you two would control the situation but instead, joined the fray.¡±


    ¡°¡±Sorry¡­¡±¡±


    ¡°Hou. I¡¯m going to have two dressed up dolls later huh.¡±


    ¡°¡±EH?!¡±¡±


    I would like to see that too. The two of them dressed in pretty clothes. But I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll be a victim too if I did.


    ¡°What caused that noise earlier?¡±


    Huh? It¡¯s just a noise for you Violetta-san?!


    ¡°It is I, Priscilla, who made the explosion earlier. Is there something wrong?¡±


    Violetta-san twitched. She is bad against Priscilla-san. She can¡¯t intimidate Priscilla-san who is looking at her now.


    ¡°W-well, you see, Asagao-sama was sent flying by the explosion earlier. Good thing I caught her.¡±


    ¡°Oh my! What a thing I have done! I am terribly sorry Asagao-sama!¡±


    She snatches me from the clutches of Violetta-san and hugged me. Hey! Is that how you really want to apologize?!


    ¡°So then, please explain to me what happened?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Girls are explaining.


    ¡°I have talked to Head Maid Milin about the matter of the ¡°sntached¡± undergarment and tried to nego¡ªconfiscate it from her.


    ¡°Wait! You are going to fabri¡ªGUOOOH!¡±


    Poor Milin. Strike right in the solar plexus.


    ¡°But instead of surrendering it to me, she gave resistance. So now as you can see, a royal rumble happened.¡±


    ¡°Good grief¡­¡±


    Violetta-san muttered as she sighs. I know right?! They made something absurd like a royal rumble for a single piece of cloth which is mine you know! Do tell them off Violetta-san!


    ¡°There are proper procedures for this kind of events. We are not barbarians to suddenly start a fight you know.¡±


    I just lost my trust! Why are you guys like this?!


    ¡°Just kidding. People who participated in this mess shall be puni¡ªDON¡¯T RUN AWAY!¡±


    People scatters and flee here and there.


    Violetta-san, voicing that out won¡¯t stop them.


    The incident was resolved. Since knowing that I was there, my panties were returned to me and Head Maid Milin, which is the main culprit, is not going to have her dinner and will be ban to get close to me for the next five days, which she begs not to. No one pitied her though.


    I am really tired right now. I want to take a nap after everything that happened.


    I promptly returned to the always unused guest room to take over my favorite couch there.


    He got a jump on me, this lethargic bastard!


    .


    .


    .


    That night¡­


    ¡°Fufufuf! Lily and Edelweiss!~ is being dressed like this really embarrassing?¡±


    ¡°O-of course! We are the proud royal guards after all!¡±


    ¡°V-violetta-san, please let us off now!¡±


    ¡°No, you two shall wear these clothes for the next three days!¡±


    They were seen wearing matching Gothic Maid outfit and they wore it for three consecutive days.

 Chapter 50: The Ruins of the Ether 1

    Hnngg¡­ a¡­a dream?


    Why am I dreaming about the past with the other heroes?


    The sudden attack of nostalgia reminds me of how much I miss everyone¡­


    ¡­...


    Ahhh¡­it¡¯s so warm¡­what¡¯s in my face? It¡¯s¡­so soft and fluffy¡­


    Muh¡­my eyes are firmly shut. I don¡¯t want to open it yet¡­


    I hug it, ruffle it and snuggle on it.


    ¡°Hnnng! Ahhh!~¡±


    I hear a voice¡­ I get a reaction from doing this¡­


    ¡°Yaah?! Ahh!? HNNG!¡±


    It¡¯s so addicting! I started sniffing on it. Sniff sniff!~


    ¡°Haah¡­haah¡­haah¡­¡±


    Ah¡­ oh no¡­ I know now that this is not the snuggle land but¡­


    As I open my eyes¡­


    ¡°A-Asagaooo¡­you¡¯re too rough!¡±


    ¡°Higan!? I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Haah..haah¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­h-how does it feels by the way?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking? Well¡­I feel a bit lightheaded and really warm.¡±


    That can¡¯t be good! It was the best decision to stop. Higan¡¯s face is flustered and she is sweating so much. The tent is filled with her scent¡­somehow¡­that¡¯s kind of dangerous if I were a man¡­


    Are her tails really that sensitive? The two fox tails are quivering¡­


    Two tails¡­


    ?!


    ¡°Higan! You have two tails now!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­and Asagao¡­do this and that to my tails¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I kind of felt good¡­¡±


    You probably shouldn¡¯t! How old are you? You are still young!


    Anyway...


    After what happened the other day where Alstroe-nee¡¯s power made quite a bit of mess, master decides that we will rest for the whole day again.


    He forbids me from using that power to Alstroe again but said that it¡¯s fine with Higan.


    Master said that the probability of that power is a blessing that I can temporarily grant to other people, is high. If it is, how did I get it?


    Why can¡¯t I use it myself? There are facts that laid out about enhancement. But if this is not an enhancement then, isn¡¯t this similar to the goddess of the old legend that Violetta always mentioned to me.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Hehehe¡­Me being a goddess? Impossible~.


    SNIFF


    SNIFF


    ¡°¡­Higan¡­why are you smelling my hair?¡±


    ¡°Asagao scent smells the best in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ do you always do this?


    ¡°Hm? You just notice it just now?¡±


    ¡°Muh¡­I¡¯ll let it slide because you¡¯re cute Higan.¡±


    ¡°Ehehehehe *glomp* Asagao is cuter though!~¡±


    ¡°¡­Higan¡­you¡¯re too close now.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? I like Asagao! I like you so much.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I wonder how Higan perceives friendship and love interest. I hope she is not someone who mix up a friendship and being lovers. She is really cute, but it¡¯d be best if, in the future, she¡¯ll get a normal relationship, as in, boy to girl relationship. Right now¡­she is still young though.


    I beckon Higan to go outside now. She reluctantly let go of me.


    As we exit the tent, there¡¯s Alstroe and master¡­


    ¡°Master Alstroe! You really don¡¯t have to do this to me!¡±


    ¡°But Murot might do it! This is for assurance!¡±


    ¡°AH! You¡¯re breaking my arm! Don¡¯t be rough! OW!¡±


    ¡°I have to make sure you don¡¯t move from this spot!¡±


    ¡°What kind of play is this?!¡±


    I shouted.


    Alstroe is tying master with a bundle of rope. It¡¯s nothing erotic. When I say bundle¡­ a bundle of ropes around master¡­making him look like a cocoon.


    Stop poking master in the face Higan. I mean, don¡¯t stop!


    ¡°Alstroe, what seems to be the problem here? Did master finally become a criminal?¡±


    ¡°YOU UNGRATEFUL DISCIPLE! INSTEAD OF DEFENDING ME, YOU ARE TRY¡ªGUFOOUH!¡±


    ¡°You see Asagao!~ I found a nice waterfall stream nearby!~ I wanted the three of us to go together!¡±


    ¡°¡±REALLY?!¡±¡±


    Ah! We can finally take a bath after many days! Although it¡¯s an outdoor bath, it won¡¯t stop me from dipping in this one! Even Higan is excited that her tail is wiggling.


    I can do laundry too while we¡¯re at it! Higan ran out of clothes to wear so she is currently wearing my gothic Lolita clothes. Her charm multiplied when she wears it! The cuteness meter breaks!


    But of course, she is not comfortable wearing it¡­ The bust size is different after all.


    ¡°OKAY! Alstroe! Tighten the rope!¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    ¡°I AM NOT GOING TO PEEK FOR GOD¡¯S SAKE! I AM NOT EVEN INTERESTED IN A BRAT¡¯S BODY!¡±


    ¡°So you are interested in Alstroe¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°I AM A MILLENIUM YEARS OLD DRAGON! I AM FAITHFUL TO ONLY ONE WOMAN! SUCH THINGS, I DON¡¯T HAVE ANY INTERESTS!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­maybe a little¡­¡±


    ¡°Alstroe, it seems the rope is not tight enough.¡±


    ¡°Un! ORYAAA!¡±


    ¡°AAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!¡±


    We left master, who is now agonizing in pain. I now it¡¯s easy for him to break out from those bindings and I believe his words. But let¡¯s not take it for granted.


    After walking for about thirty minutes, we arrive at the waterfall stream¡­


    It was beautiful¡­there are a lot of waterfalls that consecutively falls down to a single stream. The waterfall itself is not high and there are beautiful flowers around.


    The rock formation compliments the beauty of the falls. It is neatly stacked to each other. There are also trees growing and round looking bushes growing!~


    [Author: Something Like this. I do not own this photo.]


    The water is clear. When I try to touch it, it¡¯s a bit cold but bearable!~


    The whole place is surrounded by mountain like boulders. There is a gap behind one of the big boulders. Curiosity struck me and I dare to take a peek.


    UWAAH! There¡¯s an alp covered with snow from afar. Some of the direction of the streams goes here. It¡¯s so beautiful! This is what they call a real million dollar view! I think¡­


    [Author: Like this too. I do not own this too.]


    Anyway! I¡¯m really giddy from such view!


    ¡°Asagao! If you keep standing there, we¡¯re going ahead of you!¡±


    ¡°AH! I¡¯m coming!¡±


    ¡°Geez, why are you smiling so cutely like that?!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Am I? Ehehehe!¡±


    I started undressing. Not full commando you know! Even Alstroe and Higan kept a bare minimum of clothes!


    Good thing I have the pseudo soap and shampoo that I bought from the beast kin capital. I want to wash and feel Higan¡¯s tail and comb Alstroe¡¯s straight, glossy hair!


    Even though just earlier, I miss being with everyone from the castle and had the wish to go back, right now, I feel glad I am able to experience this.


    As I dove into the water with Alstroe and Higan, we frolic around the whole place, splash here and there. We swam left and right. No, we still don¡¯t know how to swim¡­properly¡­ even Higan¡­ But it is a good experience!


    .


    .


    .


    After an hour playing in the water, we do the laundry. Higan and I started washing our clothes. We do it safely as to not harm the nature.


    As for Alstroe, we made her go back to the camp because¡­ she doesn¡¯t have anything to do now. Her clothes don¡¯t need any clothes washing and we rejected her offer to help.


    POP


    ¡°Um¡­ Higan¡­stop making bubbles¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe¡­. There are so many that floats.¡±


    ¡°Geez, please take this chore seriously! It¡¯s our clothes that we are washing!¡±


    ¡°Un. Asagao, your underwear looks cute.¡±


    ¡°T-THAT¡¯S! T-THAT¡¯S¡­UMMM¡­WAS MADE FOR ME¡­it¡¯s¡­is it¡­childish for you?¡±


    ¡°Some part of me wants to say yes, but some say it¡¯s okay because Asagao wears it.¡±


    I swear these pumpkin panties!


    ¡­...


    Milin¡­ even though she is a repeat offender¡­I hope she is okay¡­


    .


    .


    .


    Time goes by and we finish washing our clothes.


    The only thing to do now is to dry them. My dimensional storage is convenient but I wish it has dryer installed inside of it. Well, I really can¡¯t ask for much more.


    Eh¡­ I really don¡¯t want to leave this place¡­ Maybe¡­ I can visit here sometimes after everything is settled!


    Hmm¡­


    Come to think of it¡­in movies¡­most waterfalls have cave behind it where there is a secret lair.


    What if¡­


    ¡°Higan¡­I want to check something¡­do you want to come?¡±


    ¡°Of course!~¡±


    Well, it¡¯s obvious but I have to ask her anyway.


    Insurance if something happens, she can¡¯t blame me.


    We go around the water fall¡­


    Well, there is a cave¡­ and inside the cave¡­Stairs? Nothing gained if nothing ventured!


    We climb the stairs!


    After a while, it was a dead end. There is a huge boulder blocking the cave. Blowing the boulder is stupidity and I don¡¯t want to activate any dangerous things here.


    PYON.


    Higan, who is sticking close to me¡­ nervously spoke¡­


    ¡°A-Asagao¡­ I think¡­ I step onto something¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­A pit opened up below us¡­


    In this situation¡­a person thought process can only do one thing¡­


    ¡°¡±AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±¡±

 Chapter 51: The Ruins of the Ether 2

    ¡°¡±AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±¡±


    ¡°Asagao! Do something!¡±


    ¡°Higan! Do something!¡±


    ¡°¡±EH?!¡±¡±


    Wait wait wait!!!


    Ah!


    ¡°Higan! Cast any wind magic below us! In the meantime, I¡¯ll expand my barrier to the wall to decrease the speed of our fall!¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    ¡°[Barrier!]¡±


    I expand my barrier to the limit where it scrapes the wall surrounding us. If I expand further the wall might collapse. I kept the wall contact to my barrier decreasing our fall. I can finally see the bottom.


    ¡°Are you ready Higan?!¡±


    ¡°I am!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°..¡±


    ¡°NOW!¡±


    ¡°Gale Impact!¡±


    Higan throws a punch with wind enhancement. The wind created a small whirlwind below us. The barrier sways with the whirlwind and bit by bit, we landed safely. Albeit with small scratches here and there, heal can do the trick!


    ¡°Guh!¡±


    ¡°Higan! Let me see your wounds!¡±


    Eh¡­the skin on her hand and fingers are peeling off. It looks reaaaaally painful! I shouldn¡¯t just stare at it.


    I cast heal on it pouring more magic to further accelerate the process of regeneration. I mean, just looking at it makes me feel the pain too and Higan¡¯s countenance is twisted in pain. Look on the bright side, no broken bones or anything.


    ¡°Thank you Asagao! I think that was really reckless of me trying something I am not familiar.¡±


    ¡°Hm? I really can¡¯t blame you, we were in a desperate situation.¡±


    ¡°However, isn¡¯t I who stepped on the trap?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also inevitable. We both didn¡¯t see that coming.¡±


    ¡°If you say so then I won¡¯t say anything about it anymore. I¡¯m fine now¡­¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­now¡­¡±


    The question is¡­where is this place? I know it is somewhere in the mountains and we entered the cave earlier then fell in here¡­


    But this place¡­


    The ceiling is so high, there are crystals the gives off pale blue light that illuminates the whole place. This place is not really cave-like.


    There is a large door in front of us.


    We can go back up if we try really hard but¡­the thought of exploring a new place in a secret lair excites me!


    But I think it would be better to go back and take Master and Alstroe. But part of me wants to go right now because Alstroe and master might kill the fun.


    Uh¡­but the danger lies ahead¡­ But the excitement! Hmmm¡­


    CREAKThis book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°Asagao, it¡¯s open.¡±


    ¡°OH! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    It can¡¯t be helped now!~


    Since Higan wants to go, I should go too as her friend!~


    We walk towards the door and enter it.


    What we saw is in another degree of dimension¡­


    ¡°¡±UWAAAAAAH!!!¡±¡±


    I don¡¯t know how deep we have gone to but¡­deep inside this cave...


    There is a small city. The houses are¡­futuristic?!


    There are some towers erected everywhere. On top of it, there are some weird orbs that illuminate blue lights that dance around the tip of the tower.


    There are also some skyscrapers?!


    The ceiling is so high to accommodate these skyscrapers I think. There are some waters sprouting in some decorated fountains. There are even futuristic rail ways here and there. Is the ground paved? No, it¡¯s cemented.


    What the hell is with this futuristic post apocalyptic city setting!?


    The area here is so large that this small city with so many futuristic things fits.


    Although there plants that already withered away, some of the house destroyed, and some of the roads are blocked or in a sorry state, the whole place is still reeking awesomeness!


    I mean, you don¡¯t see something like this every day!


    Even the books that I read back in the castle don¡¯t have any information on something like this!


    Y-Yeah¡­back in our world¡­I¡¯m actually a fan of a futuristic post-apocalyptic setting of a story¡­ and I can go bang bang or pew pew with a gun!


    ¡°Asagao! This! We found something really incredible!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah! Awawawa! I mean! Eh!? D-do you want to explore a bit Higan?!¡±


    ¡°I do! I do!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    We walk down from the higher grounds to enter the city¡­


    Oh my god! Oh my god! I¡¯m really excited! Higan is seething with excitement too! I mean, we are legit explorers right now!


    I often see most of these in fictional stories and games, but seeing the real deal in a fantasy world like this! Even Higan is really interested as it is her first time seeing something like this!


    We run around the whole city like a kid! Wait¡­ we are¡­I am right now¡­biologically a child. Higan is a child too¡­ We really don¡¯t plan to play around too much!


    The houses are crush by some rubble. There are actually no intact houses here. We can¡¯t go pillaging like this!


    There are light stands in every corner of the road. It¡¯s really a modern city¡­no¡­much modern than our city.


    ¡°Asagao, don¡¯t you want to enter those tall houses?¡±


    ¡°Tall houses? Ah, you mean the skyscrapers?¡±


    ¡°Are they called like that? I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I want to enter that too, but, what if the whole thing falls down on us while we are still inside?¡±


    ¡°*shudder* that would mark our end!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­where can we go now I wonder?¡±


    ¡°How about we go to that big chapel like-house?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Higan knows about Chapel huh¡­


    The building that she points is¡­a huge building but not tall¡­behind it is just the layer of a rock wall.


    I wonder what could be inside¡­


    The door is made of glass! Wow!


    As we enter¡­


    BZZT! BZZT!


    WANG WANG WANG!


    INTRUDER DETECTED! INTRUDER DETECTED! DEPLOYING COMBAT DRONES!


    EH?! EH?!


    The door behind us shuts firm with a metal door! The lights that are buzzing are red and like the police car light!


    In the far side of the large room¡­I saw the sign¡­


    ETHER TECHNICIANS UNDERGROUND RESEARCH LABORATORY.


    AH?!


    After the loud alarm goes off, egg shape-like robots with one eye come out from the left side of the spacious room. About¡­thirty of them¡­


    ¡°Asagao! I¡¯ll bombard it!


    "[Icicle!]¡±


    CLANG


    The drones have shields?!


    ¡°Asagao! I failed to destroy the enemy! Next command! I¡¯m out of battle points!¡±


    ¡°Fufufuf¡­Higan! In situations of uncertainty, there is one strategy that is the most effective given the circumstances.¡±


    ¡°W-what is this strategy Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We run!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡±UOOOOHHHHHHHHH!!!¡±¡±


    ¡°Keep running until we lose them!¡±


    ¡°Asagao! This is the strategy that you thought up?!¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do!? Throw myself there?!¡±


    BZZT! BZZT!


    PING!


    FWIP!


    FWIP!


    They start bombarding us with lasers and electrical charge! That¡¯s not fair! They are also shooting us with weird blue beams!


    Dodge Dodge Dodge!


    ¡°Less yapping, more running!¡±


    ¡°Higan! There is smoke rising from your tail!¡±


    ¡°NOOOO!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s run faster!¡±


    ¡°¡±UOOOOOOHHHHHHHH!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    After turning here and there, we lost them¡­I think¡­


    ¡°¡±Haah¡­Haah¡­Haah¡­¡±¡±


    ¡°What are those?!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­don¡¯t ask me¡­I¡¯m just a secluded princess weeks ago.¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe! Then I¡¯m a shut in for my whole life! Although I go to the capital, I basically never knew anything about the world!¡±


    ¡°Why are you boasting that?!¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe! I really feel alive right now Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Well, if we screw up, then you won¡¯t feel alive anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Asagao, have you ever tried kissing someone?¡±


    ¡°Where is that question coming from? Well¡­I guess not. Why?¡±


    ¡°I want to try it for once.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­do you want¡­to try it?¡±


    WHAT?!


    Think of the time place and occasion!


    The offer is tempting but!


    Why now?!


    Do you think we will die here?!


    I refuse it! I don¡¯ want to die here! I am previously a man, a virgin no less. But¡­ it doesn¡¯t feel right!


    I mean, even with this body, if you ask me if I like boy or girl. I would definitely say, girl! But there are more important things to do right now!


    ¡°Higan¡­you do realize that¡­what you are asking is wrong.¡±


    ¡°I know. But¡­you know Asagao¡­the curiosity about it sprang at me abruptly so I can¡¯t help but ask for it.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a girl to girl kiss. It¡¯s not considered our first time!¡±


    ¡°That notion itself is really wrong.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­then I will stop if Asagao doesn''t want to.¡±


    Well¡­ that¡¯s a relief I guess.


    Weirdest things come to Higan¡¯s mind sometimes. This one this time is really outrageous.


    Well¡­right now¡­yes¡­priority¡­


    The place we are right now is¡­ a lab?


    There are papers that are scattered here and there. The books are stacked.


    While looking around, I saw a set of documents that have a stamp saying ¡°top secret¡±


    Wow¡­people here actually use this kind of phrase¡­


    I open it¡­


    The contents are¡­


    World Domination with the use of Ether Technologies imbued with Magic.


    Plan for encroachment of our militaristic might set to Phase A.


    Developing ether technologies for warfare that will be used for dominating the land of the humans.


    We have already deployed thousands of Magic-equipped ether golems. The first city was obliterated to ashes, however, a report says a human was rescued by a white dragon.


    Pursuing of the runaway was terminated. Proceeding to Phase B, the liberation of the human race and conquering the land for resources. The plan will be reported back to the main land. Immediate delivery to the headquarters for approval of---


    The page was ripped off¡­


    What the hell?!

 Chapter 52: The Ruins of the Ether 3

    This is a plan for domination! Using all these technologies or whatever they call them, they tried to dominate the world!


    Well, since the world is in one piece, it means their plans were foiled. But shouldn¡¯t this technologies and gizmos be well known to the world?


    Maybe there are more files here to read¡­


    Let¡¯s see¡­


    Drones blueprint and some things I don¡¯t understand¡­this stuff is too complicated for me¡­


    Magic Equipped Ether Golem 1.0 has been released and out of testing¡­.complicated¡­


    Levitation device that uses minimal intake of energy to function, now developing¡­error¡­ by Professor Gertraud.


    Trial and error of conjuring spirit through etheric blah blah blah¡­ by Professor Ekkehard.


    Records of debate on how golems should be designed, more than 200 sessions are said to have been held¡­what? These people have some serious complex for designs¡­


    Ingredient for cooking cheese with wi¡ªwait! This is a recipe book! By Professor Kreszenz.


    I give up!


    And why these people names are very German-like?!


    And there¡¯s a banner¡­


    ETHERIAN TECHNOLOGIES ARE BEST IN THE WORLD!


    Glorifying your selves?!


    ¡°Asagao! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Nothing...nothing now¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­really now? Take a look at this!!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­you¡¯re pillaging on your own¡­¡±


    ¡°Lookie~ Lookie~¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A cheese older than us.¡±


    ¡°Throw that away!!!¡±


    Why are you doing this Higan?! That will definitely give me nightmares!


    ¡°That¡¯s a joke Asagao. I found a diary.¡±


    ¡°L-let me see it.¡±


    ¡°The cheese?¡±


    ¡°The diary!¡±


    She hands me the diary.


    I wish this would give me any hint about what happened to this place or what happened about their domination.


    ¡°What does it say Asagao?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Today, professor Kreszenz delicious thigh and rear are still an astounding sight. I smack it once and she slaps me hard in the face and kicked in me the gold mine. Worth it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Today, Professor Ekkehard and I were able to procure outstanding liquors! We drank till we drop. We were so drunk that we accidentally activated one of the prototype golems causing mayhem. Well¡­the damages aren¡¯t lethal!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Today, since the drones are functioning perfectly as we predicted, we did some minor test to them. Making gestures and hand signal to order them for recognition. They are cool so I rode one around the whole city and guess what? It can¡¯t drink alcohol!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°DAMN YOU ALL!!!¡±


    SMACK!


    I throw the diary to the ground!


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Are these people really doing research here?! What a waste of time! The cheese! This diary! Those weird banners! What the hell is wrong with these people!?¡±


    ¡°Calm down Asagao!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Asagao!!¡±


    ¡°NOOO!!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    That was a terrible outburst¡­I mean¡­it doesn¡¯t make any sense!


    Haa¡­I don¡¯t care anymore¡­


    ¡°Higan¡­let¡¯s go¡­I feel really tired all of the sudden¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­I never saw you like that before¡­how do I say it¡­adorable even you are really angry while stomping on the ground!~¡±


    ¡°Geez, that was really frustrating¡­we didn¡¯t pillage anything interesting. We didn¡¯t find out much about this city other than it is existing here and they have cool buildings.¡±


    ¡°And they have secret doors¡­ there is one over there.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Want to go?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    What Higan points at is¡­really not secret¡­there are some things that were toppled down to block it here and there.


    I know someone who will definitely throw a fit with all this mess and it is not going to be nice when she does¡­


    I open the door and what comes to our view shocks us!


    Surprise! Another hallway! What¡¯s wrong with these people?!


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve come this far already Higan, turning back now would definitely hurt my pride!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why are you saying something like that?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s proceed.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a room over there. It looks like another room.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a peek.¡±


    We walk down the hallway. The hallway is four-way intersection and we decided to go straight first. What we saw is¡­ a room with many mechanical parts scattered.


    Some huge apparatuses and metal scraps. It¡¯s a really huge room. I bet hundreds of people worked there. There are also engines and cogwheels scattered about.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ this must their assembly room or the room where they made those weird mechanical things.¡±


    ¡°Mechanical? Is that what they are called?¡±


    ¡°Un. I, more or less have an idea what are these people doing here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cool Asagao! I don¡¯t even have the slightest idea what¡¯s with this place!¡±


    After looking at the room with many machines, we took off to look at the hallway to the right on where we came from earlier¡­


    There are¡­bath rooms and some sanitary equipment shed on the side of the hallway¡­but there is a big creepy door at the end¡­it says¡­¡±Do not enter without permission.¡±


    Higan seems to belooking around for the sanitary equipment which is obviously, can¡¯t be used anymore.


    By pure curiosity, I approach the large creepy door and grab the handle¡­then I open it¡­


    What entered my view¡­what my nose perceives¡­


    ......


    ¡°Bleeeeeargh!! Urk! Kuh..Ahh..haah..haah¡­¡±


    What¡¯s that?! What the hell?!


    H-Human bones?! It¡¯s grotesquely mutilated too! I don¡¯t know if there is or not but, my nose perceives the stench of decomposing flesh¡­


    ¡°Asagao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t come here!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    I slam the door shut.


    ¡°Haah¡­haah¡­haah¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao! What happened?¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­you¡­don¡¯t need to know¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed towards the last hallway.¡±


    Ah¡­cold sweat starts flowing in my back¡­earlier was just wacky then suddenly¡­ I wonder¡­what are we going to stumble in that door¡­ my stomach started twisting upon recalling the sensation earlier¡­no good...


    I fell on my knees¡­


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Can¡­can we rest for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­haah¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I told you earlier Higan¡­ please don¡¯t ask¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Ok, but¡­let me at least comfort you.¡±


    We sat down on the floor while leaning on the wall of the hallway¡­


    I don¡¯t know this feeling¡­it¡¯s like¡­fear¡­fear etched inside me¡­


    Ah¡­I remember those soldiers that were mutilated right before my eyes that night¡­


    I killed people before, even though Nil claims that he was the one controlling my body but¡­ seeing a corpse¡­


    I thought I have grown a bit from everything that happened. I thought I gained something for myself through experience. I thought I have seen everything¡­not yet¡­


    This is¡­just a lighter side of everything¡­


    Higan pulls my head to her chest and started stroking it.


    ¡°Asagao¡­ you¡¯re shaking¡­ you definitely saw something you don¡¯t want me to see too.¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­something like that¡­¡±


    ¡°There, there¡­ you seemed really stressed too lately.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because of those idiotic people who wrote that diary¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean about that¡­it¡¯s like¡­you are really frantic¡­ and scared of something¡­no¡­I guess from someone¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°When you are ready, please tell me about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Higan!¡±


    ¡°Are you fine now?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­we need to move forward!¡±


    ¡°If Asagao says so!¡±


    We move towards the last door in the hallway. It¡¯s¡­metallic¡­


    I steel myself and grab the handles and open it¡­


    What we saw is¡­ a really huge room!


    The room seems like a natural part of the cave itself¡­ no, more like they haven¡¯t build anything here. In the far side of the room is a door. We walk towards it.


    After about two steps¡­


    BAM!


    The door behind us shuts firmly and a metal-like plating covers it.


    The ground starts to rumble¡­


    I have a bad feeling about this!


    Isn¡¯t this¡­the boss room? A boss will come out!


    Then¡­from the ground¡­ a large metallic golem came out from it. It¡¯s over five meters.


    ¡°INTRUDER ALERT! INTRUDER ALERT!¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­ it seems we need to fight this one!¡±


    ¡°It is as expected! Let¡¯s thrash it!¡±


    [Icicle!]


    BAKIN


    ¡°It also has those annoying shield?!¡±


    ¡°This might be one of those ether golems whatsoever!¡±


    ¡°Asagao! What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try attacking it from both sides!¡±


    ¡°Affirmative!¡±


    We both run from both sides.


    [Icicle!]


    [Fireblast!]


    [Earth Pillar]


    [Barrier!]


    [Thorn!]


    BAKIN!


    Deflected?!


    ¡°Higan! Regroup!!!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Good thing this big guy here isn¡¯t moving. I think¡­


    ¡°It has that annoying transparent shield!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s most likely something that fends off the magic attack.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡­we are both magic users¡­¡±


    ¡°INITIATION COMPLETE! MANA BEAM!¡±


    ¡°¡±EH?!¡±¡±


    DODGE!


    We both jump sideways.


    BOOM!


    THUMP!


    The golem fired a really thick laser at us! It sends tremor to the whole place! The place where the laser hits, is melted! Hey! That¡¯s dangerous!


    And¡­Owwiee¡­ I landon my forehead!


    ¡°Asagao! It¡¯s moving now!!¡±


    ¡°EH?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll come to you now!¡±


    The golem starts reacting to our movements and the first thing it did is, attacking of course! It¡¯s coming to me!


    I also run towards Higan while holding out my arms which she also did!


    As I grab hold of her hand, the golem made a motion of striking down. Before that!


    [Divine Ascension!]


    Higan transforms into a divine nine tailed fox. The same as before, she radiates divine aura around her.


    [Icicle!]


    The large lump of icicles fired off to the golem. The shield withstood the attack but the golem stumbles.


    [Fire Blast!]


    [Earth Pillar!]


    [Lighting Crash!]


    BAKIN!


    WHAT?!


    It was all deflected?! Higan¡¯s power right now is cheat level and yet!


    ¡°Asagao! It¡¯s not working!!!¡±


    ¡°I can see that¡­¡±


    This is a really tight situation¡­

 Chapter 53: The Ruins of the Ether 4

    ¡°Higan! Another big one is coming!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The golem charges another one of those annoyingly powerful beams. Questioning on what or how that beam is made is stupid because the only answer I can get if you get hit by that, you will turn into ashes!


    ¡°INITIATION COMPLETE! MANA BEAM!¡±


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Higan carried me on her arms as she swiftly dodges the beam. It would be our advantage if the golem is moving slow.


    But this golem¡­ after we dodge the beam, it retracted its muzzle and come flying at us with a punch.


    ¡°[Barrier]"


    "[Force]¡±


    BAM


    The golem was sent flying by my barrier but jokes on you, it didn¡¯t receive even a scratch! And now, it¡¯s running toward us again while holding both of its arms high to strike us down.


    ¡°[Earth Tomb!]¡±


    ¡°[Barrier]¡±


    BAM!


    It tore the barrier and the earthen wall down!! Higan is able to dodge at the last second but the fragments of rock come flying at us and chunks of it hits us.


    ¡°Kuh!¡±


    ¡°HNNGH!¡±


    ¡°Asagao! Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It hurts¡­my left arm is broken¡­Higan¡­were you got hit fatally?¡±


    ¡°I got hit in the head bu¡ªoh...there¡¯s blood¡­now¡­¡±


    ¡°Higan!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine¡­I just feel a little dizzy¡­¡±


    ¡°Hea--!¡±


    ¡°INITIATION COMPLETE! MANA BEAM!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡±


    Higan tried to stand up but she stumbles and fell on her knee. Her situation is critical. I somehow need to manage! Multi tasking!


    ¡°[Barrier!]"


    "[Heal!]¡±


    ¡°Asagao?!¡±


    I simultaneously cast heal on Higan with my broken left hand and hold out my right arm to the direction of the beam to hold my barrier.


    BAM!


    SIZZLE


    SIZZLE


    ¡°Guh!¡±


    ¡°Asagao! That¡¯s too reckless!¡±


    I can feel the beam cooks the surface of my skin! My left arm which I use to heal Higan is crying for a break. The beam isn¡¯t ceasing¡­


    SIZZLE


    SIZZLE


    Why are you holding this one longer bastard! While it keeps its beam toward us like this, I can heal Higan, which is the fighting force.


    ¡­...


    The beam is still keeping up! How many hours has it been?! No¡­that¡¯s just how I felt it. Ten seconds? Twenty seconds? The skin in my right hand is peeling off while it burns! AHHH! I got to hold up this barrier!


    ¡°Asagao! I¡¯m fine now!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­but I can¡¯t let go now or we¡¯re or going to get charred!¡±


    ¡°TERMINATING ACTION! OVER HEATING!¡±


    Finally! It stops!


    AHHHH! AHHH!


    Both of my hands are screaming profane words!


    ¡°Higan! I already have an idea!¡±


    ¡°Oh! As expected of Asagao!¡±


    ¡°But please, try dodge and run first while I heal myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Higan started to carry me again on her arms. I start to heal myself. The golem is pursuing us but its speed can¡¯t catch up with Higan and we are just going in circles.


    ¡°Asagao, what did you think of?¡±


    ¡°It always dispels the shield around the part where it shoots its beam!¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°When it fires that beam again¡­ take me to its front!¡±


    ¡°Head on?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°But Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Trust me! Trust me and I will trust you back! I know that you already know what to do!¡±


    ¡°But taking the risks¡­¡±


    ¡°You are not the only with new tricks!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I see.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­talking about risks¡­don¡¯t scold me about it too when you throw dangerous attacks with your punch!¡±


    ¡°I can trust you to heal it for me!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then first, I want to restrain its movement. Drop me off.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After healing my arms for some time, Higan drops me and run to the opposite direction of the golem. The golem follows her and I run to its back and then¡­


    "[Barrier!]"


    "[Force!]"


    ¡°[Earth Pillar!]"


    "[Icicle!]¡±


    The golem leans forward because it pushed by my barrier and after that, Higan locks its movement by planting icicles and erecting pillars of rocks around it.


    We were able to completely immobilize its movement even with its barrier activated to blocks the surrounding damage.


    I run after Higan in the front of the golem, who is now, charging another one of those nasty beams!


    ¡°Higan! Stay back! Get the timing right, ok?!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Asagao worry too much! I¡¯m a nine tailed fox right now!¡±


    ¡°INITIATION COMPLETE! MANA BEAM!¡±


    ¡°Come!!!¡±


    I reach out to the inner depth of my mind. I focus all the energy I have in this skill. It took me several tries to execute it and I even kept it secret from master and everyone.


    ¡°LET¡¯S SEE HOW YOU HANDLE THIS!¡±


    FFZZZZZZZZZZZT!


    ¡°[Morning Glory Ten Petal Layered Barrier!]¡±


    BOOM!


    HAHAHAHAHA!


    It¡¯s working and it¡¯s powerful! And I think the name of the skill is cool!


    There is ten barrier erected in front of me leaving me defenseless from behind. Luckily, the enemy right now is one and its attack has only one direction!


    I try to push forward but, you know¡­this is just a body of a little girl so what strength can it offer in pushing back a big laser like this!


    .


    .


    .


    SHATTER


    Tsk! Two barriers remaining! We only have started ten seconds ago! Was the attack this time is more intense than earlier!?


    SHATTER


    One left!


    DRIP


    I feel like my head is throbbing! Blood starts dripping from my nose! But, I need to go all the way through!


    ¡°Do or die!


    "[Spiral!]"


    "[Spin!]"


    "AAAHHHHHHHH!¡±


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Higan?!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this together now!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°¡±UUUOOOOHHHHHH!!!¡±¡±


    I form a drill shape barrier and spin it. With Higan¡¯s help, we are able to push forward.


    The beam scatters here and there and will sometimes scorch my skin and reduce the protective ability of my clothes against immorality!


    ¡°TERMINATING ACTION! OVERHEATING!¡±


    ¡°NOW! HIGAN!¡±


    ¡°HAAAAA!¡±


    Higan charges in and pass through the gap of the barrier where the laser was fired earlier!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to return you the favor of trying to burn us earlier!"


    [SCORCHING FIST OF AN ANGRY FOX!]


    ¡°PFFT"


    No! I was able to hold my laugh! I hope Higan didn¡¯t hear that!


    BOOM!


    SIZZLE


    The golem shattered to pieces when Higan¡¯s blow it with her attack. The power of Higan¡¯s attack is incredible as it shook the whole cave and left a huge trail of scorched earth behind where the golem was standing earlier.


    Because of too much exhaustion, the enhancement on Higan is pulled out and she returns to normal.


    I walk towards Higan and she also did the same. We both hold up our hands and did a high five!


    ¡°We did it!¡±


    ¡°Of course! Asagao is so smart but too reckless!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you reckless yourself?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t burn my hand you know!¡±


    ¡°Well, that shows the difference in your power control in your normal and you nine tailed form.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe then I gue--!¡±


    ¡°Wah--!¡±


    THUD


    We both fell down planting our faces on the ground. It seems that the exhaustion from the battle earlier piled up and now, it comes crashing on us.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Fufufu! Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°¡±HAHAHAHA¡±¡±


    .


    .


    .


    After lying on the ground for a while, we were able to stand up, albeit supporting each other side by side.


    ¡°That was a real life threatening battle I guess!¡±


    ¡°Well, we managed somehow!~¡±


    ¡°Next time, we sh--! Higan?!¡±


    ¡°Muh!~ Just a peck on your cheeks!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We were able to overcome a dangerous situation and to commemorate it!~¡±


    ¡°Hold on! Just peck on the cheeks, ok?¡±


    ¡°*Chu*¡±


    She kissed me on the cheeks.


    CHU


    She kissed me again!? Well..it doesn¡¯t hurt to add one on the cheeks.


    CHU!


    Eh? Eh? Her kisses are oddly getting closer to my lips.


    CH-


    ¡°STOP!¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­I was so close!¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI-I-I-I told you earlier right!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal right?!¡±


    ¡°Get your facts straight!!!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    I didn¡¯t know Higan is THAT kind of girl¡­no, I already had my doubts¡­


    ¡°Higan.¡±


    ¡°Muh?¡±


    ¡°If Alstroe asks for a kiss, would you do it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give her tons!¡±


    ¡°If master?¡±


    ¡°¡­of course not¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dangerous.¡±


    ¡°WHY?¡±


    I have to straighten her belief along the way so Izuna won¡¯t have any problem.


    ¡°Mom kissed me a lot. So I think it¡¯s fine if I kiss other girls too.¡±


    Izuna parenting done wrong!


    Whatever, let¡¯s go to the door over there. The door is small and nothing grand.


    I grab the doorknob and slowly turn it. What comes to our view is¡­


    A normal work desk in a small room. There is various stuff here and there but nothing worth mentioning. At the top of the desk, another diary... a diary again¡­


    I grab the diary and read the last entry in it¡­


    ¡°If you are reading this, you probably defeated the Ether Golem outside this room. It¡¯s nothing special. Don¡¯t be happy about it since it¡¯s only one of the hundred thousand that we made.


    Is what I wanted to say but. Every golem that we made was completely annihilated¡­.


    10 years ago since we started the Domination plan against the humans. They have the resources we needed to for our next step in advancing our technologies.


    But since we conveyed our intention of domination, the elves, and the dragon kin didn¡¯t stay quiet about it and supported the humans.


    But our army of golems toppled their army with our ways of dispersing magic with ether shield. The only problem is that the golems core is really fragile but its movements are fast.


    The encroachment of our military bases was smoothly executed and we were winning in the war. My dream of spirit engineering will come true and more possibilities will open up for our research. And top of that, our achievements and feat will come down to the history.


    But...


    After the ten years of war¡­


    A woman came¡­


    With an unknown power, she turned every Golem into ashes. Annihilated every Golem that we have, easily piercing their ether shields. She mercilessly killed etherians. We tried to resists, but before we know it, she already killed three-fourth of our population.


    Even without meeting her directly, I felt that her hatred for us is deep. She destroyed our bases with no trails left. She is destroying our traces, our culture, our means of existence.


    She did all of it in just a span of a week. We were in utter chaos. Instead of continuing the plan of domination, we prioritize our survival against this monster in the skin of a human.


    I am now writing this alone in this place, I will follow my fellow researchers to the mainland.


    She also destroyed the majority of our cities and she already erasing our blueprints and codes. I hope this facility would survive and be discovered by worth people.


    The only thing we can do now is to gamble. We have to trick her into believing that she destroyed our continent. It¡¯s our only means to survive now.


    We now know. Humans, when they fought back out of desperation or hatred, they are the most powerful.


    Only she would gain the glory. Only she would be written down to the history and be the topic of Scholars and researchers. Completely annihilating our existence, she topples everything about us.


    Only her name would be sang for killing a hundred thousands of our people.


    I hope people would know that we exist after a hundred years through this note or through tales.


    Not only the feat done by that human¡­ who is called¡­


    Continental Destroyer.


    By: Professor Dylan¡±


    ¡­ummm¡­


    That was a really elaborate of what happened but¡­how about afterward?


    I think I will never now¡­


    ¡°Asagao, are we done now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Well, how do we get out of here now?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    As I put the diary in my dimensional storage, a note falls from it.


    Of course, I will pick it up! Then I read it¡­


    ¡°In the right side of this room, there¡¯s a portal that leads outside this place! Be amaze! Hahahaha! Etherian Technologies are the best in the world!¡±


    Stop glorifying yourselves.


    I tried looking at the place the note indicated. There¡¯s a transmutation circle. Is it really safe?


    Higan holds my hand and we go to the circle.


    After a while, the circle glows and light covers us. In an instant¡­


    We are outside the cave. We can hear the waterfall flowing. The sun is already setting.


    ¡°ASAGAO! HIGAN! WHERE ARE YOU! WHERE THE HELL ARE YOU! PLEASE ANSWER BEFORE I DESTROY THE WHOLE PLACE OUT OF DESPERATION!!!!!¡±


    ¡°NOOO! ALSTROE! WE¡¯RE HERE!¡±


    ¡°ALSTROE!~¡±


    ¡°WAAAAHHH!¡±


    SWOOSH


    She came from above, just how high is she jumping?!


    And a white dragon flew past us. It¡¯s master alright. He seems to have gone back at the camp after taking a peek at us.


    Alstroe hugs us.


    ¡°Where did you two have gone off? Why are you two so dirty?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alstroe, we kind of had a blast¡­¡±


    ¡°Alstroe¡­we want to take a bath again¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!~ If you two wants to have a bath again, I found something way nicer than this river. But we have to fly a bit.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Right now?!"


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Alstroe!~¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    WHAT?!


    She lifts us from the ground and she takes a stance for jumping. I think I will be fine but I don¡¯t think Higan will be¡­


    ¡°GO!¡±


    BOOM


    Leaving a crater, she soared to the sky with great speed!


    I am really fine with it but Higan¡­


    ¡°*INCOMPREHNESIBLE MAIDEN NOISE*¡±


    .


    .


    .


    Currently, we are dipping in beautiful natural spring while the sunset is in full view. The place Alstroe took us on the other side of the waterfalls earlier, no, it was a little farther from there too.


    And since, no one would even find this place. We are now fully naked!


    There are streams though and I won¡¯t be describing things that I am seeing now. Through Higan¡¯s fire magic, we are able to heat up the water to the desired temperature.


    It¡¯s such bliss though¡­


    The day ends without any further incidents.


    Except for our return, we got an earful from master¡­


    Well¡­he is worried too¡­


    I forgot to tell him about the diary I got.

 Chapter Extra 2: The Teacher鈥檚 Romance

    ¡°AH-CHOO!¡±


    Ueehhh¡­I¡¯m down with fever and cold. My throat hurts, my nose is running, and my body feels really heavy. Milin, Onii-chan, the royal guards and the heroes are all in my room. Even though my room is big, I don¡¯t think you guys should gather here. I¡¯m not dying okay!


    Violetta-san speaks.


    ¡°I am terrible sorry Asagao-sama, I do have a potion to cure colds and fevers but the potion are for adult usage. I don¡¯t think your body can take the side effects too.¡±


    It has side effects? Why do you make something like that?!


    ¡°and I do think that recovering naturally from this kind of illness is the best way.¡±


    Well yeah, after hearing that your potion have unknown side effects! What about the potion that you gave me for dizziness then?!


    Rose-sensei suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I should really think we should go now. We should let Asagao-chan rest.¡±


    ¡°Well we are all worried about her after all but we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry everyone! I, Milin, will give her the best nursing for Hime-sama!¡±


    Everyone looks at Milin with suspecting eyes. Milin is always seems suspicious now and then after that incident.


    Priscilla-san interjected


    ¡°Head Maid Milin, You are not to get close to Asagao-sama for the next three days you know.¡±


    True. This punishment isn¡¯t from the incident where the explosion occurred. This one is a new punishment because she creep her hands to my body during the bath the other day.  Isn¡¯t such offense punishable by death? No, I don¡¯t want that to happen to Milin even though she is an offender.


    The offender herself can¡¯t say anything back. I really think she would not learn her lesson after all of this.


    After that, they decided that Rose-sensei would take care of me.


    They concluded that Priscilla-san is no good too.


    Nice.


    Hm? What happened? Why do I have this fever and cold?


    It happened last night.


    .


    .


    .


    Ehehehe!~ Most people of the castle sleeps really early! For that reason, the large public bath is empty. I can have it all by myself! Of course the bath in my room is satisfactory but, you know! The large steaming tub is really amazing! You can heat the water in just a few minutes.


    Milin is nowhere to be found and I sneak past on the guards on duty to get here! I don¡¯t like being alone but taking a huge bath for yourself is another thing!


    I entered and prepared myself! I brought the necessary things like towel and hair shampoos and conditioners. I said hair shampoo¡¯s conditioners but it¡¯s just a specialty item for hair made by alchemist. Of course, it has the same effect as the shampoos and conditioners from our world.


    I undressed myself so I am stark naked. Of course, I have bare minimum protective gear like this towel.


    I heated the large bath. While waiting, I decided to wash myself first, but because I am busy with my happy thoughts, I didn¡¯t notice it.


    ¡°Oh.Asagao-chan, you are taking a late night bath too?¡±


    ¡°A-ah..eeh?¡±


    AAAAAAAAAGLHKLLHLHAKF!


    It¡¯s that lethargic guy Susanoo! My arch enemy for mr.couch! WAH!?


    He is stark naked too!!!


    ¡°Asagao-chan, if you don¡¯t¡­ mind¡­ let¡¯s take a bath together...¡±


    ¡°A- ah¡ªun¡­¡±


    What is this?! I can¡¯t voice out a protest! Eeeehh?!


    ¡°Oh, you¡­ still haven¡¯t washed yourself¡­? Let me¡­ help you then¡­¡±


    What?! He then seated in one of the ceramic bath stool put another one in front of him.


    EH?! He is beckoning me to seat there?! W-why?!


    ¡°Asagao-chan¡­I¡¯ll wash your¡­hair for you¡­come here¡­¡±


    ¡°u-un¡­¡±


    I approached timidly and seated myself facing the front.


    He poured water all over me and started applying the pseudo shampoo.


    W-well, he is rubbing my scalp gently and thoroughly combing my hair with his hands.


    ¡°This takes me back¡­when I was in the orphanage too¡­I used to wash some of the children like this¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ah¡­what am I panicking for? Shouldn¡¯t I be less prejudice about him? So, he is also an orphan like me¡­ strange huh¡­


    ¡°Asagao-chan¡­I¡¯ll wash your hair now so close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°U-un¡­¡±


    I am not that of a child! Well, I am, but¡­Geez, I¡¯ll just close them!


    SPLASH.


    ¡°Okay¡­done¡­next¡­I¡¯ll wash your body.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    I voiced that one out! What? H-hey! I can wash myself!


    ¡°Here comes the soap¡­¡±


    ¡°KYA!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ it¡¯s just¡­kind of ticklish¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not! I feel creep out! He rubs me the soap from my back to the base. Suds are forming here and there. He then thoroughly washed my front, thighs and, feet and then my armpit, and then my hands, and then the fingers and it¡¯s every nook. The thought of other guy washing me like this¡­


    ¡°Asagao-chan¡­hold still¡­¡±


    ¡°Eeep¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t! I am just making incomprehensible sounds and my body is being ravished¡­ no, not actually ravish but it¡¯s just¡­


    I feel really hot now. I think my face is burning¡­eh¡­


    ¡°Done, I¡¯m going to pour water to you.¡±


    SPLASH


    ¡°Yosh, you can jump in to the hot water now.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t able to do anything. He washed my hair and whole body like it¡¯s just natural for him. Does he frequently do this? He said he is fond of children, that kind of fondness to children where he cared for them wholeheartedly.


    I made a fool out of myself by thinking negatively of him because of his profession¡­ I-I need to do something too¡­


    Ah, I know!


    ¡°Um¡­ Susanoo-san¡­¡±


    ¡°Su is good¡­if it¡¯s hard for you to¡­call me by my name.¡±


    ¡°Un. Su, I¡¯ll wash you too¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? Okay¡­¡±


    He then seated in front of me. His back is facing me.


    What an unbelievable body. I knew by just looking at it, he is lean but well built. There¡¯s scar here and there. Even my old body won¡¯t compare to this.


    I proceeded on washing his hair first. Because he is tall, even seated, I need to stand up so I can properly wash his hair. I applied the pseudo shampoo and started making bubbles. His hair is long and I can somewhat feel that it has the texture that you can only found in men, unlike a girl¡¯s hair.


    I gently rub his scalp and started combing his hair too while washing it. Every now and then, his head would sway in the direction where my hands go. I-is he falling asleep?! I quickly poured water on him.


    ¡°Ah! Thanks¡­Asagao-chan¡­if you can, please¡­wash my back too. Only the back, I can..take care of the¡­rest¡­¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    I stared at his back.


    It¡¯s broad. His triceps and laterals with the trapezoid look really appealing. I started rubbing the soap on his back and suds starts forming. I just push the soap up and down. I can feel that his muscle is lean but strong.


    ¡°Asagao-chan¡­that¡¯s enough¡­I think¡­go ahead now¡­¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    Since he said it himself, I dip myself in the hot water. It calms me. If I stayed there, I would see various things. Even though I had one though, it is still weird to see someone else¡¯s thing.


    After a while, he then followed. I feel really embarrassed right now, while he is just staring into distance relaxing.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°We should get out now Asagao-chan, it¡¯s not good if we stay longer.¡±


    He said. But really? Together?


    Well, we really should though. I feel a little dizzy.


    We both got up. I am guarding the important places with a long towel so I think I am safe¡­a bit.


    I followed behind him. I should have said ¡°I¡¯ll stay a little longer¡± but I can¡¯t say any words.


    We are now in the dressing room. He put his underwear, then his pants quickly.


    ¡°Asagao-chan, let¡¯s dry up your hair¡­ come here.¡±


    Again?! Wait! I am still naked!


    ¡°It¡¯s no good if your clothes got wet because of your hair.¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡±


    I go to him. Since he has a valid point, I really can¡¯t say anything. No, from the start, I can¡¯t say things to him. He then dab a fresh towel in my head. Then he started caressing my hair from the base to the tip. What a professional!


    In an instant, my hair is dry. It is still a bit moist but this will do.


    ¡°Do you need help getting dressed?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    After all, I only have this oversized shirt, the pumpkin panty and my sleeping gown.


    I dressed quickly. I really want to go to sleep now and forget everything.


    We got out of the bath together. Good thing it¡¯s night time and no one is around.


    ¡°Then, see you around Asagao-chan¡­¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    That was really simple than I expected. In the end, he is one of the good natured people if you ignore his notoriety as a hit man.


    .


    .


    .


    STILL! Upon remembering everything! I still feel really embarrassed that I rolled around my bed! I feel so hot.


    I opened the window to the veranda and tried to feel the cold air. I was able to cool down a bit. I feel a bit refreshed so I went to bed.


    I left the window opened so cold air entered inside my room.


    .


    .


    .


    And that¡¯s how I got this fever and cold. This blistering cold and fever that made my throat hurts so much, made my body heavy as a boulder and made me limp and bedridden!


    ¡°Asagao-chan, do you want something? Water? Food?¡±


    ¡°Uuu..Rose-sensei¡­water please¡­¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Rose-sensei is really pretty and has a hourglass body blessed with modest breast. It made me wonder why someone like her doesn¡¯t have any lover back in our world. It would be a waste not to date her. If Mito is interested to her, he should stop being stubborn.


    ¡°Here you go Asagao-chan.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Rose-sensei. Um¡­Rose-sensei, do you like someone?¡±


    I randomly spouted that. I think my head is spinning that I blurted that one out. But it¡¯s good since I am curious too. I want to see her reaction too.


    She is baffled for a while but fixed her composure and patted me in my head then smiled gently.


    ¡°Un. I have. Although I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible though. I don¡¯t want that man to be disgusted on me. I am, right now, keeping a distance. Even though we haven¡¯t known each other, we have been on a weirdly good terms but I am unsure myself if I should be liking him or I have any idea of what am I to him.¡±


    ¡°Rose-sensei, good luck.¡±


    Woah! That''s so deep. I didn¡¯t thought she would answer like that. She has complex about that huh. Unlike Ichirou whose love is one-sided, I think Rose-sensei¡¯s love interest is mutual.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for now Asagao-chan, you should sleep now. I¡¯ll cast a spell to you so you will have a good sleep.¡±


    ¡°Rose-sensei is amazing!¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Here I go.¡±


    Within just moments of second, I am wrapped in gentle warm green light. I don¡¯t know what kind of spell she uses but it¡¯s comfortable that I fall asleep in an instant.


    .


    .


    .


    Huh? I smell something delicious. I open my eyes to see the source of that delicious smell. What entered my view is Rose-sensei fixing a lap table to be served in bed. There is a delicious porridge laid down on there.


    ¡°Oh my, Asagao-chan. Its good thing you¡¯re awake. It¡¯s lunch time now so you should eat. I made this porridge myself for you. It¡¯s easy to eat for the sick and it has all the nutrients you need. It will also hasten your recovery.¡±


    ¡°Rose-sensei cooked it for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I want Asagao-chan to be lively again and cheer everyone up!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe. You may not realize it but most of us get motivated when you cheer on us, especially when you smile for us!¡±


    I-I somehow got embarrass. I look down and starts to cover my face with my hands.


    Ehh?! I don¡¯t know it myself. It that is the case, I am getting really fluster at the thought of them getting motivated because I just simply said simple things and cheered them a bit.


    ¡°Asagao-chan being flustered like this is really cute that I get more motivated!~¡±


    EH?! I grab a pillow and smack it glued on my face. I feel like not showing my face to anyone anymore! Geez, Rose-sensei teasing is really good.


    ¡°Ehehehe!~ Even though I want to tease you more, you still need to eat after all Asagao-chan. Your food will get cold if you don¡¯t hurry up.¡±


    ¡°U-un.¡±


    ¡°After that, I am going to wipe your body, okay?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Um¡­okay¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t have a choice. I am really sweaty and sticky too. I want to change clothes too. Not to mention, the urge to go to the toilet.


    I am going to eat now.


    That¡¯s when I realize the spoon is not there. Well, with these shaky little hands, I can¡¯t eat properly.


    ¡°Asagao-chan, I am going to feed you! I¡¯ll blow the soup too for you.¡±


    ¡°R-Rose sensei, don¡¯t you have¡­training and studies? I feel¡­really bad that you will¡­do everything for me¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying Asagao-chan!? Taking care of you is our priorities! As I said earlier, you motivate people easily. And because of that, we were able to give our hundred percent!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    I resign. Rose-sensei said so. I will humbly accept her help and praises for me. I ate everything she feeds me. It was delicious. It has a feeling of home-made. I love it. It feels warm and the flavor is rich and thick but never gave off a bad aftertaste. The texture is easy to swallow like it immediately go down to my digestive system.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    After I ate my fill, she hand me a glass full of water and she cleaned the place. When I emptied the glass of water, she then beckons me to sit upright and remove my clothes. From the top to bottom, she did it delicately and carefully. I never thought I will be bared naked in front of other people in two consecutive days.


    She then proceed to wipe my body with a wet and cool towel. Reaching every part of my body, she promptly wipes, then dips the towel and wrings it, then wipe again.


    After that, I got into a fresh set of clothes, and I was laid down in my bed. Since she got my confirmation, she cast that spell again¡­I, again, enters the dreamland.


    .


    .


    .


    I woke up past afternoon. The sun is already setting.


    Rose-sensei is sitting beside me reading a book. She seemed to have stays beside me the whole time. She smiled sweetly at me. It was a radiant smile.


    ¡°Asagao-chan, how are you feeling now?¡±


    ¡°I am fine now Rose-sensei. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Be sure to rest more, stay in bed until tomorrow.¡±


    Among all the heroes summoned, she is the most thoughtful out of all. She acts so mature in front of me, but I know she acted so childish in front of Mito.


    ¡°Old hag, are you here?¡±


    Speak of the devil.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Mito-kun! What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Well, you see¡­during the sparring with that idiot Kouta earlier, I got somewhat wounded in my shoulder. Um¡­can you take care of it? I mean your heal is efficient! I really don¡¯t want to have anything more to do with you okay?!¡±


    ¡°Un! Let¡¯s head outside for a bit, Asagao-chan here is still resting.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­sorry about that Asagao-chan¡­hope you get well¡­soon¡­cause you know¡­you are a good brat¡­you don¡¯t deserve to be this bedridden¡­¡±


    Geez. Why do you blush fiercely?! I am wondering now if you are someone straight out from an otome game and one of the capturable protagonists!


    They went outside. It seems they don¡¯t want to disturb me because Rose-sensei knows that Mito is loud mouthed. Of course, I am interested in what will happen so I got out of bed. I feel better now.


    I peeks over the slit in the door way and listen closely to what will happen.


    I see the two of them in the hallway.


    ¡°Geez, Mito-kyun! Why are you so reckless?!¡±


    ¡°I am not old hag! That damn Kouta got me injured like this!¡±


    ¡°I know how you fight~! You recklessly charge into the opponent when you see even a little bit of opening! Kouta was definitely baiting you, you know?!¡±


    ¡°Geh! Damn old hag.¡±


    ¡°Come now, don¡¯t move too much.¡±


    Apparently, they are so close that Rose-sensei already knew how Mito¡¯s mind works.


    At the end of the hallway, turning into a corner, there are viewers too.


    I get it. We don¡¯t get to see love story blooming often around us. Watching something like this make us giggle like a little girl. The thing is, I am a legit little girl now¡­


    ¡°Mito-kun, please stop being reckless.¡±


    ¡°What do you care¡­?¡±


    ¡°It pains me to see you getting hurt over being reckless.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Mito¡­¡±


    ¡°R-Rose¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, promise me that.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­I do plan to go out in the battlefield with resolves to protect everyone too¡­especially¡­you know¡­y-y-yo¡ª¡°


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°I want to protect y-y-y-yo¡ª¡°


    ¡°Mito¡­¡±


    ¡°Ol¡ªRose¡­¡±


    Uwaah! It¡¯s so cheesy and romantic! Rose-sensei smiled gently at Mito, while Mito stuttered his words over and over again. Mito is now beet red ear to ear. And they are doing it in the hallway too! What bold people! This is definitely what we call mutual love!


    Rose-sensei seems to forget her complex about age too in the heat of the moment!~


    Mito seems to resolves his self and mustered courage once more.


    Go for it!


    ¡°Rose! I wanted to say this to you! I want you to know that I¡­I¡­I lo--!¡±


    ¡°MITO! MITO MY MAN! I AM REALLY SORRY ABOUT EARLIER!¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Huh?!


    GUH! I suddenly felt weak in my knees. The viewers on the other side, I feel like they comically fell down there. Kouta enter the scene and breaks the momentum of the tale! What a guy! How dare you!


    ¡°Eh? Am I disturbing something?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all my friend Kouta! You have a good timing!!!¡±


    ¡°Well! If that is the case! Thanks!¡±


    Eh?! Mito is riding this one. Rose-sensei seems lost. I feel like her soul is flying away at this moment!


    Suddenly, an angry girl charges with her fist making a brutal contact to Kouta¡¯s face!


    ¡°THANKS MY ASS! YOU MONGREL! DESTROYING EVERYTHING! KILLING THE MOMENT I¡¯M GONNA RIP THE SHI¡ª¡°


    It was chaotic. Ruri beaten Kouta black and blue. I hurriedly return to my bed.


    ¡°Please be quiet everyone, Asagao-sama is resting.¡±


    Ehh¡­that refined voice. It¡¯s Priscilla-san.


    How did she know I am supposed to be resting? Intuition? I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t want to know.


    ¡°My, my. You guys are lively as ever. Please take in consideration for the poor child that is currently resting.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯re sorry¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Rose-sensei, I shall give Asagao-sama a medicine which is more effective.¡±


    ¡°I see, please do take care of her Priscilla-san¡±


    ¡°I shall. Uncouth over there, get back to your usual business and don¡¯t make a fuss in the hallway.¡±


    She controlled the situation so fast. As expected of Priscilla-san.


    She then enter my room and approaches the bed I am resting in.


    ¡°Asagao-sama, are you feeling well now?¡±


    ¡°Un. I have rested properly.¡±


    ¡°Is that the truth?¡±


    ¡°eehh¡­¡±


    Eh? What? Does she know I am peeking earlier?! I felt an impending doom.


    ¡°Asagao-sama, are you speaking the truth?¡±


    ¡°Ah. Um, um¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao-sama, I don¡¯t have much of a choice then if you are going to keep it to yourself.¡±


    ¡°Eh..¡±


    ¡°I shall give you now your medicine. This medicine is a suppository.¡±


    ¡°EEP!¡±


    Ahahaha¡­hahahaha¡­no!!! Nooo!!!


    I definitely felt a chill run past my spine! My whole body is trembling! But what resistance this small body can offer?!


    ¡°Come now, Asagao-sama! Remove your underwear.¡±


    ¡°No..no¡­no¡­¡±


    As Priscilla-san attempts to creeps her hands into my body, Rose-sensei abruptly entered the room.


    ¡°Priscilla-san, I forgot to tell you this, I already gave Asagao-chan an effective medicine. I mixed it in her lunch earlier. Don¡¯t give her anymore. We don¡¯t want her getting overdose.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? What a shame. Rose-sensei, please take care of Asagao-sama.¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡±


    Rose-sensei¡¯s timing is magnificent! I owe her my life!


    After that, nothing particularly happened anymore. I just ate dinner at my bed and then went straight to sleep. It seems Rose-sensei is going to stay by my side all night. I still couldn¡¯t believe things got wild while I was in bed. Not to mention the commotion happened outside my room. Rose-sensei¡¯s romance huh¡­


    .


    .


    .


    I got too much sleep that I wake up really early again.


    Rose-sensei is sleeping next to me. She is leaning her body on to the chair she is sitting.


    I get up from my bed. I no longer feel sick. Just in case, I wear my sleeping gown together with thick clothes. I once again, stare at the garden outside the window. From the corner the corner of my sight, I catch a glimpse of that guy again.


    Ichirou, he works hard every day. He is again doing his daily routine. I call out to him.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii, Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh?! Asagao-chan! Are you fine already?¡±


    I lean over to convey the words quietly since I don¡¯t want to wake up Rose-sensei.


    ¡°I¡¯m already fine Ichir--!!¡±


    ¡°WOAH!¡±


    Ah! I fell! But before I hit the ground, of course, Ichirou-nii caught me. He is kind of sweaty though.


    ¡°Asagao-chan, that¡¯ dangerous. Good thing I caught you, but now I got some of my sweat to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but its fine since you saved me¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­well, shall we have a talk?¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    We sit down at the marble made bench in the garden. Well, it¡¯s comfortable so sit here after all. It¡¯s flat and feel¡¯s kind of chilly in the butt.


    ¡°So, what does our princess wanted to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Geez, stop that Ichirou-nii.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha. I guess once is enough already.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. About Rose-sensei and Mito-nii?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You want to talk about that?¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    ¡°Well, I will¡­if you kept this between us a secret. They might think that I am implanting weird ideas in your head after all.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°A-Asagao-chan¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehehe, I¡¯m just kidding Ichirou-nii.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just retaliating from earlier.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone, okay?¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    I¡¯m getting excited. I wonder how outsiders like Ichirou perceived their situation. I only have limited contact with Mito but I get to talky more to Rose-sensei. Maybe Ichirou who is friend with Mito, has deeper insight about this.


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s just a plain romance!¡±


    ¡°Muh. Elaborate.¡±


    ¡°On my standpoint, they already recognize each other with mutual understanding. What stops them from being together is, for Mito, his pride. He always upheld this delinquent thing when it is unnecessary. If, for once, he could be honest, everything will fix itself. In Rose-sensei¡¯s case, I don¡¯t have any idea.¡±


    ¡°Geez, Ichirou-nii, how can you talk about honesty like that.¡±


    ¡°Geh! Asagao-chan! That¡¯s foul play!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡±


    ¡°Well, you are not wrong. Hahaha.¡±


    He just laughs at my remark. Well, he still doesn¡¯t have any progress himself.


    ¡°By the way, Ichirou-nii, does Rose-sensei and Mito-nii always had that sweet stuff going on them like yesterday?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh, what?¡±


    ¡°How did you know about that?¡±


    ¡°Eehh¡­ I¡­I was actually¡­peeking at my door¡­¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­can¡¯t be helped then.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­we were peeking too so I really can¡¯t reprimand you this time. About the two of them having those cheesy moments¡­well¡­there are many situations that happened recently.¡±


    ¡°Oh?!¡±


    ¡°But, god¡­ Kouta¡­that guy¡­has one way or another to ruin those moments without noticing it himself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s seems Kouta-nii is a sore¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehehe¡­I actually did it once too¡­ruining their moment that is¡­¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­¡±


    That is really comical. Are you two a comical relief character?! Ichirou seems to have a good head over his shoulder and a bit blunt, but Kouta is on another level of denseness.


    ¡°By the way Asagao-chan, there is something that bothered me regarding you.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡°Well¡­you see, most of the time you act really childish, will shy away from strangers but you are caring and reliant to everyone here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But sometimes, you act so matured that it feels different for me.¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­¡±


    ¡°What in the world am I saying?! Hahaha! Of course, Asagao-chan is a smart girl! You have the tendency to think more mature than the idiot me!¡±


    Ichirou, you are not wrong. You are someone who recognizes this kind of stuff. That only means that you always look at everyone, for their safety, for their well-being. Right from the start, you always take the initiative for everyone. But¡­


    ¡°Ichirou-nii how is your training going?¡±


    ¡°¡­Honestly¡­ not good¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­does that mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°You see, nowadays, I am not trying to get Lily¡¯s attention anymore. I focus myself on training. But¡­ even I have five soul weapons¡­I am unable to use all of them in actual combat¡­ I can only use one of those five¡­¡±


    ¡°I-Ichirou-nii¡­But¡­¡±


    ¡°Mana-san and I both have soul weapons. While she only has three, she was able to use them naturally. She looks kind of a war freak when we fought though. I lose five consecutive times. Event the magic users can defeat me. Mito can use a sword and cast fire spells and ancient magic, not to mention his knowledge to ancient magic is still limited. If we train in with the dragon kin who know more about it, he will become stronger. Kouta is also in another level, his soul weapon combine with enhancement, I didn¡¯t stand a chance. Dreg and Ruri are both veteran and their mutation to other races gave them a lot of benefits, they outclassed me. I don¡¯t have to mention more¡­ I am the worst one.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°In the end¡­ it¡¯ll be best for me to be a fodder in battle¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know what to say. I don¡¯t have any idea that he is suffering like that. Does saying ¡°Do your best¡± could help him? I don¡¯t know. In reality, isn¡¯t me the most useless among everyone who have been summoned? What rights do I have to cheer him up.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­Asagao-chan, you¡¯re knitting your brows.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me now okay? Even if I am the weakest, it won¡¯t stop me from moving forward.¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii, what drives you to do this?¡±


    ¡°My drive you say? For the sake of love, for my comrades who prepared themselves to fight, and if ever there is no way to get back to our world, I will save people from this world. I will save many as I can, even if am the weakest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so you Ichirou-nii.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha! We better wrap things up. I¡¯ll return to my training, you return to your room Asagao-chan.¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    I wonder what drives the other too to do this.

 Chapter 54: Niflheim City 1

    Hnngghh¡­ another dream of the past¡­


    .........


    This soft sensation...


    I slowly open my eyes¡­


    ¡°Asagao!~ Good morning!¡±


    ¡°Alstroe?¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!~¡±


    ¡°WAH!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t Higan and I supposed to be on night duty?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You two fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°Eeee¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right. I told Alstroeand master that we want to take on a night duty. Higan and I don¡¯t want to rely so much to the two of them so we ask them to sleep.


    We decided that we will stay awake for the whole night. I think we were able to stay awake for a really long time¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­where¡¯s Higan?¡±


    ¡°She is sleeping on my other lap.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­how long have we been sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know but, you two fell asleep after four hours.¡±


    ¡°Ehh?!¡±


    ¡°Hnngghhh¡­.¡±


    Higan wakes up and Alstroe greets her like how she greeted me.


    ¡°Ah¡­we fell asleep¡­sorry¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­sorry¡­Alstroe¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind!~¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­Alstroe¡­¡±


    Something is off¡­


    ¡°How did you know we fell asleep? You didn¡¯t sleep too?¡±


    ¡°Un. I was worried.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.it means you already knew this would happen?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    That feels really bad¡­We volunteered ourselves for night duty to keep watch. What¡¯s more embarrassing is that Alstroe expected this.


    What if Alstroe-nee and master did really sleep while we fell asleep too and monsters attack us?


    I take a peek at Higan, she seems to think about it too. We don¡¯t have any excuse for this.


    For the past month, Alstroe and master would stay on guard every night while Higan and I sleep comfortably inside the tent.


    I never saw Alstroe and Master sleep at night. They don¡¯t have any rotation too. How can they keep up with that?


    Alstroe may take a nap at day time but that¡¯s only for two to three hours. Four hours at most. It¡¯s also the same with master.


    ¡°Don¡¯t knit your brows over something stupid like that, my idiot disciples.¡±


    ¡°¡±Master?¡±¡±Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°Either way, Miss Alstroe will stay awake at night because of her vitality. On the other hand, I will stay awake because night time is where my magic power surges that it won¡¯t let me sleep.¡±


    ¡°But master, even if you say that, the fact that we volunteered ourselves for a night du--!¡±


    ¡°For gods sake! Listen here! Do you think your immature and tiny bodies of a whelp can endure a tasking job of staying awake at night?! I don¡¯t think so! Night is made for children and adult alike to sleep. Sleep is necessary, especially for children to grow up healthily! Do you really think that bodies of yours are up to the task?! Do you?!¡±


    ¡°¡±No¡­¡±¡±


    ¡°SEE?! I, myself, is really old and I need no more sleep, Alstroe-sama on the other hand¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±??¡±¡±


    ¡°Miss Alstroe, I think you should also sleep with these two blockheads.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­why not? I mean, would you rather have me sleep with them?¡±


    ¡°Would you rather take a trip to hell?¡±


    ¡°See?! What I mean is! Isn¡¯t it fine if I alone, take this night duty job?!¡±


    ¡®Would you rather have me sleep with them¡¯ is a really indecent misunderstanding that came out from your mouth, master. And to think we get a preaching about importance of sleep to the guy who gave us torturous physical training¡­


    Anyway, Alstroe-nee agrees to master¡¯s proposal. Master makes a fair point to be honest. And to think that he actually said that his magic power surges at night¡­


    Master started calling us idiots too¡­


    We wrap things up and ready ourselves because right now, we will venture a forest. Master already told us about it.


    This is the Forest of Fantasma¡­ it has a lot of ghost in it. No magical beast in there but, the forest itself is a maze but master told us that he already knew the way.


    He also said that he is going to the city inside the forest because he wanted to visit a friend of his.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°GYAAAAAAHH!!!¡±


    ¡°Alstroe! Calm down!¡±


    ¡°Fufufu~ Alstroe is certainly cute!~¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something that definitely touched my shoulder!!!¡±


    ¡°Alstroe¡­how many times should we tell you, we are inside of that kind of forest, expect a real GHOST to touch you.¡±


    ¡°EEEHHHHH!¡±


    Alstroe is clinging to me. This is rare. I never thought Alstroe dislikes ghost or rather, she is scared of them.


    Ehehehe.


    I never thought too that Alstroe would be so cute while being scared and all teary eyes while shaking!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for this Miss Alstroe, from the entrance, it will take us about four hours to get to the city, until then, please endure it.¡±


    ¡°UEEEHHHH!!??¡±


    ¡°Un, Alstroe, we can¡¯t have you breaking trees or worst, destroying the whole forest.¡±


    ¡°FUEHHH?! Asagao, that¡¯s mean!¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll tell you to Cecille.¡±


    ¡°Eeeeep!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so scared of ghosts anyway?¡±


    ¡°EH? It¡¯s because I can¡¯t hit them!¡±


    ¡°Well, of course¡­¡±


    You need to use a magic of soul weapon to defeat it. Alstroe-nee is a rare Ki user so she definitely doesn''t have a way to defeat a ghost.


    It¡¯s another story if someone gave her an elemental enhancement.


    ¡°Asagao, Higan. How are you two fine with all these ghosts around?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking us that now Alstroe¡­¡±


    ¡°Alstroe, there are a lot of ghosts in the Fox Manor you know. I am in friendly terms with the ghosts there so I am pretty much used to them. When a guest comes, they will sometimes play prank to them. I also treated them as a friend¡­.¡±


    ¡°As for me¡­I really don¡¯t like being by myself¡­I don¡¯t like things that could hurt me too¡­but ghosts are different¡­they can¡¯t harm you¡­ and when there¡¯s a ghosts around¡­even if I am alone¡­I feel like someone is there for me¡­¡±


    ¡°These idiots, isn¡¯t just because you two are just lonely that you treated ghosts as a friend?!¡±


    ¡°¡±EHHH?¡±¡±


    ¡°Uuu¡­.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    After Alstroe endured the four hours trip inside the forest, we arrive at the City of Niflheim¡­


    The guards though¡­aren¡¯t those Dullahans?! The headless riders of the underworld or something¡­


    We approach the guardsmen¡­A.K.A, the dullahans¡­


    ¡°Hola aventureros!¡±


    ¡°Hola! I am Mrothgir, the amigo of Governor Gria!¡±


    ¡°Ah! I know you! You are indeed the friend of gobernador! Please come in!¡±


    ¡°Gracias!¡±


    What?


    I feel like my face is blanking because of the conversation that erupted in front of me. No less it''s a conversation in foreign language from my world.


    ¡°M-master!¡±


    ¡°Oh? I haven¡¯t told you? This friend of mine is really eccentric. He is the ruler of this city, a vampire. And this city is the city of the undead. It¡¯s really popular because of its foreign culture. ¡°


    ¡°Yeah¡­but¡­that¡­weird language earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? He is a reincarnator. I really don¡¯t know the details about it but, he really never hides that fact. The language earlier is something he popularized. Most undead here can speak both that language and our language.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone on the continent knows that he is a reincanator. Well, part of it is because he is a true ancestor too. He was also a candidate to be a demon lord, but sadly, he blew it purposely.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am fluent inthis language too. If you want, I¡¯ll buy you a book for this language.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao?¡±


    What?!


    I look at the sidewalks¡­there are undeads such as¡­ghouls, a burning horse or something¡­a walking pumpkin lantern, zombies who looks really intelligent and many more.


    There is one thing prominent to them¡­.they has these curvaceous moustaches¡­


    Also, when you say City of undead, you would imagine it is something like a dead silent city¡­ this city however, is booming with life with all these undeads! The signs too¡­are those¡­are those¡­.


    .


    .


    .


    We arrive at the Mansion of the Governor¡­


    When the maids¡­the maid looks normal¡­.saw master¡­they immediately let master in and we were escorted to the guest room.


    The room however is filled with¡­a drum? A hat with pointy top and something like maracas¡­


    Honestly¡­.what is this reincarnator guy looks like?!


    ¡°Mi Amigo Mrothgir! It¡¯s been a long time!!!¡±


    ¡°Como estas mi amigo Gria!?¡±


    ¡°I am fine! What is the occasion you visited? Also, I¡¯ll speak to your native tongue since these hermosas chicas can¡¯t understand it!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Then, I am here for the usual!¡±


    ¡°I see, I see! Let me introduce myself to these chicas!¡±


    He got close to us.


    ¡°I am the governor of the City of Niflheim! A vampire, a True Ancestor. Gria Hellbeing, A reincarnator, nice meeting you ladies!¡±


    Really now¡­

 Chapter 55: Niflheim City 2

    The man who greets us is wearing a long black tuxedo coat adorned with glittery designs. His brown hair is neatly combed backwards. He isnoticeably somewhatold.


    I guess he looks like in his mid-thirties but that¡¯s probably not his real age. Among the moustache that I saw while walking outside earlier, his moustacheis the most extravagant¡­


    For now, let¡¯s respond with formality since he is the governor of this city.


    ¡°Good day. My name is Asagao, it¡¯s a pleasure meeting you Lord Gria.¡±


    ¡°I am Alstroemeria¡±


    ¡°My name is Higanbana.¡±


    ¡°What adorable chicas, Mrothgir!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­that one there is a real monster you know.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, then I should tread lightly then.¡±


    Suddenly, a maid enters the room.


    ¡°My lord, it¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°OOHhh!! Bring it!¡±


    For some reasons, master is really excited and can¡¯t contain himself. Gria is also the same. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of master visits today or the thing that the maids will bring here.


    A strong smell wafts in the air. I somehowknew what it is.


    ¡°Haauuu¡­¡±


    ¡°Higan?!¡±


    ¡°ACHII! ACHII!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°The strong smell irritates my nose.¡±


    The maids come with it in the tray.


    Tacos.


    ¡°Mrothgir! Let¡¯s start the fiesta!"


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to jam real hard! Give me those maracas!¡±


    ¡°Here missy! Eat some tacos!¡±


    The two got swept up eating the tacos. They offered me and Higan, but I refuse. I don¡¯t like the smell of it. Higan too, even now, she is covering her nose.


    The one who joins the fray is Alstroe. She is guzzling the taco like there¡¯s no tomorrow.


    ¡°Asagao! Higan! This tastes great! It¡¯s made of beef too! Come on, eat!¡±


    ¡°Your¡­breathe reeks Alstroe¡­¡±


    ¡°ACHII!¡±


    ¡°Alstroe¡­we don¡¯t like the smell of it¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­it means more for me!~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    RUMBLE


    RUMBLE


    Alstoehears our stomachs.


    Yes, it¡¯s our stomachs.


    That was definitely embarrassing! We directed our heads downward because of it. I don¡¯t know what face we are making right now!


    Alstroe just smiles at us and calls out to Gria.


    "Hey, hey. This food, those two can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, this is always the problem with children. Well, not that I don¡¯t understand! Lirin! Please serve kiddy meals for the two cute buttons over there!¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°As you wish, my lord!¡±


    Right here?! Isn¡¯t this the guest room?! And what¡¯s up with the kiddy meal?! Don¡¯t call us buttons too!


    After a while, the maid comes back with the thing called a kiddy meal.


    She carried the tray to the table in front of us and removes the cover¡­what¡¯s in the platter?


    ¡°For the two cute buttons are two set of kiddy meals compose of Poco Quesadilla and Burrito served with Horchata. Please enjoy yourselves.¡±


    ¡°A-Asagao! These¡­¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­they look¡­normal? Anyway¡­let¡¯s dig in¡­¡±


    The¡­quesadilla is¡­oozing with so much cheese¡­ and the burrito¡­well¡­ the ground beef was tasty¡­Horchata drink taste generally like milk¡­


    Somehow, that was a filling meal and I don¡¯t have any qualms about it.


    As we finished eating, Gria the vampire approaches us with master.


    ¡°These two fine young ladies, their blood must be really exquisite!¡±


    ¡°Let him off you two, this guy here is always interested in sucking the blood of young girls.¡±


    ¡°Ohohoho! Indeed, they are the tastiest after all! Well, putting this pale girl with white hair aside. I don¡¯t think taking blood from you would be wise as you look sickly.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    ¡°So, how about you, Cute Little Fox?¡±


    ¡°*HISSSSSSSSSSS!!*¡±


    ¡°Okay! Okay! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­we understand that you are vampire and sucking blood is only natural but¡­your timing was off¡­¡±


    Why though?


    Gria then called out to Alstroe-nee who is stacking her mouth with tacos. Alstroe should cut down on eating those¡­


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a formality. Anyway, the lady with pechos grandes! May I suck a little blood from you? I promise you it won¡¯t have any side effect and it only stings like an ant bite.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    You¡¯re asking Alstroe this time¡­ this vampire guy really bold. Well at the very least, he asks for consent before sucking blood.


    I feel like this won¡¯t end very well¡­


    Alstroe presents her neck with a questioning face.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine though.¡±


    ¡°Oh goody! Someone agreed! Well then, I¡¯m digging in!¡±


    ¡°Un! Good luck!¡±


    CLACK


    Ah¡­I knew it. It¡¯s bleeding...


    ¡°OOOOHHHHHH! Pu?etaaaaaaaa! Mi colmillo rompio!(My fang broke!)¡±


    ¡°Eh¡± Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°This chica¡¯s skin is fuerte(strong).¡±


    ¡°Eh? I don¡¯t understand but sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I am the one who tried to suck blood to complete strangers. I am sorry. Also, these fangs will grow in no time so please do not worry about it.¡±


    That¡¯s really awkward conversation, to be honest. Their idiocy matches.


    ¡°Anyway, aren¡¯t you chicas bored? Lirin, please bring out the Pi?ata! These two little girls will really like it!¡±


    ¡°Why are you deciding that on your own?¡±


    The maid Lirin immediately brought the horse shapepi?ataand hangs it. I somehow know the rules but let the guy explain it.


    ¡°Okay, this is a pi?ata! The rules of the game are you need to hit it while blindfolded. If you miss, then it¡¯s the turn for someone else. If you hit it, there are goodies when for you inside! Let¡¯s start! Chicas with pechos grandes, do you want to start?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what pechi grenade means but I¡¯ll start! Bring it!¡±


    ¡°Oh! I like enthusiastic people! Please put this blindfold on your eyes and then spin ten times!¡±


    Alstroe did as he says. I wonder why things escalate quickly to this. I don¡¯t think letting Alstroe-nee play this game is a good idea too. Master is just looking while trying to hold back his laughter.


    That¡¯s really mean, master. I¡¯m guessing he suggested this to Gria earlier to make fun of him with the end result.


    Alstroe then positioned steadies herself after spinning ten times. I immediately grab Higan¡¯s hand and flee.


    I look at master.


    ¡°Go on. Sightsee for a while. People here are the nicest bunch you could ever see. Just come back later okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you master¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    The maid Lirin guides us outside the gate. Now, that I notice it, she is also a vampire, with a lot of patience for that kind of master¡­


    Well, he is not a bad guy¡­


    BOOM!


    An explosion occurred destroying the mansion in half and,from the distance, you could hear the pitiful cry of the governor.


    ¡°DIOS MIOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! MI CASAAAAAAAAA! ¡°


    Not our problem now.


    .


    .


    .


    We arrive at the stall district. Higan and I hold hand so we don¡¯t get separated. There¡¯s a stall the sells a barbecue meat. The meal earlier was delicious but we kind of craving for more.


    ¡°Higan, let¡¯s eat those.¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    We approach the stall and the guy in hood greets us.


    ¡°Hola chicas lindas. Le gustaria comprar dos barbacoa?"


    ¡°Umm¡­We¡¯re sorry¡­we can¡¯t speak your native language.¡±


    ¡°We just came here today mister.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my apologies, I should have known better that cute ladies such as you two are impossible to be like us undead. We are ugly from the outside perspective of people.¡±


    ¡°Oh, not at all, you guys just have unique¡­appearance¡­ By the way¡­I¡¯m a human.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a beast kin from Fox clan.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, dear girls. I am a necromancer. Let me repeat myself. Hello, cute ladies. Would you two like to buy barbecues? Is what I wanted to say¡­ but these barbecues are magical beast meats."


    ¡°¡±???¡±¡±


    ¡°Oh, magical beast meats are poison to living but delicacies to us undead.¡±


    ¡°Too bad¡­¡±


    ¡°But if you want to buy normal foods, there are stalls close to the arena where the corrida de toros is being held!¡±


    ¡°¡±Thank you, mister!¡±¡±


    ¡°OHH! A radiant smile from the two chicas lindas! I feel like I am being purificada!¡±


    ¡°Ehehe! Thanks for the compliment.¡±


    ¡°No problemo! I feel like I reached my quota for today! Anyway, head north from here and you will immediately see the arena for the matadores.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    We left the necromancer¡¯s stall and headed for the stalls in the arena. If the common meats here are magical beast meat, then it make sense that they will sell normal meats close to one of their attractions.


    There are people here and there. Mostly are undead but there are other races such as demons, beast kins, dwarves and also humans. I bet some of them are merchants.


    We could even hear cheering coming from the arena.


    Then¡­a flying armor crashes besides us from the arena. He is wearing a red cape and a funny looking hat.


    BAM!


    ¡°OH! Pu?eta! Balrog got me again!!


    ¡°Um¡­are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Ladies, you two are tourists? I am utterly sorry if I startled you girls.¡±


    ¡°No¡­I mean¡­are you okay? You flew quite¡­a distance¡­¡±


    ¡°Nnn? I am! I am an undead knight so my pride was the only thing that got hurt.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I was sent flying by el toro Balrog. You see, it¡¯s an open competition for everyone to take him down.¡±


    ¡°It means we can enter too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t recommend it. Balrog is really powerful.¡±


    ¡°¡±We¡¯re strong!¡±¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, then I¡¯ll take my leave now. Please don¡¯t hurt your pretty faces ladies!¡±


    The undead knight left. Forget buying snacks!


    Is what Higan said¡­ It seems like she wants to challenge this balrog...


    We immediately run to the arena entrance. There¡¯s a ghoul in the booth with a sunglass and a mustache...


    Wow¡­


    ¡°Hello. What do little girls like you want to do here?¡±


    ¡°Me! Me! I want to enter the battle!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you little fox girl wants to enter? No problem! You will be immediately taken to the arena so please take this.¡±


    ¡°These are?¡±


    ¡°Freebies!¡±


    The ghoul speaks normally unlike the other undead here. He gave Higan a red cape, a fake mustache, and a weird looking hat¡­


    Fake moustache?!


    A man guides Higan to the arena while I go to the spectator seats. The whole arena is full of people¡­ it¡¯s really a popular event. I wonder how Higan will do.


    After a while, Higan enters the arena wearing the hat and holding the red cape with her hands.


    On the other side of the arena¡­a cage-like gate opens¡­ and that came out¡­


    ¡­...


    Dios mio¡­


    A bipedal bull with large horns and rippling muscle comes out. Its body is covered with flames. It¡¯s standing for about three meters. Its eyes gazes are mad and it¡¯s like itching to ram somebody on its sight. Its hoof is gigantic and it breathes fire from its nose. Its teeth are sharps...


    THAT¡¯S BALROG!?!?!?!

 Chapter 56: Niflheim City 3

    THAT¡¯S BALROG?!!?!?!


    Well¡­what do you expect from this city¡­


    Isn¡¯t Higan in a big trouble? If something were bad to happen, I have to step in and take on Balrog together with Higan using Divine Ascension!


    With large booming steps, the giant flaming bull walks toward Higan.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t come near me! I-I have a cape!!! This cape is so magical that it can tear you asunder!¡±


    ¡°Stop bluffing fox. That cape is just a freebie.¡±


    ¡°Y-you can talk¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Tee-hee!~ Dear sir, it seems I¡¯m lost!~¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act cute and how can someone get lost in an obvious place?¡±


    ¡°¡­spare me¡­¡±


    ¡°Turn around.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf? I said turn around!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    From what Balrog said, Higan obediently turns her back to Balrog. The flames around Balrog were extinguished and now, smokes are rising from his body.


    After cooling down his whole body for a while, he then approaches Higan and grab her by the collar of her clothes and lifts her up, dangling and swaying in the air.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you with your guardians? A friend? Or someone you know?¡±


    ¡°Eh? A friend.¡±


    ¡°Where is this friend of yours?¡±


    D-don¡¯t tell him where I am! Don¡¯t you dare sell me out!


    Like a thunder struck at my back, Higan was already pointing at me before I knew it.


    Her face literally says ¡°I¡¯m not going down alone.¡± You¡¯re really selling me out!


    Balrog also saw where Higan is pointing and approaches me while still holding Higan from the collar of her clothes! The crowd is wondering what it will do to us.


    Now that I can see him up close, he is really huge and intimidating! He is literally staring down at me.


    ¡°Haaa¡­another kid¡­I really thought this fox here is someone with an adult but it turns out she is with someone younger than her¡­¡±


    ¡°Tee-hee!~ Dear sir, it seems I¡¯m lost!~¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start me with that acting again. You turn around too.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    I did as I was told to. I turn around and froze in place. Then the collar of my clothes is grabbed by Balrog and just like Higan, I am dangling and swaying in the air too.


    So this is how it feels to be a kitten being carried by their mother¡­ although this creature here is far from a mother¡­and far from being a cat¡­


    Balrog walks toward the heavy looking door. Upon gesturing to the people at the gate, they open it for him.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to take out these two of this place, after that, the contest will resume!¡±


    CHEERING


    The Balrog announces. Going to take out?! What? What does that mean?!


    ¡°Umm¡­are you¡­going to eat us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. We have long forgotten from our basic instinct the needs to eat living flesh of humans or any other races. Not to mention, you two are so tiny that it won¡¯t be even considered a snack.¡±


    ¡°The¡­are you going to eat us?¡±


    ¡°Stop provoking me like that¡­ I don¡¯t even have the slightest interest, you snotty brats.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Just like what I said earlier.¡±


    Eh?


    After walking for a while, we have reached the outside of the arena. He then swing us back and forth and--!


    THUD


    ¡°Owiee¡­I hit my bum¡­¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­unlike you¡­I hit my forehead¡­ Ow! Ow! Ow!¡­¡±


    This guy¡­how rough¡­


    We look back and stare at him. After a second pass¡­he started talking¡­well¡­ rather than talking¡­he is like throwing a fit¡­


    ¡°You know you too, you are disrespecting this competition! It is one of my favorite past time when I get off from office work in the Capital! Heard that! I¡¯m just an office worker at day! Recently, there¡¯s a haul of paper works coming to our office and I have to pull overtimes for that! Sometimes I don¡¯t even get my overtime paid! I am doing this as a past time to relieve myself of this stress! And you two just come in and parade in the arena like it is just a garden for sightseeing for children! Are you two out of your mind?! This is my only way to let off some steam and you two disturb my fun! I hope you two feel better about yourselves for ruining someone else fun! I don¡¯t want to see you two in this arena from now on! If I see you, girls, here again, I¡¯m going to call on your guardians! Good riddance! Go home! Drink some milk!!!!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    ¡°He is¡­more civil than I expected¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­call on our guardians! Isn¡¯t he cute?¡±


    ¡°If it is our current guardian¡­it¡¯s master?¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s buy those barbecues Higan...¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    So¡­that¡¯s what happened in the arena¡­ Just as master said¡­everyone is really nice despite being undead.


    We went to buy the barbecues. It¡¯s surprisingly cheap considering the meats in the stick are stacked tightly and thick as my arm¡­


    Yeah¡­I don¡¯t think I can eat all of this.


    The meat was perfectly grilled and it tastes like honey. I bet the marinade that was used here have a base of something sweet and then mixes with something salty. The blend of the flavor is delicious and addicting. The meat is soft and chewable. With every bite, the fat from it gushes out inside my mouth.


    I wasn¡¯t able to finish the barbecues as expected so I hand it over to Higan since she eats more. She isn¡¯t a heavy eater like Alstroe. More like she is just normal, I¡¯m the only one who eats really light.


    The city is booming with people. There stalls and stores lined up. In another district, there are fancy things that were being sold such as¡­animal PJ¡¯s.


    Higan fixated her eyes on the fox pajama. I couldn¡¯t help it so I bought it for here and along the way, I bought a dog pajama for Alstroe and a rabbit pajama for me.


    Well, there are almost no circumstances for us to wear this kind of clothing since we can¡¯t stay too much in one place. Meaning, all we do is camping in the wild and wearing such embarrassing thing won¡¯t happen.


    .


    .


    .


    After walking around and sightseeing, Higan and I are became quite tired so we decided to go to a Confectionary shop where they sell cake and tea.


    The one who is making the confectionaries and brewing the teas are also undead¡­but they are well sanitized and I pretty much got used to them.


    The only thing that bothers me is that most of the undead here have a moustache.


    The waiter saw me staring at his mustache and spoke.


    ¡°Linda chica, you were staring?¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry! I did stare too much on your mustache, sorry!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine! Being stared by tourists or sightseers is common.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ why do every undead have moustache?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Well, I shall tell you briefly since I still have a shift. The mustache is the proof of your citizenship here.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s true. But *plop* most undead here can¡¯t grow facial hair so they are obviously fake!¡±


    ¡°EH?!¡±


    As what the waiter said, he removed his mustache to show me that it¡¯s fake. I have been deceived!


    Citizenship?!


    Requiring mustache!?


    Why?!


    ¡°Wait! Wait! You guys are undead! And undead would be able to live like really long. You don¡¯t need to work like this! What¡¯s the purpose?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do not need to work to live. But, we can¡¯t just live like this and became a rotten part of society. When the gobernador came, he made many reforms. He made this city flourish and gave it a name. The money we earn is donated to orphanages. If not, some undead will live in the indulgence of modern life here. Like, expanding their graves or upgrading their tombs. Well, that kind of things is common for undead who crawls out of their graves like me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­so how are these upgrading or expanding actually works?¡±


    ¡°You see, common graves here in Niflheim City are located in the south. Most grave there are not one common people thought of. Our graves are like a room. We can fill that room with whatever we want. We are living in indulgence in our own room. The things inside it are something we need to buy so money is not entirely useless for us.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ and I bet your tombs being upgraded is all about its quality like silver, gold or diamond.¡±


    ¡°Bingo! You are a smart little girl.¡±


    ¡°GUSTAVO! STOP CHATTING WITH THE CUSTOMERS!¡±


    ¡°AYE! I need to go back now. See you around. Enjoy your meal.¡±


    ¡°Un. Thanks.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    We finished eating the cake so we are now sitting in the park on a bench under the shade of a tree. Well¡­this time of that day, afternoon, where we get really sleepy¡­


    ¡°Asagao! Higan!¡±


    ¡°Alstroe!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Before we could fall asleep in the broad, Alstroe came.


    Good!


    ¡°Alstroe, what happened back there?¡±


    ¡°Oh, they made me leave. It seems they will have a private talk.¡±


    ¡°You are sightseeing too?¡±


    ¡°Un. Look! I got this free mustache from the arena!¡±


    You have my sympathy, Balrog.


    ¡°Ah! Alstroe! I have one too!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Wear it! We will now step up to the path of a gentleman!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­okay.¡±


    Alstroe and Higan put the Moustache.


    ¡°Hola Chicas!¡±


    ¡°Hola Chicas!¡±


    ¡°Hola!¡±


    ¡°Pechi Grenade!¡±


    ¡°Linda! Linda!¡±


    ¡°Taco! Taco!¡±


    ¡°Dios Mio!¡±


    ¡°Dios Mio!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Why?!

 Chapter 57: Niflheim City 4

    After meeting up in the park, I, Higan and, Alstroe-nee dilly dally in the whole city. We go from stall to stall, store to store and district by district.


    Weird enough, there¡¯s a grave district where zombies and skeletons live. In each grave, you can see a large hole in it. When we tried to peek inside of it, there¡¯s a zombie guy who is chilling out on a sofa¡­


    In some store, we bought this chorizo and nachos. Both tasted oddly delicious. The chorizo is a long meat filled with cheese and stuff. The nacho comes with a sinister green dip which really goes well with the snack.


    After satisfying ourselves, we return to the governor¡¯s mansion¡­


    What we saw, an identical mansion beside the ruin mansion¡­ Wait!?


    We are dumbfounded on what we are seeing. Did they just rebuild a mansion from a scratch?


    Lirin is standing by the gate expecting our return. As we approach, Lirin opens the gate for us and beckons us to follow her.


    To the place that Lirin escorts us, a garden with a big field. The garden is filled with lots of flower and plants but next to it, there¡¯s a big battlefield. Master and Gria is sitting in the middle of the garden in a bench while talking about something.


    ¡°Lord Gria, the guests have returned.¡±


    ¡°Ay, Welcome back chicas.¡±


    The lord of the city himself greets us back. This guy is really lax¡­no formalities and such. There is something I really need to ask which I know Higan and Alstroe want to ask too.


    ¡°L-Lord Gria, how did this mansion sprouted like a mushroom?¡±


    ¡°Oh! We built it.¡±


    ¡°¡­How?¡±


    ¡°By carpentry.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! I mean, rebuilding the whole mansion from nothing. Not even half a day passed and there is another mansion built. I mean, how did that happen?¡±


    ¡°I ask the thousands of zombie workers. They don¡¯t tire out and they just keep working with a just minimum wage. I told them I can give them more but they refused since they are thankful for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t imagine it. That¡¯s impossible however I think of it.


    All I can do is let out a sigh. I¡¯ll just leave it at that. Lord Gria then speaks.


    ¡°Oh yeah, there¡¯s another guest here beside you is here, and later my daughter will arrive from her adventuring. I¡¯d like you, girls, to meet them. Lirin please call him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    With a questioning face, I look at Gria. Master isjust sitting there,yawning.


    As we wait, we go around the garden, appreciating the beautiful flowers and elegantly trimmed trees and bushes. There are so many unknown flower and plants. But there is one plant that catches my attention, a cactus.


    The cactus itself is normal, it only has flower sprouting from it. But as expected, it¡¯s full of needles. Curiosity struck the fox, she ran over her hand on it.


    ¡°WAAAH!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that¡­¡±


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    She let out a shriek when she pricks herself from the cactus needle. There are some stuck on her palm. I gently pick them out.


    Whenever I pick out one, her whole body jerks. Even with her deadpan face, you can see the face of regret.


    After treating Higan, Lirin comes back with someone¡­


    Hahahaha! What the hell!?


    Lord Gria spoke while introducing him¡­


    ¡°Chicas! This is my adoptive son, Balrog.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­um¡­ Nice meeting you girls¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s mister beef!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that please.¡±


    The one who was introduced is none other than Balrog, who was also introduced as Gria¡¯s adoptive son. Balrog has a really complicated face upon seeing us.


    ¡°Balrog, these chicas are Asagao, Higanbana, and Alstromeria. They are with Mrothgir.¡±


    ¡°What?! They are Lord Mrothgir¡¯s companion?!¡±


    ¡°In fact, those two little girls are his disciples.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The atmosphere turned weird. Balrog doesn''t know what to say. After contemplating for a while, Balrog speaks.


    ¡°Nice to meet you girls, I am Balrog as what my father introduced earlier. I am a worker for welfare development office in the demon capital which goal is to enrich the lives of our people especially the poor and the children. Due to my long stay in the capital, I don¡¯t speak like father, nor the other residents of this city. I believed all of us met in the arena today¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re not an undead?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like dead to you girls?!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    He is seriously saying he is an office worker with that body. I really thought he¡¯d be something like a demon lord general or something worst.


    I guess size is irrelevant to combat in this world. Alstroe for example¡­


    ¡°Um..well¡­why did you kick us out earlier?¡±


    Gria and Master intercept my question.


    ¡°Well, first of all, if Balrog did that to you, it means he cared for your safety, but he can¡¯t come up with a better way of doing it.¡±


    ¡°And for him, the bullfighting is a sport and to relieve stress for him. It¡¯s one of his entertainments once a month.¡±


    ¡°Please stop that, father and Lord Mrothgir. That silver haired girl gave me a fairly good beating earlier too.¡±


    ¡°Miss Alstroe did¡­?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, those two little girls there, they are your disciples right, Lord Mrothgir?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Well, they are still weak, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°I believe¡­Miss Alstroe is on another level since¡­you call her with so much formality, but what about these two girls? What are the things that they can do?¡±


    He asks those questions to master. Master¡¯s evaluation of us goes like these, for me, my uniqueness as someone who can only use four magic, while excluding the enhancement.


    While my creativity with my barriers is splendid, I lack any real offensive magic and my barrier¡¯s defense still loses against master. For Higan¡­


    ¡°Higanbana is a magician who uses unmixed elemental attack and completely no deviation to it. But you can say that her magic is refined due to repetitive use and does not try to compound skills. What¡¯s more, she trains in elemental enhancement usage, albeit it¡¯s really inferior to your full body elemental enhancement Balrog.¡±


    Wait, there¡¯s something new to us! Higan asks about it.


    ¡°Full Body Elemental Enhancement?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your elemental enhancement is just a usage for something like your fist or in a weapon. Balrog uses it on his whole body. Although he can only use fire since he has a high tolerance to it. If you were to use something like, you need to have a good control over your magic power not to hurt yourself. In extreme cases, if you can also use spirit magic, you can summon elemental beasts.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Master¡­please repeat! I need to take down notes!¡±


    I somehow understand the concept myself, but I am unable to use something like that. I can flexibly use my barrier but to put it simply, it¡¯s not to the point that I can use it for a real offensive attack if the enemy is extremely tough, big and heavy.


    Come to think of it¡­if I fought with an enemy who is a battle veteran and smart. I don¡¯t think I can hold my ground against someone like that.


    Right now¡­I just thought of Nil. Just thinking about him instills fear to me. I don¡¯t know how strong Nil is but, I can already picture myself¡­defeated¡­and¡­


    ¡°Hey, Asagao, are you okay? Your lips are getting paler.¡±


    ¡°Eh? M-master?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of something again are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­please don¡¯t mind me¡­¡±


    Master is always quick on the uptake¡­ I honestly feel under the weather right now but that¡¯s nothing to worry about¡­ Higan and Alstroe look at me worriedly. I just smiled at them and told them that it¡¯s nothing.


    Gria and Balrog just kept quiet on the scene. I guess they know when not to cross the line. Balrog¡¯s face is saying like ¡°Fess it up before you hurt yourself.¡± Gria is just looking at me with mix expression of worried and curiosity.


    Gria was about to say something when suddenly, Maid Lirin call out to him.


    ¡°Lord Gria-, the lady has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Yeah! That¡¯s! Please lead her here.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    At the news that was conveyed to us, Balrog knits his brow. Master just let out a sigh and Gria seems to loosen up.


    ¡°Father, why didn¡¯t you tell me that she is coming home today? I would have slept in an inn or something!¡±


    ¡°I just wanted for us to be together again like old times¡­¡±


    ¡°Seriously¡­father¡­¡±


    After a while, Lirin comes back with a girl.


    She is quite tall. Taller than Alstroe-nee. She wears a tunic layered by a breastplate. She also has steel gauntlets and wearing steel greaves. A cutlass hangs from her leather belt that is worn under her pleated skirt made up of strong fabric.


    She gave off a noble aura from her as she walks with daunting dignity.


    Her facial features are beautifully proportioned. Her eyelashes are long and her eyes are sharp. The colors of the eyes are different from one another. In the left, it¡¯s visibly red. In the right, it¡¯s green. She is really pale but her lips are pinkish in color and there are fangs peeking out from it.


    Similar to Gria, her hair is blond and comb to the back, meaning, her beautiful forehead is in sight. Her hair flows up to before the waist. It¡¯s also fashioned with braids from the center of her hair.


    The girl who looks like in her late teens spoke¡­


    ¡°Hmph. I see you have brought young girls to prey again father.¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s not like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to father!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also here Balrog, annoyingly loud and big as ever.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­stop you two¡­please get along well¡­and Diyu¡­introduce yourself please¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph. I am Diyu Hellbeing, the daughter of that pathetic man over there.¡±


    This is going to get sour¡­

 Chapter 58: Niflheim City 5

    ¡°Hmph. I am Diyu Hellbeing, the daughter of that pathetic man over there.¡±


    She outright said it. Somehow, I feel like her beautiful and exterior is a contrast to her attitude. Well, that¡¯s being outright judgmental if I think like that, but I couldn¡¯t take it off my mind. I wonder how a guy like Gria is pathetic.


    ¡°Diyu, are you still not over that?!¡±


    ¡°I have no reason or obligation to answer a question from someone who is not a blood family.¡±


    ¡°Give it a rest, you two¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph. So what¡¯s up with these young girls you gathered?¡±


    ¡°They are actually Mrothgir¡¯s companions.¡±


    ¡°Lord Mrothgir?¡±


    The woman, Diyu, eyes on master and glared at him like he murdered her whole ancestry. In return, master just lets out a wry smile to her.


    Diyu faces away from master and looks at Gria again and speaks her mind out.


    ¡° Lord Mrothgir, a legendary figure in history. In books and tales, was referred as The White Dragon Sage. He once destroyed a large city with a single magic. He was also known as one of the major magic researchers in the underground society of magic developers. Your achievements and success piled up that I cannot remember most of it, and now, father¡¯s accomplice in getting young girls.¡±


    ¡°EH?!¡±


    How did she come up with that conclusion? And master has a history like that? We didn¡¯t know about it since he looks pathetic under the watch of Alstroe. Is his title not for a show?


    I am in awe. Even though I am aware that he is strong, I never knew something like that.


    Diyu seems to have done her research too about master. She looks at us with contempt too. Why?! No, if I pinpoint it correctly¡­she is looking at Alstroe¡¯s bust!


    Breast envy?


    ¡°Diyu, you¡¯re wrong! They are Mrothgir¡¯s disciple!¡±


    ¡°And the requirement to be his disciple is being a girl?¡±


    ¡°Mrothgir, I can¡¯t defend you anymore. You¡¯re on your own now.¡±


    ¡°I swear Gria¡­¡±


    ¡°This conversation is derailing stupidly now. I shall take my leave and rest in my room.¡±


    Diyu left the garden with maid escorts. Talk about attitude, she can¡¯t even show respect even to her own father.


    Yup.


    The mood in here changes for the worst. I don¡¯t know what to feel. I feel confused.


    I look at Higan. She probably is the same as me. I can tell even with her deadpan face. Alstroe is just keeping a straight face. I can¡¯t tell how she feels about this matter.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Master just annoyingly scratches the back of his head. Balrog is massaging his temples like he has a heavy migraine.


    Gria, after confirming that we are trying to collect our thoughts, speaks¡­


    ¡°Mrothgir, Chicas, I am very sorry¡­ It seems her hate for me got worse again."


    ¡°Hmm. I really don¡¯t remember how many years we last met but, how in the world did your family turn into this? Seriously.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where to start¡­Dios mio¡­"


    ¡°Well, father, why don¡¯t you start the time when you ditched the title of being a demon lord.¡±


    ¡°Ditch is a little harsh Balrog. I just don¡¯t want to be a demon lord. All I want is to have this city prosper. To reenact the culture from my past life, to give birth to a new tradition and most importantly, to give the undead a place they can live.¡±


    That was a really noble aspiration. Sightseeing all over the city, I can feel all the effort and hard work he put into it. The undead is literally happy and they are civilized. They do not prey on flesh and blood as they said themselves anymore. They get along almost with everyone.


    The culture is also booming. This city is known for its many specialties and attractions. Even a hundred year of effort won¡¯t yield this result. He must have been working very hard for more than several years. If you include the fact that normal people would accept an undead serving their foods.


    ¡°Now father, the time when mother left you.¡±


    ¡°?Not esta mierda otra vez!¡±


    ¡°Father, stop that.¡±


    ¡°Dios mio Balrog! ?Yo no quiero pasar por esto otra vez!¡±


    ¡°Father! Speak normally!¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Eleven years ago, when Diyu was seven years old, My wife, her mother, Eno, left us¡­¡±


    ¡°Gria¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright! I played a prank on her! I invented that thing called air horn. This and that happened, she became my victim and she got so angry that she yelled profane words at me and left me and Diyu doesn¡¯t know that!¡±


    ¡°Neither do I, father. Mother never told me the reason for leaving you here and living in the capital. Even if Diyu visits there, she kept her mouth tight.¡±


    Hahahaha¡­that low tolerance mother or this man have done many pranks that she lost it and left. What¡¯s more, she is living in the demon capital far from Gria. What a messed up family.


    All in all, the spite he receives from his own daughter is just. We just look at him like the filth he is.


    But Diyu¡¯s attitude still ticks me off, and that hatred towards Alstroe.


    Alstroe(breasts) did nothing wrong!


    ¡°A-Anyway! It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s head inside. I shall order the maids to cook something for dinner!¡±


    As what he stated, the sun is already setting. The orange glow that it emits flashes to our eyes. Wait, Gria is a vampire but he is fine with sunlight. Earlier, he is also eating onions which I think vampire hates. Is it because he is a true ancestor?


    No usebrooding over it. Let¡¯s leave it at that.


    As what Gria said, we head inside that mansion. It¡¯s already decided from the start that we would be staying the night here so our rooms are ready.


    The maid escorts us to our rooms. Our rooms are separate and oddly enough, my room is far from Alstroe and Higan. My room is located at the end of the hallway on the second floor, and in the opposite direction, their rooms are located there having Master and Balrog as their neighbors.


    That¡¯s a bit unfair though.


    I enter my room and sure enough, I am delighted that I would be able to sleep in a bed again! The room itself is extravagant which I guess is the same for everyone. It has four windows at two walls to it. Some decorations that would make you feel you are in a medieval era. Well, pretty much similar to my room in the castle. I was expecting it to be more like¡­Gria¡¯s preference?


    I settled myself in the room for a while. I frolic in my bed. I rolled left to right while covering myself with the bed cover making me look like a bread roll. I only stopped when I fell down.


    After groaning for a while, I decide to step out of my room and explore for a bit before dinner time.


    I plan to go to Higan and Alstroe¡¯s room but I notice a room that¡¯s close to mine. The door is slightly open and sure enough, there¡¯s a light coming out from it. Of course, it¡¯s a sign of someone is in the room.


    Stupidity acts and I spy on the room. Inside, there¡¯s a girl in a black silk skirt and white cardigan, holding a large ghost plushy and talking to it. It got my interest.


    The girl is Diyu. She is speaking childishly.


    ¡°Geez! Father brought girls again! Can you believe it, Felix?! He never even visited Mommy at the capital! The nerve! And I really don¡¯t mean to leer at everyone you know! I just kind of fixated my face like this! Geez! Geez! Geez! I really don¡¯t know what to say to Balrog earlier too, so before I knew it, I was being rude again! Geez! I can¡¯t even believe one of the girls earlier has these large boobies! She¡¯s even younger than me! It¡¯s unfair you know! And I really looked up to Lord Mrothgir and just go and said something really rude! I think he doesn''t like me now! It¡¯s my idiotic father¡¯s fault! Hmph! Right, Felix!? You¡¯re with me right?¡±


    That was freaking cute, to be honest! The gap in her attitude earlier and her attitude right now builds this adorableness out of her!


    But now, I feel sorry for her.


    In conclusion, she is just socially awkward, throws a brave and prickof a girl front onthe public but she is just confused on how to converse normally. That¡¯s what I least think.


    Without thinking anything, I entered the room. Surely enough she notices me and froze at the spot.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for barging in.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am also sorry, I heard everything.¡±


    ¡°--!¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the whole thing?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    She dashes towards the door at blinding speed smacking it close. She then carries me and throws me on the bed. Her face is bright red and she is shaken. Her eyes are shaking.


    ¡°I-i-i-i-I need you t-t-t-t-to forget everything s-s-s-so I¡¯m going to overlap your m-m-memories with something else!!!¡±


    ¡°Calm down.¡±


    No, seriously¡­calm down.

 Chapter 59: Niflheim City 6

    ¡°I¡­can¡¯t believe I was seen¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious though¡­¡±


    ¡°Of what?!¡±


    ¡°Of why do you hate your father.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Why are you being nosy! Some little girl you are!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Felix!~¡±


    ¡°WHAT?! YOU--!¡±


    ¡°FELIX!~¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder if Felix could talk. I bet he can¡¯t. I¡¯m going to talk for Felix to your father.¡±


    ¡°Gunununu¡­You¡¯re just a human child!¡±


    Eh?! She snaps at me.


    Diyu looks furious. She pins me down into the bed and she straddles on me. She presses her body onto mine. She then whispers in my ear.


    ¡°If you think you can make fun of a true ancestor daughter, that¡¯s where you should start rethinking your decisions. Know this fear against us vampires, Ruler of the night.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if I said too much or not but her sudden actions are something I don¡¯t understand. She licks my neck several times and now it¡¯s wet from her saliva. For some odd reason, I am not afraid. As these thoughts swirls inside my head, I feel her fangs digs its way into the flesh of my neck.


    She begins sucking my blood. She does it very gently. She will eventually lick it again, then gently taps it with her lips and then proceed again in sucking.


    I don¡¯t feel a bit threatened. In fact, even if it stings, I don¡¯t hate it.


    Not even ten seconds past, I started getting light-headed¡­ I¡¯m losing consciousness¡­


    She even starts holding me by the waist and lifts me up while her other hand is caressing my body. From my neck to chest, down to my navel, in which her other hands, in turn, crawls from my waists to my back going to the nape.


    I could resist, but I feel like I don¡¯t have any energy to do so as her fingers run through every nook of my body. I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going to happen to me¡­


    ¡°This is¡­a thousand times better¡­than almost losing my purity to a devil¡­¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    I don¡¯t have much awareness of my surrounding anymore but I know what I said and I honestly think it¡¯s true.


    THUD


    When Diyu heard my murmur, she immediately retracts her fangs from my neck and she suddenly let go of me. I don¡¯t have any strength to even properly sit now but from the dull sound that I heard, she fell on her knees.


    She began speaking with a shaky and apologetic voice.


    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry¡­I almost killed you¡­I¡­I don¡¯t know what gotten into me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How could I¡­ to someone like her¡­I¡¯m really sorry!¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­shout¡­too much¡­my head¡­is spinning¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah--!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    After resting for a while, I heal and cure myself. Diyu is just sitting there on her knees while looking down. It seems she really doesn¡¯t mean what she did.


    I''m surprised I was able to hold my own awareness in that situation. I think I lost too much blood. Even now, I am in a bit of daze from that situation. In the bed and on my shoulder, there is blood spilled everywhere. Just how much did she suck?!


    ¡°Umm¡­Miss Diyu¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m honestly sorry. I planned to just scare you a little bit, but at the moment I tasted your blood, I felt euphoric. It¡¯s like your blood is out of this world. It feels like I am directly drinking blood from a holy grail. It is so pure and delicious that I instinctively sucked greedily onit and was swayed by the heat of the moment.¡±


    ¡°No, I am sorry too for making fun of you. It must have hurt your pride.¡±


    ¡°But what I did is unthinkable for someone who practices discipline in and out of the battle. Not to mention that if I continued any longer, you would surely die.¡±


    ¡°So I guess we are both at fault.¡±


    ¡°And now, I feel like I am low as a devil¡­¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°I am an S-rank adventurer and with my colleagues, we hunt devils all over the continent. Overall, these devils destroyed small villages and town already. Of course, they killed many of our people as well. There are also cases where devils will sexually assault their victims¡­¡±


    I once again remember that night where I am helpless and weak. It played it my head many times already. I want to get over it but I don¡¯t why I can¡¯t¡­


    I just hug my knees and silently cast my gaze down. As of now, I am ridden with the feeling of fear and helplessness at the same time, regret and pitiful. If I am just stronger¡­


    Diyu just looks at me worriedly. She is admirable as she has the pride to boast. She defeats these devils for just cause. If she were able to do it, then it¡¯s an implication that she is a capable fighter.


    Strong people gather around me, but it¡¯s hard to get stronger even with them around. Even Higan is constantly improving at a fast rate. It¡¯s not surprising that someday, she don¡¯t need me anymore as a barrier¡­ someday she will just get fed up on how weak I am¡­ and all the time, Alstroe will just save me repetitively like it¡¯s a natural thing.


    The silent between me and Diyu breaks when she starts talking again.


    ¡°Ten years ago, our continent suffers from poverty and famine. At that time, I¡¯m still young. This city is not affected and in fact, was already the center of the economic boom. The demon lord who ruled for more than a thousand of years forces people to work with no wage or anything. That heartless demon name is Baal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Because of his power and legacy, he is feared and revered as the strongest demon alive. Demons believe that he can dominate the whole world and he will do so as his army is getting stronger as the day passes. Even father admitted that Demon Lord Baal far surpasses his power, that he can also defeat the white dragon sage Mrothgir.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But one day, we heard the news. Demon Lord Baal was dethroned and his army was annihilated.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°¡­It was a man, at that time, the future king, the one entitled as the hero not only by humans but a hero of the whole world. But he is not saintly as what a hero should be. I think you already heard of him once or twice. The Rage King, Ashfon.¡±


    ¡°Ashfon¡­¡±


    ¡°He gave mercy to Baal when he defeated him and his army with the help of a magician and two of his companions. Together, they sealed Baal in the Cave of Helix. Since then, I idolized strong people, including my father.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But one day, mother left us. Up until now, I don¡¯t know the reason behind it. Father and mother refused to tell me the reason. All I want is for father and mother to make up, but father is stubborn, which is one of the reasons I hate him.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Two years after that, the selection for the new demon lord began. I really though father would grab the opportunity to rule the whole continent. I am excited because that also means he needs to live in the capital and will eventually make up with mother. But he refused it! For a shitty reason that he wants to protect this culture that he cultivated! That he wants to protect those undead! If he was the Demon Lord, he could have protected more people!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°When he rejected it, my world crumbles together with my respect for him. I began to furiously train myself. I started honing every power that I have and started to swing sword repeatedly. After a few years, I left this place and go on an adventure, and true enough, our people is still suffering from the attacks of the devils! The demon lord we have right now is just an incompetent kid! I became an adventurer to gain experience and become stronger! And someday, I myself will claim the throne of being the demon lord!¡±


    ¡°Miss Diyu¡­¡±


    I know heard the story behind everything¡­I wonder how she is going to flip her rage switch when she learns about the reason for her mother and father separating. But one thing is for sure, she has a firm and unwavering resolve. I can feel her intense passion and her blazing spirit.


    What about me?


    I did resolve myself. I have one thing to do, but, can I really call it my reason for being? Is it even a firm resolve? Can I go further than that? I don¡¯t know¡­as I learn more about people¡­doubts and fear shroud my mind¡­


    I stand up and staggers a little from being light headed¡­but I was able to stand firmly. I walk towards Diyu, who is still sitting on her knees. I also sit on my knees and look at her eye to eye.


    ¡°Miss Diyu is admirable. I¡­I wish¡­I can be like you¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? I mean after what I did to you? You are not angry?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s my fault for mocking you and eavesdropping on you in the first place.¡±


    ¡°I see. I am glad. Thank you¡­ I¡­ I never let anyone knows about my circumstances, even with my colleagues¡­ this time¡­I just blurted it out to you¡­but you¡­understands it immediately¡­I think¡­ our meeting today¡­is forged by the stars! Asagao!¡±


    ¡°You finally called me by my name.¡±


    Diyu, who is now clearly making a relief and happy face, grab my hands and hold it.


    ¡°Asagao, if you don¡¯t mind, can I be your fr--!¡±


    CLICK


    CREAK


    The door of her room suddenly opens slowly. At the doorway, there stands Alstroe, Higan, Balrog and the maid Lirin.


    Alstroe and Balrog are clearly happy. I don¡¯t know how much of our conversation they have heard but I am guessing they have been there for a really long time as Balrog looks fondly at Diyu and Alstroe just nods her head in affirmation.


    The maid Lirin is only standing at the side quietly.


    The only different one is Higan. She stares down at us¡­no¡­to Diyu alone¡­full of hostility and contempt¡­


    The light in her eyes is gone¡­


    I know what that is¡­but please let me be wrong.

 Chapter 60: Niflheim City 7

    Well¡­


    The reason Lirin is here is to call us for dinner.


    Weird enough, everyone is here. Higan glare hard at Diyu but she is not doing anything. Balrog is grinning widely and Alstroe is just looking at us fondly.


    Balrog speaks in an earnest tone.


    ¡°Diyu, I didn¡¯t know you were that determined. I wish I could have known sooner so I can support you!¡±


    ¡°You! You are just a big and annoying cow! Don¡¯t try to act like you are some good guy!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s adorable.¡±


    Diyu tried to leer at and bad mouth Balrog, but to no avail, was deflected because her countenance is beet red and her shoulders are shaking from embarrassment.


    ¡°I apologize for disturbing but, dinner was served quite a time ago and Lord Gria and Lord Mrothgir waits at the dining table.¡±


    Lirin interjects. She is such a good maid. Unlike the maids in the castle, all of them is warmonger and perverted, especially Milin and Priscilla-san. They do a really excellent job but there¡¯s a few screw loose on those head of theirs.


    .


    .


    .


    We arrive at the dining area and seat ourselves in our respective chair. Gria and Master are already sitting and seem to be waiting for us. Gria seems to notice my wound in the neck caused by Diyu¡¯s fang and looks at Diyu just to be returned with a glare.


    Master is just observing everything from a distance. Balrog looks funny sitting in a different kind of chair. It seems the chair is made of something sturdy to accommodate his weight and size. Alstroe-nee sits while humming. She seems to expect a good food.


    Higan is glaring really hard at Diyu, in which makes Diyu uncomfortable.


    ¡°Oh my, it seems that I am not the one who partake on one of the girl¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°Father, are you trying to imply something?¡±


    ¡°Oh Diyu, it¡¯s just that, you keep berating me for having these girls in the household but it seems the blood of that white one there delighted you.¡±


    ¡°You doing it to a little girl like her would be weirder. I, doing it to Asagao should be fine, since we¡¯re girls and young, unlike you, an old geezer.¡±


    ¡°GUH!¡±


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Such remark is thrown. Diyu returns to her cold and icy attitude towards her own father. It seems her hate for him is superficial. She just wanted this guy to do something about their situation about their mother.


    And yeah, Gria sucking my blood would look like a police in our world wouldn¡¯t let pass.


    The food that was served is normal. A soup accommodated with some grilled fishes and meat seasoned with vegetables. I think this meal is to satisfy our own palette¡¯s normal consumption, or maybe DIyu doesn''t like the cultured food Gria likes.


    While eating, Lirin approaches me and serves me a weird looking tea. The color of it has a tint of red lingering in the waves of green. It is also lukewarm and somewhat really served for an occasion this time called for.


    ¡°Miss Asagao, please drink this tea here. It hastens your blood production and regeneration, the only side effect is that your bladder would easily fill. It¡¯s best to consume it immediately.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ thank you.¡±


    That¡¯s really convenient but it seems I am going on a peeing spree after this. But if it would boost the production of my loss blood, well, the peeing is really nothing.


    While in the middle of dining, Master sparks a conversation between him and Gria.


    ¡°Gria, about earlier.¡±


    ¡°Mrothgir, I told you many times, I won¡¯t. I only got that Yggdrasil Sap by chance! Selling it won¡¯t even cut it. Gold or any currency wouldn¡¯t isn¡¯t something you can just trade it off. It¡¯s a rare item that can save a life you know.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want money or gold, I can give you one of my prided artifacts here like the Ancient Hero Sword or an Indestructible Armor of Mithril made by the olden race of dwarves.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any use of those trashes as I do not go to battle, or rather, I dislike fighting unless I can face a strong opponent worthy for me or someone of your caliber in an honorable battle.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t have a use of that Yggdrasil Sap as you are immortal like already.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency for someone I love Mrothgir.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That¡¯s a serious talk. To talk about something like Yggdrasil Sap in front of dinner, it seems Master is persuading Gria for quite a while now.


    That¡¯s bad manners talking like that in the middle of dinner though, so please stop that.


    ¡°If I can have a Yggdrasil Sap, I can use it for my research to make a medicine that can be mass made for the public use. It¡¯s been hundreds of years since I had that miraculous sap.¡±


    ¡°And I am going to tell you that that¡¯s not enough for you to persuade me. Mrothgir, I know that you are faithful for your research and all you want is the betterment of the en masse but I just can¡¯t trade this away.¡±


    ¡°Father, Lord Mrothgir, cease that. You are ruining the dinner. More like¡­you two are making it worse.¡±


    Is what Balrog said. That mood is kind of ruin. Only Alstroe is undisturbed. Diyu is glaring at Gria while trying to ignore Higan¡¯s glare. Higan will occasionally look at my way. Balrog was holding his head for a while now while looking at the scene. Master and Gria¡¯s talk made it more worst.


    Yeah, I feel like I lost my appetite.


    Stay the night here they said, eat dinner with them they said¡­


    What a happy family¡­


    What¡¯s wrong with you guys?!


    ¡°I see, so that¡¯s how it is Gria. Well, you leave me no choice.¡±


    ¡°Mrothgir, you still haven¡¯t given up?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this. How about¡­a match?¡±


    Upon the hearing the word match, Alstroe-nee, Diyu, Higan, Gria looks at Master¡¯s direction. It seems there¡¯s a spark that connected them up hearing the word match. Master just grins and everyone had their attention to master.


    Gria spoke.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a brutish idea Mrothgir, but I like it. It¡¯s been a long time since I had a battle with you!¡±


    ¡°No, I am not fighting.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°These girls against you people in your family?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious Mrothgir?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Ohohoho¡­so you are implying that you are confident on these girls fighting abilities. Then how about this, if your team wins, I will give you this saps and some treasure and artifact from me. If we win, you shall give me half of your treasury.¡±


    ¡°¡­Good enough for me.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Why are you two arbitrarily deciding that!? Don¡¯t we have the rights to say no?!¡±


    I blurt. I mean, why are you two dragging us in that?! Is that deal is just an excuse to fight?! Most of the people here seem like they are out for blood!


    ALL OF THEM ARE WARMONGER! EVEN HIGAN GOT THEIR VIRUS!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Asagao! Let¡¯s give our all!¡±


    ¡°Asagao! I promise victory!¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao, I, Diyu, your new dearest friend, will show you my reliable might!¡±


    I can¡¯t stop them! I can¡¯t stop them anymore! Balrog! Help!


    He is making a face like ¡°give it up¡± ahh¡­he already gave up¡­


    Master grandly spoke¡­


    ¡°Tomorrow Morning! The Match will start! It¡¯s Asagao, Higanbana, and Alstroemeria versus, Balrog, Diyu, and Gria! One on one fight! Three rounds! No time limit!¡±


    Everything happened so fast that I wasn¡¯t able to retort in my mind anymore. These people will take on any match thrown at their face. These people are passive aggressive¡­


    Pretending to be a pacifist but they are actually battle freaks¡­

 Chapter Extra 3: The Challenge of Strength

    So¡­ It¡¯s really happening huh¡­


    Currently, we are in a large arena-like field. The surrounding is covered with Violetta-san¡¯s barrier to prevent any damage outside the field. The heroes are inside the field surrounding one man. It¡¯s my official big brother, King Fon. He is holding a wooden sword as a means for attacking. The heroes, they are well prepared and wielding weapons and readying their magic to strike him.


    Well, most of you are wondering how did this happen. Going back three days¡­


    .


    .


    .


    I am going to have lunch outside. Specifically, in the training grounds where the combat type heroes always practice. Milin is standing behind me. She looks professional when she keeps her mouth shut. The crime she committed lessened.


    Milin sets up a small table for me and she brings out the foods. I even told her that it¡¯s fine to just lay a blanket on the ground and eat there. I want to eat with everyone after all. She declined so I had her bring more tables so we can stack them. I am not going to go easily to her. Well, being the diligent head maid she is, she also brings a large umbrella for the shading. How professional.


    Our little feast began. The people here right now are Ichirou, Kouta, Mito, the Murayama Twins, Ruri, Edelweiss, and Lily. The lethargic bastard should be sleeping with Mr. Couch. The Magic centered heroes are either practicing magic at some field or at the library.


    ¡°Iyaaa~ Thanks for coming here to have lunch with us Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Asagao! Come here, come here!¡±


    ¡°Asagao! Let me pat you!¡±


    ¡°Asagao! Let me hug you!¡±


    ¡°You guy are troubling Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Let it go, Lily. Since we are here, let¡¯s just enjoy it.¡±


    Such remarks were said. I ignored most of it because I¡¯m chewing. They all have bad habits. Look at Lily and Edelweiss, they are eating gracefully! Ichirou is oddly quiet. The twins, they are feeding each other¡­they are so sweet to each other. Let¡¯s not be bothered about their relationship.


    Mito is restless. It seems he is expecting someone. No, Rose won¡¯t come, I¡¯m sorry. Ruri is trying to stick close to me, but since Lily and Edelweiss sat beside me, she can¡¯t advance.


    I ask a question since I have the opportunity.


    ¡°Lily, Edel, how is the training of everyone is going?


    ¡°Asagao, um¡­why are you asking something like that?¡±


    ¡°Edelweiss, it''s fine, if she is interested, tell her.¡±


    ¡°Fine, you see everyone is¡ª¡°


    ¡°Ah! Just in time!¡±


    The one interrupts, none other than Fon. He has a brilliant smile in his face. The soldiers at the field greeted him. Lily, Edelweiss and the heroes though, they just sat there and made a hand gesture saying hi.


    ¡°Fonfon. Care to join us to eat for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I would love to! And I heard your question earlier, I want to know it too myself.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, Then I shall make it brief¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Edelweiss¡­you¡­ how dare you shoot us down like that¡­


    ¡°Um, Edelweiss, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°These people¡­ they are individually hiding their trump cards. They do all the basic and fundamentals of training diligently, but they do individual training about something!¡±


    ¡°OH! That does sound fantastic!¡±


    Everyone here is nodding their heads in agreement. It seems it¡¯s true, however, Ichirou was motionless the whole time¡­


    Suddenly, Kouta raises his hand like he had some kind of idea.


    ¡°King Fon! I wanted to go all out! And I want to see how strong you are too! So, I just had an idea! All of us summoned heroes, against you!¡±


    ¡°Hou. I¡¯m interested! I shall comply with your idea!¡±


    ¡°And King Fon, do you know that back in our world, there is this skinship that we do to boost our morale! It¡¯s¡ª¡°


    Kouta dragged Fon away from us. I don¡¯t have any idea what they are talking about. I bet it is something idiotic again. We have a complicated face. I do not worry for Fon, I bet he will be fine with handicaps too.


    ¡°What?! Is that true Hero Kouta?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yes!¡±


    ¡°I feel hesitant now¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on! If you think you can honestly win to us, then just say yes and nothing will happen anymore!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you are trying to attack my pride, how dirty."


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not something like that!¡±


    ¡°I see. I shall let you know my might! But this decision is abrupt and sudden, will the others comply too?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll talk to them myself! ¡°


    ¡°Haa¡­ then, I shall wait for three days, prepare yourselves, strategize and polish your skills.¡±


    ¡°Sure do!~¡±


    And so, they decided everything like that without everyone¡¯s approval.


    But, there was no room for discussion after all. Everyone readily agreed to it like they are hungry for a fight. Susanoo just answered lazily. Priscilla is honest to the bone and said she shall try if she can clean the filth of a king.


    The magician squads agreed with it saying that they can now test their magic to a live moving experiment. That was mainly what Bacarra said. Shun will be the one to make the strategy so he came outside to observe everyone¡¯s capabilities.


    I actually thought he withered away when the sun struck him with its sunlight! I was so sure he became blind. No, he didn¡¯t become blind.


    It seems the venue of the battle will take place in an arena-like field. People of the capital will also watch, like this is an exhibition and to show that the heroes training are fruitful. Ah, so it¡¯s an exhibition match to showcase the abilities of the hero. Fon seems to take the challenge to his advantage.


    The handicap of Fon is, he will only use a wooden sword and he will not move from his place. He is also not to use any power. It means he will be relying on his brute strength. When Violetta heard about this, she just sighed and massages the temple of her head.


    Lily and Edelweiss will just be spectators. Violetta-san will be there to minimize the damage of the battle that will occur. I am kind of excited to see how strong everyone is.


    So for the past three days, everyone trained harder and they refined their strategy. The close combatants and the magic users also trained with each other to further enhance their flexibility with the buffing, offensive and defensive.


    After three days, a feast like a mood envelope the whole capital. Many people are here to watch the progress of the heroes and to witness the power of the King. Mostly people who are battle enthusiast are here, but the civilians are still rushing to watch.


    .


    .


    .


    And so, that¡¯s how we came to the current situation.


    They already talked about everything. Vanguards, assaults and artilleries, Shun already made complicated strategies and positions for everyone.


    Actually, before the battle starts, Kouta approached me and¡­


    ¡°Asagao, can we talk for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Un, what is it?¡±


    ¡°You are watching nearby right? With Violetta?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then can you *mumble mumble*¡±


    ¡°Eeeee¡­..¡±


    ¡°Come on! Please!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Please Asagao! Everything is for getting stronger! We need to get stronger! We need to bond more, to understand each other and to know more each other!¡±


    ¡°¡­okay¡­ I will see if I can do it¡­¡±


    ¡°Thanks! Bye!¡±


    This dirty bastard¡­ Well, I accepted it. If it meant to be stronger, then I shall comply. I returned to Violetta''s side.


    The battle hasn¡¯t made any progress at this moment. They are still observing Fon from far away.


    ¡°Come on heroes, come at me!¡±


    Then they started moving. Shun gave the orders.


    ¡°Bacarra, start it.¡±


    ¡°Roger! "


    [Inferno], [Thunder Storm], [Pinpoint Meteor], [Rage of Frost], [Aqua Drill], [Wind Downburst], [Lighting Crash], [Fire Expulsion], [Hail of Fire and Ice]


    What?! So many! What¡¯s more, aren¡¯t most of the spells sounds really dangerous and powerful! Especially the last two! Bacarra¡¯s magic is already top notch!


    Cool Skills names though.


    ¡°Hou, these are all new to me. You are already this powerful Hero Bacarra. But sorry to say, against me, it¡¯s useless!¡±


    BOOM


    SLICE


    Strong! He just sliced through every spell. He also sliced the incoming explosion from the spells. With sheer strength, he blew away everything.


    ¡°That¡¯s already within my expectation.¡±


    ¡°Eat my sword!¡±


    ¡°Mito ! Go for the left side, I¡¯ll take the right!¡±


    ¡°Two at once huh.¡±


    Ichirou and Mito engage him in a close range battle with swords. Their movements are fast but, Fon¡¯s movement is a degree faster than them. He just sends shockwave from each of them throwing them off in a far distance. After that, consecutive spells were launch at him for the second time. The shockwave Fon made raises dust all over the field. The heroes are taking advantage of it to attack him simultaneously.


    ¡°Not bad¡­You are guys are coordinating well.¡±


    The magic that was fire at him were fended off but.


    WHOOSH


    An arrow that flew almost made its way to his back. The arrow exploded upon contact and a shadow of someone appeared behind him. It was the twins turn. Shouta¡¯s spearman ship is top notch too. He will fling it, then rotate it and then pierce then turn and then fling it again. Every movement Fon makes will be answered by an exploding arrow.


    While the twins keep him busy, Rose is already healing Ichirou and Mito. It seems Mito is furious now.


    ¡°Thanks for that old hag! I¡¯ll show him how hard my anger will hit him!¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Eh!? Mito, do not rush in thoughtlessly!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    While the exchange happens, series of spells exploded again. It seems Bacarra¡¯s magic is the perfect artillery to keep Fon occupied and it also creates blind spots because of the dust it raises.


    After finally getting a hit on Shouta who flew several meters away, Rose immediately rushes to him for treatment. After that¡­


    ¡°The brawler squad joins the fray!¡±


    ¡°HELL YEAH!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kouta, Ruri, and Dreg charge in. They have well-coordinated movements. Fon¡¯s movement is limited since he is not to move from his spot. I can say that he is in a tight situation. He is still receiving blows from Shouko¡¯s arrows and from Bacarra¡¯s magic.


    The fist fight is going well too as Dreg¡¯s purpose there is to further enhance their power while they already have body enhancement themselves. Kouta is doing the defensive tactics as he lures Fon''s attention and Ruri does the offensive covertly by running in circles. Dreg will sometimes catch some of the shockwaves Fon produces. Whenever incoming artilleries flew, Dreg will quickly draw out the two from engaging Fon.


    But¡­


    ¡°Oh, my¡­ guys, you see, I still don¡¯t receive any damage at all. Will you come at me seriously now?¡±


    Now that he mention it. There are none whatsoever, his clothes are a bit damaged but that doesn¡¯t mean he has any in his body.


    ¡°Tsk, so that¡¯s how it is huh¡­ he has a powerful offense and defense even without using any power. What a monster. He is still holding back. Everyone, proceed to plan B!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±YES!¡±¡±¡±


    They are well synchronized. This time everyone back out to recover stamina. And then¡­


    ¡°Hey now¡­aren¡¯t you guys too fired up?!¡±


    Three people are now approaching.


    One is the listless hit man who is emitting spine-chilling blood thirst.


    One is a maid that has a belittling look on her eyes with a cold gaze.


    One is the usual gloomy woman, now in a crazed state that¡¯s about to go in a carnage.


    ¡°With this line up¡­this is going to be a bit of a challenge!¡±


    ¡°Here we come¡­¡±


    FAST!


    Susanoo, with one leap, is already trying to stab Fon at his back. He quickly turned around grabs his arm and flings him and then sends a series of shockwaves which Susanoo dodges.


    ¡°Oh my, filth, do you have the leisure to turn your back on us?¡±


    ¡°Shi--!¡±


    Fon is already surrounded by black holes. After a few seconds, they collided with each other and¡­


    BOOM


    Dust rises from the ground, we still don¡¯t have any idea what happened to Fon but¡­


    ¡°HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡±


    Mana charges with her giant axe making a loud sound upon impact! Fon was fine all along. It seems he simultaneously sends shockwave precisely to all the point of explosion. He fended the axe with a shockwave again. Because his weapon is a wooden sword, he cannot use it directly as it will break against soul weapons and magic.


    Mana didn¡¯t stop the attack. She immediately changes weapon. She is now using a chakram with many teeth. She spins around and slashes at everywhere. Fonis only dodging by millimeters difference and he can¡¯t find the timing to fire off a shockwave.


    ¡°Hey, filth of a king, can you even dodge this now?¡±


    ¡°King Fon¡­¡±


    The two spoke. Mana is keeping him busy and can¡¯t find the right timing to fend her off.


    There are dark bullets scattered everywhere. It was produced my Susanoo and Priscilla.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ you got me good¡­.but¡­¡±


    The bullets fly right straight to him. Mana promptly evaded the spot and changes her weapon to a whip and waited. A cloud of dust again rises.


    After some time pass¡­


    ¡°Haa..that hurts¡­a little¡­hahahaha!¡±


    There he is, standing with a refreshing smile. His clothes are now tattered and his body looks like it receives considerable damage. No, a normal person would definitely die and get shredded to pieces.


    ¡°Now, I will pay you guys back!¡±


    He seems¡­really fired up¡­ Violetta-san muttered, ¡°Ayiiee.. not this again¡­¡±


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    WHISH!


    EH?! Before I knew it, the three were all blown away up to the barrier. They look fine but it seems they were knocked out.


    ¡°Come at me!!¡±


    He shouted, this king¡­


    Shun then spoke¡­


    "Of course your Majesty, the preparations are done. Bacarra!!!¡±


    ¡°HAHAHA! IT¡¯S TIME TO UNLEASH MY FURY!


    Oh! This time, a large circle forms below Fonn. It seems everyone, from here on out, will use their one hundred percent!


    [The Magus Diary! Heaven and Earth! Sun, Moon, and Stars! The collision of the Elements! Come forth!]


    A blinding light suddenly came, Violetta-san panics and strengthened her barrier. She then covers my eyes. then¡­


    [Ragnarok!]


    .


    .


    .


    It seems Violetta covered the entire arena with her barrier. So strong¡­ she even soundproofed it for the sake of the viewers. What we saw after the blinding light¡­


    The whole place where Fon is standing is burnt to ashes. But despite the skill directly hitting him, he is still standing there.


    ¡°That was really nice! Too bad¡­ it¡¯s far from defeating me.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tenacious motherf*cker. And I¡¯m already out of juice. You guys can take it from here. I have already learned many things in this battle."


    Four have already retired. What will the others do?


    ¡°EAT THIS!¡±


    OH! Mito ascended from the sky! He already knows how to fly! He thrust his sword downwards and fills it with magic. It¡¯s leaving a trail of red lights. It seems to be an ancient magic that imbues power to weapons. Then a vortex of flame covered him. Then it formed into a dragon.


    Wow¡­


    ¡°You guys are now coming at me one by one with your trump cards huh! Well too bad!¡±


    BOOM!


    Another shockwave is sent to Mito decreasing his falling speed. No, the power he puts into the attack was already stopped. After another series of shockwaves, he landed to the ground but was caught by Dreg who also receives damage from catching him.


    ¡°Mito! Dreg!¡±


    Rose run towards them to heal them, but another shockwave was sent and it hits her. It seems the shockwave was a bit weaker than usual but it still rendered her immobile for a while.


    ¡°Shouko!¡±


    ¡°Shouta!¡±


    ¡°¡±Heart Piercer!¡±¡±


    Shouko shot an extremely thin shot that seems to pinpoint the heart. Shouta¡¯s spear shot is the same as well. That¡¯s a really dangerous skill. The piercing light is then dispersed by Fon¡¯s sword and he sent a shockwave to them too.


    Why are you sending shockwaves mercilessly?! I know that it is your only means of attack from afar but¡­ it¡¯s getting lame¡­


    ¡°Well, well, well¡­There are only four left! What do you say Hero Kouta?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­what a cheat! You are not even using your power and yet¡­we got merciless whipping from you but¡­ we won¡¯t stop!!! Let¡¯s go Ruri!¡±


    ¡°SURE DO!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡±


    They approach fast while shifting locations. Ruri then charges with fast attacks. Her claws seem to be sinking slightly in Fon¡¯s skin. There is some blood to be seen already. EverytimeFon will send shockwaves that visibly stronger than ever, Kouta will catch the attack that was intended for Ruri. It seems Kouta¡¯s selling point is his vitality.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this I think¡­¡±


    While muttering that, he sends a chop with his empty hand to Ruri¡¯s nape. It was so fast that our reaction lagged to it. Ruri immediately falls. Then he quickly kicked Kouta¡¯s guts, knocking him back several meters away. He squats to quell the pain¡­


    ¡°What now, Hero Shun?¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ and I told them not to charge recklessly like that¡­ No, even if my plan was followed, there is a sheer difference in battle strength and experience. As for me, if that Bacarra¡¯s spell didn¡¯t even flinch you, then I don¡¯t even stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°Good observation.¡±


    When I thought everything is over.


    ¡°Not yet!¡±


    ¡°Hero Ichirou¡­¡±


    ¡°Not yet! I have to get stronger! Stronger than before!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ichirou charges, his slashes are fierce. Fon exchange blows with him with the wooden sword in his hand. He is just casually parrying it but Ichirou is giving his everything with every blow. But after a while, his attacks deviated with spinning, stabbing the sword, side stepping. He even rolls to dodge attacks but¡­


    ¡°Hero Ichirou¡­this is the end¡­¡±


    ¡°DAMN!¡±


    He was on his knees, breathing heavily. Striking the ground with his fist¡­


    Ichirou¡­


    ¡°Hero Kouta! This was a fun battle! But this concludes it!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­hahahaha! MWAHAHAHA!¡±


    ¡°W-what?!¡±


    ¡°You are solely mistaken your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°You! You still have a trump card hidden?!¡±


    ¡°Of course! We won¡¯t charge in a reckless battle like this without backup!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that!?!?!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Enter the battle! Our last hope!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    That is actually my cue¡­ I had Violetta open a way in her barrier. She had a complicated expression but she let me go in nevertheless.


    I am, right now, holding a wooden sword. I don¡¯t know what to do with it. I can¡¯t even make a full swing with it. I don¡¯t know what this idiot Kouta is saying! Earlier, he told me¡­


    ¡°Asagao, please defeat the king for us! Only you could do it!¡±


    Is what he said. What can I even do with this monster in front of me?!


    Fon looks confused¡­


    ¡°Hero Kouta¡­what is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?! The We, the summoned heroes right?!¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­ you¡­ you tricky bastard¡­!!¡±


    ¡­I really don¡¯t know what to say¡­ for starters, I tried hitting him with this wooden sword.


    PLOP


    It didn¡¯t even make a hard sound. That was harsh¡­ my hands are already shaking waving this sword at him¡­


    ¡°What will you do now, King Fon!! Hit her with your shockwaves?! Are you really evil to do that to poor and tiny Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on! Just a tap from you and she will be blown away you know!! Do it!¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡±


    ¡°Or are you planning to hit her in the nape too! What a brutish thing to do to your little sister!!¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    This is¡­ I see¡­ it¡¯s really embarrassing to be used this way. But if I can help them in any way, then I will do this. I thrust my sword towards Fon. I hit him with my sword but because this body is not for swinging a sword or to even use any weapons, I am just hurting myself with it.


    ¡°Hngg!¡±


    ¡°K-King Fon! T-that wasn¡¯t my intentions¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao! Stop¡­if you hurt yourself furthermore¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡±


    What kind of drama is this?! Everyone looks sad and worried¡­


    ¡°Okay! I get it! I give up! I surrender! Please stop Asagao!¡±


    ¡°HELL YEAH!¡±


    The crowd cheers! The heroes who are still conscious have complicated faces.


    That was the conclusion of the match. Since everyone is happy with the end result, no one complained. After that, we gather in the training ground. The three royal guards will give their evaluation. Of course, Violetta takes the lead.


    ¡°I shall now give the evaluation for all of you. First, of all¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±*Stare*¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Susanoo and Priscilla¡­ won¡¯t you two take things seriously?! I know you guys cared for the battle the least and did the minimal things you can do! From the start, you two are powerful already, and even without proper training, you guys can surpass everyone here with little effort!¡±


    ¡°¡­is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, my¡­is it really that obvious earlier?¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    These two oddballs¡­ Violetta can do nothing but sigh. They really don¡¯t do any much training. In Susanoo¡¯s case, he just sleeps most of the time and will only train when he feel like it.


    Priscilla is pretty much the same. She trains and commands every maid and servants in this castle and never trains. I wonder how come they are so strong¡­


    ¡°Next, Hero Mana, Hero Bacarra, and the Twins¡­you guys are really powerful too from the start¡­ you guys have a little coordination from the start. First, Hero Bacarra, you used too much magical power with your spells, you should know more efficient magic for assaulting the enemy from afar. Hero Mana¡­ you are too crazed in the battle that you couldn¡¯t coordinate well with the plan Shun drew up. The twins, you two coordinate with each other very well but you two go by yourselves. Please try to cooperate with the others too.¡±


    ¡°Un, I just learned that from experience.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ I was just imagining I am massacring my bosses *mumble mumble*¡­¡±


    ¡±Aye! Aye!¡±


    ¡°Aye! Aye!¡±


    Bacarra¡¯s race gave her a large amount of magic power but she guzzles on it. Mana, I think she is just stress driven that imagining murdering your boss in the battle¡­that¡¯s a little too much¡­ the twins, well, they do have their own training themselves. I am really not in the position to judge too much.


    ¡°Hero Shun, you seem to be a tactician type of a man. I do think you are good in strategizing, but this time, your plan was just foiled by brute force so there is nothing I can say against you.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ why is that King is so monstrous, to begin with¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­King Fon have a strong magic resistance. He nullifies magic attack damage by ? if my estimate is correct.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­cheating you know¡­¡±


    Bacarra bats an eye. Isn¡¯t that too much of a resistance?! Violetta is basically saying that Bacarra¡¯s magic damage was reduced to ? right from the start!?


    ¡°Next is, Hero Kouta, you have an impressive defense and you are really tricky. But there are times that you don¡¯t even need to block damage but instead, you should dodge. It was a waste of energy to block incoming damage if you can dodge it. You can improve more.¡±


    ¡°Yosh!¡±


    ¡°Hero Dreg and Ruri, you guys have a somewhat coordination too but, Hero Dreg should take a more active role and Hero Ruri should make variations to your attacks. If they get repetitive too much, your movements will be read and you will be easily countered.¡±


    ¡°Geez! I already know that!!¡±


    ¡°¡­will do¡­¡±


    ¡°Hero Mito¡­¡±


    ¡°W-what?!¡±


    ¡°Stop being reckless and do what Hero Rose told you.¡±


    ¡°Guh!¡±


    ¡°Hero Rose, you should learn how to use heal from a greater distance so even if you don¡¯t run around the battle, your heal will reach everyone and it will save you time and energy.¡±


    ¡°Un. I understand Miss Violetta.¡±


    ¡°Overall all of you improved leaps and bound in just more than one month!¡±


    Well, I really don¡¯t have any idea how strong they are from the start. Hm? Wait¡­


    ¡°Hero Ichirou¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry to say this but, you have the least improvement. Determination won¡¯t cut it. You should try to break your limit. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Ichirou¡­even though you trained the hardest¡­


    What the other royal guards said was identical to Violetta¡¯s evaluation. They all told Ichirou the same thing over and over. After that, the evaluation ended.


    Kouta then speaks and it seems to be about the talk he had with Fon the other day.


    ¡°OKAY! If we need to get stronger, we need to have a stronger bond!"


    ¡°Hey, hey, Kouta, what do you mean by that?!"


    ¡°King Fon already gave me his permission!! A mixed bath!¡±


    ¡°A-a mixed bath!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right my friend Mito! Mixed bath!!¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Is this what you are talking about earlier?! It is something idiotic like a mixed bath?!!?!


    ¡°You are the worst you otaku!¡±


    ¡°Filth! I should wipe the floor with your face right now.¡±


    ¡°M-mixed bath?! W-with Mito¡­¡±


    Most voiced out their opinions. Violetta bats an eye to Fon. He has an apologetic face that turns into a face of asking for mercy. Why did you even agree to it?!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t actually think that I would lose! I had no idea that Asagao will enter the battle!!!¡±


    ¡°Fon, do you regrets your actions?!¡±


    ¡°I-I am you know!!! But I already gave my words!¡±


    Violetta''s anger rises.


    However, on our side, Kouta is in frolic state.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ I can¡¯t wait for the lucky pervert route!!! Seeing women¡¯s body!!! Rose-sensei innocently shaped body! Lily-san and Edelweiss-san¡¯s slender but curvy bodies! Ehehehe¡­¡±


    S-such vulgar imagination! Even I as a previous man can¡¯t be something as perverted as him! He is flaunting his desire right now! What a guy! All of us look at him with disgust.


    ¡°Violetta¡¯s hourglass body! Awawawa! Hehehe¡­ Priscilla and the unripe body of Asag--!¡±


    T-this sensation¡­ Kouta¡¯s word was cut off. We look at the source of the blood thirst that suddenly came gushing out. It¡¯s the two oddballs in the back.


    ¡°You¡­are you¡­serious about what you are about¡­to say?¡±


    ¡°Kouta Minea, I can¡¯t ignore your words anymore. What were you about to say, filth?¡±


    ¡°Ah--... Y-you, see¡­ I¡ª¡°


    In the face of absolute terror, his face is drained of blood. Everyone got cold feet. This is¡­ we knew that this is not a normal situation anymore. Kouta may die if he answers poorly. Lily, Edelweiss, and Violetta are ready to jump at the situation if it breaks out in a blood bath by these two.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡ª, I was¡­ actually¡­kidding¡­hehehe¡­ I just.. got carried away¡­no¡­I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­it¡­it won¡¯t happen again¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you certain about that filth?¡±


    ¡°Carried away you say¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! I was kidding about the Mixed bath too! Right, King Fon!¡±


    AH! He just tried to drag Fon. It seems this idiot of a king is already numb to such things as blood thirst and such. He just looks quizzically at Kouta. Read the mood a bit would you?!


    ¡°Hm? It is?!¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s just a joke! Right?!¡±


    ¡°Hm, Ah okay. It¡¯s a joke.¡±


    ¡°Right! Right! It¡¯s just a joke! It won¡¯t be happening!¡±


    This dangerous situation became comical. What are you guys doing¡­


    ¡°If that is the case then I won¡¯t pursue the topic anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already sleepy¡­ I shall go now¡­¡±


    The case is dismissed. Kouta limply fell down trembling. No, you don¡¯t look pitiful. This is what you get for being an overperv. Everyone was relieved and so, they already left the scene to either rest or make a revision with their skills and abilities. What a diligent people. Kouta was still here curling in the ground, Bacarra approaches him.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get you stupid otaku! In the first place! Why didn¡¯t you¡­even..mentioned¡­.m-my¡­name¡­at¡­all¡­¡±


    ¡°Hah!? That impure body of yours?!¡±


    SLAP!


    ¡°I-idiot Kouta!!¡±


    ¡°Eee¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t see anything¡­


    I left the scene. Everybody already left. Before I knew it, Milin is already walking behind me. How diligent. I wish you will always be like this.


    ¡°Milady, it¡¯s soon going to be dinner. For the meantime, what shall you do?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Is it really that late? Hmm, I want to take a stroll in the garden.¡±


    ¡°Confirmed.¡±


    We walk towards the garden. Now that she mentions it, the sun is already setting. I didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    Arriving at the garden, I saw a figure of someone sitting on the marble bench. It was him. I gestured Milin to leave me alone. She already guessed what I want to do so she distances herself quietly.


    I approach quietly. I tap him on the shoulder. He turned his head to look at me.


    ¡°Ichirou, good evening now, I think.¡±


    ¡°A-Asagao?!¡±


    Tears are visible in his reddish eyes.


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ there is some dust that got in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Both eyes?¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ for me to be seen like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Ichirou, are you alright? No, how do you feel right now?¡±


    That was rude of me. He is obviously not okay.


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ I wanted to show some cool side of me¡­but all I did was to flaunt how pathetic I am¡­ in front of you, in front of Lily-san, in front of everyone¡­they are right, it¡¯s just show how weak I am.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true Ichirou! I am weaker than you!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! Said by someone who defeated the King.¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­ you¡¯re on it again.¡±


    ¡°Asagao, even though you are trying to cheer me up, I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°So, Ichirou¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m averting my eyes again from reality¡­ pathetic¡­truly pathetic. My training is still insufficient. My hard work still bore no fruit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°When I was a kid, I always aspire to be a hero. A hero who will defend the weak and guide them to be strong, guide people who lost their ways. When my parents¡­ were becamevictims of a serial killer¡­ I was lost. I don¡¯t know what to do. I was taken cared by relatives. I didn¡¯t have any problems with them. But my beliefs, the things I want to believe. It crumbled¡­ My life turned black and white.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I then turned fifteen years old. The serial killer was caught. Rage surged in through my body. I charged to the jail with my relatives. I was already out for blood.¡±


    ¡°Ichirou¡­¡±


    ¡°But, I saw that man. The light in his eyes is gone. Lifeless eyes deprived of hope. I was told of his circumstances. He has a large amount of debt because his wife was a gambling addict. His wife then left him with the debt. He tried to raise their kid alone. But in the end, he wasn¡¯t able to take it. Because of it, he killed people for their belongings. And long after, before he knew it, his child drifted away from him and now is being taken cared by his relatives. He lost everything. I saw myself in his position. I knew that his actions can¡¯t be justified by his life circumstances. But¡­ I sympathize him. I, who was driven by rage, forgave him, talk to him that he should change. He should still try to change. That life will still give him chance to reform himself. From that time, I decided to be someone who will help people. To guide them, to give them direction in life, and now, I want to be strong, so I can do convey and teach these values to others, to give hope to people wherever I go. That¡¯s what I want.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­what am I saying to you¡­ I¡¯m pathetic, trying to find comfort from Asagao.¡±


    ¡°No, it is not. Your beliefs, your drive, they are all incredible.¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡­thanks, Asagao¡­*sob*¡­this is¡­this time¡­this will just be a challenge for me¡­*sob*¡±


    ¡°It sounds really pretentious though.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! You never fail to make a comeback against me!¡±


    From the start, he doesn¡¯t need any encouragement. He will stand up by his self. I am envious of his mental fortitude but I really don¡¯t dwell on it.


    This is just a simple challenge of strength.

 Chapter 61: Team Idiot Versus Team Hellbeing 1

    These dreams thatshowsmy life in this world is getting annoying¡­


    No, rather, I want those dreams to keep going, but I need to wake up and face everyone here.


    The match was decided abruptly and master is not even participating. He is dragging us in his plot to get what he wants.


    The first round will be me against Balrog.


    I mean¡­why me against this giant? Initially, Balrog told me that in terms of fighting, he is far below Diyu. Higan will be up against Diyu and the final match is Alstroeand Gria.


    I was a bit confident with our fighting force as a team with Higan, but fighting in a one on one match, let¡¯s see how I can hold my own. Master even forbids me from using Divine Ascension to Higan and naturally, to Alstroe-nee. I mean, even without anything, Alstroe-nee probably going to win if Master is really afraid of her might.


    .


    .


    .


    I got up from my bed. The cold air drifts the atmosphere. The chill quivers my body. Waking up, I peek outside to witness that the sun is already rising. Bored, I start walking out of my room to take a little stroll in the garden.


    I climbthe stairs down and take the path leading to the garden. The fresh air wafts the place. It also brings nostalgia to me back when I was in the castle. The lone man who diligently trains to become strong was Ichirou-nii. Now, that I think about it, most of those dreams ends up with me sharing a nice chat with him.


    I wonder if he is fine. I wonder if everyone is. I wonder, right now, what they are doing.


    Upon arriving at the garden, this time, there was a lone vampire sitting, sipping on his coffee. Hismustachevibrates as he sips on it. Is that even possible?


    The man, Gria Hellbeing, looks at me and greeted.


    ¡°Oh, early riser for a little child, Good morning white one.¡±


    ¡°Good morning to you too, Lord Gria. Please do call me Asagao.¡±


    ¡°I will do so. What¡¯s bring you here white one?¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­well¡­I was just taking a stroll¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so, do you mind if you join me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, I shall join you there Lord Gria.¡±


    ¡°Do you want milk?¡±


    ¡°Please, do so.¡±


    ¡°Lirin, please bring the white one here a milk¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Gria, a glass of milk for Miss Asagao.¡±


    ¡°WOAH!¡±


    She startled me! She appeared out of nowhere! How did she come so close without me noticing?! Well, never mind. I like how she even says my name instead of imitating his master calling mewhiteone.


    ¡°Well then, do you have anything in mind white one?¡±


    ¡°You are going to give me life counseling?¡±


    ¡°Well, that depends on the situation you are in.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very irresponsible to say. Very well¡­ can you tell me about you being a reincarnator?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a very rare question since almost everyone really doesn¡¯t believe me or takes it seriously. I can only tell you about the details of the place where I came from because I just gradually forgets most of my memories in the past life as the millenniums goes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, please tell me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I remember that I was a man with a rich culture. In the place where I came from, it¡¯s hot and there are sands and rocky places. The transportation is much more matured than here. There are things called cars from that world. In the advancement of our civilization, these cars are flying in the sky. The houses have unique technologies thatservehuman automatically making them lazy. As the advancement goes, the culture dies too. I died pretty old back in that world, so being reincarnated here, I was able to mature quickly, and the first thing I was, to bring the culture of my land here.¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wait! Wait! Wait!


    Flying cars?! Advance technology?! Are you for real?! But this just proves that he is not lying. That was a big shock for me! My mouth is gaping wide right now.


    He looks at me intently and realizes something.


    ¡°White one, you are not of this world right?¡±


    ¡°Eh!? Um¡­But! Wait! Eh?! Well¡­¡±


    ¡°From your reaction, you twitch hearing those words like cars and technology. One would just question me about it. But it seems youare very shockedto know my origin.¡±


    ¡°¡­Umm¡­ can you¡ª¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me, ofcourse, I won¡¯t tell anyone. I am not so low as to spread rumors even if it¡¯s true or not. I won¡¯t ask you of your circumstances. But I¡¯ll tell you this. You should not let that bottled up inside you. You need to tell someone about it someday. It¡¯s not because you want to brag but you want to build up a deeper understanding with someone. It¡¯s better if it came out from your own lips.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Gria looks down. It seems there are some instances where telling this was needed. I bet something bad actually happened to him. Deeper and darker than we see him on the surface, he must be hiding painful memories in the corner of his heart.


    But I don¡¯t even know how to start talking about it with everyone¡­


    ¡°Sorry to show something unsightly,whiteone.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡­ there¡¯s something I want to tell you about too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what could it be?¡±


    ¡°About Diyu, do you know ab¡ª¡°


    Before I can even utter the words thatwereabout to come out from my lips, Griamakesa silence gesture shutting me up.


    ¡°White one, my dear daughter is earnest to be a friend of yours. Please, do be a friend to her. A friend should also not talk about their secrets to other people if you know they don¡¯t want it to be known.¡±


    ¡°How¡­¡±


    ¡°I am a father, and I lived in this world for several millenniums. I do understand your concern, but it is not needed. I know how my daughter thinks. Because I am always watching for her safety, both her and Balrog, I treasure and cherish them.¡±


    This man, Gria Hellbeing, know everything behind the actions of his owndaughter because he is a father? I don¡¯t get it.


    Is this how a father is?


    A father¡­


    I suddenly felt an emptinessin my heart. Diyu is lucky¡­to have a father like this¡­no¡­ to even have a father known to her¡­ I don¡¯t like this¡­ I don¡¯t like how I feel negatively towards Diyu¡­ what is this feeling¡­


    ¡°As for the reason for me not claiming the throne to be the next demon lord¡­ all I can say is that I don¡¯t have the potential to lead the demon race.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why is that?¡±


    ¡°My daughter looks up to me back then because of my strengthis knownacross the demon continent. It is certain that I am strong, but¡­ I am not fit. Simply being strong is not enough and my daughter still can¡¯t understand that. What the massesneedis someone smart and someone who loves his own people more than him orherself. I don¡¯t have much affection to other demons as I only care for my people in this city. The demon lord rightnow is someone I know and this demon lord love and cherish the people.¡±


    ¡°So¡­about your wife?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s simply because of my prank¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I see¡­¡±


    After that, we only had a bit of chit chat about small things, while we are sipping on our drinks. I didn¡¯t even realize that my milk was brought over by Lirin. It seems she doesn¡¯t want to disturb our talk.


    .


    .


    .


    It¡¯s now the time of the match and everyone gather at the large field. Thebattlefieldis as large as the arena in the heart of this city. I am really tense about this match but everyone is just chatting like they are just going to have a morning exercise. I feel stupid.


    ¡°Ok! Let us start immediately! Giving any intermission or speech is boring! Balrog and Asagao! Go to the middle of the field and ready yourselves!¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Already?! You are skipping formalities!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ this is just a friendly match after all.¡±


    ¡°Muh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±Go Asagao!¡±¡±


    ¡°At least Higan and Alstroeare cheering for me¡­¡±


    Balrog and I go to the center of the field. Lirin is in the middle. It seems she will be the referee for the matches.


    ¡°Miss Asagaoand Sir Balrog, are both of you ready? Please give meyourconfirmation.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like it, but I am.¡±


    ¡°Then, without further ado, the first match is now starting. En garde!¡±


    OnLirin¡¯ssignal, the match starts. It seems both of us are hesitant to attack first. Balrog speaks.


    ¡°We really don¡¯t have a choice little girl, forfeit now so we can avoid this battle.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­already looking down on me¡­¡±


    ¡°Given on how young you are, yes I am. Well, if you can surprise me, then I think I can change the way I look at you.¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­¡±


    [Barrier!] [Thorn!] [Force!] [Spin!]


    I cast my specialty right off the bat. I don¡¯t like how I am being looked down by this bull!


    My barrier that is now barbed with thorns,spinswith great velocity and is quickly approaching Balrog. Heis visibly shockedabout it.


    But instead of trying to evade it, he just cast a spell.


    [Full Body Fire Enhancement!]


    Firequickly covers his whole body. He looks hellish! Matched with a roar and a loud stomp, he soars high in the sky and positions his self for a slam.


    BAM!


    He clashes with my thorny barrier. The thorns of my barrieraregettingchippedoff! He spreads his arm like he is hugging my barrier. What toughness! My barrier shows sign of breaking so I flee outside of it. Needless to say, my barrier broke.


    However, the path I was supposed to walk is now covered in flame. When I turn, a blazing bull is charging at me with great speed. He lifts his knuckleoverheadpreparing for a punch.


    [Morning Glory Three Layered Petal Barrier!]


    BAM


    The two barriers broke immediately but the last one held out for a second cushioning most of the force behind that punch. But regardless of how much it cushioned, I was able to dodge it while heburnt a small portion of my right arm. The fist that was intercepted by my barrier falls to the ground gouging it.


    Hey! I definitely would die if I get hit!


    Somehow¡­ I feel helpless without any way to get back at him with serious damage. I need to hold down my own in this battle and I need to outsmart him.


    ¡°So, how was it? My attack?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s scary that you can scare away children with just its sight¡­¡±


    ¡°WellI have to commend you for holding out in my first attacks. To think that your barrier can do things like that, that¡¯s new for me. However¡­¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡°Your barrier lacks the amount of defense. I know that we just got dragged in this battle but¡­ I kind of feel that¡­ you only have the half-heartedresolve topursueyour goal or for strength.¡±


    Eh?

 Chapter 62: Team Idiot Versus Team Hellbeing 2

    "I¡¯m sorry for blurting that out. I heard something from Lord Mrothgir and father. I don¡¯t know you well, so if I am wrong, my humblest apology.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s continue the match.¡±


    Balrog words stunned me. Is that how it looks like? Am I lacking the resolve? I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s no use thinking about it.


    Right now, Balrog charges at me at full speed. He opens his mouth while running. Flames gather at the front of his mouth. The flame forms a spherical shape while rotating until it becomes large and shiny. I throw up six layered barriers at my front and prepares for the impact and counterattack.


    Balrog jumps and directed his attack at me. He fires the sphere of flames.


    FSSSSHHHH


    It was a big blunder for me. I thought it would just be a fireball that would just explode upon contact¡­


    What came piercing my six layered barriers, is a compressed heat ray going through all of my barriers and accurately penetrating the middle of it.


    The downward direction of the heat ray causes the ground to melt, so as I avoid the heat ray, I also try not to step on the ground that it hits. Unfortunately, I got hit on my right shin and leg rendering me incapable of any more movements.


    I don¡¯t have the time to heal myself so I counter with piercing barrier going upwards. Balrog wasn¡¯t able to change his momentum mid air so the piercing barrier drills through his left arm.


    I limp my way out of his attack range. I am literally dragging my injured leg. Balrog on the other hand just examines his left arm that has hole in it. Although it looks like it didn¡¯t hurt him that much, the arm with a hole limps.


    ¡°Well done little girl. I really didn¡¯t think I would get injured like this. However, I am not really good at prolonged fights and I want to finish this as fast as possible. I am on a paid leave so I want to enjoy my leave by not beating up little girls but ramming matadors at the arena.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And you also know that the comparison of our injury is different to a degree. You need to get treated as soon as possible.¡±


    What he said is true. I can barely hold out my wakefulness at this sea of flame. The burns and injuries that I accumulated aren¡¯t helping either. He can pierce my barrier with that heat ray so I don¡¯t think I can have the time to heal myself is possible.


    I have to go all out now too¡­


    This time, the flames around Balrog flickers with intensity. Another Balrog appeared or more likely, a copy of him made up of fire.


    He then rushes at me with the copy and ready to throw a punch.


    ¡°Ah! Damn! I just have to do it!¡±


    [Morning Glory Fifteen Petal Layered Barrier!]


    BAM


    BAM


    BAM


    Balrog and his copy rush at me with consecutive punches, sending tremor with each hit.


    ¡°UOOOOHH!¡±


    [Spiked Barricaded Barrier!]


    The layers of barrier sprouted sharp thorns. I called it barricaded as it protects and gives damage to the attacker from the front when they hit it physically. I basically have a fortress of a spike in front of me and each punch Balrog throws is rewarded with a painful backlash of hitting my spiked barrier. And then¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m going to finish this!¡±


    [Spike Extend!]


    The spike that was staying dormant shoots out extending into longer spikes that pierce the limbs of Balrog and his copy.


    ¡°You can¡¯t move anymore with these spikes gouging your body Balrog! This is my win!¡±


    At my declaration, Balrog and the copy fade with the sea of flames!


    Eh?!


    What happened?!


    ¡°Those two are just copies.¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    WHOOSH


    As I heard a voice from my back, I reflexively turn around to see who¡¯s in there.


    But as soon as I face the way where I heard the voice, a large fist made a gust with its strike appears at the front of my face.


    During the morning glory barrier, my back is unprotected. The two Balrog at the front were decoys¡­


    The real Balrog was behind me¡­


    The punch stops right before it hits me face. Because of the shock, I fell on my knees¡­


    ¡°You lost. And that would be more evident if I continued this punch.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Upon his declaration of my loss, Lirin comes and also declares that I lost. The fire in the battlefield is extinguished immediately and Balrog¡¯s blazing body is now gone and he is back to normal.


    ¡°Come on, stand up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­Look here. You are impressive, ok.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Even though you lost, you were able to land a clear hit to me. Your manipulation of your barrier shapes and form is magnificent. Although I can say that you are still inept in terms of a real battle. But remember that a barriers true use is for shielding, so don¡¯t rely on it too much.¡±


    ¡°Balrog¡­that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret over this lost. You are fighting me, who has experience battles in the past. I am also giving you these compliments because I have known Lord Mrothgir for decades. I am well aware that he cannot give a proper compliment to people or a detailed evaluation of someone¡¯s abilities.¡±


    ¡°I heard you Balrog.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Master and Higan come over.


    ¡°Asagao! Are you okay¡­ I guess not¡­ this large cow here is terrible.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me cow.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. If you ever did something worse than this to Asagao, I wouldn¡¯t let you see the sun of tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Keep that threat to yourself lass. Your opponent is not me.¡±


    Master examines my injuries.


    ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll patch you up. You must have spent most of your energy in that battle.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­you don¡¯t say¡­¡±


    Master heals me. I can feel my body is regenerating and connecting all the muscle fibers and my bodily tissues are reforming. In no time, my wound and burns are healed.


    ¡°Done. Good thing there are no internal damages and such.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Don¡¯t think so much about it. I already expected it. Well, let¡¯s go to the spectator seats. Diyu and Higan¡¯s fight is about to start.¡±


    Expected?!


    Does master mean that he already knew that I¡¯ll lose? Why¡­


    Even though I gave everything¡­he already expected this? Is he basically saying that I am weak enough that he knows I will lose by default¡­


    But¡­what would I expect¡­


    ¡­


    Still¡­


    I hate this¡­ I feel like¡­ I have been played at¡­ I thought that¡­ no¡­ I am hopeful that I can win¡­ even a little¡­


    And then¡­ this¡­ is expected¡­I feel like my chest is heavy¡­ it¡¯s¡­ painful¡­This sensation¡­ is this¡­what Ichirou felt at that time?


    I am unable to do anything about how I feel right now¡­ I can only bite my lip in frustration¡­


    I hate this¡­


    .


    .


    .


    After Alstroe confirms that I am already fine, Diyu who steals glances at me sighs under her breath with relief.


    I sit on a oak wood bench that was furnished with elegant paint to make it look like more woody. I specifically sat beside Alstroe.


    In the battlefield right now, Diyu and Higan face off. Lirin in the middle confirms if they are ready and they both nods. They then speak¡­


    ¡°You¡­where are your weapon from yesterday?¡±


    ¡°My cutlass? I am not going to use it. Consider it as a handicap. Fufufufu.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t see any difference about it.¡±


    ¡°Really now? My cutlass is made of mithril and it¡¯s a good conductor for my magic. I am basically saying that I cut my fighting capabilities in half.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, annoying vixen.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the fox here?!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start this!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that this won¡¯t take long.¡±


    After that, Lirin declared the start of the match. Diyu immediately rushes at Higan while she is chanting something.


    [Leg Enhancement: Gale!]


    Whoosh.


    Higan is flying!


    ¡°Hooo. That¡¯s incredible. She was able to learn that from just observing. I should say that Higan is really talented. Although the way she floats in the air is unstable and kind of wobbly.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°I came here to be the explanation guide. Don¡¯t mind me. It¡¯s my hobby.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    Higan is steadying herself in the air. She continues to chant spells as she floats.Diyu too is astonished but she collects her thoughts and speaks.


    ¡°What a cheap trick.¡±


    ¡°Is it now?¡±


    ¡°If you want an aerial battle¡­I can give you one!¡±


    In Diyu¡¯s back, bat wings sprouts from it. She flaps it several times and soars in the sky too while looking smug at Higan. Higan¡¯s eye twitches as she shows a smug smile.


    ¡°Then, if that¡¯s how you want to play it, then so be it.¡±


    [Water Cannon!]


    [Thunderous Crawl!]


    ¡°EH?!¡±


    Those are spells I never knew Higan can use! I snap a look at master.


    ¡°I lend her some books with advanced magic spells on it since she can¡¯t compound magic.¡±


    The water that flew at high speed in straight line hits Diyu and it is followed by a thunder. That would pretty much electrocute her.


    As the current of electricity crawls Diyu¡¯s body, she falls but was able to steady herself mid-air and flies again.


    ¡°I got to say, you are not half bad. But still not good.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So what are you going to do? Bloodsucker.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. I see no reason to use magic against you. I¡¯ll get a bit physical.¡±


    Diyu glides in the sky to reach Higan. Higan tries to retaliate with the magic she used earlier but Diyu already knows how it works so she dodges it and lands a kick in Higan¡¯s tummy.


    But contrary to our expectations, Diyu¡¯s feet is stopped mid air. This time, with a deadpan face, Higan made a smug face.


    ¡°Tsk. Cocky brat!¡±


    ¡°Fufufufu. How was it? To kick an unbreakable wind?¡±


    ¡°Eat this!¡±


    With Diyu¡¯s other feet, she made a roundhouse kick. Higan didn¡¯t expect the attack so she blocks it with her hand.


    Again, it was caught by something.


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s really interesting!¡±


    ¡°Master?!¡±


    ¡°Higan is using the wind enhancement, not only to cover herself in wind to propel herself in the air but to also blocks physical attacks. The reason she only uses it on her feet is to bait Diyu. That girl, she is quite a schemer.¡±


    ¡°Wait, master. About Diyu, she got directly hit by Higan¡¯s magic earlier but, how is she still fine?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t obvious? She is a vampire, and as a vampire, she has a strong vitality.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Higan and Diyu¡¯s lock on in mid air continue as Diyu is trying to pull out her feet from Higan¡¯s wind entrapment.


    ¡°This is a good distance to cast a spell.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    ¡°Are you still trying to act tough?¡±


    ¡°Well, you may have got me this time, but¡­if I just use a bit of more force¡­I can do this.¡±


    As just Diyu said, she spins her body forcing her entrapped feet to force its way to Higan, kicking her directly. Higan got thrown off. Before Higan crashes at the ground, she was able to cast the wind enhancement again to soften the landing.


    As she steadies herself, Diyu came rushing again and this time, she grabs Higan in her ankle and threw her again in the air. She then follows it with a kick in the back. She then spins her body and performs an axe kick which Higan manage to block with both of her arms. But to no avail, Higan crashes now to the ground. She is a bit tattered.


    ¡°Well, How is it? I told you, right? I don¡¯t need my weapon, and I haven¡¯t even used any magic yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph. I really wonder why so hostile towards me. Oh, are you scared that I might snatch away your friend?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    That¡¯s a really cruel provocation. I know Diyu didn¡¯t mean it¡­but¡­


    ¡°Unforgivable¡­ You dare try to break my bond with Asagao! You want to destroy and shatter our precious memories together! Unforgivable! You want to snatch away Asagao from me!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao, she willingly accepted me. She takes me with her to experience the outside world! I am now really happy that I get to spend more time having fun with her, adventuring and doing funny things with her together with Alstroe! She is like the hand that saves me from my drowning dull life and gave color to my black and white world. She is my treasured friend together with Alstroe-san! And you want to shatter it!!!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­I didn¡¯t say anything like that!¡±


    ¡°Unforgivable!¡±


    Higan¡­I never really knew that this is how you feel¡­ I am quite moved¡­ but¡­ you¡¯re exaggerating¡­


    Suddenly, magic gushes out from her body. She emanates a strong magic.


    The two tails that she has increased in numbers. A third tail appears. In just a short time, she was able to power up. Alstroe is already strong, but to think that Higan gets strong at a really fast pace¡­


    But there is something more than a new tail appearing¡­


    There is something materializing at her hand¡­


    After a while¡­it fully manifests itself¡­


    An umbrella?!


    ¡°Seriously!?¡±


    Master shouts.


    Don¡¯t worry master.I want to shout that too¡­


    Higan acquired a Soul Weapon.

 Chapter 63: Team Idiot Versus Team Hellbeing 3

    ¡°T-That¡¯s unfair, getting a power up in a middle of the match!¡±


    ¡°After giving yourself a handicap, you dare say that now?¡±


    ¡°Gunununu¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to test it out!¡±


    [Flame Whirl!]


    Upon Higan¡¯s action, she opens the umbrella and starts spinning it. Flames spin together with the umbrella until it becomes a wheel. After a few more seconds, the simple rotation of the flames becomes a tornado of flames and Higan sent it to Diyu.


    ¡°Even though you got stronger, your movements are still simple.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you our difference.¡±


    Diyu evades the upcoming tornado with gliding around it in a paper thin distance. Diyu charges at Higan in a straight line.


    [Earth Shrine]


    Higan summons pillars of rock to shield herself from Diyu¡¯s upcoming attack. But before Diyu crashes to the pillars of rock she disappears. In an instant, she appears at the back of Higan performing a leg sweep.


    Higan stumbles backward and Diyu held out her hand in a palm strike and struck Higan at her flank. There¡¯s another compressed air in the direction where Diyu tries to land her palm but, contrary to our expectation, a shockwave runs across Higan¡¯s body.


    It was a magic attack.


    Higan was thrown off and rolls around in pain.


    ¡°Master, what was that?¡±


    ¡°Let me answer that for you.¡±


    ¡°Lord Gria?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Force magic. It¡¯s Diyu¡¯s Specialty. To tell you the truth, Diyu¡¯s still taking this easy. ¡°


    ¡°What¡¯s Force Magic?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a magic that sends a strong shockwave to a body. But to do this the magic has to take shape. Diyu uses a palm attack to send a broad and dull shockwave to Higan¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°No, when Diyu said that not using her cutlass is a big handicap for her, it¡¯s true. The cutlass is made up of pure mithril so it magic flows to it with ease. If Diyu applies it to her cutlass, the force magic will take shape of either, piercing forward and gouging everything it comes across with. If it used to slash, it will generate a large downward or upward sharp slice. With palm directly hitting the fox one, I am sure that the fox one is now suffering a slight pain all over her internal organs and that could be fatal.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why Diyu held back. Force magic can also be used to cause cardiac arrest, a concussion, a broken bone and much more. For the fox one¡¯s case, she is lucky it¡¯s Diyu she is facing with.¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­¡±


    Higan is currently holding her side because of the pain, quivering and trembling. Her breathing is ragged. She is trying to stand up but her knees are shaking too and on top of that, it seems her consciousness is fading.


    Diyu approaches her with an arrogant face.


    ¡°You see now the difference between us. You think we are on the same level even you got stronger? Jokes on you, I am still holding back. Even now, I am letting you recover yourself lying in this shitty ground.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll show you!¡±


    ¡°Your magic is strong but too simple that my vitality alone can keep up with all the damages. After you sprouted all of those friendship craps, you can¡¯t even do anything at all against me. Look at me, I am in perfect shape. You? Heh, just sleep there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not crap¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°IT¡¯S NOT CRAP!! HOW DARE YOU MOCK IT LIKE THAT?!¡±


    ¡°Ah!?¡±


    Eh?! Another kind of power is oozing from Higan. Hey! Two power-ups at one day!? Before I can even open my mouth, master speaks in great joy.


    ¡°Look Gria! That disciple of mine! She can now use that!¡±


    ¡°What ¡°that¡± Mrothgir?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the fox clan¡¯s innate elemental property, holy! Even for the human race, it¡¯s rare to have holy powers! And for a beast kin to have it, only the clan of foxes can have this kind of power! Not to mention, she just acquired a soul weapon!¡±


    ¡°Master¡­about the soul weapon¡­¡±


    ¡°Un. I understand your concern Asagao. Soul weapon is only exclusive for humans to have. But, a crossbreed between human and other races, it is possible for other race to have a soul weapon!¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s possible that Higan has a human blood?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not for me to answer. But there are a lot of possibilities!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Gria! It seems I got myself a really talented pupil! Hahaha! She has both soul weapons and elemental magics including holy! It¡¯s like she is a hero in the making!¡±


    A girl who can use elemental magic with holy and top of that can use a soul weapon¡­Compared to me¡­ just a petty barrier¡­ just a petty heal and cure that can be substituted by medicines and such¡­


    Of course, I already know who is that one who will be showered with praises¡­


    It has been quite a while now since I felt many emotions¡­


    I don¡¯t know how to deal with it or how to face it¡­


    I remembered Nil saying that back when we were one, he would always emerge in my consciousness to fix it for me¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­that it¡¯s so hard¡­


    What am I? The mascot of the group? A decoration? Or just another side character¡­


    I don¡¯t know¡­


    Can I blame someone? Can I take it out on someone? Why am I stuck in this body?


    No¡­how dare I think something like this after taking advantage of everyone¡¯s kindness with this appearance¡­


    BOOM!


    In the middle of my self-loathing, a tremor occurs and an exploding sound enters my ears.


    In the field, golden flames are spreading here and there.


    Higan is standing in the middle of the golden flames while holding the open umbrella that¡¯s resting on her shoulder.


    On the other side, Diyu is breathing heavily. Her left arm is missing and it¡¯s bleeding. There¡¯s anguish all over her face.


    ¡°What a monster you have become¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not done yet!¡±


    [Purifying Flames of the God!]


    Higan closes the umbrella, and from its tip, a sphere of golden flame gathers. Now that I look closely, there¡¯s also tangible water that Higan uses to massage the part where the force magic hits her.


    The sphere of golden flame shoots out like how Balrog used his Heat-Rays.


    Did she just copy Balrog¡¯s attack?!


    Even though the rays are thinner compared to Balrog, it still landed on Diyu¡¯s flank.


    ¡°GUH!¡±


    ¡°A return favor from earlier.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    In just a moment, the table has turned in favor of Higan.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. It seems Higan can compound every element with holy. She cannot compound another element unless the partner property is holy.¡±


    ¡°So that flame is a combination of holy and fire?¡±


    ¡°Yes. To be able to learn it in just short time, this is also on a level of a genius!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    After Higan damages Diyu in the flank, Diyu in retaliation rushes at Higan for another close quarter combat since she doesn¡¯t have her cutlass to attack from afar.


    ¡°I am going to take you down now for real!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see you try!¡±


    ¡°Damn fox!¡±


    ¡°Bloodsucking bitch!¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    Diyu¡¯s attacks are intense. Even though she is missing one arm, each of her attacks sends a shockwave in which Higan¡¯s block with the umbrella.


    Kick, punch, kick and kick and another punch. Every single attack is pack with a strength that some of the kick that was evaded made a large crater in the ground. Higan is dodging calmly and trying to counterattack with magic in which she can¡¯t since she can¡¯t chant in that rushes of strong punch and kick.


    I have to say¡­that umbrella is sturdy.


    Higan uses it by shielding herself and as a catalyst for casting. It seems her magic efficiency and power increases dramatically with it. She also uses it now to attack by piercing and hitting.


    After a while, the exchange of blows drags on and Higan is visibly getting tired while Diyu is still keeping up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Need a breather? Hahaha! Not a chance!¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve put up quite a fight but, this is it!¡±


    Another force magic using her palm is about to come. Higan¡¯s stomach is open for an attack because her hand slips on the last attack using the umbrella.


    [Force Magic: Palm Strike!]


    ¡°Heh, Baited.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    [Binding Light]


    An immense light covers Diyu and Higan. A huge spell sigil appears below them.


    After the light resides¡­


    Diyu is still in her palm strike position but her whole body is now covered with white chains.


    ¡°What is this?!¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Can¡¯t move?¡±


    Since Diyu can¡¯t move, Higan points the tip of her umbrella on Diyu¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡­I give up¡­ It¡¯s my loss¡­¡±


    ¡°The winner of the second match is Miss Higanbana.¡±


    After Lirin announces the winner, Balrog rushes to Higan holding a vial of blood.


    ¡°That was careless of you Diyu. You played around too much that you lost.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s not like I am going to get serious against a brat.¡±


    Diyu drinks the blood. After a while, her missing left arm regenerates and most of her wounds heal. She then approaches Higan.


    ¡°Foxy.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°You may have gotten lucky this time, but I am going to get serious about you the next time we fight.¡±


    ¡°I am looking forward to that day.¡±


    ¡°Also, I am wondering, amidst the whole battle, even though it was intense, you were trying to avoid hitting me in the face. Are you afraid that you would kill me? Don¡¯t be so cocky.¡±


    ¡°Hm? No. It¡¯s so pretty that I don¡¯t want to ruin it. If you can tone down that haughty attitude of yours¡­ I think I might like you as a friend.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah? You!? You¡¯re the haughty one here! Hmph!¡±


    Higan is being a good sport.


    They all come back to us. Master stands up in applaud.


    ¡°That was amazing my disciple! I knew you had these hidden talents.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I am proud to have you as my last disciple!¡±


    ......


    I should be happy for Higan¡­


    Alstroe stands up and approaches Higan¡­no¡­she is approaching master¡­ and then¡­


    BAM!


    EH?


    A slap that you¡¯d think it¡¯s a hit from a large hammer! Alstroe¡¯s slaps send master flying a meter away.


    ¡°Miss Alstroe?! Why?!¡±


    ¡°Murot¡­ could you keep it down¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±


    ¡°How far do you want to crush Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been wearing this bitter expression the whole time while you run your mouth.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Alstroe¡­it¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    I interject¡­ I am quite happy that Alstroe is trying to stand up for me but¡­


    ¡°Master did nothing wrong. I have to admit it too, Higan is amazing. Compared to me, I think she is worthy of such praises and attention.¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°I have a lot to learn too! So please, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .


    Higan sits on my left side and Diyu on my right side. Master is standing behind us together with Balrog. We are about to watch the last match.


    ¡°Lord Mrothgir, what are the treasures that you will give father? Is there any hero class cutlass¡¯s in there?¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you already assuming that your father will win.¡±


    ¡°Even though I hate him, yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°As a disciple of yours, how strong is that Alstroe?¡±


    ¡°She is no disciple of mine.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    It seems Diyu together with Balrog is confident that this is Gria¡¯s win. I know Alstroe is strong but we don¡¯t know much about Gria too.


    ¡°Miss Alstroe¡­¡±


    ¡±EH?!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I call her out of respect.¡±


    ¡°For Lord Mrothgir to address such lass¡­¡±


    ¡°I know how strong Gria is. To be honest, I am using Gria to gauge Miss Alstroe''s strength and how far can it go. Base on this, I may gain some clue on how to defeat her or how to get an advantage against her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I know Gria is immortal. My guess is that he can withstand Miss Alstroe¡¯s attacks.¡±


    So master still has the drive to defeat Alstroe and using this as an opportunity to observe her power. But how immortal Gria is?


    Lirin confirms that the two of them are ready. Both of them nodded.


    ¡°Well then, Lord Gria versus Miss Alstroemeria, begin.¡±


    No one moves yet. Gria speaks.


    ¡°Lass, I can give you the first strike.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I somehow have an idea on how strong you are so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    BOOM


    BAM


    BOOM


    WAM


    WHOOSH


    BAM


    Alstroe moves swiftly delivering consecutive punches to Gria downward. The punches created strong gust and larger craters in the field. Gria was being juggled in the air while being repeatedly slammed into the ground.


    Her attacks are so fast that it creates blurs in the air.


    Diyu and Balrog eyes are large as an owl. They are trying to follow Alstroe¡¯s movements which I gave up right from the start of the match.


    There¡¯s one thing weird though¡­


    ¡°Hehehe! You¡¯re tough!"


    ¡°I am immortal after all! My regeneration is instantaneous. I can keep up with your beatings as long as you want!¡±


    ¡°OOH! But it would be better if you can fight back too!¡±


    ¡°Then I shall!¡±


    The real battle starts now.

 Chapter 64: Team Idiot Versus Team Hellbeing 4

    Um¡­ I did say that the real battle starts now¡­


    But let¡¯s skip some details and say that Alstroe won with just a few scratches and a missing Vampire in the vicinity.


    ¡°Lord Mrothgir, here is the Yggdrasil Sap as the winning bet on your side. I am presenting it on behalf of my missing master.¡±


    ¡°OOHHHH! It¡¯s the real deal! It¡¯s been over hundreds of year since I held one!¡±


    Lirin presents a vial with sparkling crystal liquid inside. Upon closer look, it shines with rainbow color when it is illuminated by the sun. This must be that Yggdrasil Sap Master is getting excited about.


    ¡°Still¡­I can¡¯t believe that that woman has such monstrous strength.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ she sent Gria in a really far place. I was really shocked when she showed us that.¡±


    ¡°To think someone can do that to Father¡­¡±


    Yes¡­Alstroe did something outrageous to the Immortal Vampire Gria whose regeneration is instantaneous.


    .


    .


    .


    [Slitting Vectors]


    Black lines with arrowhead start appearing around Gria. Gria soars in the sky and starts shooting the vectors at a terrifying speed. Alstroe-nee dodges the vectors with ease and counters with a drop kick.


    Upon crashing to the ground creating another large crater, Gria stood there and the vectors that we thought was gone, attacks Alstroe without rest.


    Since Alstroe countered with a dropkick in the air, she is defenseless so the vectors made its way to Alstroe¡¯s arm and legs, leaving scratches all over.


    For a while, the battle drags where Alstroe will land consecutive hits on Gria which he only regenerates effortlessly. After Alstroe-nee¡¯s attack is the restless assault from Gria¡¯s vector, making more scratches on Alstroe.


    ¡°Master, what are those lines?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Gria¡¯s specialty. It can actually cut limbs and such by invoking magic in the bloodstream of the enemy and pulling it to rupture a wound. It¡¯s surprising that it only make scratches on Miss Alstroe.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Master, in terms of power, who¡¯s stronger? You or Lord Gria?¡±


    ¡°Fufufu. It will be Gria who will be victorious if we fight inside the demon continent. It¡¯s his domain after all. But if we fought outside anywhere the demon continent, I am the sure winner.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure but Gria¡¯s regeneration solely relies on the amount of magic around him. The demon continent is rich in magic so he probably draws out from it.¡±


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Within our conversation, the match suddenly stops.


    Gria visibly has taken no damage while Alstroe has scratches here and there but nonetheless, she doesn¡¯t look like in pain or even tired.


    ¡°This is amazing Lass. Your body is tough that my attacks only do scratches!¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!~ You¡¯re amazing too! What¡¯s up with that body of yours!¡±


    ¡°Magnifico! I have other Alas here but I doubt they would work on you. My choice of skill is the best, is what I assess base on the damage you receive.¡±


    ¡°Muh! It means that you are still holding back.¡±


    ¡°I may or may not be. Anyway, I can keep this up, I wonder if you can. I am immortal, you are not. You will tire eventually and you will just waste a large amount of time.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°I have a trick that let me draw magic from this continent naturally like I am just breathing. With an unlimited supply of magic that came from the past demon lords that make this land their graves and their overflowing power seep through their body even though they are just a corpse now, I can infinitely regenerate as long as I am on this continent. That only means your hope of defeating me is close to nothing.¡±


    ¡°I am dumb so I really don¡¯t get even half of the things you said, but basically, I win if you are not on this continent right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So I recommend that you give up now.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. Then, I just have to kick you out of this continent. It¡¯s simple for an idiot like me!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Upon Alstroe¡¯s words, the atmosphere had a drastic change. It feels like something powerful is coming. Alstroe-nee closes her eyes and starts a praying stance.


    Diyu shouts at Gria worriedly.


    ¡°F-Father, are you going to let that?!¡±


    ¡°I am kind of excited to see what kind of power she will show us.¡±


    [Eight Fold Paths]


    Right View of understanding the Noble Truths.


    Right Resolve to go beyond the seeking of ¡±I¡± and for what is mine.


    Right Speech marked by self-control and consideration.


    Right Action in where we must practice the Five Precints.


    Right Livelihood in where we must avoid any job that violates human life.


    Right Concentration to attain a detached and calm attitude.


    And.


    Right Contemplation to come to the true knowledge with intuition and insight.


    I pray and wish for an understanding of this world to reach the state of...


    [Nirvana]


    As Alstroe¡¯s prayer ends, pale red light emits from her body and it crawls to her limbs forming red tattoos.


    Contrary to our expectations like chaos is going to break out, stillness and calmness envelop the surrounding. But Alstroe, even though we can¡¯t feel how Ki works, now exudes the calmest tempest of a disaster.


    Upon the sight, Master broke out in cold sweat while saying¡­


    ¡°Fuck that. What the hell. I thought that her normal strength is the one we see every day. Instead of thinking up how to defeat, I should think of a way to escape from her if we ever have a battle! Does she even have any weakness?!¡±


    I too thought of that. I doubted Cecille¡¯s words about Alstroe being too powerful because of how I see Alstroe every day. Now those doubts are cleared. Alstroe¡¯s strength on a daily basis is already suppressed. This is her true power unrestricted.


    ¡°Are you ready Gria?!~ This is my strength folded eight times. I can finally use this on someone!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ Dios mio¡­¡±


    ??!!!


    In an instant, Alstroe is in a kicking stance on where Gria is standing before and the vampire is nowhere to be found.


    Eh?


    Not even a blink of an eye can describe what happened.


    After realizing that Gria is gone, I felt Master¡¯s magic swells up to a terrifying degree.


    [Sage Protection!]


    Then¡­


    WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOSHHH


    A strong torrent of gust comes destroying everything in where Alstroe-nee kicked. A white thin barrier protects everyone here.


    The barrier creaks several times like it cannot hold out any longer. Before it completely breaks, the wind stops. Alstroe is standing there. The trace of the Ki is vanishing from her body.


    With just one kick, something like a disaster happened. If she uses this in her Divine Ascension form¡­ Gods better be prepared.


    The barrier is dispelled and master approach Alstroe.


    ¡°Mi Alstroe! What in the world¡­ how come¡­ there¡¯s a strong gust of the wind from your attack¡­but¡­ not from your own movement?! And what happened to Gria?!¡±


    ¡°Where is father?!¡±


    Alstroe scratches the back of her head and laughs.


    ¡°Ehehehe¡­ it seems he flew so far away from here. Should I follow him to finish the battle?¡±


    ¡°No need. If you really want to kill father, do so. But, where did he go? Seriously.¡±


    ¡°Miss Alstroe, please tell me what happened. For research purpose!"


    ¡°For starters, I unleashed my normally suppressed strength. With my mutual understanding of this world, with stillness and calmness that brought by my own mind, I was able to control thing around me to a degree. Like how movement didn¡¯t have any wind. Because the world itself doesn¡¯t consider me as a violator of nature, the movement I made isn¡¯t recognized by the wind for it to act with violence. That doesn¡¯t apply to my attack though. In the form¡­I can even float and descend at the bottom of the sea without any problems. As for Gria¡­In my estimate, he will most likely land on the human continent. Is he going to be okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ as long as he has magic, even minimum, he won¡¯t die easily and he¡¯ll just pop in this city like nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Ehem.¡±


    Lirin interrupts the conversation.


    ¡°I shall announce the winner now.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­¡±


    ¡°The winner of the third match is Miss Alstroemeria. And abiding by the conditions of this match, Lord Mrothgir will receive the Yggdrasil sap.¡±


    It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s Alstroe after all.

 Chapter 65: Hollowing of the Heart 1

    After the match and receiving the Yggdrasil Sap from Lirin, we pack our things to leave for the demon capital. This was the plan we already settled with.


    ¡°I see. Then we are going to see you off ourselves since father¡¯s not here. It¡¯s also a shame that I cannot go with you since I still have my vacation.¡±


    ¡°Onwards here, my colleagues and I will head to the opposite direction as the guild wants us to exterminate devils there.¡±


    Is what Balrog and Diyu said.


    I¡¯d like them to join our group but the numbers of an oddball in the group will grow.


    ¡°Asagao, I¡¯m sorry for sucking too much blood from you and thank you for lending me an ear.¡±


    ¡°Un. No problem Diyu. We¡¯re friends, after all, right?¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, be honored to be treated as my friend!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not really difficult to deal with Diyu but with others, this is her major problem. Higan is just staring blankly at Diyu, unlike earlier and yesterday.


    ¡°Foxy, the next time we meet, we are going to have a rematch and I am going to make you eat dust!¡±


    ¡°Fufufu. How cute, really cute.¡±


    ¡°You--!¡±


    Higan can deal with Diyu smoothly that she ends up stuttering or losing track of what she will say next. It seems the match earlier had an impact to Diyu. Master is master. Treated as he is¡­ but¡­


    ¡°Miss Alstroe, thank you for the magnificent display of your strength!¡±


    ¡°Miss Alstroe, I appreciate sending father away like that. I wish he¡¯d learn from this.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ why so serious?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡­¡±¡±


    Anyway, the most important news is that we have a carriage to use now. It¡¯s pull carriage. Of course, master is driving. Neither I nor Higan, not even Alstroe can drive¡­


    With that, we set off again on our journey. After we arrive at the demon capital, Master promised us that he will take us to the human continent himself. I don¡¯t know why he had to complicate things or how things turned out like this.


    Being taken away from the castle and being saved by Alstroe-nee. Meeting Cecille and boarding a drunkard ship captain and purposely crashing his ship.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Soaring in the sky carried by Alstroe, we landed on the beast continent. Upon arriving, we did stupid, dumb things. We dip in the stream after meeting Higan who is hiding in the bushes, meeting Izuna and staying the night and participating in the festival.


    Fighting and defeating Begol and meeting the beast king, King Folga. He told us the bad news and we headed to the demon continent.


    We met master at the border and tell us that he will train us for free since he is bored and wanted a companion but refuses to do us a favor of taking us to the human capital.


    And more adventures with them afterward and right now, we are leaving for the Demon Capital, leaving new friends, who, like us, will set off on their own adventures.


    But¡­


    Did I grow up through all this? What did I achieve with all of this?


    As long as I have something I need to do, I can keep going with my friends beside me. As long as everything is fine and everyone is happy. I can¡¯t wish for a better adventure.


    .


    .


    .


    On the road, the magical beasts that appear are less because this path is frequently used by adventurers and merchants with escorts. Soldiers are on patrol prevents bandits from appearing too.


    Well, even if there are bandits, there are two monstrous existences with us. No, it maybe three now. I can fend for myself, but I think Higan is on another level now. Each of them can intimidate people with just a look.


    I tried glaring at random people once in the city. They thought I was a kid in a bad mood and handed me sweets. I kind of go overboard so I got too many, but Alstroe kept asking for those sweets, now I am almost out of stock.


    Higan¡¯s stare can make someone uncomfortable or nervous. You¡¯d never thought that deadpan face can make a scary countenance like that. Maybe because of her beastly attribute but I can be wrong.


    Master glared at me once because I was being reckless and did something dangerous, a dragon¡¯s intimidation is no joke that I tear up a little. I get it that he is angry because he cared for us.


    Alstroe doesn¡¯t really glare at people, but just stomping her feet or banging her fist on something will scare the hell out of everyone and will instinctively flee.


    Anyway, on the road we are traveling are booming with people too. There are soldiers, merchants, and adventurers.


    It¡¯s annoying that there are adventurers that tried to make a move on Alstroe or tried to have a touch. Some even tried to touch her breasts. Unfortunately for them, Higan and I will blow them away with our magic.


    Alstroe¡¯s breasts are mine after all!


    There are even disgusting people that tried to lure me and Higan with perverted faces. Of course, they all failed seeing Higan only want to stick to me. Too sticky to me though. As for me, I despise it. It always feels disgusting to be a target of lust.


    If Susanoo is here, heads will fly and blood will spill.


    .


    .


    .


    Before we know it, we are already standing at the gate of the Demon Capital. The guards have horns. They inspect the carriage and after confirming our identities and being too shocked to see Master, they let us pass through the giant gate.


    It seems that master is really popular in demon continent but not outside of it.


    As we enter the city, what we saw is like another dimension.


    The whole city looks like a ruin. There are buildings too made up of natural rock formation with stalagmites hanging. It¡¯s the same as the houses. There are stalls everywhere with weird looking displays and gory stocks. Merchants who do a trade too are here and there.


    But what noticeable the most is that the magic here is so rich. There are crystals sprouting from the ground with many colors all around. The sky is weirdly different. It¡¯s darkish purple. This is like an old civilization with a rich culture. I estimate this is as big as the Human Capital of Astlan.


    Master knows this place like the back of his hand so finding an inn is fast. The inn rooms are decent and have comfortable beds.


    There are baths available too and the food is weirdly tasty even with its odd appearance.


    We plan to go outside for today to talk to the demon lord as a companion of master.


    As we are walking in the streets, the crowd gets thinner to the way to the demon lord castle. It seems this district is for upper class¡­


    Suddenly, a shout directed at master is heard¡­


    ¡°Creamy Puffy!~ It¡¯s really you!!!¡±


    The woman runs to master and embraces him tightly locking his whole body by holding his head and his back.


    I am in shock too¡­


    ¡°Violetta?! D-don¡¯t call me like that he--!¡±


    Before master can finish his words, a tongue enters his mouth and their lips begin making weird sounds. Master didn¡¯t even resist.


    Violetta seems do not notice us.


    Ahh!?


    AHhh?!


    Wait!!!


    Violetta?!


    EH?!


    This kind of kiss¡­


    Really erotic¡­


    I can feel my head is spinning and my whole face is burning. To see someone kissing this passionately in front of me¡­


    I turn to look at Higan and Alstroe. Higan is staring intently like she needs to know about this while blushing fiercely too and Alstroe is covering her eyes with her hands like she doesn¡¯t want to see this but her fingers aren¡¯t even closed.


    ¡°NGghnng Ah.ahhh..¡±


    ¡°Mmmphh..wait..mmmhhpp. .chu¡­¡±


    H-how long¡­.


    How long do they plan to keep this up?!

 Chapter 66: Hollowing of the Heart 2

    The girl who suddenly embraces master, Violetta, is still continuing the assault on master¡¯s mouth. Sometimes their lips separate but their tongue is still glued to each other. They will resume smacking each other lips, exchanging fluids in their mouths.


    H-How do I stop this? Do I even need to stop it? Do I even have the rights to do so?


    Wait! Of all people, why Violetta?! And what is she doing here?!


    After a few more seconds, Violetta and Master stop while looking at each other¡¯s eyes. Their lips parts, a thread of saliva can be seen and they are visibly panting.


    ¡°Mrothgir!~ It¡¯s been more than two hundred years! I¡¯ve always wanted to see you and apologize.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­Violetta... I don¡¯t mind you kissing me out of nowhere, but we have audiences¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    As master mentions about us, Violetta¡¯s head slowly turns toward us. Like she¡¯s been struck by a lighting, she trembles upon seeing us and her flushed face becomes redder and she slowly hid behind Master while pulling the hem of the hood she is wearing right now to hide her face.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve been seen¡­ no¡­ eh¡­ Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°Violetta, it¡¯s been a while!¡±


    Her embarrass face shifts to a face of relief when she saw me. She approaches me and gave me a hug while she stroke my head.


    ¡°Violetta¡­I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­I¡¯ve missed you too. We¡¯ve been looking all over for you.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, who are these two maidens here?¡±


    She looks at Higan and Alstroe with curiosity. The two of them is just smiling gently at us. I introduce the two to Violetta.


    ¡°The taller girl with silver hair and yellow eyes is Alstroe-nee, and the fox girl is Higan. My¡­my precious and important friends that helped me and joined me on this journey. My friend who I care deeply and I know that they also care for me. They are the people who stay beside me whatever the circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­ It seems that you have grown quite a lot in this journey too. I am glad that you are with reliable people. Well, how about Mrothgir?¡±


    ¡°He is our master. Why did you call him creamy puff anyway?¡±


    Upon my inquisition, Violetta''s face hardens.


    Yeah. I already got an idea. But of course, I want to confirm it.


    Master answers my question.


    ¡°Asagao, do you remember our talk about my disciple last centuries ago? It¡¯s¡­Violetta¡­¡±


    ¡°Un. I somehow, one way or another, get it already. Violetta¡­ is your lover, right?


    ¡°Yeah¡­and that creamy puff¡­is like a¡­ pet name¡­ can you please forget it?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It has a lot of meanings back in the days¡­¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°O-Ok¡­¡±


    I remember that both of them have done that a lot. I think¡­it¡¯s related to that, so that¡¯s why they are embarrassed.


    There¡¯s something I want to ask¡­


    ¡°Violetta, how did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Hm? I used my warp. Actually, Fon and I went to the beast capital to meet with their king. King Folga told us about you and what transpired in the festival. They told us about how you and the adorable fox girl there defeated his son. He also told us about your journey towards the demon capital to ride and airship since you said you want to go back to the castle.¡±


    ¡°That means¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Fon is also here.¡±


    ¡°Violetta! You mean, that fon!? The Rage King? What¡¯s your relationship with him? And Asagao is related to him?¡±


    Master interjects a question.


    ¡°Fon and I have a king and subordinate relationship, Mrothgir. I¡¯ll have you know that you are the only man I embraced for my entire life. As for Asagao, she is King Ashfon¡¯s little sister.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you, Violetta, for loving me¡­¡±


    ¡°I will always love you too Mrothgir.¡±


    The two locks their arm and their fingers. Master then glares at me.


    ¡°Eh..What?¡±


    ¡°You never told me anything about you being the little sister of the Rage King.¡±


    ¡°Un. Only you didn¡¯t know master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unfair though¡­¡±


    Suddenly, another voice emerges from the stillness and silence of the surrounding.


    A man with white hair and blue eyes, who has almost identical features to mine, but more masculine, contrary to my childish and feminine looks.


    ¡°Violetta! Why in the world did you suddenly ran off like that?!¡±


    ¡°Fon¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Asagao¡­¡±


    There is an abrupt development but right now, the man who gave me the first familial love and warmth in this world since coming is there standing.


    He slowly approaches me while ignoring everyone else. He got to his knees in front of me and hugs me tightly but gently.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­squeezing me too much¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course. Of course, I will.¡±


    Ah¡­


    This nostalgic warmth, the big and strong body that embraces me that sends fluffiness to my heart. I missed this so much. It¡¯s very childish and it feels weird but I don¡¯t hate it. Even for this moment, let me feel this much of comfort. His arm that wraps around me gives me a sense of security.


    But¡­ I have something to tell¡­ I have something he needs to know¡­


    ¡°Well, Asagao, want to head home? With your friends as well.¡±


    ¡°Fon--! No, King Ashfon. I need to tell you something¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha. Why are you being so formal and reserved? You are my little sister right?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ I really need you to know. I want to talk with just us¡­¡±


    I look at master and the others. With a confirmation, they quietly left, headed to the demon lord¡¯s castle. Alstroe gave me an encouraging look and Higan looks at me worriedly. Violetta is looking at master longingly and master stares back with the same look.


    The people here right now are I, the king and Violetta.


    ¡°Asagao, I am really glad you are safe. I¡­ I am sorry I was not able to protect you. I would love to hear about your stories of adventure.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ this is not anything about that¡­"


    ¡°What is it? Are you hungry? Do you want me to pet you? Want another hug? Really now! You don¡¯t have to be ashamed!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­It seems you are serious¡­ If it is urgent¡­ what is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ know¡­anything¡­a man named¡­ Nil?¡±


    ¡°¡­I heard about him from Hero Susanoo.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, Hero Susanoo and Priscilla fought him head on, they weren¡¯t able to defeat nor they are close to.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And this Nil is the one who has taken you away from us. That bastard of man shall the pay the price for messing with us. I will make sure to keep you safe from him Asagao. I don¡¯t know his motive for doing this, and why in the world he call himself the Lord of the devils but I am certain that he is a madman.¡±


    ¡°¡­actually¡­I¡­¡±


    He is getting really angry. He already knew about Nil but never saw him and his hate grew to this¡­ I never thought¡­this...


    Eh¡­


    My heart suddenly beats faster¡­


    Thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump¡­I can feel my fingers trembling. No, my whole body is trembling¡­


    Thump


    Thump


    Thump


    I¡­I need to say it¡­ but I can¡¯t draw any courage to say everything...


    Why?


    I am afraid¡­that after this¡­ everything will not be the same¡­


    But¡­ I have to¡­ and I need to¡­ I trust that he will believe me¡­


    I¡¯m just¡­going to tell the truth¡­What¡­bad thing could happen¡­


    I start gripping the hem of my shirt. My face directs downwards. My breathing becomes really irregular¡­


    Thump


    Thump


    Thump


    ¡°The truth is¡­I am Nil¡­or formerly him. Back in our world¡­ I am a twenty years old guy. Nil said¡­that we died and¡­our consciousness separated upon our death and I found myself in this body¡­ Nil is¡­ the product¡­of my own inability of my¡­ mental stability¡­ i¡­basically¡­made Nil¡­ He coming for me¡­is sensible¡­¡±


    ¡°A-Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°The name Asagao¡­ is just a translation in our language from Nil. They are¡­ essentially the same¡­ and the name Lionheart¡­ is the name of¡­our orphanage¡­ thus¡­ my current name¡­ right¡­ I am previously Nil himself and I am a twenty years old guy. I also used names that the same as yours without knowing anything about it. This isn¡¯t even my body, to begin with¡­ I don¡¯t how I got it¡­¡±


    Thump


    Thump


    Thump


    My breathing stabilizes after I said everything. My tension is going away. Since I am looking down at my hands gripping the hem of my shirt¡­ I can¡¯t see their expression. I hope everything can work out¡­ I hope¡­


    I slowly lift my head to see them eye to eye¡­


    ......


    I felt my blood draining from my countenance, my trembling body stops momentarily. It¡¯s like¡­ my world stops¡­


    He is making a disgusted, spiteful face while looking at the side¡­


    ¡°So¡­basically¡­ you lied¡­ and plays the role of a little girl¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°Violetta¡­¡±


    ¡°Fon¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going back to the castle¡­open a warp.¡±


    ¡°Fon.¡±


    Violetta casts a spell and in an instant, a warp portal opens up in the empty air.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Violetta.¡±


    ¡°Fon! You can¡¯t be serious!! Are you really¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Fon¡­¡±


    ¡°I hate this.¡±


    ¡°Fon¡­¡±


    They went inside...


    They left¡­


    I¡­ already know it. I just tried to think positive. I tried to avert my mind from the worst case scenario¡­


    I can¡¯t cry. I have to suck it up. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my fault after all. I was able to hold back my tears¡­


    But¡­


    It¡¯s still painful.


    My heart feels empty¡­

 Chapter 67: Hollowing of the Heart 3

    I don¡¯t know how long I am standing here, but I feel like the world itself has stopped. It feels surreal staring at the weird sky of the demon capital¡­


    It¡¯s the end of the journey for me¡­


    I have said everything I need to say¡­


    I honestly said everything for what, to lose someone, to lose something.


    But that¡¯s it. My efforts vanished in nothingness. No, can I even call it effort?


    It was them, who worked hard the most. Who am I kidding?


    What should I do from now on?


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Asagao! We are back!¡±


    ¡°Hmm. They said the demon lord is not present. We decided to head back.¡±


    Ah¡­


    I still have my friends.


    My most treasured allies. The people willingly accompanied me in this adventure. I also love their smiles.


    But¡­ what if they were to know the truth about me? What if they leave me too?


    These questions swirls inside my head. The fear that they will leave me too crept in my back.


    ¡°Asagao, where¡¯s Violetta and that man?¡±


    ¡°They¡­ For the time being, I told them I want to go on an adventure with you guys longer. They don¡¯t have any complaints about it. So, what should we do now?¡±


    Is what I answered while sprouting a smile on my face, I don¡¯t want to them to be worried and¡­


    I don¡¯t want them to know about me yet¡­ I¡¯ll be¡­ happy to be with them a little longer¡­


    ¡°I see. Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Master, Violetta is that disciple you told me about right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I was¡­ surprised too¡­ now that I know how she feels about me. I think I can now go visit her in the human continent¡­ My love for her got stronger yet again.¡±


    ¡°Good for you master.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do now. Let¡¯s head to the next town now. I don¡¯t want to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°I might get hooked up in something here related to magic research.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to stay in this place too¡­ It¡¯s too bitter and sad¡­


    I¡¯ll¡­never see them again¡­If I did¡­ I wonder what expression I should show¡­


    It¡¯s painful¡­ But¡­ I can¡¯t keep lying¡­ it¡¯s like¡­ I am spitting on their kindness¡­


    The same goes to Alstroe, Higan, and Master.


    .


    .


    .


    We immediately head out on a journey yet again and it¡¯s been two days since we left the demon capital. I told master that we should now go to the fairy continent to visit another one of his friend there.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Today we are also camping out. When night falls, we set up tents and cook food for dinner as usual.


    Like the other night, even though my food portion is small¡­I wasn¡¯t able to finish it. Alstroe is now looking at me worriedly¡­


    I have to pull myself together. I have built yet another lie so I can stay together with them. Someday, they will know. If that day comes, I wonder¡­


    After cleaning up, I head alone towards a hill with a single large tree to gaze at the starry night sky to clear up my mind and to think of what happened in the past days, weeks, months.


    I sit down on the grassy hill. I can hear the field of grass rustling calmly while the wind sways it with gentle gust. The chilly air permeates my shirt.


    This beautiful, peaceful world¡­


    Who would think it is now being infested by a calamity of an entity called devils. All of the major problems in this world and here I am having a mental turmoil.


    The king, supposedly by big brother, is busy taking care of his nation and his people while keeping its peace and safety from those monstrosities.


    o think that he wasted an effort to find someone like me¡­ just to find out¡­ I am just a liar¡­


    Him leaving me behind in disgust is understandable¡­ I can¡¯t blame him¡­ No one can blame him.


    ¡°Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Alstroe? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe~ Let me gaze the stars with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no problem at all.¡±


    "¡­..."


    "¡­..."


    ¡°Asagao, you¡¯re drowning¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    What does she mean by that?


    ¡°You¡¯re drowning yourself in sadness¡­ I don¡¯t want to see you like that.¡±


    ¡°Alstroe¡­ is it¡­ that obvious?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re good at acting.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me Alstroe, I will just have to pull myself together. I have been thinking of something as of late. But, it¡¯s nothing important.¡±


    ¡°¡¯Asagao, even if you say that¡­ is it¡­ because of that man back in the demon capital?¡±


    ¡°¡­...¡±


    ¡°¡­You really don¡¯t have to tell me about it. I won¡¯t pester you. I am ready to listen when you are ready. And always remember that we are always here by your side.¡±


    ¡°Alstroe¡­¡±


    ¡°What?~¡±


    ¡°Could you¡­ just¡­hold my hands¡­ it¡¯s rather cold¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be glad to.¡±


    Alstroe sits beside and me and holds my hand. Even though she has a lot of strength and power, her hands that embrace mine is warm and gentle.


    I want to hold her hands forever like this so. I want to feel that she isn¡¯t going anywhere whatever happens. I want her to be here with me, for me, forever¡­


    That¡¯s impossible¡­


    ¡°Asagao, it¡¯s okay to cry.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°You know, I used to cry a lot when I was younger.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ even now, I really can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. Then maybe you should start eating more.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ eat more to grow stronger¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! Even Higan is asking for second or third servings lately.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I want to hold Higan like this too¡­ After all, they are what I only got right now¡­


    I gaze at the moons that shine brilliantly among the stars.


    ¡°Alstroe, do you know any stories about those three moons?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, there you go again Asagao, cracking a joke this late night.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I am not! Geez, Alstroe, just tell me if you don¡¯t know any.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! No, no, no! Eh?! Asagao, there are only two moons.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that Alstroe? There are three, a blue and a yellow moon of the same size and behind it, a large red moon.¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­ there¡¯s no large red moon. You¡¯re being silly.¡±


    Eh?! What¡¯s going on here? I thought that those moons being three are natural. Are my eyes playing tricks on me?


    I look up at Alstroe-nee¡¯s dumbfounded face.


    .


    .


    .


    There¡¯s¡­ a dark portal that suddenly opens behind her head¡­ a chill run past my spine¡­


    From it, a hand came out and grabs Alstroe in the face covering her eyes¡­


    Everything happened so fast¡­ Eh?!


    [Pain of the Heart.]


    A jolt runs through my entire body. I feel like my mind went blank and I feel like I enter a dream-like state.


    There¡¯s a vision¡­ I can see¡­ something¡­ an illusion?


    No¡­


    I can see a child a bit taller than me with silver hair and golden eyes with two other people whom I can see as her parents.


    The girl is outside the city, crying and looks like she is begging.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mama, papa! Please, I¡¯m going to be a good girl!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t take care of you anymore. You have caused too much problem that we can¡¯t take it, Alstroemeria. You do reflect on your actions, you always say you are sorry, but this is the last draw.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want a monster of a child like you in this house anymore. Please leave.¡±


    ¡°NO! Please! I am really sorry! I won¡¯t do it again! *sob* Mama! Papa!¡±


    The parents leave the child outside that gate of the city while she begs on her knees. She wept and wept and wept until no one cares anymore, closing the huge gate of the city.


    .


    .


    .


    I snap back to reality.


    Alstroe curls up in the ground and sobs intensely while repeating the words¡­


    ¡°Sorry¡­*sob*¡­ I won¡¯t do it again¡­*sob*¡­ sorry.¡±


    I felt so much pain and pity to the crying Alstroe who seems to lose herself in crying.


    And there was a man standing in front of us, smiling.


    I know this man well. The face of the man I live with for twenty years and now, the one who fuels the fear and nightmare inside me.


    Everything happened so abruptly. Why now!


    He¡­ did this to Alstroe¡­


    My body trembles as I clench my fist.


    Instead of feeling the fear he etched on my mind¡­


    I can only feel hatred towards him.


    ¡°NIL!!!¡±


    ¡°Whoa there, scary, scary.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what did you do to Alstroe?!¡±


    ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s what you call her¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡±


    Nil looks at Alstroe with a sorrowfulexpression. It turns into a gentle one and he starts saying words directed at Alstroe¡­


    ¡°I am sorry, Als. I don¡¯t want to do this to you, but you are so strong that you will hinder my plans. The sickly girl you are that I first met, now turned into someone strong like this after all those thousands of [Revisions]."


    ¡°What are you talking about?! NIL!¡±


    Revisions?! Sickly girl?! What the hell is he saying?!


    ¡°Oh my, of course, I can¡¯t forget about you Asagao.¡±


    ¡°What did you do!!?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ simply showed her past, the painful past that she has gone through.¡±


    ¡°What are you planning this time!? Because of¡­because of you!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! I came as soon as I heard! You really did tell that guy! Amazing!¡±


    ¡°...¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, well. It may be sudden but. We are going to start tonight¡¯s segment!:


    Nil ruins everything! A round of applause!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I am basically here to rub all the dick moves you did in this world!¡±


    No! Why now?!

 Chapter 68: Hollowing of the Heart 4

    ¡°Cut the crap! What do you want?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve gotten braver too! What a sight!~ I¡¯m glad you are doing well!~¡±


    ¡°After what you did to me!? You are now saying that you are glad!?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry! But¡­ if you have not survived that night, then that proves the good side of karma isn¡¯t with you and you are worthless. It was a blind bet you know!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°And it was really rare for a fourteenth¡­ no, the fifteenth hero to be summoned at this revision time. So I thought that everything¡¯s going to be more exciting! But¡­ I don¡¯t like the way you do things.¡±


    ¡°You kept blabbering things I don¡¯t understand!¡±


    ¡°Basically, it¡¯s not good that you are acting like a side character Asagao! You don¡¯t have enough impact!¡±


    ¡°What I am now, what I am doing is none of your concern¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you really saying that? Hahaha! Hilarious!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What I want you to be, is a fitting protagonist for this story!¡±


    I don¡¯t understand his point and I don¡¯t want to.


    Protagonist?


    To hell with that! I am not that kind of a person with the strong power nor a person with befitting personality¡­


    ¡°I know what you are thinking Asagao-. To be honest, I don¡¯t need anymore OP characters. Yes, they are strong. Yes, they are main protagonist material. But at this point in time, they are useless for me. They will never ever solve the problem this world is facing. But you¡­. hehehe¡­ I¡¯m giving out too many spoilers!¡±


    ¡°Problem? What the hell¡­ aren¡¯t you¡­ the problem here?!¡±


    ¡°I see, you still haven¡¯t got the bigger picture here. Hey, I heard you are trying to argue with Als earlier about the moon. You can see it, right? The giant red moon.¡±


    ¡°If so, what then?!¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing! All I can say is that normal people, even heroes, can¡¯t see it! Even Als here.¡±


    ¡°Als¡­ You have been casually calling Alstroe like that! What do you th--!¡±


    ¡°I know everything about her.¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡±


    ¡°At one point, we became lovers. The other time, we are friends. The other time, we are adventuring buddies. One time, I killed her with my own hands. I can say much more and I can tell you many things about her¡­ Als has nothing to do with every shits happening in this world!!!¡±


    ¡°Stop lying!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Well, that¡¯s the right reaction!¡±


    What does he want to do!? A trick? A susceptible lie? What bigger picture?! What¡¯s his aim?


    ¡°You look so confused and in despair! Ahhh!~ That was the best expression!¡±


    ¡°Best¡­expression?¡±


    ¡°I like it when you do that face that loses all hope! And your anger earlier was a good spice too! I was glad you didn¡¯t mature much in the time we are together! Now I can get a good look at your face!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ here just for that?!¡±


    ¡°No. This time, I need you to grow the fuck up. Or you can side with me. I heard your supposed big brother¡­ left you in disgust!¡±


    ¡°H-how did you know?!¡±


    ¡°Does it matter how? The thing is Asagao~ I am willing to accept you, whatever you are, whatever form you take, whatever circumstances you are in. That¡¯s how I deeply care for you.¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°Accept¡­me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I will. I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t become the protagonist that I wanted you to be, as long as we can be together.¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ wanted?¡±


    Nil¡¯s words¡­ had such an impact on me¡­


    Sooner or later¡­ I¡¯ll be alone again¡­


    Sooner or later¡­ no one will want me¡­


    If¡­ and if¡­ what he say¡­ is true¡­ if¡­ if he¡­ is willing to accept me¡­ as I am¡­ with no boundaries of what I may be or what I look like¡­


    ¡°I will take care of you. I will protect you from all the pain you don¡¯t like. As long as¡­ you are with me¡­ in this cycle of suffering¡­ I will be fine too.¡±


    I feel like¡­ his words¡­ are sincere and honest¡­ his gentle eyes, warmly looks at me. He outstretched his hand to reach out for me. Nil¡¯s hand approaches me slowly trying to try to gently pat me on the head¡­


    I want to feel comforted¡­


    I don¡¯t want to be in pain anymore¡­


    .


    .


    .


    But not this way! I don¡¯t want to be protected anymore too.


    [Barrier!] [Force!]


    "Whoa!¡±


    I quickly cast barrier and force to throw him off but, Nil just jumps backward, far away from me. I grab the crying and sobbing Alstroe to my chest as if to protect her with my body. Nil sprouted a sad smile at me.


    ¡°I have treasured friends beside me. I don¡¯t want them to be hurt or sad. I am going to see through everything until the end! Until my own demise! I don¡¯t want to give up my remaining sanity to a madman like you! Everything is your fault! I won¡¯t bid to your sweet words! I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t!!¡±


    ¡°Okay. I get it, I get it. You are refusing me with all your might. I am really sad though. But to think that you have such will. I underestimated you.¡±


    I don¡¯t want that! I am not going to be sway by his words! I am not that weak-willed girl he trampled two months ago! I won¡¯t break down anymore!


    Suddenly, one of those dark portal Nil used appears on his back. From there, two figures come out from it.


    One is a well-built man in an imposing emerald armor with a sharp gaze from his green eyes with a slit in the middle like a cat. There are scales in his jaw. His hair is rough blond that styled with braid flowing from his left shoulder.


    The other one is a woman with yellow eyes with a bobbed brown hair. A single horn sticks out in the middle of her forehead. She is lightly dressed emphasizing her well-endowed body with a combination of a high slit long skirt showing her flawless soft thigh. Her breast is moderate in size.


    The two of them got on their knee in salutation.


    ¡°Lord Nil, we humbly apologize for following you in our own discretion.¡±


    ¡°Lord Nil!~ Please don¡¯t leave me behind like that!~¡±


    ¡°Tsk. You two are ruining my fun here. Well anyway, you two introduce yourselves to the girl over there.¡±


    ¡°¡±As you will, Lord Nil!¡±¡±


    The two people that abruptly appeared, walks towards me. My senses tell me that they are not normal and their strength is in another league.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come closer!¡±


    ¡°As you wish, little lady. Well then, I shall introduce myself first. I am Cr¡¯thgor, from the lineage of long deceased Krothgir, the Black Dragon Warlord that the brother of Mrothgir that is known as the White Dragon Sage. In the order of Arcana Sins, I am the current Arcana of Pride. I am pleased to meet the girl who gives Lord Nil joy and happiness.¡±


    ¡°I am Sistina Everland, a demon kin from the clan of Oni. I don¡¯t have any lineage like this fool here. In the order of Arcana Sins, I am the current Arcana of Lust and Lord Nil number one lover! Just so you know, I hate you for taking Lord Nil¡¯s attention.¡±


    The two introduced their selves which I really don¡¯t care.


    Quickly after their announcement, a yellow beam and a large disintegrating beam fires off at their direction which they readily dodge.


    ¡°Asagao!!!¡±


    ¡°Higan! Master!¡±


    Master, in his large monstrous dragon form, came, and on top of him is Higan riding, holding her umbrella. They landed beside us.


    ¡°The rats finally came out. It was annoying that the two of you are watching from afar. Am I really that scary?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but you are certainly giving off a dangerous aura that it makes my inside quiver. And you, a descendant of Krothgir, are you on this man¡¯s side?¡±


    Master spoke with the man in emerald. The man only looks at master


    ¡°Asagao, what happened to Alstroe?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but because of that man there, she became like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Unforgivable. To bully Alstroe and Asagao!¡±


    ¡°My idiot disciples, it¡¯s only us here. We have to split the battle. I have to take on the dragon and the demon. Try to hold yourselves against that man. Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡±


    ¡°Okay. Just don¡¯t be too reckless. We don¡¯t have any information about how strong they are. Proceed with caution.¡±


    Master, upon arrival, draw up an immediate plan to execute. I am confident about master¡¯s strength. But if he says that he feel¡¯s Nil is dangerous too, we have to be extra careful. With Higan here, we might pull it out.


    [Divine Ascension!]


    Higan turns into a nine tailed again. I am confident of Higan¡¯s power. I have to set aside my mental turmoil and focus on this battle to come. Higan¡¯s power right now is overflowing and brimming after the pillar of light resides. It seems the ascension adjusts to her power and increases it by her own limits.


    It¡¯s really convenient.


    With a smile on his face, Nil smiles at me using Divine Ascension. The man in emerald and the oni girl kneel down in front of Nil.


    They then spoke.


    ¡°Lord Nil, we are going to intercept the White Dragon Sage.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s a problem you know. Even if you two try to fight him, you two will either lose badly because of difference in experience or get overpowered because you two are underprepared against him.¡±


    ¡°No, problem, please use that too on us.¡±


    ¡°Gahahahaha! Yes, yes! I know where you are getting at! You really like boasting, aren¡¯t you!? You are really the Arcana of Pride!¡±


    After their conversation, Nil breathes deeply. He put both of his hand on the two who is kneeling down. After a few seconds¡­


    [Divine Ascension]


    Suddenly, a dark light envelopes the two like an eggshell. The dark lights spill all over the place as it floats in the ground. The starry night sky is filled with purplish dark clouds that look like a disaster is about to come.


    After a few more seconds, the eggshell-like darkness begins to cracks. Then it breaks.


    What came out is the two people earlier, with now dark insignia like Higan, behind them¡­


    Nil¡­ just used Divine Ascension¡­


    And he used it to two people at the same time.

 Chapter 69: Hollowing of the Heart 5

    ¡°D-Divine Ascension¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Surprised? It''s sub-par compared to yours though.¡±


    ¡°Asagao, we are going in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    That doesn¡¯t matter right now!


    With Higan and Master by my side! We will defeat Nil!


    The man, C¡¯rthgor, transforms into a jaded dragon with shiny scales and together with the oni woman, Sistina, they charge at master and in return, master fired a dragon breath at their direction before flying to the sky, intercepting their advances.


    Meanwhile, Higan and I are now facing off with Nil.


    ¡°Hahaha! Are you guys serious?! Without any prior knowledge to what your enemies can d--!¡±


    [Purifying Flames of the God!]


    ¡°Whoa, there foxy! I am not done talking yet!¡±


    ¡°An enemy won¡¯t let you speak a single word during a battle!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! This foxy gets it! Here I come!¡±


    Nil and Higan both rushes at the same time and clashes.


    Nil is trying to grab Higan with both of his hands but Higan keeps deflecting it with her umbrella by swinging it. She opens the umbrella sometimes to fire a small scale spell in which it always hits Nil.


    [Lighting Crash!] [Ice Prison!] [Stone Hail!] [Ember!] [Water Snake!]


    With Higan¡¯s consecutive spells hitting Nil repeatedly, he eventually got crush sending him flying in the sky all bloodied.


    ¡°H-Higan! He¡­ he might die¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao, that¡¯s the point. I am out for blood. We cannot hesitate to kill, even if it is a person. To make sure he will never do this again for good.¡±


    ¡°I know what you are trying to say but¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Asagao¡­ I am not playing around. I am standing here to protect both you and Alstroe while master is unavailable at the moment. So please, back me up. I won¡¯t forgive him for bullying you and Alstroe. Unforgivable.¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Look Asagao! The foxy knows what she¡¯s doing! Unlike you who are full of hesitations. You must be worried about me because it¡¯s your bo--!¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    He was about to say it¡­


    After getting nailed by several magic from Higan who is in Divine Ascension form, Nil stood up from the ground like nothing happened. Is he immortal or something?


    And with Higan¡¯s spell barrage earlier, I know one¡¯s body shouldn¡¯t be even intact anymore.


    ¡°Fufufu. Are you really that scared for this foxy to know?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up you madman!¡±


    Higan shouted bravely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are trying to say but, Asagao, even though she is always scolding me and being a bit cold towards my advances, she is still kind and gentle. I don¡¯t want someone like you berating her!¡±


    ¡°I see, what a fun game of charade you did Asagao.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao, don¡¯t listen to him anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Well then.¡±


    Nil charges again but with an unbelievable speed.


    I saw him approaches Higan with his hand stretch out to her neck.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    [Barrier!] [Thorn!] [Force!]


    ¡°What a petty trick you have here Asagao!~¡±


    Higan tries to cast magic to ward of Nil while the barrier is up. But as the barrier approaches Nil, he didn¡¯t even budge from his place to escape, rather, he just holds up his hand in the air to stop my barrier.


    CRASH


    A glass-like sound resounds. My barrier in which even Balrog needs a bit of time to breaks shatters in an instant it lands on Nil¡¯s palm. Even Higan can¡¯t believe it.


    Nil¡¯s hand went straight ahead slowly to grab Higan by the neck.


    ¡°Higan!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    [Morning Glory Fifteen Petal Layered Barrier!]


    [Pierce!] [Spin!]


    The barrier that I use turns into a lance-shaped one that¡¯s fifteen times stacked to make it harder. Then it went straight to Nil¡¯s chest, piercing him all the way to his back. Blood scatters everywhere as the barrier lance pierce right through him while it rotates.


    [Seal Pillars!] [Static Charge!]


    A pillar of stones erects from the ground with a faint glow of light coming from it, surrounds Nil in a very cramped space while the lance barrier is still drilling through him¡­


    My head spins¡­


    Something is overcoming my mind¡­


    A sense of guilt¡­ I am killing someone¡­ Even if it is Nil¡­ my heart aches from it¡­


    Maybe because¡­ it was my body¡­ I don¡¯t think I want to go back into my own body but¡­ seeing it gets killed in front of me is¡­


    Higan approaches me.


    ¡°Asagao¡­ It¡¯s just him or us¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Higan also has a look of a bit of guilt. I can¡¯t blame her for doing it. It is just as she said, either us or him. But Nil¡­


    ¡°Hey, where are you two looking at?¡±


    ¡°¡±?!¡±¡±


    An intense pain rang throughout my body¡­ and¡­


    .


    .


    .


    I open my eyes. Pain attacks my stomach. I held down my stomach that¡¯s throbbing with pain. I seem to have blacked out for a moment.


    I am lying next to Alstroe who is still in a state of having a mental breakdown.


    What happened?


    When I try to search the surrounding¡­ Master¡­ with bruises all over his body in his dragon form, is being held down by the jaded dragon while the oni woman stands beside them.


    Eh¡­? Did master lose? What happened to him? What happened to Higan?


    Higan¡­


    ¡°Higan! Where are you?!¡±


    I stand up to search for her hoping she is okay. I pray that she and master are still alive¡­


    But before I even take a step.


    ¡°GAAAHH! NNHHGG! KUH!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I already use creeping pain on your whole body but you are still sturdy as hell! Maybe because of the Divine Ascension that you are still holding out!¡±


    I tear up at what I saw. My heart fills with rage.


    Higan lying on her belly holding it like it is in an intense pain. Her left hand is still holding her soul weapon but her right hand is lying limply on the ground like its bone was fractured. Her breathing is ragged and clothes are tattered. She coughs blood as Nil continues to kick her in the flank.


    ¡°GAH! YOU¡ªACK! I WON¡¯T LET YOU¡­KUH¡­ HURT ASAGAO AGAIN!"


    ¡°Oh? You can still talk? Maybe I am a little soft on you.¡±


    ¡°HIGAN!¡±


    I run towards Higan and protect her with my barrier while immediately I cast heal on her.


    ¡°Oh, you are back Asagao. That was fast. I feel like I could beat up this foxy a little longer!¡±


    ¡°Bastard¡­ damn it¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit sad. You are not paying attention to me.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Why the in the world are you doing this?! I¡­ I¡­ suffered enough¡­ why¡­¡±


    ¡°Suffered enough? Asagao¡­ don¡¯t make me laugh. You don¡¯t know what suffering is. You call this suffering when you are only using these people for your comfort.¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP!¡±


    ¡°¡­ It seems you need a little more beating.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t yield to you or I won¡¯t let you break me.¡±


    I can only glare at him as he approaches.


    He easily shatters my barrier. I can¡¯t move because I am healing Higan. I won¡¯t let him hurt Higan any further too. I can only grit my teeth.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    A hand comes out from thin air, no, from one of those dark portals. It grabs Nil in the back of his head and pulls him and then¡­


    BAM


    His face got planted deep in the ground. His comrades rush over to him but said nothing at the sight of their Lord being planted in the ground. More like they expected this.


    From the dark portal, a woman with gradient transparent blue pixie wings, matching with her deep blue wavy hair that touches the ground, with a height just a head taller than Higan, and clear gray eyes, came out. Her dress consisted of long strapless one-piece white dress complimented by detached sleeves. Her breasts are small.


    ¡°How many times have you done this already you scumbag¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already here Hy. I was at the climax of my fun.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯rthgor, Sistina, what was Lord Nil doing?¡±


    ¡°¡±Playing around.¡±¡±


    ¡°¡­...¡±


    ¡°Hy look! It¡¯s Asagao that I am talking about! She is my most favorite creature in the world before you! Come on¡­ don¡¯t look at me like that!¡±


    BAM


    Nil was able to pull his head off from the ground only to be pushed deeper by the girl who appears.


    She made an eye contact to me and approaches me.


    The other two feels so dangerous, but this girl¡­ she has the silent demure on her. With the clear gray eyes staring at me, she speaks.


    ¡°You must be the girl Lord Nil has been going crazy over with. I apologize for the trouble he caused. My name is Hydrangea, a fairy kin. In the order of the Arcana Sins, I am the current Arcana of Wrath.¡±


    ¡°A-Arcana of wrath?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if it is unbelievable. But really now, you really look like that wuss of a guy that my temper rises from remembering that I had once a relationship with him.¡±


    ¡°Him?... You mean ¨C¡°


    ¡°Enough. You¡­ should treat your friends properly. I am going to take this troublesome Lord of mine away now.¡±


    She left us and proceeds in grabbing Nil¡¯s collar, digging his head out of the ground.


    ¡°Wait a moment Hy, I forgot something!¡±


    ¡°Make it quick.¡±


    ¡°OKAY!~¡±


    Nil leaps toward me, landing exactly in front of me. He got on his knee to look at me eye to eye. I don¡¯t what he is planning to do but I still can¡¯t move from healing Higan.


    ¡°Hey, Asagao, did you know? We have fragments of personality on each other in the corner of our minds. In amidst your gentle, relaxed nature with your brimming kindness and shyness, there¡¯s a twisted part where my piece of my mind clings to. The same goes for me. With your fragile heart, we can trigger that fragment easily. But you have grown strong. I don¡¯t hate that, but it is still lacking.¡±


    What is he talking about?


    Nil then bit the tip of his index finger until it bleeds and grabs my jaw.


    ¡°Fwat arf fyuu dyuing?¡±


    ¡°Just a little gift.¡±


    He tries to put his fingers in my mouth, which I resist by forcefully closing it. He pulls me making me stumble. I support my body weight with my hands so I won¡¯t fall on Higan who is under me.


    Finally, with my feeble body, he was able to forcefully open my mouth and his fingers penetrate it.


    ¡°ACK! AHH! AH-Ahh..¡±


    ¡°Fufufu. How erotic.¡±


    He mercilessly explores the inside of my mouth with his fingers. He will sometimes try to reach my throat which I gag.


    I can taste something¡­ blood?


    Even though it is my previous body¡­ I feel like he is violating me¡­


    I feel powerless as he does it. A tear starts rolling down from my eyes.


    After several seconds more, he let go of me.


    I cough again and again because of the sensation my mouth and my throat felt. I look up to him with blurry sight while clenching my fist in frustration.


    He only smiles at me as he licks my saliva in his fingers. I never felt so disgusted in my whole life as he does this in front of me.


    ¡°Asagao¡­ is so tasty.¡±


    ¡°Kill¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡±


    ¡°The next time we meet¡­ I¡¯ll be sure¡­ to kill you¡­ without hesitation! I swear I will!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ will be waiting for that day.¡±


    He walks back to his comrades and once again, makes a smug face at me, looking down on us.


    They vanish into thin air as they enter the dark portal.


    ......


    I look at master. He is walking towards us. Albeit he is walking limply, he is overall fine as he has a vitality of a dragon.


    Alstroe is still hugging her knees from Nil¡¯s curse from earlier.


    Higan, who is unconscious, turns back into normal, but it is still visible that pain is still punishing her body.


    What in the world is that...?


    That¡¯s not even a battle¡­


    That was just a one-sided trampling¡­


    Everyone except me is experiencing so much pain right now¡­


    What did I do?


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

 Chapter 70: Ipomoea Nil and Beginning of Nightmare 1

    Master and I rush to the nearest town while carrying Alstroeand Higan who are both unconscious. Upon arrival, we promptly ask for the best in the town can accommodate and immediately heads there.


    Laying both of them on a separate bed, Master begins to examine both of their conditions. I can only watch worriedly as master try to take the situation in his hands.


    After half of an hour, master only sighs at the thing he can only do. He beckons me outside to talk.


    We stand side by side in the luxurious inn¡¯s hallway. Master hasn¡¯t said anything yet, but I can feel the tension coming from him.


    He contemplates for about ten minutes while we stare at the empty air.


    ¡°Both of them are out danger.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ the effects of the curse that man cast to them are so powerful that I don¡¯t know how long would it last. It is an unknown magic to me, so it¡¯s most likely an arcana magic. The only way for me to ease Alstroemeria''s and Higanbana¡¯s pain is to cast sleep magic to them.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ thank you, master. It¡¯s good to know that they are not in danger. I am thankful too that you are safe¡­ what happened to you anyway?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Those two that I fought are beyond me in leaps and bound. No¡­ they are not specifically powerful but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°The Emerald Dragon, Arcana of Pride as he introduces, nullifies magic or disperse it to the very base returning the mana into the air. I am a dragon the strongly relies on magic but my physical strength as a dragon is not lacking. I know that I can fight him head on¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The problem is¡­ the demon kin girl from the oni clan who introduces herself as the Arcana of Lust¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°While the emerald dragon nullifies my magic, she uses nasty spells that drain the enemy of their main vital energy components.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Magical Energy, Stamina and Physical Strength and she temporarily transfer it to herself.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ with that tactics¡­ Master was defeated.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ But¡­ the man that you fought¡­ was the most dangerous among all¡­ and that¡¯s my miscalculation. To take down Alstroemeria like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Alstroe, however strong she is, she is still a human, Master.¡±


    ¡°Say, Asagao. You know who that man is, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°I¡­do know him¡­ very well¡­¡±


    ¡°And that kind of man¡­ is tailing after you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whatever relationship you have with that man but¡­ you could have told us that a man that dangerous is on to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°If you had told us something, we would have an options or strategies to deal with them. You¡¯ve just put us in jeopardy because of you keeping it all to yourself. I hope you learn a lesson from this.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    After that, master took off somewhere. His word stings me at the sore spot. In conclusion, it¡¯s basically my fault that we ended up like this.


    Yes¡­It¡¯s my fault¡­


    No one else is to blame but me¡­


    Because I keep hanging around them that they became Nil¡¯s victims too. And¡­ I feel like I am partially culpable of Nil¡¯s actions. My very interaction with him that day should be clear to me that whatever he does, I am partly responsible for it.


    If Alstroe and Higan would keep getting hurt like this, it¡¯s better for me to be alone¡­ I have to face Nil all alone. I have to struggle to reach him and¡­ put an end to him.


    These thoughts repeatedly swirl inside my mind that I didn¡¯t notice hours passed and I was standing here for I don¡¯t know how long.


    I enter the room where Higan and Alstroeare resting. I take a peek on their sleeping faces.


    In Higan¡¯s countenance, even while at sleep, is still enduring the pain Nil delivered to her frail body. How many bones were broken, how many ounces of blood did she cough, and how many screams did she let out during Nil¡¯s one sided beating?


    On the other bed is Alstroe-nee. Terrified, trembling and scared. She is not invincible. She is still a girl, a human, a person with feelings. Her past that I caught a glimpse encompasses of her memories of the time she was thrown out by her own parents at such tender age. Even though an idiot, she ends up growing up to be one of the nicest around.


    Do I really want to endanger these two people that I hold dearly?


    Do I really want to drag them in my problem just to get hurt like this again?


    With all these in my mind, I have come up with a decision.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Asagao, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Master, there is something I want you to do.¡±


    I came up to master as soon as he arrives at the dining hall of the inn. It seems he investigated the parameter of the town and set up some magical detectors to warn us of hostile enemies.


    ¡°Master in the recent of events, I have sorted out my inner thoughts and came up with a single conclusion.¡±


    ¡°Asagao, I trust this isn¡¯t something stupid or absurd.¡±


    I look at master straight in the eyes full of seriousness. Master just stare back with a heave of sigh.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°Ok¡­ tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Please¡­ return Alstroe and Higan back to the beast capital.¡±


    ¡°I knew it¡­ but that¡¯s more absurd than I thought¡­ but in a case¡­ it¡¯s sensible to do in your perspective. But if I were them¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. But on how things are now. I don¡¯t want them to go through that again. Even you master¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you firmly one last time. Are you sure about that? I will do as you say and I won¡¯t tell if you are making a wrong decision or not because I don¡¯t have anything to say at the very least.¡±


    ¡°Please master¡­ Do it¡­¡±


    ¡°After that, what are your plans?¡±


    ¡°After that?¡±


    ¡°You have given thoughts about the matter at hand but after that, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll suggest that we head to the fairy continent to see my friend I was talking about.¡±


    ¡°We?¡±


    ¡°You are someone Violetta¡¯s acquaintance. She¡¯ll be angry at me if I don¡¯t keep you safe at the very least.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    I¡­ haven¡¯t told anyone about it yet¡­ Master and the others still believe the lie that I said back in the demon capital¡­


    After our conversation, we immediately left the inn with a carriage with bed overlays inside it carrying Alstroe and Higan.


    We travel a bit far away from the town we are from to avoid any unwanted attention since master will transform into a dragon to carry them.


    ¡°Ok Asagao, let¡¯s create a makeshift saddle so you guys can ride in my back easily. Do not worry as I can fly a month straight without sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­ don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Master¡­ just them¡­ I am not coming¡­¡±


    ¡°YOU!¡±


    Master grabs me furiously by the collar of my shirt and lifts me in the air. His face shows that it¡¯s really mad.


    ¡°YOU DAMN BRAT! I WAS CONFIDENT ON THIS THING THAT YOU BLURTED OUT AND THEN YOU WILL SAY YOU WON¡¯T COME?!¡±


    ¡°M-master! I¡­I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡±


    ¡°NOT ONLY YOU ARE KEEPING SECRETS FROM US! YOU PUT EVERYONE IN IMMEDIATE DANGER BY KEEPING IT ALL TO YOURSELF. I DON¡¯T CARE IF YOU KEEP SECRETS FROM ME. BUT HAVE YOU CONSIDERED ABOUT THESE TWO FEELINGS AT ALL? I DON¡¯T CARE WHAT HAPPENS TO ME, BUT IF SOMETHING BAD HAPPENS TO ALL OF YOU, I WON¡¯T BE ABLE TO ACCEPT IT TOO. DO YOU THINK YOU ARE THE ONLY ONE WALLOWING ON THAT BATTLE? I HAVE THOUGHT THAT MAYBE, JUST MAYBE, WE CAN AVOID LIFE THREATENING BATTLE LIKE THAT! AND NOW, YOU ARE TELLING ME THIS SHIT!¡±


    ¡°M-Master¡­I¡ªI...!¡±


    Master throws me into the ground after ranting and shouting at me. But¡­ I can¡¯t go¡­ I really can¡¯t go with them¡­ I don¡¯t have the face to show to Izuna too after what happened to her daughter.


    ¡°Master¡­ I...¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I will tolerate your action or request one last time, but promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°In my estimation, it will take me more than three days to fly while carrying these two on my back because I have to take care of their conditions along the way and I have to use magic continuously to keep them safe. After that, the aftermath in my arrival at the beast continent which I need to talk to Higan¡¯s parent as you said earlier and to the extent, let Alstroemeria rest there too.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ understand¡­ so¡ª¡°


    ¡°So! I want you to turn back and go to the town we were before, rent the same inn, and stay inside the town until I arrive again! Promise me you will not leave the town, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°I promise, master. And thank you, for bearing with my selfishness. Please, protect them¡­¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ why are you such an illogical brat.¡±


    After making the saddle designated to hold two people while sleeping that¡¯s filled with blankets and bed , Master told me that he is going to use magic to keep the saddle and the makeshift bed intact and there is something he told me that he can modify weather in a small area that he¡¯ll use to keep them warm.


    With these conditions, they won¡¯t encounter much problem while travelling. He will constantly check on their conditions and cast sleep on them if necessary. I feel relief. Magic is really convenient if you can use so much like master.


    After the brief preparation, master transfers Higan and Alstroe to the carriage-like saddle that was built on his back with magic. He then looks at me.


    ¡°Asagao¡­ you better head back to that town. Stop using idiocy as your specialty.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­ please go now¡­¡±


    Master flaps his enormous wings creating a torrent of the wind around us. He glances back at me and then he looks at the sky again.


    He starts soaring to the sky in a steady manner. In a moment, they become a tiny dot in the sky.


    ¡°I¡­ have to get back immediately¡­I don¡¯t want to anger master¡­¡±


    I start walking through the grassland of the demon continent.


    I don¡¯t want to break my promise to master. He trusts me so much after all. He knows I can protect myself. But even so, I don¡¯t have any time to wastebeing in a daze here. We really haven¡¯t traveled that far. I think I can get to the town in thirty minutes.


    There was no one around. Come to think of it. It¡¯s been a while since¡­ I am alone. It¡¯s not that really sad anymore. I feel like this loneliness is peaceful in its own way. I can clear my mind like this and think more of the things important to do without interruption.


    Yes¡­ loneliness¡­ From now on¡­ I have to distance myself from people.


    Master told me that he is willing to take me to the fairy continent¡­ but afterward¡­ I need to find my own path to walk down to.


    .


    .


    .


    I have arrive at the town and rented the same inn. I am in a one-bed room. I already checked the bed. It¡¯s soft and comfortable, but I don¡¯t feel like lying in it. Instead, I just sit in one corner hugging my knees. I feel¡­ much safer¡­ even if I am alone¡­


    ¡°What are you saying Asagao?!~ I am here for you!~¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    I heard¡­ a familiar voice that sparks my anger¡­


    I promptly stand up and frantically look everywhere¡­ but none¡­


    W-what¡¯s happening?


    I sat on the bed¡­


    Maybe¡­ I am just¡­ hearing things because of what we have been through¡­


    ¡°Have been through?!~ You? Hahaha!~ You just played an easy game of charade!~¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    It¡¯s there again!


    When I turn around¡­ nothing again¡­And I feel like it whispered close to my ear¡­


    Eh? What?


    My¡­ body shakes from the bizarre phenomenon that¡¯s happening right now¡­


    He is¡­ here¡­


    ¡°Show yourself Nil!¡±


    "¡­"


    ¡°What do you want?!¡±


    "¡­"


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you hurt people I care dearly enough!?¡±


    ¡°You care dearly? You were just dragging them to your problem!~ What a joke!~¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    NO! I didn¡¯t mean to do that!


    ¡°Really!~ Even though there are premises that I am on to you¡­ like¡­ devils appearing, following your group at night?~¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP!¡±


    ¡°Why deny your own faults?!~ That¡¯s so childish!¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP!¡±


    ¡°Did you enjoyed playing with their feelings!~¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP!¡±


    ¡°Do you think that master of yours will be safe too?!~¡±


    ¡°NO¡­¡±


    My body¡­ won¡¯t stop shaking¡­ Nil¡¯s voices¡­ are everywhere¡­


    Why¡­


    I can hear his voice¡­ but he isn¡¯t even here¡­


    What? Why? How?


    My breathing gets rougher as random ideas and thoughts invaded my mind.


    Does Nil have taken control of this inn? Or this town? Or even the whole demon continent?


    I don¡¯t know¡­I can¡¯t take it anymore!


    I run out of the inn. I heard the innkeeper calling out to me but I didn¡¯t mind. I just don¡¯t want to be in that room anymore.


    .


    .


    .


    After walking out of the inn, I got a bit calmer¡­ I was able to arrange my breathing and got to inhale fresh air.


    What the hell¡­


    That madness...


    I didn¡¯t want to lie to anyone¡­ I just wanted to¡­ I want to keep smiles on everyone¡¯s face. It¡¯s not that my intention was bad¡­ even with the King Ashfon¡­ to the heroes¡­ to Edel-nee, Lily, and Violetta. To Higan and to Alstroe, even to master. To the people, we met along the way. Is it bad to wish for everyone to be happy?


    Because I was deep in my own thoughts¡­ I accidentally bump into someone¡­


    It¡¯s common sense to apologize for things like this¡­ even if it is an accident.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Liar.¡±


    ¡°eh?¡±


    ¡°Fraud.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°User.¡±


    ¡°Fake.¡±


    ¡°Phony.¡±


    ¡°Trickster.¡±


    ¡°Deluder.¡±


    ¡°Falsifier.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Please stop!¡±


    ¡°Misleader.¡±


    ¡°Fabricator.¡±


    ¡°Deceiver.¡±


    ¡°NO, I AM NOT! PLEASE STOP!¡±


    Why?


    Why are they saying things like that?!


    ¡°NO! STOP! I AM NOT!¡±


    The barrage of words does not only come from the man I bump. It comes from everyone around me. I feel like I am in the pits of hell. These people repeated the words continuously.


    I feel like I am surrounded. I feel like they are looking at me with disgust¡­ I feel like they are making me feel like I am a worthless person¡­


    Stop¡­


    No¡­


    My body starts to shake again in frantic. I hug myself in both fear and horror of what¡¯s happening to my surrounding. My breathing starts to get rag again and sweat starts to stream down my body.


    I can¡¯t take it anymore.


    I run again¡­


    I¡­ want a place¡­ I am alone¡­ please¡­ somewhere¡­


    I run and run and run¡­ bumping one person to another¡­ until¡­ I got out of town where there are fewer people¡­


    I¡­ need to keep running¡­ until¡­I can no longer hear anyone¡­


    .


    .


    .


    I don¡¯t know¡­ how many hours I have been walking¡­ but¡­ more or less¡­ there are no more people around¡­ but¡­ I don¡¯t know where I am right now¡­


    I only have little food at my dimensional storage¡­ and¡­ it¡¯s night already¡­


    I need to calm myself¡­ what am I even doing in the first place?


    I am lost¡­ in the cold¡­ with no one around¡­ this is good¡­ I guess¡­


    I found a large tree. I sit down under it and eat some spare food from my storage.


    Suddenly¡­ dozens of devils appear out of nowhere¡­


    Eh!? Why¡­


    They slowly approach me, encircling the tree¡­


    What¡­ should I do?!


    In myself inquiry¡­ what should I do in this hopeless situation?


    No¡­ it still wanted to live longer! Please¡­ not now!


    ¡°Ahahaha!~ What a pinch you are in?!~¡±


    ¡°Again¡­ are you¡­ having fun?!¡±


    ¡°Who know!~¡±


    ¡°Where are you hiding, Nil?!¡±


    ¡°Trying to act tough when you are about to die, heh.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°No one will save you Asagao!~ No one will save a weakling, worthless like you!~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to know why?!~¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP!¡±


    ¡°Because¡ª¡°


    ¡°SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP!¡±


    ¡°You.are.a.fraud.a.liar.~¡±


    ¡°NO! I AM NOT! SHUT UP! GET OUT OF MY MIND!¡±


    ¡°You are so weak. What can you do?¡±


    I¡­refuse to die here! I¡­ refuse to break here! I don¡¯t want this anymore!


    I had enough!


    To hell with everyone! To hell with trusting! To hell with whatever anyone say!


    I want to live! I don¡¯t care how! I need to get stronger!


    Like an old memory being tapped in the back of my mind¡­ I utter words I have never spoken of before¡­


    [Blooming Thorn.]

 Chapter 71: Ipomoea Nil and Beginning of Nightmare 2

    Cold¡­.


    It¡¯s cold¡­


    What happened?


    I wake up lying on a cold ground with nothing around me. Not even grasses, trees or a single pebble or rock. It¡¯s like everything around me was gouged out from existence.


    I stand up to look for something¡­ just something¡­


    I feel really hungry so I took out some food from my dimensional storage. It was my last meal that I draw up from it. I didn¡¯t mind it too much. I can just buy more in a town or village.


    As I walk away from the place I wake up to. As I go uphill while eating my last provision of food, I notice something. From the barren soil I was sleeping earlier, there was a big flower like crater as big as my barrier¡­


    What happened¡­


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    My head starts throbbing painfully. I drop on my knees while holding my head which is in intense pain. After that, I recall what happened that night¡­


    [Blooming Thorn.]


    I spoke those words without knowing what it is. At the same time, I activated my barrier in which in its maximum size, housing the devils in parameter too.


    Pale blue light surrounds the whole barrier and another barrier appeared around me. After that¡­ I recall the devils disappearing to nothingness?


    No.


    It¡¯s like¡­ they are decaying¡­


    I know¡­ I said another word after that¡­


    ¡­


    I don¡¯t have to think about it too much. I need to go somewhere¡­


    Just somewhere¡­


    .


    .


    .


    Night time has come in a blink of an eye.


    My body is tired from walking and I am hungry at the same time, thirsty¡­


    I haven¡¯t seen any villages or towns at all. Not even people or any animals.


    Maybe there¡¯s actually one nearby¡­ I should just sleep to stave off the hunger and thirst.


    Tomorrow, I will resume finding a town or village.


    ¡­


    Why am I even trying so hard like this?


    .


    .


    .


    It¡¯s already noon.


    As I woke up earlier, I started walking again just to fail miserably in finding a place where I can buy provisions¡­


    My head is already spinning and my stomach is begging for something to digest. Even my mouth is so dried up that I will drink anything that can quench my thirst.


    ¡­


    As my mind thinks of drinking anything, it starts raining¡­


    Forget finding a place to shield myself from this downpour, I was so happy that it rains¡­


    I hold up my mouth open so it can catch droplets of rain. I was able to quench my thirst but I am still terribly hungry¡­


    I take cover in a nearby tree with a huge gaping hole in its base and sit there. I find myself lucky for having this convenient tree at this time.


    As the downpour continues, my stomach rumbles for something. I am really getting light headed.


    I notice the grasses growing nearby¡­


    I pluck some of it from the ground and wash it with raindrops.


    I hesitated at first, but I shove it into my mouth and chew.


    Bitter¡­


    Disgusting¡­


    Bitter¡­


    Disgusting¡­


    Ugly¡­


    Liar¡­


    Disgusting¡­


    Liar¡­


    Bitter tears start rolling down to my cheeks as I chew on the nasty grass. I just suck it up and pluck more grasses from the ground.


    After that, the downpour still continues so I just sleep in this tree for tomorrow.


    .


    .


    .


    As soon as I open my eyes, the rain stopped and there¡¯s a bird magical beast trying to break my barrier. It was a good decision to keep my barrier up as I sleep.


    It was nothing more than a lowly magical beast with unusually larger talons and beak. I just use pierce to kill it.


    It dies in an instant after twitching a little bit after receiving a sharp drilling attack to its body.


    As I watch it bleeds on the ground, an idea comes to my mind.


    I haphazardly butcher the magical beast with my barrier for its meat. And after messing up most of it, I got a chunk of bloody meat from it.


    Since I don¡¯t know anything about cooking in camping, I just lit up a fire with a gas lantern which I just stole from the castle. After creating a fire from it, I hang up the meat over the flame, rolling it with thick branches.


    After a while, the fire went out. The meat is just half cooked. There are still blood dripping from it. But I didn¡¯t hesitate to take a bite out from it. Blood and it¡¯s fat gushes out from it to my mouth as I take a big bite.


    The taste is¡­


    Disgusting¡­


    It¡¯s really disgusting¡­


    But I still eat it despite its disgusting taste¡­


    Albeit I didn¡¯t finish it, I stored it in my dimensional storage for later consumption.


    I travel again on foot, walking randomly, hoping to see a town or villages.


    But before I knew it again, the sun is already setting¡­


    I settled down in another tree¡­


    I wonder how many nights already that I slept in the cold, under a tree.


    What kind of stupidity brought this situation to this?


    As I think random things, I take out the meat I cooked up earlier to eat. Even though it¡¯s disgusting¡­ I ate it to the very last chunk.


    It also quenches my thirst as the blood from it flows down my throat.


    It¡¯s a win-win situation¡­


    ¡­


    I clench my teeth, I hug myself¡­ tears forms in my eyes¡­


    When did I begin to think of something this barbaric?


    I could have a better life than this if I just kept my mouth shut!


    I could have been sleeping in a warm, fluffy bed if I didn¡¯t leave that town!


    People would start flocking around me because I have this adorable appearance!


    I wasted opportunity because of my idiotic crap of being honest and care for friendship!


    Closing my eyes, I lay down again to the cold grassy ground of nowhere as tears of regrets and indignation flow down my eyes.


    ¡­


    When I woke up¡­ I can¡¯t see¡­


    I¡­ am blind¡­


    .


    .


    .


    Why the hell is this happening to me?


    What events led me to this situation?!


    Who do I blame for this?!


    I don¡¯t know anymore!


    I don¡¯t know!


    I can¡¯t even remember my name!


    I am running anywhere right now¡­ blind¡­ unable to see¡­ what¡¯s in front of me¡­ what the future has it for me¡­ I am blinded of everything¡­


    ¡­


    Ah¡­


    I remember my name now¡­


    Silly me¡­


    It¡¯s Nil.


    .


    .


    .


    How many days now?


    I have been walking aimlessly literally at nothingness.


    I can¡¯t see anything but I¡¯m fine. The barrier that I have was upgraded after all. I can feel everything inside it. At first, I keep tripping at random things bruising and injuring myself. I have so many cuts in my arms and legs. Some are minor injuries but there are deep injuries too. No, I didn¡¯t trip with those heavy injuries. I was attacked by magical beasts. That¡¯s when I learned that I can use this barrier to sense everything around me.


    Ah¡­ yes¡­ I have a skill called heal¡­


    I cast heal at my wound located at my upper arm.


    But what I thought it will give me relief, I felt a burning sensation like it¡¯s being wounded more deeply, I stop immediately¡­


    What the hell


    What a useless heal¡­


    I have bandages at my storage.


    I patch myself with it. I think I did a fine job wrapping myself with it.


    I feel sleepy¡­


    I fall down instantly to the ground because of the instinct kicking in.


    .


    .


    .


    RAWR!


    GRAAW!


    WARARRRA!


    So noisy¡­


    Shut up¡­


    GARAWAFG!


    Shut up¡­


    GRRRRWAAWWWRR!!!


    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡±


    [Barrier Ravage!]


    I can feel the barrier that this filthy noisy things around are trying to break, turning into thorns into the ground piercing each of them and proceeds spinning while throwing off the ground.


    Ahhh¡­


    The noise is gone. I feel better.


    Hm?


    Droplets begin to fall.


    Is it raining again?


    If it is raining¡­ then I can drink water again!


    I hold up my mouth and open it to catch the droplets. As a droplet enters my mouth and lands on my tongue¡­


    Disgusting¡­


    The droplets¡­ smell like iron¡­ and it¡¯s sticky¡­


    Disgusting¡­


    I walk away from the place as the smell is getting intense. A smell of rotting¡­


    .


    .


    .


    Walking randomly, I stumble a cave. Judging by the reach of my barrier, it¡¯s rather quite large and it¡¯s hot.


    I enter the cave to see if there is something useful or if there is something that I can eat or drink. I have been eating nothing but filthy meat of those noisy animals¡­


    I don¡¯t even cook it anymore because I don¡¯t have anything to use to cook it. But nonetheless, it fills my rumbling belly¡­


    I do throw up sometimes¡­


    ¡­


    I go deeper inside the cave just to stumble a large door.


    As I try to feel the huge wooden door, I felt there¡¯s a paper hanging from it. I rip the paper.


    The door opens with a noisy creaking. Something much warmer comes out from it so I venture deeper.


    After a while of pointlessly walking, then going down what I judged is a spiral staircase, I felt the presence of someone¡­ or something¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­it¡¯s not a size of a human¡­


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°Hou, a human child enters my cave?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s been a while! It seems that the people from above are feeding me a child! What a pleasant surprise from them!¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about¡­ damn it¡­ no food here or water¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? Do you dare ignore the True Demon Lord Baal over trivial things as that?! Hm? Child, are you blind?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Does it matter to you? This place¡­ is useless¡­ i¡¯m out of here.¡±


    ¡°You do not know of me child? How foolish of you! If you are lost and ended up here, that means you have broken the seal and presented yourself to me as my meal. Ahahaha!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know what he is talking about. I don¡¯t care. As I turn my heels to get out, something touches my barrier and because the blooming thorn is in effect, it seems his hand disappears.


    With a strong howl of pain, the noisy guy squirms in the ground as he curses.


    ¡°Girl! What did you do?! I am The Immortal Demon Lord that feeds on thousands of lives. Even if I get decapitated, I will never die! But right now, my hand won¡¯t regenerate! It¡¯s almost like you cut it off from its existence!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having a bad day here, please don¡¯t barrage me with your useless complaints.¡±


    ¡°I may be weakened, but I have plenty of usable magic to kill you, girl!¡±


    ¡°This is getting old¡­¡±


    [Blooming Thorn]


    My barrier spreads housing both of us in a flower-shaped barrier. I understand now that blooming thorn is not a skill but skill enhancers that do something in my barrier or heal. I don¡¯t know what it does though¡­


    ¡°What kind of joke are you pulling, girl? What a stupid thing to do to bring me inside of your barrier!¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t even last long¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    [Reverse Heal ¨C Death and Decay.]


    The supposed heal spreads around the barrier and before it reaches me, I already had another barrier protecting me from its effects.


    The noisy guy starts screaming incomprehensible shit and slams at my barrier, I didn¡¯t mind him at all. I just want to finish this¡­


    After the flailing of the noisy guy dies down, I left the place smelling of rotting body¡­


    It¡¯s so disgusting after all¡­


    .


    .


    .


    Cold¡­ it¡¯s cold¡­


    I was stepping into something soft and cold for a whole day now¡­ or is it nighttime?


    I don¡¯t know¡­


    How could I, a blind girl know?


    But the coldness is so comforting¡­ I feel like my heart is like this coldness¡­


    More importantly¡­ I haven¡¯t eaten for a day or two?


    Though I still don¡¯t know anymore¡­


    Being blind, I didn¡¯t panic much¡­ because of it¡­ I can no longer see the faces of people ridiculing me.


    Being alone, I can no longer hear anything from anyone.


    The only one I need to protect is myself¡­


    From people, from enemies, from painful things.


    .


    .


    .


    As I was walking into the coldness, I hear voices of people who seem cautiously approaching me. I can hear them talking so I pay attention to them.


    ¡°Sir ---- is it really that girl?¡±


    ¡°Yes -----, an eye witness said that she is the one who killed The Immortal Demon Lord Baal.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t she a little girl?¡±


    ¡°We all can see that. But as adventurers who have taken this raid quest, we need to eliminate her as she is regarded as a walking threat, leaving trails of hundreds of magical beasts and devils. We don¡¯t know, maybe she killed more.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason she turned into a Subjugation Target SS.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. We are engaging the target name [Blooming Thorn]¡±


    ¡°I see. A beautiful flower Blooming in the middle of the field. With its charm, it will attract everyone just to prick them with its Thorn. It matches the poet a bard sang in the tavern.¡±


    ¡°Even though the death of the Demon Lord Baal is good news since no one can actually kill him, this girl is a walking disaster.¡±


    ¡°Proceed with caution right?¡±


    ¡°Engaging!¡±


    [Fire Ball!] [Icicle!] [Thunder!] [Earth Spike!] [Wind Cutter!] [¡­.]


    So on and so forth. A barrage of generic skill names was shouted. All of it bounces off from my barrier. Some tried to charge at me with either, swords, spears or axes. But their weapons met their demise at contact.


    I just walk up to them. Some of them run away because of their pointless assaults. Some stay behind the magic casters.


    Pointless!


    All pointless!


    I¡¯m bored!


    It¡¯s so boring. What crude attacks!


    ¡°Kill them! You¡¯ll feel good when you kill them!¡±


    The voice¡­ appears inside my head again. I am not annoyed. I am glad that it is back. Kill them all and I will feel good? Killing people¡­


    That¡¯s not might be a bad idea.


    ¡­


    [Pierce Barrage!]


    My assault starts at this point. As my thin lances pierce them anywhere in their limbs to stop them from moving around, I can hear horrible shrieks from them. At this point, I should be annoyed, but right now, it sounds like good music to my ears.


    ¡°Sir ----! The wounds are rotting!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this! We need to fall back!¡±


    ¡°Any deaths or casualties yet!?¡±


    ¡°None at the moment! We just received this nasty damage!¡±


    ¡°Guh! So powerful¡­ even the barrier protecting her didn¡¯t even let out a single crack!¡±


    ¡°Sir ----!¡±


    ¡°Go! Fall back! Use the teleport stone to get back to the demon capital!¡±


    ¡°How about you Sir ----!¡±


    ¡°I have to try one more time! I am going to hold her off with this single skill!¡±


    [Fire and Thunder Lance!]


    It seems the man who is their leader fired off a strong spell this time. My small lance crossed path with it. This time, I was aiming for his neck! He will die for sure.


    ¡°For my friends!¡±


    SNAP


    Eh?


    What¡­ am I doing?


    ¡­


    An attack suddenly pierces my barrier because of my confusion.


    The spell was softened due to its multi-layer defense.


    But it explodes right in front of my chest¡­


    It seems that I was attacking someone right now¡­ but I stopped.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now, Sir---!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Close the portal before she can recover!¡±


    ¡°Aye--!¡±


    Ah¡­


    In the midst of my confusion, there are people whose presence, vanished.


    It feels like¡­ I just wake up¡­ from a nightmare¡­ I was¡­ about to kill someone¡­


    .


    .


    .


    My chest is hot. It¡¯s throbbing with pain. Warm liquid flows down from my chest¡­


    I am lying in the cold.


    What¡¯s happening to me?


    Ahh¡­


    I¡¯m dying¡­


    I snap at the very last moment.


    I finally realize it. The voices, the hallucinations¡­ It¡¯s just me. It was my own creation from my imagination the whole time. I didn¡¯t completely break.


    It¡¯s my win Nil¡­


    Even though¡­ I am dying right now¡­


    This sensation¡­ snow. I wonder how white it is. Or is it dyed with my blood? Hehehe¡­


    No one will save me this time. It¡¯s the end of the road for me.


    Idiocy at its finest. I bet it will be a great story to tell children so they will be obedient.


    Ahhh¡­


    The pain stops. The temperature must have numbed my senses.


    I can still feel my consciousness fading.


    It¡¯s a befitting death for me. Alone and probably no one will remember me. If there are people who will, they¡¯ll just forget about me in a year or two.


    I don¡¯t hate this.


    I have played a game of charade. A game to get favors from people. To be liked, to protect me. Someone selfish like me, deserve this.


    I don¡¯t deserve to be a friend of Alstroe-nee and Higan.


    I don¡¯t deserve to be Master Mrothgir¡¯s apprentice.


    I don¡¯t deserve the treatment King Ashfon gave me.


    I don¡¯t deserve the hardworking people that I met.


    I don¡¯t deserve anyone.


    I can accept this kind of death. A dog¡¯s death. No one will mourn for me. If I am lucky, no one will find this disgusting body of mine.


    The suffering that I experience is not justifiable to be spared and receive another chance for a happy life.


    I love this coldness. My heart is calm. My senses are numb to the pain that encroaches me.


    Snow is falling.


    What a special death.


    All I can do is to wish.


    To wish that the calamity the world will face can be resolved.


    To wish that the people I love and care will be safe and happy.


    To wish that peace will continue not only to these lands but to the hearts of people.


    This life of mine, if and if, it¡¯s born again.


    I wish to be bolder.


    I wish to be braver.


    I wish to understand people well.


    I wish to be less na?ve.


    I wish to be less idiotic as I am now.


    And¡­ to be more honest to the people that I loved, cared, and cherished¡­


    My consciousness is at its limit, my mind went dark...


    I wish¡­ someone would¡­ hold my hand¡­ when I reach out¡­ like this¡­


    <hr>


    Volume 1 End: The Price of Naivety and Timidity.

 Epilogue

    Warm¡­


    It¡¯s warm¡­


    My head is being repeatedly stroked by someone.


    I open my eyes that are supposed to be unable to see anything.


    But the sight my vision beholds is beyond what I imagined¡­


    Boobs¡­


    ¡°T-that¡¯s the first thing you notice¡­¡±


    A voice resounds the place where I am right now. It¡¯s clear and gentle. It belongs to a woman.


    I tried to affix myself in an upright position, but my body is so tired that it doesn¡¯t budge from being embraced by the woman.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will be fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as you keep staying true to yourself and to the people around you, your kindness and gentleness will be appreciated. People will reach out their hands to you in times of your need.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I have to apologize and to thank you. I am sorry that you are pulled into his predicament. All that he wanted is to be saved. I am sorry that I was unable to do anything like you, him and my descendant to Astlan, and everyone else that you love suffers from this twisted turn of fate.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry that you have to bear being in this body. It must feel really suffocating right? But please, only you, who now become a part of this body, can give salvation to him. I am really sad when you died in that world, but to stumble upon this body that I created more than ten of thousands year ago, it gave me new hope for the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°His body, which is originally yours, is someone I have come to treat like my own child too. And now, you are in this body, you are also a child of mine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And thank you, for not giving in until the very end. Thank you for trying to make our descendant, Ashfon, to be happy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you are the blue morning glory, then he is the purple morning glory. Both of you grow in one place, but in the end, separated from the stalks.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I will return your consciousness now. Please be safe and have a happy dream.¡±


    The woman hugs me¡­


    What I last saw before blackening out is¡­


    A woman who looks exactly like me but grown up.


    End.

 Chapter Extra 4: Bonds and Resolves 1

    ¡°Inefficient?! What¡¯s that suppose to mean?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inefficient! You and your damn magic! It¡¯s nothing but firepower! It¡¯s flashy and strong but if it misfires in the wrong direction, it may cause a friendly fire! You got me!?¡± ¡°What?! No one got hurt you know?!¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you call this huge burn mark in my butt?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a stupid nerd!¡±


    ¡°Damn you and your useless meat!¡±


    Ahahahaha¡­


    We are currently in the conference room. They are talking about another failure of defeating Fonfon. That¡¯s right. They had a battle again and lost magnificently¡­


    I am not allowed to participate again. Apparently, they said I¡¯m a bug in the system.


    The listless and the maid¡­ I should have known better. This time and the last match, they just pretended to be unconscious to avoid battling. That¡¯s what Violetta said and she is really angry about it.


    It¡¯s like a repeat of last time¡­but worse¡­


    Shun tried to pair up Koutaro and Bacarra in hopes that this time, Bacarra will siege attacks while Koutaro defends her from any attack.


    The outcome, Koutaro gets in the way of Bacarra and Bacarra will misfire magic and Koutaro is the sole victim.


    And that¡¯s how they started this quarrel.


    ¡°Your mind is full perverted things while in battle so you can¡¯t concentrate!"


    ¡°Hah? Do you have any proof?!¡±


    ¡°You! You kept glancing at my breasts! Not only mine but to every girl in there earlier! Scum!¡±


    ¡°W-what the hell are you saying?! I can stare and gaze at anyone¡¯s breasts as much as like but not to someone like a bitch like you!¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s! You!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore¡­¡±


    That¡¯s really mean thing to say even though you didn¡¯t mean it¡­


    These two¡­ whenever they see each other eye to eye, a quarrel will always break out. But this time, it is far worse than the previous fights they have because¡­ someone walks out.


    Kouta stays quiet while everyone is looking at him. Our stares say ¡°Go after her¡± but his face says ¡°I¡¯m not at fault.¡±


    Shun then speaks to wrap everything up since continuing the meeting would just feel awkward and really sour.


    ¡°Since continuing this meeting is impossible because someone walks out, I declared that this meeting is adjourned. Everyone, thanks for participating in the match again and diligently attends this meeting.¡±


    After that announcement, everyone leaves the room. I was going to leave too when suddenly¡­


    ¡°Kouta, please stay behind here¡­¡±


    ¡°Shun? What seems to be the problem?¡±


    Everyone heard what Shun said but ignores it. But for me¡­well, my curiosity got pique so I peek at the door and listen to what will happen.


    ¡°Kouta, do you mind if we have sparring right now in the field?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°Answer it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine though.¡±


    Waaah! They are coming here!


    I hid behind the ornaments that are standing in the hallway. I tail them until they get in the field. Shun and Kouta wordlessly ready each other.


    ¡°Asagao, you want to be a witness in this battle?¡±


    ¡°Eh? I got found out¡­¡±


    ¡°Right from the start.¡±


    ¡°Shun¡­that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ watch us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t underestimate Shun¡¯s magical ability, but I really never saw him fight in this kind of battle. I don¡¯t think he can win against Kouta.


    ¡°Okay! Shun! Get ready! Here I come!¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ You really should that brain of yours in everything you do.¡±


    ¡°Ha?!¡±


    [Quicksand.]


    ¡°GAH!¡±


    ¡°See? Well, Bacarra would never use something like this since it is not her style.¡±Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°This¡­ this is so cool!¡±


    ¡°This guy¡­¡±


    What Shun cast is a quicksand that appears before Kouta can reach him, and because of the built up momentum of Kouta¡¯s charge, he fell instantly in the trap laid out for him.


    Kouta sinks deeper as he laughs at his predicament making Shun more irritated. He stops sinking when it reaches his waist.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Mister Shun~ I think you have proven your point now as someone strong~ Can you get me out of this now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, you dense motherfucker.¡±


    ¡°WHY?!¡±


    Kouta squirms in the sand as he pleads Shun to get him out. Shun just made a displeased face as he watches Kouta¡¯s antics.


    ¡°Kouta, I have been with Bacarra more than anyone else in the group. I have seen her struggles for new magic. Although she solely focuses on offensive magic, she is always motivated whenever some of those magic fail.¡±


    ¡°Heeee~ She is so diligent.¡±


    ¡°She would never use magic that I compound such as this magic that I used to you. All she wants are magic built with pure power because a certain someone competes with her in terms of offensiveness.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I guess me and that guy could get along well!¡±


    ¡°¡­Bacarra rarely smiles too. She always put up an air of seriousness. But as you are mention in our talks, she gets hyped up.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I wonder¡­ Does she really hate my guts?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    [Thunder!]


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    ¡°Why!¡±


    [Fireball!]


    ¡°Uoh!¡±


    ¡°What did she sees on you?!¡±


    [Icicle!]


    ¡°GAH!¡±


    ¡°What do you have that I don¡¯t?!¡±


    [Gush!]


    ¡°BLURGHLBLURGH!¡±


    ¡°Why an idiot like you?! Why does she not see me?!¡±


    [Tornado!]


    ¡°WAAAAH!¡±


    After casting multiple spells toward Kouta who is stuck at the quicksand, Shun walks away in a hurry while fuming. With his last attack, Kouta was blown away and was able to get out of the quicksand. Although he looks like he got fried so hard.


    ¡°Geez! What was that all about?! I don¡¯t understand him! That¡¯s basically physical abuse resulting in homicide! I¡¯m going to sue him! Right, Lil Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I think what Shun-nii did is wrong, but my evaluation of Kouta-nii is so low that his reasons are justified."


    ¡°Eh?! What reason?! Wait! How did I get a low evaluation?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dinner time. Please fix up here.¡±


    I hurriedly left the scene. His actions make me cringe. There¡¯s a limit of how dense you should be. Even Shun is infuriated at you for that.


    Kouta will be hated if he doesn¡¯t do anything about what he did earlier. He did say too much after all. At least he should try to reconcile with Bacarra.


    Well¡­


    I really don¡¯t have a say in this mess.


    .


    .


    .


    Ok!


    We ate dinner! Wrap things up! Milin is ban from approaching me! The whole castle is now quiet because it¡¯s sleeping time!


    I am going to do another covert operation!


    Yes!


    Another night bath since the custom of this place is so different that they do not have night baths! Carrying my change of clothes, I sneak out of my room.


    Left side, clear.


    Right side, clear.


    Proceed!


    I stride down the hallway with the utmost care. I am a ninja tonight! I hide under the covers of the shadow! My presence vanishes without a trace!


    A wild guard appears!


    Activate hiding!


    I crouch down behind a big plant!


    ¡­


    He didn¡¯t see me!


    Hahaha! Proceeding!


    The lonely stairs spotted! Detecting hostiles in the vicinity!


    None!


    DUN DUN DUN DUN!~


    Another turn!


    I peek at the hallway. Hostiles detected! Two of the guards! Need to find cover!


    ¡­


    As I turn around, I bump lightly onto someone. It was Violetta.


    ¡°Eh¡­ahaha¡­ Violetta¡­ good evening.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu. Good evening to you too, Miss Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­I am¡­ eh¡­ you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Fufufu. Taking another night bath, I see. Please enjoy yourself!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Wait! How--!¡±


    ¡°How you say¡­¡±


    As I am confronted by Violetta, the two guards that are coming this way saw us and give their salutations and greetings.


    ¡°¡±Lady Violetta, Miss Asagao! Good evening!¡±¡±


    ¡°Un. Good work you two.¡±


    ¡°¡±Thank you!¡±¡±


    ¡°By the way, Lady Violetta, is Miss Asagao playing the spy again.¡±


    ¡°Yes!~ It¡¯s just a bummer that she bumps to me.¡±


    Eh?


    ¡°Wai¡ªyou¡­guys know?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, yes we do.¡±


    ¡°S-since¡­ when?!¡±


    ¡°The first time you did it Miss Asagao. It was quite a talk among us guards. We really don¡¯t want to disturb your game so we pretended that we don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And there are talks that whoever encounters Miss Asagao in the hallway during your spy game, we will receive good luck!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really cute though, you were making these adorable sounds.¡±


    AAHHH!


    Because I was so embarrassed, I run away from that place!


    From a distant, I can hear yelling ¡°take care¡± at me!


    They never said anything!!!


    That was beyond bullying!!!


    .


    .


    .


    Haa¡­


    I need to relax¡­


    Right now, I am at the large bath. It is bliss to see no one is here. I have the place all for myself!


    I do still remember that one incident, but I made sure that it won¡¯t happen again!


    I hurriedly wash myself and dove right into the huge pool of hot water.


    As I sink down, I can feel my whole body revitalizes. My body and face slacken. The hot water that seeps through my skin feels so good. I feel like¡­ taking¡­ a¡­ nap¡­


    ¡­


    BLRUGUBLGGHUUHHH!


    ¡°AHH!¡±


    Haa¡­ haa¡­


    I almost drowned! I should not sleep in this kind of place! How can I even make a mistake like that! It¡¯s very idiotic! It would be the greatest joke to tell the world!


    Maybe I should wrap it up now. I do relaxed enough. I better sleep at my own bed.


    I get up from the pool and heads to the changing room when suddenly¡­


    ¡°MEN¡¯S NIGHT OUT!¡±


    ¡°Kouta, please don¡¯t run! Please don¡¯t shout too!¡±


    ¡°What the hell Ichirou. We are going into a relaxation spree and bonding!¡±


    ¡°Pipe down you two.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Tell them Shun.¡±


    ¡°Shouta! It¡¯s good that you are hanging out with us.¡±


    ¡°Shouko is very strict after all.¡±


    AHHHHH?!


    Not one, but every one of them! No¡­that guy is not here.


    Because I panic, I immediately hid behind the big pillar at the farthest corner of the bath. Further away from the exit. How did I even get here?!


    The ones in the bath are Ichirou, Kouta, Dreg, Shun, Mito, and Shouta.


    W-what should I do?!


    They start undressing. Kouta is already washing up his body. That¡¯s¡­ a pretty well-built body¡­ no less from a soldier¡­ It has no wasted fat. All of it is compact and slim muscles that are decorated with scars.


    ¡­


    Ichirou¡¯s body is slimmer but also toned. Since he is taller than Kouta, he has finely shaped leg with good and well-formed glutes¡­


    ¡­


    Dreg¡¯s body is robust and thick as a log. It is complemented by his height. No one will know that under his clothes are bulky muscles hiding in it.


    ¡­


    Mito¡¯s body is slim like Ichirou. I can see his dragon wings and tail moving. But unlike the rest of them, there are tattoos on his back. It¡¯s a cool crest with things here and there. I don¡¯t know how to describe it¡­


    ¡­


    Shun is just average and his complexion is so pale. He untied his long hair and his stubble is sticking out from his chin. Well¡­ there¡¯s nothing more¡­


    ¡­


    Shouta¡¯s body is¡­ I¡­ say it is so¡­ androgynous. Such slender nape and body complimented by his fit arms and legs. His back arches like a girl will. His whole body is spotless and free from manly hairs.


    Why am I even peeking at them?


    Well. I really can¡¯t do anything in this situation. I might as well listen to what are they are going to talk about.


    One by one, each of them soaks at the hot water to relax.


    Kouta made the noise.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Susanoo?¡±


    ¡°He said he will come.¡±


    ¡°Well, not that we needed him here. Anyway, Shouta! That¡¯s a really nice body.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Well, no¡­ unlike you guys, mine stays like this. Even after all the training, I had undergone.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. That wasn¡¯t sarcasm! I mean your body looks so girlish! I bet I can use that as a night fantasy!¡±


    ¡°¡­you know¡­ Shouko and I are Identical Twins. In face and features, we do not have any much difference. In terms of the body, well¡­ you could say that there¡¯s a fine line between us. But I will appreciate if you do not do that Kouta. As I told you earlier, we are identical so you are pretty much going to use her too in your fantasy.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    ¡°How desperate.¡±


    ¡°S-shut up Mito! H-how do you even suppose to know Shouko¡¯s b-b-b-body, Shouta?!¡±


    ¡°Oh? I know it. I know it very well. Every nook and cranny of her body, I memorized it already.¡±


    ¡°EH?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s understandable by now. Even everyone here knows that we are in an incestuous relationship. And¡­ um¡­ we did it many times you know¡­¡±


    ¡°GAH!!! You¡¯re just a trap character! How could you even enjoy nightlife like that?!¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Guess what, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Beat it Kouta, why are you so hung up on that anyway? Do you swing that way?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t! I-i-I¡¯m just joking about using him as a night fantasy you know! And don¡¯t call me desperate, Mito!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I am not! Change topic! Change topic!¡±


    ¡°So noisy¡­ Dreg and I here is trying to relax.¡±


    ¡°Come on Shun! Let¡¯s try to get along! Anyway, I¡¯m going to ask you first! Do you have any experience with sex?!¡±


    ¡°¡­are you really doing this annoying shit?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ is that¡­a no?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. If you really insist, yes I have. Although¡­ I got NTR¡¯d¡­ eight times¡­ you know¡­ NTR¡¯d!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you really sorry about it? Do you know the pain of not having someone you like for yourself? Do you also know the feeling of the people you like is in love with other people?¡±


    ¡°Oookayyy¡­. You are being really emotional¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    ¡°That¡­. Was really sour¡­ eh¡­ How about you Mito?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re passing it to me now. Hmm¡­ I have experienced it with an upperclassman who is three years above me when I was in first-year high school. We did a few wild things. Well, that woman that I dated is in the top of the whole school and a role model.¡±


    ¡°OHH¡­ You really are into older women.¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you mean by that?!¡±


    ¡°I meant what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Prepare your ass tomorrow for a beating.¡±


    ¡°Pfft! You¡¯re just going to fall to my juke strategy again!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Bastard! You want to do it now?!¡±


    ¡­


    What a wild bunch¡­


    I wonder how long they plan to do this!?

 Chapter Extra 4: Bonds and Resolves 2

    ¡°You¡¯ve been nothing but annoyance today!¡±


    ¡°What?! Why is it always my fault?!"


    ¡°Retard!¡±


    ¡°Lizardman with a brain of a lizard!¡±


    ¡°Dragons are far from lizards!¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ shut up¡­ you two.¡±


    A familiar voice resounds the whole bath. The voice comes from Susanoo¡­ in the nude¡­ just like the others¡­ this is the second time I¡¯ll be seeing him here¡­


    I peek at the scene unfolding in the bath.


    But as I peek, a small glance is directed at me. It was the glance of Susanoo.


    ¡­


    Yeah¡­


    He already knows I¡¯m here. I wonder how.


    I gestured at him for help by making hand gestures.


    I-NEED-HELP!


    I hope he gets it. Because if not, something will break inside of me! And I am getting a little dizzy with all the heat.


    ¡°Susanoo! Yo! You finally showed up!¡±


    ¡°Uh..yeah¡­ I¡¯ll wash ¡­¡±


    ¡°While we¡¯re on it, ignoring Mito, I want to ask Ichirou!¡±


    ¡°Me?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ ahehehe¡­it¡¯s really embarrassing¡­ but¡­ I haven¡¯t had any experience at all. I focus on my goals in life. I really didn¡¯t have much interaction with girls.¡±


    ¡°Ohh¡­h-h-how about¡­ seeing a naked body? Even once?¡±


    ¡°No, no! I haven¡¯t seen anything like that too. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Woah. Ichirou looks so embarrassed that it¡¯s cute. Seriously, how can someone not fall in love with this guy!


    ¡°Well, Ichirou is pure and innocent about that. Please don¡¯t try to influence him with your retardation.¡±


    ¡°Mito! Please don¡¯t say it like that!¡±


    ¡°Are you devoted to your left or to your right? Or maybe both?¡±


    ¡°S-Shouta! That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a joke. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°At least I have one comrade now on being a virgin here!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout about something like that Kouta!¡±


    What a shameless guy shouting about being a virgin! Have a shame, please! I got embarrass myself!


    Well¡­ men¡¯s talk huh¡­ thinking back, I had some with acquaintances back in that world.


    ¡°So¡­let¡¯s move to Dreg! Dreg, please say something! Dreg!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Dreg?¡±


    ¡°Kouta, maybe the guy doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, like, can you stop?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Shun¡­ there¡¯s nothing wrong about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Dreg will tell us about his experience!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My wife¡­¡±


    ¡°Your wife?¡±


    ¡°I did it with my wife on a fixed schedule.¡±


    ¡°OOHH! Sir Dreg has a wife? Wow! Sir Dreg! I respect you.That¡¯s a good thing going for you!¡±


    So on and so forth. They gave Dreg some compliments. Even I become curious about his wife.


    ¡°So Dreg, you must really want to go back to our world right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­not at all.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ have no one to come back to¡­¡±


    "What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°As you guys know, I am an animal shelter rescue squad leader. I rescue animals in need and arrest poachers in the wild. We give medical attention and care for the animals too. My wife is a botanist. She loves flower. She is also raising many types of medicinal plants. We have known each other by an acquaintance. We immediately dated and we after five years of dating, we got married. I¡¯m 29 years old and she is only 24 years but our marriage was strengthened by our bonds. But¡­ six months ago¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Six months ago¡­ while I was on duty, I received a phone call. She¡­died¡­ in an accident¡­ because¡­ she saved a girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Aa¡­um¡­Dreg¡­¡±


    ¡°She died giving her life for other people¡­ and together with her death¡­is¡­my¡­ our¡­ unborn child¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir Dreg¡­¡±


    ¡°Because of her death¡­ I was¡­ in slump¡­ for three months¡­ and finally... when I am ready¡­ to face the world again¡­ realizing that¡­ she won¡¯t forgive me for moping like that¡­ for blaming myself with no basis¡­ for trying to give up my life¡­ I tried to stand up again on my feet¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I was able to go back¡­ to work¡­ although¡­ I was never been the same¡­ until I got brought here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought¡­ maybe, this time, I can have a new life. I know she wants me to be happy. I also wish for my wife and my unborn child happiness too.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­Dreg-san¡­ sorry for¡­ that¡­ I¡­ um¡­ didn¡¯t mean to do that¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I feel a little better¡­ after letting that out¡­¡±


    ¡°In the bath, though¡­ anyway¡­ what happened to the girl that she saved.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I saw her three days after my wife¡¯s burial, standing next to her grave, saying her apologies over and over while crying.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°That girl¡­ is Ruri¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±!!!!!!!¡±¡±¡±


    Holy fuck!


    Sorry about that.


    But¡­ that¡¯s really a twisted turn of fate! I can¡¯t contain myself from Dreg¡¯s story. I think highly of him right now.


    I am sorry for all the biases and prejudices that I had on you!


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.You are manly enough to tell your whole story to the people here without tearing up. But weirdly, sad emotions are there. I can¡¯t imagine myself being in his situation.


    Wait! What about Ruri?


    She doesn¡¯t know about this?


    ¡°Dreg¡­does Ruri knows?¡±


    ¡°¡­No. I don¡¯t really plan on telling her. The guilt¡­ might be too heavy for her.¡±


    ¡°I see. Sorry that you had to bring that up.¡±


    ¡°No, as I said, I felt a little better¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Complete silence fills the room.


    Even I, who is not directly involved in their talk, feels bad about hearing it.


    Good thing that Susanoo the ice breaker is there!


    ¡°Ah¡­ it is indeed¡­a sad story¡­ but¡­ people come and go¡­ that¡¯s the basis of life¡­ push through in life, Dreg¡­¡±


    ¡°Un. Thanks for that.¡±


    He positions himself farthest from them as he also dips in the hot water.


    ¡°Sooo¡­. Let¡¯s move to Susanoo! Can you tell me about your¡­ sexual experience?! I bet you fall asleep before anything happens!¡±


    ¡°Retard¡­¡±


    ¡°Kouta¡­ don¡¯t try to put words into his mouth¡­¡±


    ¡°Dense. You should remember who to fear.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Geez! Come on! Answer Susanoo!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah¡­ I had¡­¡±


    ¡°You had?¡±


    ¡°I did it¡­ a lot of times¡­ with my master in¡­ killing¡­ she told me¡­ it¡¯s a handy skill¡­¡±


    ¡°GUH! So you really had?!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s a practice. An activity without mutual feelings with each other¡­ Well¡­ at first¡­ she fainted¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°The next morning¡­ she told me to¡­ lessen my activeness¡­at that activity¡­ after that, she taught me techniques about this and that¡­¡±


    ¡°What a lucky guy!!! What does your master look like?!¡±


    ¡°¡­an American¡­ with¡­ how do I say it¡­ hourglass body¡­as what people usually say. Her face is¡­ I don¡¯t know the normal standards for looks¡­ but I¡¯d say,,, pretty¡­ I guess¡­.¡±


    ¡°And here I haven¡¯t got rid of my virginity¡­¡±


    ¡°The water¡­ feels lacking in heat¡­¡±


    PSSHHHHHT


    The temperature suddenly rises. Susanoo looks at my direction. The whole bathroom is being covered in steam.


    I see! My escape opportunity!


    Nice going!


    I slip out behind the pillar that I am hiding and walks carefully to the exit while tip-toeing.


    ¡°Such thick steam! What did you do Susanoo?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ lukewarm¡­ so I reheated it¡­ with my magic¡­¡±


    I¡¯m almost at the exit!


    While hiding, I did think of an escape plan and memorized the outlay of the bath. But I had no opportunity to do so! So thank you very much, Lethargic man!


    ¡­


    As I am about to walk out, I look back¡­I look eye to eye with Ichirou who seem to be just looking at my direction for no whatsoever reason¡­ and he notices me¡­


    One second¡­


    Two seconds¡­


    Three seconds¡­


    Four seconds¡­


    Good five seconds pass when I snap back from my staring contest with Ichirou!


    ¡­


    I run! I run to the changing room!


    I quickly put on my clothes and run as fast as I can to my room and dives to my bed to sleep!


    PLEASE FORGET ABOUT IT!


    PLEASE FORGET ABOUT IT!


    PLEASE FORGET ABOUT IT!


    .


    .


    .


    Morning came¡­ I woke up¡­so early¡­ nothing better to do¡­ and my experience last night was so invaluable that I want and don¡¯t want to forget about it.


    I start dressing up in warm clothes and as a hobby, I head outside. My destination is none other than the garden. I want to know if he sees something or not. In the first place, this is a child¡¯s body, there¡¯s no way Ichirou would be interested in it.


    The cold breeze and fresh air stumble on my senses as I emerge from inside. Chill run past my spine. The beautiful sky is still dark and there is no sign that the sun is rising. Maybe I woke up a bit earlier than what I consider¡­earlier¡­


    I walk towards the garden.


    Contrary to my expectation¡­ Ichirou¡­ is not there¡­ but¡­ someone else¡­


    ¡­


    It¡¯s Kouta.


    I take a step back¡­ little by little¡­ quietly¡­ stealthily¡­ like a ninja¡­


    But he turns around and saw me.


    ¡°Ah! Lil Asagao! What fateful encounter!!¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe¡­ good morning¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk!! Come on! Come on!¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±


    Too late¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to escape.


    ¡°It¡¯s so early Asagao! Why are you awake already?¡±


    ¡°Um... I really do wake up early in the morning¡­¡±


    ¡°I see! You¡¯re the same as Ichirou! He wakes up so early to train and things¡­¡±


    ¡°Kouta..?¡±


    ¡°He always do his best at everything, He has a strong heart and mind but too pure, Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, he won¡¯t be doing any training today!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. For some reason, he fainted while we are taking a bath last night. It seems he doesn¡¯t feel good at all. He needs to take a breather sometimes.¡±


    He really did saw me last night! It¡¯s a good thing he didn¡¯t say anything about it!


    But¡­Why did you faint Ichirou!?


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Kouta, why do you look so troubled all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I was thinking of what to do today¡­ my antics¡­ seems to get less effective¡­¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­. Everyone is being too negative lately¡­ I can¡¯t handle that¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I see¡­ so that¡¯s how it is.


    Kouta¡­ is putting up the bravado. He acts as the jester among the group.


    He tried to be funny on many occasions in hopes that it will cheer everyone up but fails and gets everything wrong. He doesn¡¯t take everything seriously though when it goes awry.


    He is also insensitive to some matters. But he just wants people to cheer up¡­is what I think.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m insensitive, dense and an idiot. But that doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t feel it when they are sad or down¡­ I just don¡¯t know how to deal with them and when I try¡­ sometimes¡­ it fails.¡±


    ¡°Kouta, I really think you should try to hold back on being funny and try to tackle a problem that you only created yourself. Each and every one of here has a problem to deal with and they will deal with it themselves. There¡¯s no need for you to act stupid.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! That hurts, but it¡¯s true! And Ichirou was right! You are indeed the early rising counselor!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°Ahaha! He told me one time! I am here by the chance that¡­ maybe¡­ you could tell me off too.¡±


    ¡°Geez! That Ichirou!¡±


    ¡°And you really do sometimes act much mature sometimes¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Kouta, how do you plan to apologize to Baccara-nee?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that! It¡¯s really hard to deal with her! She is so random! It¡¯s like she always has a mood swing that totally goes bad when I¡¯m near her!¡±


    ¡°But do you plan to do?¡±


    ¡°The problem is¡­ I don¡¯t know how¡­ Do you know anything Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking a child...?"


    ¡°Right!~¡±


    Guh! This guy!


    I want to give him a straight punch at his face right now.


    His hand¡­ is trying to reach to my head.


    SLAP!


    ¡­


    SLAP!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    SLAP!


    SLAP!


    SLAP!


    ¡°WHY?!?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like head pats?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like head pats unfamiliar to me.¡±


    ¡°I am not a stranger!¡±


    ¡°Still a no! Solve your problems first!¡±


    ¡°Guh! Very well then! I have an idea!¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°I am going to reconcile with her for once and for all!¡±


    ¡°To Bacarra?¡±


    ¡°To Bacarra! Before the day ends!¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    You making peace with Bacarra¡­


    .


    .


    .


    Okay¡­


    He said all of those things to me but in actuality¡­ he never shows up in front of Bacarra. He didn¡¯t even train for the day. Not a single sign of him in the vicinity of the castle either.


    When I ask Violetta if she knows anything. She said that Kouta left the castle after breakfast. It seems he headed to the city.


    But for what?


    Does he really plan to reconcile with her?


    I talk to Bacarra about it but she just kept avoiding the topic. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to tell something about it though.


    The day is uneventful at all. Nothing interesting is happening.


    The king is busy!


    The royal guards are busy!


    Ichirou is still locked up in his room!


    Everyone is concentrating on their training!


    Without the clown of the group, nothing is happening!


    The day will end with nothing good happening!


    I expect that Kouta will do something good for the sake of reconciling with Bacarra but he is not even inside the castle!


    And I didn¡¯t even get to take a nap because Susanoo is sleeping on my favorite couch in the guest room again!


    ¡­


    The sky is already dyed in orange color.


    People are starting to pack up their things.


    Most of the people that work in the castle office and some officials are going home already by their carriages with escorts. Some even carry tons of documents with them.


    The soldiers that guard the castle are changing shifts and the maids are preparing for dinner already.


    ¡­


    I just lay down in the grass under the shade of the tree while looking at people.


    ¡­


    While I am being bored here because I already finish reading the stacks of books that I brought, Bacarra walks up to my view while walking slowly.


    She seems like she is looking for something or someone¡­


    Then suddenly, someone walks up to her.


    It was Kouta.


    I can¡¯t hear what they are saying¡­


    He just gestures something like come with me¡­ like a gangster would¡­


    Even though hesitant and looking at him with condensing eyes, Bacarra still follows him.


    I guess I have something to see.


    I tailed the two of them. It seems that their destination is at the top of the castle wall where the sunset is visible. I like where this is going.


    Upon my tailing¡­ I have taken notice of some people¡­ tailing them too and likewise, they notice me.


    It was Mito, Rose, and Ruri.


    So of course, after some nodding agreement, I joined up with them to see what¡¯s going to happen.


    ¡°So¡­ what do you want?!¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ will you drop that attitude?!¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to act friendly to you.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t said much yet and you are already getting on my nerves!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you don¡¯t have anything good to say! You are wasting my time!¡±


    ¡°What?! You did agree to come with me all the way here and now you complain!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think a bitch like me has any importance to you!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Suddenly¡­things got heated that even us¡­ the viewers are getting anxious and nervous¡­Kouta, while looking away shyly, rubs his nape and starts talking again.


    ¡°Hey¡­uh¡­ about that¡­that thing¡­me¡­ calling you like that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­say it¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­serious¡­?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­yeah¡­ I am serious¡­and to all the things that I said to you in the past¡­. Could¡­forget about it too?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Look here, I am really sorry. I don¡¯t know what I did to you that made you perpetually angry at me, but I want you to know that I don¡¯t mean you any harm.¡±


    ¡°K-Kouta¡­ But¡­ don¡¯t you hate me too?¡±


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t hate you. I never said anything about hating you right?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh. Right! I brought something for you! It may be cheap, but I at least¡­ want to give you something as an apology¡­¡±


    From his pocket, he reaches out two items.


    One is a large wooden fan with no designs at all. No¡­it¡¯s handmade¡­


    The other is a bell with a pink ribbon.


    Kouta comes closer to Bacarra.


    ¡°Here¡­uh¡­ a wooden fan¡­ err¡­ just so you know¡­. I made it myself! Look how fresh it is from my skills!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Hm? You complain a lot about hotness on a dry day. I remembered that earlier so I made it. And it looks elegance on you.¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Not close¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? Well¡­ this bell¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­nothing special¡­ nothing at all¡­ but¡­ will you accept it?¡±


    ¡°Where do I even suppose to put it?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Come here.¡±


    As Bacarra did what Kouta said, she comes closer to him. And then he reaches out for her horn and tied the bell and ribbon to her right horn.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re prettier than before!!!¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Pr-prettier!?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Yeah!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ why are you looking away? Are you sick or something? You look flushed. Did I do something wrong again?!¡±


    At Kouta¡¯s side, you can¡¯t see Bacarra¡¯s face, but to our side¡­ her hands are trembling from excitement and her face is red from ear to ear and she is grinning so happily.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll take this cheap thing as an apology! You should be happy!¡±


    ¡°Ahaha! Good! Well¡­ Bacarra¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°So¡­ for now¡­ will you¡­


    ¡°?!¡±


    ¡°Will you¡­¡±


    THUMP


    THUMP


    THUMP


    THUMP


    ¡°Will you be my friend?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ahahaha! Ahahaha! As expected of Kouta¡­


    Such cringe-worthy lines that even Bacarra is at loss for words and my stalking companions has an awkward smile on their faces while trying to hold off their laughter and holding their face with their palms.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Well! Everything is solved now! Man! I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    Bacarra tears up a little¡­ Don¡¯t worry! Someday, he will realize it!


    For now, bear with it!


    .


    .


    .


    The day after tomorrow, Bacarra can be seen studying and performing magic while holding a fan and a pink ribbon together with a bell is tied to her horn, is happily smiling.


    .


    .


    .


    The dreams end here¡­

 Volume 2 Prologue

    Paper works¡­


    So many paper works that needed to be taken care of. I don¡¯t know what happened but it seems there¡¯s something wrong with budget allocation last month. I better gather the nobles and other officials to discuss the decline of the supplies needed for this month and what to be exported and imported.


    Also, the financial demands of the laborer so they keep working for the paved road that will connect cities and towns and its maintenance.


    ¡°Ishtal, send out messengers to each of the houses of the nobles and other officials and have them relay a message saying ¡°Budget Meeting on upcoming Weekend.¡±


    ¡°I understand Your Majesty. Do you want me to write an official letter to send?¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be off now.¡±


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Ishtal left the room.


    There are more things to do.


    Some official requests that I need to analyze if it is worth funding or not. Then I am going to analyze the status quo of each official to see if there are any discrepancies on their side and to see if they are corrupting the tax of the people.


    So many things to do¡­


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    Someone knocks at my door. I wonder what do they need.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Fon.¡±


    ¡°¡­Violetta¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Fon¡­ three days already passed since then¡­ do you plan to let it stay like this? Are you not going to hear her out?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Violetta, have you already acquired the reports from Lily?¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ I haven¡¯t yet.¡±


    ¡°Please do it¡­ we need to constantly monitor them.¡±


    ¡°Fon¡­ when you want to avert your mind to something or someone, you overwork yourself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, Violetta. There are merely tons of paper works since my absence.¡±


    ¡°For the love god¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Violetta¡­ your lover¡­ the dragonkin, he is strong right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He is my master in magic after all.¡±


    ¡°And that Alstroemeria is also strong.¡±


    ¡°The receptionist at Nanab Town said so right? She didn¡¯t lie right?¡±


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me this?¡±


    ¡°They are good war potential. I just want to make sure of that.¡±


    ¡°You ask the same question to me for the last three days Fon.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I really didn¡¯t notice. Anyway, please get the report.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Violetta left.

 Chapter 72: Starting Over 1

    I open the window in my office to let the fresh air in since working for a long period of time stresses me out.


    The cool, gentle breeze brushes off in my face and it continues to circulate thoroughly out the office. The files that were stacked together and being held down by a paperweight gently flutter. The curtains flail each time the air pushes inside the room in a boom.


    I step out in the veranda of my office to stare at the scenery of my land. Sunlight gently rays down my pale skin as it gives a radiant shine.


    I can see the people of the capital from the view here. Not only humans but other races such as beast kin, demon kin, elves, dwarves, dragonkin and other variations from those main races.


    They go here and there, going about their own businesses. The streets are filled with stalls containing various goods and merchandises. Carriages come and go to some places to either deliver something or to transport people or things.


    Everyone is smiling. Everyone is in a joyous mood as their life is easily livable.


    This is my five years of effort working and giving my best to make this land prosper.


    I work non-stop for the sake of people to establish equality among the people of this world and to establish peace to each and every nation.


    This is all for the sake of that promise I made to that man when I was five years old.


    For the power he will pass down to me, I shall carry his name and his will.


    The power that I currently possess and the will I currently carry is my drive for this peace this nation is experiencing.


    And I am going to protect this against all odds without hesitation.


    With the pride of the name, he passed down to me.


    Astlan.


    I am Ashfon Astlan Lionheart.


    But¡­


    Even though I am performing my job as an excellent ruler and a virtuous king for my people¡­


    A thorn crawls into my heart, prickling it.


    I can¡¯t calm myself. It¡¯s been in my mind for so long. Something that stops me from freeing myself from the pain and suffering that I have been through.


    The distrust that was carved in my mind is making a conflict with the complicated feeling that I am experiencing.


    It¡¯s about her¡­


    I know already¡­


    .


    .


    .


    BAM!


    ¡°Fonfon! It¡¯s been already ten days already! What the hell are you still doing?!¡±


    ¡°Violetta? Ah, it¡¯s been ten days you say? What of it?¡±


    ¡°Fon! How many days do you want to keep this up?!¡±


    ¡°Violetta¡­ there¡¯s a lot of work to be taken care of. If you don¡¯t have any better things to say, please go back to your own business.¡±


    ¡°Asagao! Do you really plan to forget about Asagao?! Are you really going to let it end like this?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it because of your distrust that was triggered?! Don¡¯t you love her like a real little sister?!¡±


    ¡°It was only a fa?ade that she showed, a trickery she performed. It was nothing more than an illusion.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the time you spent together was a lie?! If you had not left her there, you would know! Does she have no more value to you?!¡±


    ¡°I have no more reason to take her in.¡±


    ¡°You dragged her into this world, we dragged her to this world and the other heroes. Didn¡¯t you even think about her feelings in a new world where she knows no one?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she may be a twenty years old man inside as she said. But can¡¯t you even hear her out?! She got herself in a foreign body, a body she didn¡¯t know, with so little power and now, are you condemning her?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How long do you want to keep up your pride?! The way you act right now is also childish, Fon!¡±


    ¡°Enough¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you even try to understand her feelings? Did you only want her beside you because of how she looks like?!¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Her feelings? Do I have to consider her feelings after tricking us to believe about her real identity? However, was that all that I need to consider? Was it something I should even care about?


    ¡°Enough, Violetta.¡±


    ¡°What, did I hurt your pride?!¡±


    ¡°Are you here just to rant to me like that?!¡±


    ¡°I am! You¡­ you even have to show that disgusted face to her. I bet it affected her so much¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that how it looks like to you?¡±


    ¡°Without context, yeah. Is your distrust so deep that you don¡¯t even dare to hear her out and just straight walk out of the place?!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re just angry because you and your lover got separated.¡±


    ¡°Fon! That¡¯s got nothing to do with this!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to comfort her or to play her games anymore. She already got what she wanted wasn¡¯t she?! I have a nation to run! Don¡¯t nag me about every little thing like that!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t believe you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I promise you, you will die lonely and sad one day¡­ you will be remembered as a great ruler and king but¡­ none will mourn you as the man you are¡­ you can¡¯t move on from your past. You can¡¯t move on from your fear and distrust¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You make me sick.¡±


    ¡°I see. Good for you.¡±


    I know what loneliness is and have experienced abundant time to feel and adapt to it. My death spells nothing as long as I have achieved my goal for a prosperous kingdom built to be the pillar of a good generation.


    I have taken pride for my achievement and I won''t let anyone toil onto these pride that I hold. Irrationally lying to me means they think that I have little to no backbone to show and a repercussion won''t follow.


    That''s how I always take things...


    But...this discomfort I am feeling right now...


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way Violetta, your master he is¡ª¡°


    ¡°He is strong! Yes! And the Alstroemeria girl. She is strong! Don¡¯t tell me crap like you are interested in their strength! You¡¯ve been asking that for the past ten days!¡±


    ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t notice at all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­You think that if someone is strong with Asagao¡­ it¡¯s fine to let her be.¡±


    Do I?


    Is it really what I think?


    ¡°What are you talking about Violetta?¡±


    ¡°Admit it Fon¡­¡±


    ¡°Admit what?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You must be mistaken.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ are not being honest with yourself. It¡¯s not like you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on Fon. You already know about it yourself how you feel about it.¡±


    How do I feel about it?


    I know...I already know about the answer. Somewhere inside my mind, I am frantically making an excuse not to care about her, however, the longing, the forgiveness I want to spell out, and the love I wanted to show are all spilling out.


    Whenever I look at Asagao, I cannot imagine she''s a former man. No, even now, I think she is really meant to be a girl with her attitude. The logic behind her appearance is still unknown but her feelings towards me are genuine, I can easily tell that.


    The reason...


    The reason I can''t face her now is that...


    ¡°I am¡­ disgusted¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°With myself¡­ I am disgusted¡­ because my mind, which works on logic, and experienced too much pain, is rejecting her trying to and wanting to forget her. But¡­ my heart is screaming to put my trust to her. I don¡¯t know¡­how to handle this turmoil inside me¡­¡±


    ¡°Good. I thought so.¡±


    ¡°Violetta¡­ I am sorry for being stubborn for the past ten days. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Fon¡­ First¡­ try to talk to her. That¡¯s the basis of understanding each other. Try to sort your feelings with her words you should hear for yourself. After that, either you forgive her or condemn her. It¡¯s up to you if you can accept her or not. After that, I don¡¯t have anything to say anymore. I won¡¯t bother you anymore about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you are here¡­thank you for your fine advice and judgment, Violetta.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ you are so stubborn and prideful that I need ten days to make you admit it.¡±


    ¡°I see. As expected of Violetta¡­ But you are still angry about you and your lover getting separated.¡±


    ¡°I have to get you back about that later. For now, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I want to talk to her but¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Fon¡­ no more buts¡­ make your decision swiftly.¡±


    ¡°I wan¡ª¡°


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    This feeling¡­ a huge presence is moving fast towards the capital. Its size is comparable to a large dragon. Without a doubt, Violetta-san is able to sense it too. I wonder what is it?


    Violetta and I proceed to the castle front to see what¡¯s coming.


    ¡­


    What comes in our view is a large white dragon. Violetta-san didn¡¯t even let raised her defense so I feel that she know this dragon.


    Violetta indicates and instructs it to land at the battlefield behind the castle. As per her instructions, it lands at the field.


    Then it gave off a bright light. The dragon transforms into a man with black hair and white scales on his jaw. Violetta-san approaches him and hugs him.


    It seems to be her lover.


    ¡°Mrothgir! What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Violetta! Is Asagao here?!¡±


    ¡°Eh?! No¡­ wait¡­ what¡¯s happening?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­ that child¡­ is missing!¡±


    Say what?!

 Chapter 73: Starting Over 2

    ¡°Hey! What do you mean she¡¯s missing?! What are you doing here in the first place?!¡±


    ¡°Who are you, bastard?¡±


    ¡°I am Ashfon Astlan Lionheart! Now answer me!¡±


    ¡°I see. Her big brother¡­ I am here because¡­ I just thought that¡­ maybe you guys came back to get her.¡±


    ¡°¡­What did she tell you when we left?¡±


    ¡°She told me that you guys left her behind to go on an adventure with us, isn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°¡­No¡­.She¡­ didn¡¯t tell you what really happened?!¡±


    Why would she lie about that? What¡¯s gotten into her?


    I told this guy what happened in the demon capital in details.


    ¡°So¡­ because of it¡­ you disowned her. After that, she lied to us about what really happened. What a shallow guy.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder too¡­ but ought to know from the person herself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Violetta.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrothgir? Do you already have a plan?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the demon capital. Let¡¯s hope to find a clue there.¡±


    ¡°I see, if we don¡¯t, we can put on a commission too.¡±


    Upon the brief discussion, they already decided to move out. Since Violetta-san can use her warp, going to the demon capital is instant.


    ¡°Fon! You are coming right?¡±


    ¡°Violetta¡­¡±


    ¡°You already made up your mind earlier right?! You¡¯re getting cold feet now? Do you think Asagao will hate you? We still don¡¯t know yet. We don¡¯t know, maybe she needs us now.¡±


    No, that¡¯s not it. Why am I hesitating? I don¡¯t know what to do now. I¡¯m at lost.


    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Violetta¡¯s lover looks at me with disgruntled a face.


    Is it because I¡¯m close to Violetta? Or did I say something wrong?


    Violetta summons her warp and we promptly enter it. In a flash, we are at the front of demon capital Reiysm, this familiar place where I first met Violetta-san together with Lily and Edelweiss.


    I can still remember the day I met them. Violetta was still the same up to this day. Never aging and never changing, a girl locked in eternity in looks because of her powers.


    And then Edelweiss and Lily, who are both ten years old at that time, but because of malnutrition, Edelweiss wasn¡¯t able to grow properly like Lily because her Nobility at that time was abolished when she was much younger compared to Lily whose nobility was just stripped off a year before we met.


    Edelweiss was one head shorter compared to Lily but visibly paler and beaten up. They were both being sold in this place as a slave.


    Both of them were taken care of by Violetta and together, with me and Ishtal, taught them the ways of life and how to fight.


    The idea of slavery enrages me to the point that I charge straight on to the previous demon lord Baal.


    At that time, I don¡¯t have any of killing him or eradicating him from the face of this world. So, together with Violetta-san and the assistance of Lily and Edelweiss, we were able to seal Baal in the cave of vortex.


    ¡­


    Wait¡­ there¡¯s something¡¯s wrong¡­


    ¡°Did you two felt it too?¡±


    ¡°Mrothgir¡­this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Baal¡¯s presence is gone. It¡¯s not even wrong to assume that he is dead at this point.¡±


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. We better head inside the capital to gather some information¡­¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    I see¡­ I hope Asagao¡­ isn¡¯t related to this incident¡­


    We enter the city and head straight to the city¡¯s famous place for gathering information¡­ The guild¡¯s pub.


    We stride down the streets. Tension is coming from the people. Of course, an existence that was able to slay Baal appeared. We don¡¯t have any clue if it is an ally or a foe.


    Baal the Immortal, he who feeds on people¡¯s fear and hatred, the embodiment of a True Demon Lord, was slain.


    We shouldn¡¯t let our guard down too.


    ¡°Violetta, isn¡¯t there any way to search for Asagao with magic?¡±


    ¡°There it is Fon. But as of now, we cannot cause mayhem in this place. Even you should notice the state of this city. If you were to use any large scale power right now, we may cause an uproar. Besides, us being here, already bring tension to Cattleya. You know how that child gets easily nervous when she feels a strong presence in the parameter of her detection. If we use magic, she may get too tense and do something on a whim.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, there¡¯s still that girl¡­¡±


    We have caused her too much problem before. She is the current demon lord and the ruler of this land. Like me, she can lead the people with confidence but she gets scared when there¡¯s someone with an extremely strong presence or powers. She herself is not weak, but she gets intimidated too easily.


    We arrive at the guild and immediately head for the guild reception. The adventurers around bats an eye to us, but we didn¡¯t mind. I mean, they are not even a threat to any of us. They were just mainly feasting their eyes to Violetta-san.


    Her lover beside her gave them a leer. I don¡¯t know what kind of leer is that but it made the surrounding adventurers back down or walk away in fright.


    We were about to the receptionist when¡­


    BAM!


    ¡°IS THERE ANY HEALER HERE?! PLEASE HELP US?!¡±


    A man suddenly enters the guild along with several more people who are clearly wounded. The people in the guild immediately took action to assist the remaining people outside of the guild hall. Even the guild staffs rush outside to help too.


    Violetta calls out to one of the adventurers.


    ¡°Hey there¡­ what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Oh¡­ it¡¯s the party of professional adventurers! They were sent for a raid mission to subjugate an SS class target.¡±


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look. I¡¯m a medical researcher.¡±


    ¡°Please! Go ahead!¡±


    Violetta¡¯s questioning ends up being her helping them. We don¡¯t really have the leisure to do this but my curiosity is piqued too.


    She started examining the adventurers that were taken in with her lover. All of them are bleeding in the limbs and screaming with pain and anguish.


    I take a closer look and scoot behind Violetta.


    ¡°¡­My goodness¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it, miss?!¡±


    ¡°The wounds¡­ are decaying¡­no¡­ not just decaying¡­ naturally¡­ it should be emitting a foul stench but¡­ this is more like¡­ disintegration¡­¡±


    ¡°W-what does that mean? Are my friends going to die?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen something like this.¡±


    ¡°What are we suppose to do?¡±


    ¡°I already healed it but the wound kept coming back¡­ unless we can get rid of the decay, we cannot close the wound and stop the bleeding.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ help them¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand¡­¡±


    Violetta summons her dimensional storage which surprises the onlookers and takes out something from it. A bottle with clear fluid inside it that glitters with brilliant colors.


    ¡°This¡­ is a Yggdrasil sap. Listen closely. Dilute this in a large barrel and pour a small amount of it over to the wound while heal is being cast. ¡°


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    The man immediately requested for a barrel of water to be delivered. Not so long, a barrel is brought in here. As for Violetta-san¡¯s instructions, they diluted the fluid she gave and starts pouring a small quantity of it to the wounds while a healer cast recovery magic to it.


    Miraculously, the wound starts to close and eventually, the bleeding stops. Albeit the healing process was so slow. The people who saw this cheer happily as they found the solution for their problem and keep doing the same for the other wounded adventurers.


    A man who looks like their leader approaches us.


    ¡°Miss! You are the one who provided that expensive Yggdrasil sap to us right? How can we ever repay your kindness?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything in return. I am just glad that you people are okay. If I can help in any way, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask me.¡±


    ¡°What kindness! Such a beautiful lady! My, I know your --!¡±


    ¡°Ehem.¡±


    There¡¯s clearly someone being stared down right now.


    ¡°Anyway. We are so thankful for what you have done.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind it. By the way, what happened to you people resulting in this situation?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°You people may have already heard, but, the previous Demon Lord Baal¡­ was killed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are aware.¡±


    ¡°A sentry that monitors the cave of vortex saw the one who killed Baal. And shortly after that, we are sent to subjugate the target as its threat should be visible as to how Baal was killed.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Baal¡¯s body¡­ was¡­ powdered¡­ pulverized¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ he doesn¡¯t even regenerate back to the way he was.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You are saying that a monster like that is walking in the land of the Demon Continent?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ but¡­ it was not a monster¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a little girl¡­¡±


    ¡°L-little girl?¡±


    Tension started racking up in my heart and sweat immediately fills my back.


    ¡°Yes¡­ a little girl¡­ around the age of nine¡­ with hair as white as snow and eyes as clear as the skies. It is indeed a little gir--!¡±


    ¡°WHERE IS THIS LITTLE GIRL YOU ARE TALKING ABOUT?!¡±


    I rush at the man and grab him by the collar upon hearing the details.


    ¡°S-she¡¯s¡­ in the snowy plains of the demon continent¡­ really close to the border of the Fairy continent¡­ if you want to find her¡­ please be aware that she is completely invincible and powerful!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter! Violetta and the dragon guy¡­ let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly forget my name do you?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    Violetta''s portal has taken us to a snowy part of the demon continent. Trees and the land are covered in white. The cold doesn¡¯t really bother my body.


    Snow falls down the ground gently. Sometimes, a gust of wind will pass by.


    We start searching for any sign of Asagao.


    ¡°Asagao! Are you here?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao!! Please answer if you can hear us!¡±


    ¡°Idiot disciple! Respond!¡±


    We called out several times while walking and keeping our heads looking at left and right.


    After all, what happened between us, I do still wish for her wellness.


    "If it has come to this, I''ll use magic to scan the whole place for a sign of life. Mrothgir, help me out too."


    "We should have done that as soon as we arrived here..."


    But still¡­ I want to know her reasoning for everything she has done¡­


    ¡­


    As I walk into the snowy plains while Violetta and the dragon guy started their magic in search for Asagao, I saw something¡­


    A hand¡­


    A thin, fragile looking hand reaching out for the sky¡­


    I walk towards the hand¡­


    Walk¡­


    I saw the figure of that girl¡­ messed up with blood¡­


    I run towards her¡­


    Run¡­


    Sadness, guilt, anguish, regret¡­


    Feelings that I tried to cast aside, haunts me all at once as I saw her tattered figure from afar¡­


    I dash towards her¡­


    Dash¡­


    Her hand that¡¯s trying to reach for something slowly limp and falls down¡­


    I caught her hands¡­


    Caught¡­


    I was able to grab her cold, thin hands and hold it up into my chest.


    Tears start spilling into my eyes.


    Why do I feel uncomfortable?


    Because of the fear that she would hate me¡­


    Why did I cast her away?! It was a stupid decision.


    It¡¯s my regret.


    Her bloodied figure scares me so much¡­ at the same time¡­ fills me with hate¡­ to myself¡­ as I saw that her face shows a faint smile. One would not think a dying person would do¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°You wanted someone to reach out to you right? I got your hand here. I won¡¯t let go of it whatever happens!¡±

 Chapter 74: Starting Over 3

    I have her hands in my chest¡­


    But she is as cold as ice.


    ¡°Violetta! Asagao¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°Fon!¡±


    Violetta and her lover rush over here. As they arrive in a heartbeat, Violetta immediately kneels down beside Asagao and checks her whole body with magic. She checks her pulse in the neck and in the wrist. With a worried face, she faced me and talks¡­


    ¡°Fon, she still has a pulse but she lost so much blood and there¡¯s a poison circulating in her whole body. Not only that, her body is so weak and full of wounds. No doubt that a fatal wound is the one on her chest.¡±


    ¡°So, what should we do then?!¡±


    ¡°For now, Mrothgir, let¡¯s heal her together.¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    They cast heal together on Asagao in hopes to fix the pitiful situation.


    The wounds on her body are closing but not completely. The bleeding stops but her complexion isn¡¯t getting any better.


    ¡°Mrothgir! Do something about the weather, please! Her body won¡¯t last long in this cold!¡±


    ¡°I understand.


    [Warm Land]¡±


    Upon the activation of the unknown magic, the snow the piled up around us has slowly mowed at every direction away from us until our few touches the solid warm ground. As this phenomenon happens, the wind became warm and the cloud above us clears up letting a ray of light peeks at us.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    ¡°Doing this is pretty easy, but, how about Asagao, Violetta?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    ¡°No good¡­ her condition isn¡¯t improving. The poison inside her body prevents her body from recovering completely from the wounds and her health has already declined at a critical level.¡±


    ¡°Violetta, can you use your Arcana Magic to slow down the effect of the poison inside her body that¡¯s eating her health?!¡±


    ¡°I can! For Asagao¡­even though I don¡¯t have my original powers, it is still usable¡­¡±


    [Arcana Magic : Control and Domination]


    Asagao body glows with a transparent color of violet. As Violetta casts her arcana magic, she also casts heal to Asagao¡¯s body continuously.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Mrothgir, I already used it.¡±


    ¡°Let me think of something¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Violetta?¡±


    ¡°Yggdrasil Sap! I can use and Yggdrasil sap to¡­to¡­¡±


    That makes sense! If it is used to Asagao, maybe the poison inside her body will be removed! But for odd reason¡­ Violetta looks at me while tearing up with anguished countenance¡­


    ¡°Fon¡­ I¡­ used my¡­one and only Yggdrasil sap¡­earlier¡­ I don¡¯t have any¡­Fon¡­.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    No¡­ No¡­


    How can we save Asagao?!


    Violetta¡¯s lover speaks.


    ¡°Violetta, you are not at fault. You simply wanted to help people. It just shows how much you have grown from the last time I saw you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrothgir¡­but¡­ Asagao¡­¡±


    Suddenly, he summons his dimensional storage and took out something. What he took out is something that Violetta had used earlier to help the adventurers.


    A Yggdrasil Sap!


    ¡°You! That¡¯s¡­ ¡°


    ¡°This is also a Yggdrasil Sap¡±


    ¡°We can save Asagao now!¡±


    ¡°Mrothgir, please ¨C ¡°


    ¡°No.¡±


    What...?


    ¡°Hey¡­ come on¡­ give it¡­ to us¡­¡±


    ¡°No. Actually, now that I think about it, what are the merits for me in saving her? Is there anything good about her life being saved?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ why?! Can you just give it right now?¡±


    ¡°No. Why would I? Asagao is a dishonest child. On top of that, she is weak, mentally weak and physically frail. She relies on people too much most of the time. Her resolves always falter. She doesn¡¯t have anything about her to be mention as something special. If I save her, what would the benefits that it can give to me? And are you saying that I give this precious Yggdrasil sap for free? I am not like Violetta. I am not that kind of a charity worker.¡±


    ¡°Bastard! Why are trying to argue at this time?!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the most intelligent argument one could give at this moment? It¡¯s been a millennium since I got my hands on this. But the likes of Asagao, who won¡¯t even last centuries or I think, just come and go into my lifetime, no? I had many disciples before, she may not be the worst, but she doesn¡¯t have any use for me.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck¡­¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll tell you this. With the modern knowledge that I acquired through my long life, I can utilize this Yggdrasil sap to its maximum potential. I can use this for saving hundreds of thousands of lives. It should be inside the scope of your interest as the king, no?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Wait¡­ it is a fair argument. As a king, isn¡¯t that a more sound decision for me? He didn¡¯t even lie. It seems that he can save more than a hundred thousands of lives using it.


    Plague can be terminated effortlessly using such advanced medication. Diseases that easily spreads by contact can be immediately remedied. Wounds, whether they are grave or not, can be healed in an instant. It''s a benefit this world can smile at.


    This will be a revolution for the world but...


    BAM!


    I was sent flying¡­


    It doesn¡¯t hurt but¡­


    Why¡­


    ¡°I can''t believe this guy¡­ with all that I said¡­ you were moved and become hesitant in saving Asagao!!!¡±


    ¡°Ah? That''s...no...I wasn''t...¡±


    ¡°Even in this dire situation your little sister in, you still thought of abandoning her life even in just a moment!¡±


    ¡°No..¡±


    ¡°You still want to prioritize the lives of the people you don¡¯t know the life of the girl you treated as a little sister that is fleeting before your eyes!?¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    ¡°A virtuous king indeed, but you are inhuman to the people close to you! So much for you trying to save her, what I think is, you wanted to save her to free yourself from the guilt of leaving her!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ do you know about me?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know anything about you! What you just did right now infuriates me!¡±


    ¡°Why the hell are you trying to argue about what I am or what I am doing right now?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡¯s friend, without thinking, without counting or minding the consequence, would surely save her life. But you, you just hesitated! If we ever save Asagao and you only have this half-assed decision to take care of her and trust her. No doubt, this incident will just repeat itself, if not in the latter days, it will happen in the future!¡±


    ¡°You dare mock my resolve for her?!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t?! Even now, instead of begging me to save her life, you are showing this pompous attitude of yours, human king. Is your pride at stake here and Asagao¡¯s life isn¡¯t important?!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Admit it! You just want to feed your own ego to make yourself feel good. To save yourself from the guilt, and you still don¡¯t have the resolve to fully trust her you impervious king.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You are hesitating. How can you fully commit to saving her? How can you even deal with her in the future? If you continue this attitude of yours, I will save Asagao and I will take her away from you, somewhere you can never ever see her again.¡±


    ¡°Like hell, i''d let you!¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it if you can¡¯t take care of her. She would be in a much better hand at my side.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will kill you right now, and I am going to take that damn Yggdrasil sap forcibly!!¡±


    I stand up and drew out my weapon and point it at him with a death glare. My pride, my resolve, he mocked everything. I have done so much for the people of my land and yet, he belittles me. He doesn''t know what''s going on through my everyday hardship!


    ¡°So that¡¯s how you are going to respond..¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    I charge at him, he also prepares for a fighting stance.


    ¡°STOP!¡±


    ¡°¡±!!¡±¡±


    ¡°At the moment you two are arguing, Asagao¡¯s life is slowly ticking away! If you two don¡¯t have any intention of saving Asagao, at least, let us end her suffering! If you two want to save her, stop this at once, Fon, Mrothgir!!!¡±

 Chapter 75: Starting Over 4

    Violetta¡¯s cry brought me back to my senses. This is not the time to be quarreling. We shouldn¡¯t be doing this in the first place. If he had just given the Yggdrasil sap from the start, things won¡¯t escalate onto this.


    I retract my weapon and break my fighting stance. The dragon guy did the same thing and glares at me while voluntarily handing the sap to Violetta.


    Inside of my head, I felt relieved that he still gave the sap for Asagao...


    ¡°Asagao, please... drink up."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Violetta, what¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    ¡°No good, she won¡¯t be able to drink it like this.¡±


    As Violetta mutters as she holds Asagao¡¯s head onto her lap, she promptly drinks the Yggdrasil sap herself. Rather, she plans to transfer it through a mouth to mouth.


    As the small clear of bottle empties, she immediately proceeds on transferring it to Asagao¡¯s mouth. Their lips land on each other and Violetta hold Asagao¡¯s head tightly against her.


    Asagao¡¯s throat made a motion of swallowing which means the sap was able to enter her body. Violetta¡¯s kiss is so tight that she won¡¯t let a single drip escape from their mouths. Violetta made sure she pushed the sap onto Asagao''s throat and kept the mouth to mouth to prevent Asagao from puking the sap on a gag reflex.


    As Violetta finished the transferring of the sap, she immediately gestured at her lover and they simultaneously cast something to Asagao.


    ¡°Violetta¡­ that¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrothgir, by magic, is altering the speed of the Yggdrasil sap inside Asagao¡¯s body to hasten its effect while I use my arcana magic to slow down the process of Asagao¡¯s health decline. We should be able to cleanse the poison from her body and close all the wounds for about a minute.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    After a while, Violetta and the dragon guy stops. With relief, they both sigh. It may not be apparent but Asagao''s breathing slightly becomes better.


    ¡°Now, to tend to her wounds--!¡±


    As Violetta was about to cast recovery magic, Asagao¡¯s wounds close all by itself, excluding the major one such as the long wound that goes down from her chest to the abdomen which looks like a straight line with cracks around it.


    It was really grotesque that anyone would feel bad for seeing something like that in a child¡¯s body.


    ¡°Fon¡­ it seems¡­ the wounds healed by itself¡­this is a phenomenon I think It shouldn''t happen unless one is gifted with immense regenerative ability.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, how is she?!¡±


    Violetta did another check up on Asagao with magic scanning all over her body. With a soft smile, she responds to me.


    ¡°She will be okay now. Although her breathing and pulse are still a bit weak, she is far from any danger now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­thank goodness¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ We better head back now and have her rest on more comfortable bedding.¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Violetta carried Asagao by herself and opens up a warp back to the castle.


    I am honestly relief that we were able to save her.


    But¡­


    .


    .


    .


    We brought Asagao to her new room.


    After completely tidying her up, she was laid in the bed and Violetta proceeds to monitor her. She plans to do this day in day out to assure that she is safe.


    Her lover is not here...that dragon guy.


    I approach them and look over at Asagao.


    I am really glad that she is safe.


    ¡°Violetta, did you find out about something?¡±


    ¡°Fon¡­ Asagao¡¯s limbs are full of scars. Her weight has decreased drastically. It seems she had been consuming magical beasts meat which we know, is full of harmful poison to the living that slowly kills them and has horrifying side effects such as blindness¡­. Which¡­ Asagao has.¡±


    ¡°You are saying that she got blinded by poison?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ although it is not permanent. It will be temporary until the effect of the poison wears off.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you gave her the sap?!¡±


    ¡°¡­It is not an omnipotent cure¡­ it may have removed the poison but not its effect. Also, I am going to nurse her so she can regain her strength back. Then, I also examined her body if there are some spells that were used on her to alter memories and such. I found nothing. She is safe from brainwashing.¡±


    ¡°As long as she is fine, I can¡¯t wish for more."


    "I will leave the matter of her regenerative powers aside for now. I''d like to be more in-depth about how it occurred."


    Violetta gave me space and I seat on the side of the bed and strokes Asagao¡¯s hair. I missed this smooth silky sensation her hair gives. The faint small breathing in each exhales she makes.


    She squirms in the bed as my finger tries to touch her cheeks. She is mumbling something in her sleep.


    ¡°Nggnnnh¡­.¡±


    ¡°Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Disgusting¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ disgusting¡­ a liar¡­ nnnhhhggnnn¡­.¡±


    I immediately pull out my finger from touching her cheeks. I immediately stand up and head to the door to get out of this room.


    ¡°Fon!¡±


    Violetta tries to call out to me but I ignore her. I walk away from there, from where Asagao is.


    Anywhere is fine. As long as nowhere near Asagao. I don¡¯t know where my feet are taking me but I know that I am escaping from something.


    I head outside. I walk towards the empty training grounds and drop on my knees.


    Pathetic¡­So pathetic¡­


    Why¡­


    Why am I ridden with this strong distrust?!


    I want to accept her wholeheartedly. I don¡¯t want to show a superficial emotion towards her. But as of now, that¡¯s what I am doing!


    My fake resolve, my high pride that tears me apart. My obligation to my people and subjects. The obligation that I have taken and my oath to her.


    All of this¡­ I don¡¯t understand anymore¡­


    ¡°HAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"


    ¡°Oh, what are you doing here all alone, human king?¡±


    ¡°YOU!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With the way I am, I am just bound to push her away and hurt her needlessly with this creeping trauma in my heart.


    I don¡¯t want that. I don¡¯t want her to hate me. I don''t want this disgusting feeling that tears me apart. I just want to hold her but if by doing that, I''ll cause her more pain...


    ¡°¡­Please¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Will you¡­ take care of Asagao?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°B-BASTARD!!!¡±


    He charges at me and punches me in the face. I fell on my back and he got over me. He then punches me over and over in the face. His countenance shows rage towards me.


    SMACK


    SMACK


    SMACK


    He punches me so many times that there was blood splattering all over that place.


    The blood was not mine by the way.


    ¡°MOTHERFUCKING! HOW HARD YOUR FACE IS?!¡±


    His knuckles which repeatedly lands on my face, are bleeding. He grips his knuckles from the pain.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your pride from earlier?! Were you messing around with me about your resolve from earlier?! I usually don''t act childish like this...but because of you...¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Now you are implying that you are giving up on her?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt her¡­ I know that I will just do it again. I cannot trust myself anymore.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of your distrust to people?! Is it because of your traumatic past?!¡±


    There is only one simple answer.


    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s because I still distrust her that I am scared! I still have doubts in my heart! I can¡¯t put my trust to her! But I still want her! Is it that bad?!¡±


    I shouted at his face with the tension my head boiling. I''m so mad right now in many ways.


    ¡°Well now, that¡¯s an honest answer.¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    ¡°People can¡¯t instantly change how they treat a person overnight.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°People¡­ build bonds with each other to fully trust each other. Not just a simple bond, a bond that tests their faith to each other.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Let her redeem herself or you try to build up your trust with her again, little by little.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know, this might be your first step in breaking the chains that bound you from the past.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you trying to pull...lecturing me like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­ by nature¡­ is a frail¡­mentally¡­ and physically¡­ but¡­ she is kind and gentle enough to people she cares. If she doesn¡¯t care about you anymore, she would have just outright told us that you hated her that time back in the demon capital. Her feeling of love and care is deep that she would lie to others for their sake and to not ruin one¡¯s name. In your case, she gave importance to your reputation.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, if you really can¡¯t make up your mind, I might as well take her away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right. We are still both people with emotions.


    He gives another good point. I want to talk to Asagao more. Know more about her. Build up trust with her. I want her to open up to me.


    And that won¡¯t happen if I don¡¯t give her a chance to redeem herself or if I don¡¯t start trying to break free of my past.


    ¡°You imbecile dragon... I will show you. I am going to be someone who can be a king and an elder brother to her! I am going to be the best elder Brother out there! I am going to show how my bonds with Asagao will overpower doubts and distrusts!¡±


    ¡°Un. That¡¯s better. Although you sound like you are into incest, so please don¡¯t shout that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start over!¡±


    ¡°Good, good! I actually find it hassle to keep Asagao around, you know.¡±


    He nods happily. He walks away like a pompous bastard. He does give me valuable lessons. I still hate him. At the entrance door of the castle, Violetta is standing there with a huge grin on her countenance that it kind of pisses me.


    I approach her cautiously as at times like this, she has something in her mind that I can''t figure out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Violetta?¡±


    ¡°Fufufu¡­ you got played at¡­¡±


    She mumbled something. I wasn¡¯t able to hear it.


    What?

 Chapter 76: Sorry (1/4)

    Suggested BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ndH6UqA0QSo</a>


    <hr />


    Ah¡­ so soft¡­ I must be lying down on a soft bed¡­ with silk and cotton. I didn¡¯t even attempt in opening my eyes. I move my hand and fingers and then I gently touch my face. I ruffle my hair and trace it with my finger.


    I check all my senses except for sight. Everything is fine¡­ and above all¡­


    I¡¯m alive¡­


    Am I given another chance at life? Can I straighten out every mistake that I did? Can I still be forgiven?


    Before that¡­


    Where am I?


    I cast barrier to scan the outline of the place I am currently in.


    ¡­


    No¡­ anything but here¡­


    This familiar place¡­ even though I haven¡¯t been into this room before, I know well where one can only see a room with this designs because I lived here for three months¡­


    Astlan Kingdom Royal Castle.


    My senses are sensitive since becoming blind. Judging from the humidity and the atmosphere of the room, its night, that much I can say because of this place topography which I became familiar. I wouldn¡¯t have known if it is snowing, but that season is still far.


    I can¡¯t be here, knowing that he hated me. I can¡¯t take that.


    I slip out of my bed. As my feet reach the ground, I try to stand up.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    My legs wobble as I try to stand upright. My legs are so weak right now but I can manage to walk, although, slowly.


    I had already sensed where the window is. Exiting through the door is no good.


    I open the window and jump down. I cast barrier to cushion my landing so I won¡¯t get hurt because my feet can even barely walk.


    I scan the whole area with my intangible barrier.


    This is the garden¡­ it seems that the room I am earlier is close by to my previous room.


    I know full well what¡¯s in the garden. Beyond here is a gate leading to the outer wall. After that, I just have to use my barrier as a platform to climb up and again, drop down by using my barrier as a cushion.


    I walk staggering while barefooted, but I didn¡¯t mind. I got used to it. I am even wearing which seems like a pajama.


    Stagger¡­


    I stagger in each step, using anything around me as a guide and hold to it so I can straighten my walks.


    TAP


    TAP


    TAP


    Footstep?


    I¡¯ve been found?


    Who?


    I turn around and face the one who is following me. I never bother to look because I¡¯m blind but I know that it is somewhere there.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    Tap


    Tap


    Tap


    ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer! I will blow you away and you are just going to get hurt!¡±


    Tap


    Tap


    Tap


    ¡°I¡¯m serious! Go back now! Whoever you are, you should not try to meddle with me!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot?! I already warned you!¡±


    ¡°Where are you going at this late hour, Asagao?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    This voice¡­


    I know it too well¡­


    Ashfon¡­ the king¡­ the man I look up as my own big brother¡­


    I unconsciously look down even though I lost my eyesight. I clench my fist like I am guilty of something.


    ¡°What¡­ do¡­ you want?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you hate me right? You are utterly disgusted and hateful of me right?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tap


    Tap


    Tap


    ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer! I am serious of knocking you! What did you even saved me for?! Why did you let me live after all that happened?!  Do you want me to suffer more?! Whatever your reasons are, we both know who is the guilty here!¡±


    Tap


    Tap


    Tap


    ¡°I lied! I tricked everyone here! Now that you heard it again, are you happy?! I am happy that I did that you know! Every little thing that happened to this place! It was all planned! To live a luxurious life, to get in a good and safe place, I did everything playing the role of a little sister!¡±


    Tap


    Tap


    Tap


    ¡°I hated everything that you did! I hated how you always pat my head! I hated your warmth when you gently hug me! I hated everyone here! I hated talking to you! I hated everything about you! I hated how you always smile at me! I hated it! Are you happy now that you heard it coming from me?! I bet you are furious now!¡±


    Tap


    Tap


    Tap


    ¡°If there¡¯s any reason I am here, I bet it¡¯s because I am going to punish or executed! Why did you even bother saving a scum like me?!¡±


    No¡­


    Why am I even saying all of these?


    I don¡¯t want to both of us to get hurt any further. I at least got to make him hate me. Hate me further than I think he already hated me.


    His track stops. I can feel that he is already in front of me. I can¡¯t gather any courage to push him away.


    While I was staring down, a warm embrace caught me, a gentle but rough embrace like forcing me to stay.


    ¡°Let me go¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.¡°Let me go I said!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°Get away from me! I am really going to blow you away!¡±


    ¡°Do it then.¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ really going to do it.¡±


    ¡°You are not even resisting.


    ¡°Just¡­ let me go already!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because as I said! I hate everyone! I hate you! I hate this embrace! I hate it! So let me go!¡±


    ¡°Why do you lie?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ not lying!¡±


    ¡°You did nothing but lie.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I did! I am hateful right?! You hate me right?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You hated the fact that I am someone you didn¡¯t expect right? I am previously a man at age of twenty! It hurts right?! Being lied to!¡±


    ¡°Yes, because of that, I can¡¯t trust you.¡±


    ¡°So let me go already!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    ¡°Because I still want you, as my little sister, as the Asagao that everyone loves, the adorable Asagao that everyone cherished.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°A man previously? Twenty years old? And you are Nil yourself in another body?¡±


    ¡°I am, in fact, culpable of his actions because I am still him!¡±


    ¡°You are not Nil. From the looks of it, you are entirely a different person to me. Don¡¯t take his actions as yours.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t change the fact th--!¡±


    ¡°Then start over as Asagao Lionheart! Start over as the nine years old dumb lying kid you are! That dumb kid everyone adores! It¡¯s simple right!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­ why do you lie?¡±


    He hugs me tightly.


    His warmth is being transmitted to me.


    Stop it¡­


    Please stop it¡­


    ¡°*Hic*¡­*sob*¡­unfair¡­*hic*¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°*sob* you¡¯re so unfair¡­*sob*¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°This hug, this warmth *hic*¡­ everyone, and you¡­*hic*¡­ I¡­ I love them all! *sob*¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­*sob*¡­you¡¯re unfair¡­*hic*¡­ for hugging me like this¡­*hic*¡­unfair¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am unfair¡­ I will be¡­ ¡°


    I can¡¯t bear my emotions anymore.


    The loneliness, the sadness, the longing for someone¡¯s warmth, everything!


    The guilt of the things that I have done, the things that I will do, and the lies I have said, he just dismissed it for the reasoning he wants me to be his little sister.


    Hugging me like this, which makes my heart melt¡­ unfair¡­


    This embrace washes everything¡­ every guilt¡­ every loneliness¡­ that I have been through in that nightmare¡­


    My tears continuously flow¡­


    I can¡¯t stop¡­


    ¡°uUUwaaahHhh! I¡¯m sorry! I am sorry for lying! I am sorry for every trouble that I caused! I am sorry for everything that I did! Please don¡¯t cast me aside! Please let me stand beside everyone! I want to be with everyone and to protect each other!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry too, for not hearing you out. I am sorry too¡­I¡­ I am sorry too¡­ i¡­ promised¡­to protect you¡­ but¡­ that promise¡­ falter¡­ I¡­ I¡­ failed to¡­protect you twice¡­ because¡­ I am an incompetent scum¡­¡±


    His hands are shaking. At my shoulder, there¡¯s something wet¡­


    He is crying too¡­


    I slowly and shakily wrap my hands at his back¡­


    ¡°But¡­ still¡­ about Nil¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­ If you really feel responsible for his actions, then I might as well let you do as you will, but now, please, stay¡­ with us¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you¡­ trust me again?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely¡­ but¡­ let¡¯s build our bonds again¡­ little by little¡­ we will reach a closure. When that time happens¡­ no¡­ before even that happens¡­ as long as¡­ you stay beside us¡­ I am going to regain my trust not only to you but to humanity and other people as well. That¡¯s why¡­ thank you¡­ for bearing with me¡­¡±


    ¡°I am back being your little sister¡­¡±


    ¡°My liar little sister¡­¡±


    ¡°*sob* I see¡­ not bad¡­*sob*¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ may not be the best big brother out there¡­ but will you still accept me?¡±


    ¡°*hic* I have to. I have to take care of you¡­ *hic* you are an idiot after all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    He loosens his embrace and wipes my tears with his finger and fixes my hair. He then gently strokes my hair and touches my cheeks.


    As I was enjoying the sensation, I felt that my legs gave in and I stumble.


    He catches me and carried me in his arms.


    ¡°You better rest. I am going to take you back to your room.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ since I am blind and so weak¡­¡±


    ¡°Your blindness isn¡¯t permanent. It will wear off in a days or week.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief¡­¡±


    ¡°So you can see my face again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±


    As he carries me towards the castle, I hear people talking.


    ¡°Fon, I am glad.¡±


    ¡°Is that you Violetta-nee?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am glad too that you are fine considering you had the guts to escape.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    Another voice speaks. It¡¯s master.


    ¡°So how is it the human king? I thought you aim to be the best big brother?¡±


    ¡°F-forget about that!¡±


    ¡°Ahaha.¡±


    My heart feels warmness.


    I am filled with relief and happiness.


    I can now walk around the castle with free guilt, without trying to deceive anyone that I care for.


    ¡­


    My eyes are giving out too.


    I am falling into another slumber¡­


    But now¡­


    Not in a cold, hard, soil or ground¡­


    But into the warmth of the people who cares for me.


    <hr />


    I put every feeling that I have in this chapter because I failed to land a job today.

 Chapter 77: Sorry (2/4)

    As I woke up the next day, I remembered how embarrassing what happened last night.


    Uwaaahh¡­


    But that said, it was good that we have reached a conclusion for our problems and gain insight of each other¡¯s feelings.


    The next thing happened, today, is that I had a talk with everyone about what happened to me when I was away in the castle.


    I told them about our whole adventure. Meeting Alstroe-nee and Cecille-san in Nanab Town and events that unravel there.


    Our mistakes and tomfoolery that we end up traversing through the sea and ending up in the beast continent and meeting Higan and Izuna-san in the Fox Manor.


    Participating in their festival and fighting with Begol and meeting with the Beast King, Folga.


    Onwards there is how we meet master and our training and more adventures.


    I describe the beautiful scenery that I witnessed in the demon continent. I also told them about Gria, Balrog, and Diyu.


    And before I completely forgot, I also told them about the secret ruins that we found a waterfall and the diary that I got and showed it to master and Violetta-san in which they said¡­


    ¡°A ruins of the ether in the demon continent¡­ I thought I destroyed every research lab that they have¡­¡±


    ¡°Violetta¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mrothgir, I do not care myself on that issue anymore. More like, I regretted doing it. Stepping on their culture and knowledge, we could have used everything that they had for the sake of everyone, but me that time¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past Violetta. You¡¯ve grown out of it. You are a better person now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Mrothgir.¡±


    ¡°So, tonight, are we going to have a go--! AW!¡±


    ¡°Why the hell are you announcing it boldly?!¡±


    I didn¡¯t have to hear it too¡­


    Anyway, I continued the story up to the demon capital.


    And then¡­ our fight with Nil¡­


    How we suffered a crushing defeat from him and the Arcana Sins.


    Then, towards on how I ended up in the state where they found me.


    The nightmare I have gone through, the hallucinations that I kept hearing that time, the reason that I got blind, the frightening skill called Blooming Thorn and how I defeated the demon they called the previous demon king Baal and how I have fought with people that I haven¡¯t seen.


    Oddly enough, I feel fine for talking about it to them.


    There¡¯s one more thing that I happened¡­


    In my dream¡­I don¡¯t remember much. But I didn¡¯t talk about it as it is something that only exists in my dream¡­ I think¡­


    They look at each other after I finish telling them the story of my adventure.


    Violetta-san spoke up first.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s put the Blooming Thorn that you mentioned aside. The main point is that something absurd happened to you after we left, right? You are basically saying that you suffered from an illusion of Nil haunting you then you ate grass and quenched your thirst with rain. Then you ate magical beast meat because of too much hunger and yet, you still suffered from being attacked every day by devils and magical beasts. You slept on the cold ground as your body weakens from the effect of the poison and fatigue. On top of that, because you accidentally killed Baal, you alerted the whole demon continent and they treat you as a threat to them so they sent a subjugation party to eliminate you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And all of this is because of you melancholic state when Fon left you at that time?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°So Fon, do you have any say about this?¡±


    Violetta-san proceeds to leer at him.


    It¡¯s kind of embarrassing now to call him the old way so I think I¡¯ll settle with¡­ Fon-nii.


    He is looking down while gripping his palm.


    ¡°On top of everything she said is true¡­ I don¡¯t know what to think¡­ she suffered so much because of what I did.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡­ I am at fault¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying Asagao? You suffered and that¡­ that scar¡­ is a proof¡­ that¡­¡±


    ¡°This scar is a proof of my mistake and stupidity and I am going to accept and faults that I have done and will take responsibility to it!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ you¡¯ve certainly grown¡­ But¡­ this guy Nil¡­¡±


    He bit his lip as his face is twisted with rage.


    ¡°Fon, calm down. This is not the place for you to throw a fit.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ but¡­ if ever I meet that man¡­ I¡¯m going to erase him from existence.¡±


    Violetta-san¡¯s words were able to still him. Master is just observing in the corner. It seems he is on a bad term with Fon-nii.


    After that, I found this to be the perfect timing to say it.


    ¡°Everyone, please listen.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Asagao?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    I steel myself so the words will come out with strong impact.


    ¡°I am going to fight Nil. If possible, I want to defeat him myself. But in order to do that, I need to get stronger. I don¡¯t want to be left out. I want to stand beside everyone. To fight and to protect people who are dear to me. I want to stop Nil at all cost. That¡¯s why, I am going to struggle, use everything at disposal to become much stronger! Please, lend me your hands!¡±


    I said everything with conviction and full resolve in my heart. I don¡¯t want anyone experiencing the pain we have gone through in the hands of Nil.


    ¡°Of course, Even though your eyes right now had lost its sight, we can see how serious and determined you are.¡±


    ¡°That goes without saying my idiot disciple. We are going to have our vengeance against them!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ as your failure of a big brother¡­ I don¡¯t have any reason to stop you. But know this, if ever I fought with that bastard, you may not have any chance of defeating him. Remember that.¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    With the confirmation that I gave, everyone was satisfied with the discussion that we had and left the room to let me rest. I sleep again because Violetta-san told me that I need more rest as my body still hasn¡¯t replenished its full vigor.


    .


    .


    .


    Haaa¡­


    Then again, I really can¡¯t sleep.


    There are too many things that I want to do like training and such. I wonder when I did become someone who thinks of training or maybe because of this desire to catch up to Nil.


    Blooming Thorn¡­


    Is it a blessing to me or a curse?


    While I was thinking that, the door suddenly opens which only means someone enter that room.


    ¡°ASAGAO-SAMA!¡±


    That voice¡­


    ¡°MILIN!!!¡±


    ¡°ASAGAO-SAMA! WELCOME BACK! LET ME HUG YOU! LET ME SMELL YOU! LET ME SNIFF YOU FROM HEAD TO TOE! LET ME FEEL YOUR SKIN!¡±


    ¡°WAH! STOP IT!¡±


    Milin is glomping me in the bed and squirms and frolic! She keeps rubbing her face in my chest! Hey! You are still perverted!


    ¡°AH!! I MISS THIS! THIS SENSATION! THIS SOFTNESS! THIS FLUFFINESS! IT REVIVES ME! I CAN FEEL MY ENERGY RISING UP TO THE SKY!¡±


    ¡°YOU PERVERT! STOP PRESSING YOUR FACE AGAINST ME! IT KIND OF TICKLISH! HEY! ARE YOU LISTENING!? PERVERTED MAID!¡±


    ¡°AHHHN!~ YOU REALLY DID MATURE! EVEN YOUR HARASSMENT BECAME TOO VERBAL! AHHNN!~¡±


    ¡°M-Milin!¡±


    Eh?


    Its¡­ wet¡­ something wet is touching me¡­ could it be¡­


    Is she crying?


    My heart suddenly felt calm and warm upon knowing Milin¡¯s true emotion this time.


    I have caused her to worry for me.


    Her embrace, I didn¡¯t do anything about it anymore. I just let her lean against my chest as she cry and sobs.


    ¡°I see¡­ Milin¡­ I¡¯m back¡­.¡±


    ¡°*sniff* yes¡­Asagao-sama¡­*sniff* welcome back! I¡¯m glad¡­*sniff* you¡¯re okay! I¡¯m¡­*sob* really glad¡­¡±


    ¡°Milin, you really don¡¯t have to cry so loudly like that¡­¡±


    ¡°But!...*sniff*¡­ I¡­*sniff* there were times¡­*sniff* that I thought I would never see you again!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really happy¡­ that you care for me deeply¡­ but¡­ did you know that¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care *sniff* if Asagao-sama is previously a man or anything! Asagao-sama right now is Asagao-sama!¡°


    ¡°Ahaha.. it sounds like you only care for my appearance¡­¡±


    ¡°Partly! *sniff*¡­ your attitude is a huge factor too! *sniff*¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°You are naively cute! You do things that you really like but get embarrassed when someone sees you. You get secretly excited of new things you receive! You like playing spy at night which is really cute! You like--!¡±


    ¡°E-enough already¡­ you are¡­making me embarrass right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao-sama¡­ I really¡­ like you¡­ you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ M-Milin?! That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had any proper sleep since the day you were gone¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you suddenly said something absurd¡­¡±


    ¡°I will follow you Asagao-sama, whatever happens. I want to be with you¡­ as long as I live¡­¡±


    ¡°W-wait¡­ hey¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao-sama¡­ just this once¡­ please¡­ let me¡­ sleep with you here¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey! A-are you going to sleep here?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao-sama¡­I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­ I¡­ failed¡­ to protect you¡­ forgive me¡­¡±


    Milin¡­


    I also missed you, you know. I really hoped back then for your safety. I strongly prayed for you to be safe.


    How I missed your stupid acts and antics. I missed your overly energetic attitude. You were beside me all the time too excluding the time you were ban to get close to me because you are a repeat offender.


    But¡­ you are one of the people I care so much that I can readily accept you being a pervert. Not that I am willing to be molested by you or by anyone.


    Also¡­ you seem to have gone through a lot too¡­


    I should be the one apologizing for making you experience the agony and worried over me.


    I don¡¯t deserve any of your kindness because I have been tricking everyone. But now, I will have to live up to it. Your loyalty and kindness to me, I will have to do my best so I will deserve it.


    I embrace Milin who fall asleep in my chest.


    ¡°No¡­ Milin¡­ you don¡¯t have anything to apologize¡­ I am that one¡­ who should be sorry¡­ for keeping a big secret¡­ but it turns out that¡­ you really don¡¯t care¡­¡±


    ¡°Zzz¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I still remember this fluffy short hair of you even though I can¡¯t see as long as I can feel it up¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re cute too, to be honest¡­ as long as you don¡¯t show your perverted side¡­¡±


    ¡°Zzz¡­¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    She!


    She¡¯s slipping down!


    Hey!


    She is slipping down between my legs!


    HEY! STOP!


    She completely slid down there pulling down my pajama too!


    I can¡¯t see anything since I am blind but I know from an outside perspective, this would really look obscene!


    Ah!


    D-don¡¯t breathe in there!


    Ah!


    It tickles! Hey!


    I try to push her head aside when suddenly.


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    ¡°Asagao-sama! Are you awake? One of your friends is here!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    It was Violetta-san who called out!


    But I let out a loud voice which sounds like a confirmation!


    W-wait! A friend?!


    ¡°We¡¯re coming in.¡±


    CREAK


    The door opens.


    ¡°Asagao-sama! Your friend Higanba-na-¡­is¡­---here¡­.¡±


    ¡°Eh? W-wait!¡±


    Higan of all people?!


    I can already imagine her eyes losing its light and her magic power rising.


    Yeah¡­


    Wordlessly¡­ her magic power rises¡­


    This is a misunderstanding!

 Chapter 78: Sorry (3/4)

    Warning: Undertone Yuri which will never be a genre of this novel. Please read at your own risk.


    <hr />


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°H-Higan¡­¡±


    Crap! Crap! Crap! Crap! Crap!


    I need to think of something!


    Plan A? Plan B? Plan C?


    There are no such things as plans!


    Why am I even panicking like I am someone caught cheating?! There is no need to feel guilty at the first place! But I damn swear being caught like this creates a tension between the culprits and the victims!


    I whisper to the maid that¡¯s leaning in my precious spot.


    ¡°Milin! Milin! Please wake up!¡±


    ¡°Zzz¡­¡±


    ¡°V-Violetta-nee is here!¡±


    ¡°Zzz¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh look, its Priscilla-san too.¡±


    ¡°WAH?! ARGABLBIYYBLFUY?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Priscilla-san?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You were pretending to be asleep?¡±


    ¡°Tee-hee!~ Thanks for the meal!~¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Violetta-nee, please drag her away.¡±


    ¡°I shall.¡±


    Violetta-nee drags Milin away by pinching her in the ear. As she drags her away, Milin¡¯s voice echoes resound from the hallway and the room is envelope in silence.


    I stand up from my bed and try to sense where¡¯s Higan is. I feel embarrass she has to see me that way but I feel happy that she if fine now! I don¡¯t know what face she is making right now though so I am kind of scared.


    ¡°Higan¡­ I¡¯m glad¡­ that you are fine¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Higan?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°H-Higan¡­ won¡¯t you say something?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°At least¡­ let me feel you¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Higan!¡±


    I was really scared there for a moment. She isn¡¯t even talking at all. I¡¯m glad I was able to hear her voice again!


    My heart surges with relief as I know that she is also here to visit me.


    ¡°Higan¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao, are you fine? Are you hurting anywhere?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m all fine now. Even though I am temporarily blind, I am perfectly in a good condition, albeit, a little tired.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Higan?¡±


    I can feel her approaching me. I ready myself as she usually hugs me with delight. It was comfortable sensation as someone with almost the same size hugs me. I embraced myself for her tight hug when suddenly¡­


    SLAP


    Eh?


    There¡¯s a burning sensation at my left cheek. I was dumbfounded and was lost for words. I didn¡¯t expect that at all¡­


    I turn to look as Higan again and talks.


    ¡°H-Higan?¡±


    SLAP


    This time, she slaps my right cheek. Both of my cheeks are in dull pain right now. I really don¡¯t mind any pain anymore from an enemy, but¡­ to be slap by someone you care about¡­ there must be a reason behind it¡­


    ¡°Higan, why¡­¡±


    SLAP


    ¡°Wai-!¡±


    SLAP


    ¡°That hurts, Higa-!¡±


    SLAP


    ¡°Sto-!¡±


    SLAP


    ¡°M-my cheeks are¡­ swelling¡­¡±


    SLAP


    ¡°Higan! I had en--!¡±


    SLAP


    SLAP


    SLAP


    SLAP


    SLAP


    She kept slapping me even if I protests. It seriously hurts but I don¡¯t feel like blocking them too, I just let it be. She slaps me left and right. Because of the intense pain, I am tearing up a little.


    Why?


    I¡­ have to say something¡­


    SLAP


    ¡°I..I get it Higan! I¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for ditching you and Alstroe-nee!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not saying anything!¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ really sorry?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    That¡¯s all the reason I can think up of why Higan is mad at me. I just did it for them, for their sake and mine. I don¡¯t want them to hate me or anything upon knowing the ugly truth about me.


    ¡°So, Higan¡­please¡­¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t still reflected, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s the whole reason I am mad?!¡±


    ¡°But, Higan I¡­¡±


    ¡°Because of what you did, not only you suffered, but also us, who care for you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry too.¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know where you should stand¡­¡±


    ¡°W-what do you even mean?!¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re getting cheeky Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I am not!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Higan suddenly leap towards me and grabs the collar of my clothes and lifts me up. When did she become this strong?!


    More importantly, why?!


    I-I can¡¯t breathe¡­


    She walks towards the direction of my bed and slams me into it. The air in my lungs escape and I try to catch for air when suddenly, Higan straddles at me on the bed and holds both my hand with her own.


    ¡°What do you think I am fighting for?!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.¡°I fight and get strong not for my own sake, but for you, for Alstroe-nee and master too!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And the cause of my bravery and passion for it is none other than you Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really think lowly of me?!¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t think like that!¡±


    As she shouts at me while still pinning my hands against the bed, she was crying. Hear tears falls on my face. I don¡¯t want to say it but there too many people crying¡­ because of me?


    I don¡¯t want to think too pretentious like that. As I realized every faults and mistakes that I made, I learned that being too self important and self indulgent is bad.


    But I know that these tears are meant for me right now and I can¡¯t talk back because she is totally right.


    I feel like these tears are drawn up from the pain Higan experiencing right now.


    ¡°You don¡¯t?! Really?!¡±


    ¡°Really!¡±


    ¡°Really? Really?!¡±


    ¡°Really! Really!¡±


    ¡°Really? Really? Really?!¡±


    ¡°Really! Really! Really!¡±


    ¡°But you thought that we would hate you if we know something about you right?!¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°You really did think lowly of us¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry¡­ I¡­ didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­¡±


    My tears start bursting too as I understand the bottom of her anger towards me.


    ¡°Asagao¡­ you are my very first friend together with Alstroe-san. I don¡¯t want to lose you, we wouldn¡¯t want that. You are the person who freed me from my binding of my black and white days, the one who unbound me from the shackles of my own ignorance to this world. I am willing to destroy everything just for you. You are my reason for existence now and I wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if something really bad happens to you. But it upset me the most because the reason you sent us away is because of something trivial and you thought we will hate you because of that!¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­¡±


    My chest grows hotter as her words pierces right through me. The feeling of both glad and regret are mixing. I already know that fact. But I didn¡¯t even consider their feelings when I made the decision of sending them away while they suffering from the effect of our last battle. I have not considered the pain that I would incur to them and its severity.


    I may have, but thought something more deeply about it and it goes totally wrong.


    ¡°I like you. I want to be with you. It¡¯s not because of how you appear to me but on how you have taken my hand to a new world that¡¯s beyond me.¡±


    She suddenly lays her forehead onto mine. As our foreheads meets, our noses touches, tears from hers and mine mixes at my cheeks as we still continue to cry. Her grip to my hand loosens. I can feel her breathing close to me and I know that she can feel mine too.


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­ so you are okay if I told you that I was previously a twenty years old man?¡±


    ¡°Fufu. Don¡¯t be silly. If told you that my mother is several hundred years old and still look young. If I apply the same logic to you, it doesn¡¯t really make any difference you know. Twenty, thirty, forty, or whatever, it doesn¡¯t really matter now to me how old you are.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Izuna-san will feel about that¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s important is that you should know the severity of your crimes and you should know that it won¡¯t go unpunished.¡±


    Wait¡­ The conversation feels like going in a bad turn.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°You said you were a man too previously right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­ that person earlier¡­ was feasting¡­ under here¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I should thoroughly inspect it and cleanse it.¡±


    ¡°EH?!¡±


    Things gets weird!


    Higan¡¯s hand let go of my left hand just to be grab by her other hand. She is now pinning both of my hands with a single hand of hers.


    Strong!


    I can¡¯t pull out my hands from her grip.


    And her hand is slowly creeping onto my private place.


    Hey!


    She inserts her hand into my pajama and instantly lands on that spot!


    ¡°AHH!~¡±


    ¡°Fufu..¡±


    ¡°S-stop it¡­Ahh!~ Higan!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Seriously!


    The door suddenly opens. It seems their timing to intrude is great. Too great¡­


    ¡°Who¡­ is this little fox¡­ girl?¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡­it¡¯s one of my disciple¡­¡±


    Of all people, it should be Fon-nii and master¡­


    ¡°Hey¡­ Human king¡­ your sister is being assaulted¡­ should you do something about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Tell me about it¡­ aren¡¯t you their master? As if I can really do something¡­¡±


    ¡°That idiot fox of a disciple of mine is one of the hardest people for me to deal with¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The door closes¡­


    HEY!


    Did they just escape?!


    They didn¡¯t even think of dispersing this situation!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Asagao, it¡¯s a joke.¡±


    ¡°You and your goddamn jokes!¡±


    Seriously!

 Chapter 79: Sorry (4/4)

    Higan get off me and stand up while I fix my posture and sits myself in the bed. I only daze at nothingness because of my sight not functioning. Thinking back of everything what happened in the span of day or less, I somewhat becomes flabbergasted.


    But thanks to it, I am able to pick up myself in amidst of the misfortune I have been through, slowly and steadily. I have come to realize many things and I think there are more in the future for me to learn.


    With people around me giving me their support, I shall stand up and face all adversities.


    Come to think of it.


    ¡°Higan¡±


    ¡°Muh?¡±


    ¡°If you are here, then Alstroe-nee is definitely here too.¡±


    ¡°Yup, we leaped our way here. My legs were quite shaking after the trip, though, so I wasn¡¯t able to come earlier than I wanted.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So where is she?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. When we landed here, master immediately came to us, welcoming our arrival like he expected it. After that, that beautiful lady¡­ came to us and told us about you. Alstroe-san stayed back to talk to master I believe.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Would you like to see her, Asagao?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s search for her. I¡¯ll hold your hand so you won¡¯t stumble or bump into something.¡±


    ¡°T-thanks¡­¡±


    Higan holds my hand and guides me through the hallway and stairs as we search for Alstroe-nee. We asked several maids and guards in the way about her. Most of them said that she was talking to Violetta-nee earlier in the castle field.


    The castle field is like the garden, but it consists of grassland connecting to the outside of this castle. It also serves as another training ground specified in grassy and plain terrain.


    On our way there, some maids are giggling and some guards give off a hearty laugh.


    Well¡­ even I know that sight of me and Higan walking together holding hands is kind of weird or awkward. That¡¯s what I think, at least. Some even approach us and ask for permission to pat our heads which we are hesitant to say yes. Higan will hiss at any men that will approach us. But it is mostly ignored because of the happy atmosphere they are giving out.


    After some this and that, we arrive at the castle field.


    ¡­


    Now that I remembered it¡­I am only wearing my pajama¡­


    AHHHHH!!! AHHHHH!


    There¡¯s nothing I can do about it¡­


    ¡°Asagao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing!¡±


    ¡°Fufufu.¡±


    ¡°H-Higan¡­¡±


    ¡°You just realized it?¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°Pajamas!~¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s mean of you Higan! You could have told me about it earlier!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a punishment. And it¡¯s not that I really did it on purpose, you yourself forgot about it!¡±


    ¡°Guuuh¡­¡±


    T-that¡¯s why the maids and the guards were laughing and giggling!


    Haaa¡­


    I have more problems to deal than this¡­


    ¡­


    After another one of my embarrassing moments, we look for Alstroe-nee and needlessly, we already see her. Higan did, not that I can see, you know.


    ¡°Higan¡­she is¡­¡±


    ¡°Alstroe-san is sitting under a tree. Oh¡­ she is looking at our direction! Wave your hands too Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    I waved my hand at where Higan is facing.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    ¡°H-Higan?¡±


    ¡°She is over to the right, where are you even waving?! Look, Alstroe-san is even laughing!¡±


    ¡°Gunununu.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    ¡°Stupid Higan!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it! It¡¯s cute teasing you like this Asagao!¡±


    I pout at her trickery. I can¡¯t help it too. I don¡¯t know what face I am making right now but I know my face is definitely beet red from embarrassment.


    Higan pulls my hand and we go over to where Alstroe-nee is.


    We stop somewhere with a shade.


    ¡°How do you do, Asagao-chan!~¡±


    ¡°Alstroe-nee¡­ you aren¡¯t going to slap me too will you?¡±


    ¡°No. Considering a slap from me can mow down a tree¡­¡±


    ¡°Alstroe-nee, I wanted to talk to you too.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Higan let go of my hand and nudges me towards where Alstroe-nee is.


    ¡°I want to stay too here but there¡¯s something mother wants me to give to the King and Master.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Bye Higan.¡±


    ¡°See ya!~¡±


    ¡°See you later, both of you!¡±


    Higan runs off leaving me and, Alstroe-nee behind.


    I do wonder too what sort of thing Izuna-san wants to give to Master and Fon-nii. Considering that there might still be a political or official agenda underlying in it as Izuna-san is one of the beast generals or can also be considered as the beast king councils.


    Alstroe-nee pulls me over to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s seat together here Asagao-chan.¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    I did as I told. I sit beside Alstroe-nee under the tree¡¯s shade in broad daylight.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°So, what do you want to talk about Asagao-chan?~¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ about the thing¡ª¡°


    ¡°I already know that. I heard it from Murot-chan. I already talked to Violetta too. I already know what you have gone through¡­ Honestly, I am too much of an idiot to think too much about your mistakes. We do make mistakes a lot as a living being. That much is something I know.¡±


    I see¡­


    I am happy that Alstroe-nee is calm about this too and readily accepts everything. I am happy that she don¡¯t want to slap me too¡­ it would be bad in many ways.


    But¡­


    I shake my head sideways.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that Alstroe-nee¡­¡±


    ¡°So what is it?¡±


    I look down and contemplate if I should really say it. I feel like something is constricting my heart and stopping my voice. As I remember what I saw that day, I feel my heart gets heavier. It¡¯s not guilt or anything. More like it is something that wears down my heart as that scene flashes back at my head.


    ¡°Asagao-chan¡­won¡¯t you please tell me about it? I can take it you know!~¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the problem Alstroe-nee¡­ I don¡¯t want you to take it all to yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao-chan¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I saw the past¡­your past¡­ your memory when you were younger¡­¡±


    ¡°My..past?


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The part of your memory where¡­ you were thrown out¡­ by your parents¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It made me sick¡­ I can still remember¡­ how you beg¡­ and how you cried¡­ until your tears dried up, and the words of your parents¡­ I was¡­ utterly lost for what they said to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe¡­ I was¡­ really destructive that time¡­ well¡­ that didn¡¯t really change much up until now¡­ it is something I can¡¯t do about it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    We just stay silent. I want to say more but I know that I am overstepping my boundaries. I don¡¯t know what to do at this point.


    It becomes really awkward. I just tried to bring up her bad memories to her but I want Alstroe-nee to know it¡­


    ¡°Asagao-chan¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Can I¡­ put my head down on your lap?¡±


    ¡°I see no problem with it.¡±


    Alstroe-nee laid her head on my lap. I just smile at her idea since we always do this, but this time, she¡¯s the one who lay down on my lap.


    ¡°Asagao-chan¡­ can you¡­ stroke my head?¡±


    ¡°Willingly.¡±


    I began stroking her head gently, gentle and long smooth stroke to her head. I sometimes pat her head and trace her hair with my fingers.


    ¡°Asagao-chan¡­ are you¡­ going to leave me too? Are you¡­ going to¡­ someday¡­ will get rid of me?¡±


    ¡°Alstroe-nee. Please, remember my words from this day. I will never leave you or get rid of you!¡±


    ¡°Un. So please, don¡¯t send us away like you did back then.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am sorry Alstroe-nee.¡±


    ¡°Please, do a pinky promise.¡±


    I hold out my little finger and Alstroe-nee¡¯s pinky finger entwines with mine.


    ¡°I promise to never leave or get rid of Alstroe-nee ever again!¡±


    ¡°I promise to never leave or get rid of Asagao-chan whatever happens!¡±


    We shake our pinky up and down and separate it. A smile sprouts from my face.


    ¡°Alstroe-nee.¡±


    ¡°Muh?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ may not have your parents with you but¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°If you want, I will be your family! Higan too! I don¡¯t know about master but we are here for you! Cecille-san too! We were able to make friends too right?!¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!~ It¡¯s all thanks to you Asagao-chan.¡±


    ¡°I will be your family, your friend and your ally, Alstroe-nee!¡±


    ¡°Ehehe!~ Speaking of family, you are going to be my little sister right!?~¡±


    ¡°Oh!? Didn¡¯t master tell you that I am previously a twenty years old man!?¡±


    ¡°Muh¡­ but you¡¯re shorter!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s irrelevant!¡±


    ¡°Ehehe! Asagao!~ Give me a hug!¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped! Turn your head around!¡±


    ¡°Okay!~¡±


    I firmly embrace Alstroe-nee while she is still on my lap. It kind of hurt for my back but Its worth it. Alstroe-nee¡¯s hand embrace me too as her face is buried in my chest.


    After a few seconds, she releases her embrace and immediately separates from me.


    Eh?


    Why?


    ¡°Alstroe-nee?¡±


    ¡°Asagao-chan. You¡­ were in a torturous situation, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­no¡­ I already heard enough from Violetta.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ do you sound so serious now Alstroe-nee?¡±


    ¡°Asagao-chan, you don¡¯t mind if I meet this king right?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go. I want to have a talk with him.¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡±


    I feel like something bad is going to happen and when I feel this, it¡¯s always correct¡­

 Chapter 80: Earth Shattering Brawl (1/3)

    Violetta''s POV


    After I escorted that little fox girl to Asagao¡¯s room, which shockingly, doing another weird gag with Milin, I went to see Alstroemeria, one of Asagao¡¯s friends and companion in her journey.


    The little fox girl earlier, if I have to describe her¡­ her appearance is adorable. It¡¯s adorable as Asagao, but something about her is off¡­ her face? Her face is stiff¡­ but I can feel something else¡­


    As for Alstroemeria, she seems normal¡­ the air around her. It seems she is fairly energetic and approachable. She¡¯s cute too. I¡¯d like to use her too as a dress up doll since Lily and Edelweiss aren¡¯t here.


    As I arrive in the hall, I saw Alstroemeria alone. It seems she is done talking to Mrothgir. I approach her and start a conversation.


    ¡°Hello, Good day to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Hi! You are¡­¡±


    ¡°Violetta.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m Alstroemeria!~¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have already heard about you many times from Asagao-sama.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Violetta¡­ can I hear things from you?¡±


    ¡°I shall give you the knowledge you seek.¡±


    Since we are standing in the hall, I beckon her outside. I did ask if she wants to have a seat and have a tea, she plainly refuses and said that the castle feels weird for her.


    I can already guess the gist of her personality¡­


    I can¡¯t feel any magical power from her nor any other kinds. Giving my initial evaluation, she may be someone who relies on her own honed skills and techniques. That¡¯s the only thing I can assess as it is said that she is strong.


    There are many questions in my mind that I want to ask her, but I better not as it might take too long¡­ well¡­ because my interest in this topics gets over board and I become over enthusiastic.


    We arrive at the castle grounds where the grassy field is laid down in the terrain.


    ¡°So, what do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°About Asagao.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ vague¡­¡±


    ¡°Anything that happened to her¡­ if she said anything too¡­¡±


    ¡°She told us about what transpired to her in the days of your absence. Do you wish to know?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Very well then.¡±


    I retold the story Asagao presented us this morning in the most accurate and exact details without leaving anything out.


    Alstroemeria is showing a calm and silent expression as she painstakingly listens to me.


    I can see sometimes that her expression spikes a little. But nevertheless, completely, if not, was able to calm her self quickly.


    After conveying the details of Asagao¡¯s mishap, I look at her with curiosity. I still don¡¯t have any idea how strong she is but I know that she is one of the most important companions of Asagao and I would not dare say anything to hurt her or deceive her.


    ¡°Is there any more you would like to ask or you seek?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s enough. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°So, is there anything you want to do or perchance, wanted?¡±


    ¡°I want to take a short rest. Can I sleep under that tree?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    She is kind of weird, though.


    Don¡¯t you want to see Asagao too? Well, it¡¯s not something I could interfere. She may have various reasons too in doing this.


    As I told her that she can rest there, she gave her gratitude again and walks toward the shade under the tree and sits there.


    Meanwhile, I decided to go to Fon¡¯s office.


    .


    .


    .


    Upon my arrival, Fon is there sitting, lost and confuse¡­


    What?


    ¡°Fon, is something matter?¡±


    ¡°Violetta-san, someone you know is being sexually assaulted, what do you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be doing the simple most obvious solution that even common sense can answer. I¡¯ll help the one being assaulted.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ then how about a little girl doing it to another little girl?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you saw but I assume it¡¯s related to Asagao and to the little fox girl right?¡±


    ¡°On point.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I think we are going to be in good terms with the beast kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ another one of your political interests.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Fon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to ask this now.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°About Nil, the enemy we haven¡¯t seen yet.¡±


    ¡°About him¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that Asagao said that Nil and she were once one.¡±


    ¡°I can already guess what you are trying to point out. You want to say that because of the summoning, we created our own nemesis, both resulting in the existence of Asagao and Nil.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But there are things to consider too. For example, based on Susanoo¡¯s story back then and Asagao¡¯s experience with Nil and some reports that came from Lily, isn¡¯t he too powerful for someone who is just summoned? Assuming that he is really summoned with the heroes at the same time or he exists with them.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t everyone that was summoned was strong, to begin with?¡±


    ¡°I am talking about how he already has such power, how he was able to gather allies in such short time, arcana magicians nonetheless, and becomes the king of the devils.¡±


    ¡°I see. What you are trying to point out is the discrepancy in all aspect for someone who is just summoned. What did he do to achieve such feats?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We still can¡¯t prove or present a feasible answer to it yet and we can only present assumptions. Well, one of my theories is that he was summoned at the same time with the heroes but was in another place.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite logical too but¡­ there is still the difference of power compared to the other summoned heroes.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Breaking the law of the time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ absurd¡­¡±


    ¡°He may be summoned here many years way back, but wouldn¡¯t lead us to anything so I was thinking that Nil broke the law of the time. Remember when Asagao mentions something about revision. Revision is a term used to re-initialize a state of something with new features.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Arcana magic is boundless¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just one of the possible theories that I came up. It has no feasibility or any valid arguments. I already talked about it too with Mrothgir and we can¡¯t come up with a decisive assumption to it.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The question now is¡­ if there was something to happen to Asagao¡­-¡°


    ¡°Enough¡­ Violetta-san. About the matter of Asagao, I don¡¯t want to take it into our own hands. We may end up making more guesses at this point so it would be useless to think about it further.¡±


    ¡°Point taken.¡±


    ¡°For now, about the heroes in the dragon capital¡­ any progress?¡±


    ¡°They are still trying to get back on their feet. A loss of a comrade is not a small thing¡­¡±


    ¡°We know that quite well¡­sooner or later, we should give them a visit¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And Fon about the little fox gi¡ª¡°


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    As I was to talk about something, someone knocks at the door.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you have a guess with official business.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Higanbana.¡±


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    The fox girl?


    Isn¡¯t the business with the king should come first before visiting someone inside the castle?


    Well¡­ I can¡¯t blame her. She is still a child.


    The fox girl comes inside and makes courteous greetings.


    ¡°Good Day, Ashfon Astlan Lionheart, King of Astlan Kingdom, Ruler of the Continent of Prosperity. I am Higanbana, Daugther of Izuna, one of the beast generals under King Folga of Kingdom Warde, Ruler of the Continent of Islands of Thousands.¡±


    ¡°Good day to you too, what business do you have?¡±


    ¡°I came here on behalf of my mother, Izuna, to hand you a present from her as gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±


    ¡°A Soul Spar.¡±


    ¡°Amazing! A gem for enhancing soul weapon!¡±


    The little fox girl has taken out some elegant clothing and unfolds it right before our very eyes.


    A gray stone brimming with energy and shines with good luster.


    Both my eyes and Fon¡¯s widens as a rare gem is presented to us.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a really expensive gift¡­¡±


    ¡°But my mother insisted of you to take it, King Ashfon. I also wanted to show my appreciation as you are my benefactor eleven years ago.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember that day. You are that child huh¡­ and to think you are friend with Asagao¡­ I am truly happy.¡±


    ¡°I am happy too to be a friend of Asagao. I am also thankful for this life that you saved. So I also insist that you accept this gift.¡±


    ¡°All right then.¡±


    I take the Soul Spar from the child and hand it over to Fon. Fon then folds the clothing to hide the Soul Spar and set it aside.


    ¡°Um¡­ well. then¡­ now that we are done with the formalities¡­ I want to ask how is your mother doing?¡±


    ¡°She is now well and great. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    ¡°Now¡­ uh¡­ what¡­ kind of relationship you have with¡­ Asagao¡­ or do you wish to attain a certain level of¡­ intimacy with her?¡±


    ¡°Fufufu. Who knows?¡±


    This is a cheeky little trickster. But I don¡¯t hate her for that. It might just a little child¡¯s mischief after all.


    As Fon try to push on to the conversation, the door suddenly slammed.


    BAM!


    The one who emerges from there is Alstroemeria and Asagao.


    Asagao has a complicated face while Alstroemeria is sprouting a serious one.


    I speak up scarily to her as she is violating the proper conducts that should be shown in front of a king.


    ¡°What do you want Alstroemeria?¡±


    I hope she is not looking for trouble.


    ¡°You are that Fon right?!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ yes¡­ I am¡­ what do you want barging in like that?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ anger me. You infuriate me.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ the hell do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Breaking your promise to Asagao twice without much remorse, are you taking her for granted?!¡±


    ¡°I am redeeming myself. I am going to do my best for her.¡±


    ¡°If you could have done that from the start, she wouldn¡¯t be festered by this ugly scar!¡±


    ¡°I know what you are trying to point out but¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you are not planning to¡­¡±


    ¡°I am!¡±


    Fon got enraged. I somehow, guess what Alstroemeria wants to do.


    ¡°I am going to take Asagao away from you!¡±


    Fon charges at her. It seems like he just plans to pin her down. I immediately pull Asagao and Higanbana out from the clash shielding them.


    I thought that Fon would completely overpower her when¡­


    BOOM!


    ¡°OOOOOOOOORRRRRRRYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡±


    A strong explosive sound came and the wall of Fon¡¯s office is destroyed to smithereens. The paper flies here and there. This is going to be troublesome to fix. I¡¯ll have Ishtal call the workers to fix this and some maids to clean up.


    More importantly, Fon was sent flying by Alstroemeria, which in my surprise too. Judging from that monstrous strength she has shown, Fon was sent flying far across from the capital city.


    Alstroemeria¡­ was looking at her fist, shaking.


    ¡°¡­Amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ the first time I feel like I have punched real steel in my whole life.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    BOOM!


    She jumps out, following where Fon was sent flying.


    She¡¯s pursuing?!


    Not that Fon will die from that or anything. I trust that Fon isn¡¯t much harmed after all. What my concern is, if Fon and Alstroemeria, who just exhibited her extraordinary strength¡­ which I became utterly interested!.... clashes¡­ a casualty is bound to happen.


    ¡°Violetta-nee! We¡­ need to follow them.¡±


    ¡°Asagao-sama.¡±


    ¡°I knew it this bad feeling of mine is always accurate!!¡±


    It seems we are in one large mess.


    <hr />


    There''s a reason it''s Violetta''s POV. You can''t expect a blind girl to make a commentary on a battle she can''t see.

 Chapter 81: Earth Shattering Brawl (2/3)

    ¡°What the f*ck happened?!¡±


    Because of the loud explosion causing the whole castle to shake, Mrothgir enters the room in a hurry slamming the door open and shouting profanity words.


    I immediately reach out to his ear to pinch him.


    ¡°Ow! Ow!¡±


    ¡°What did I tell you about saying foul words like that?!¡±


    ¡°Ah!! I didn¡¯t mean to say that! I was just so surprised that I came out of my mouth!¡±


    I let go of his ear. There¡¯s no point in arguing now.


    ¡°Alstroemeria punched Fon sending him flying. After that, she followed suit. We are going to pursue too.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this bad? Is that human king dead?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ he is tougher than you thought. I just hope that he won¡¯t recklessly use his power against her.¡±


    ¡°No.No.No. I know how strong that girl is! She is beyond normal!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So basically, we can¡¯t let them clash with each other. Though, we really can¡¯t stop the battle that easily if there was to happen.¡±


    BOOM!


    ¡°Violetta-nee! Hurry! It really started!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I already calculated the distance and made cast a magic in advance to pinpoint their location. I summons my warp portal and beckon everyone to enter. I was the last one to enter and before I did, I gesture at Ishtal for the clean-up.


    With a groan and a sigh, he nods and I enter the warp portal.


    ¡­


    Amazing¡­


    Higanbana and even Mrothgir can¡¯t do anything but watch at the sight. Asagao is trying to sense what¡¯s happening.


    With Mrothgir¡¯s barrier protecting us and pressure and impact didn¡¯t reach us. No, he is not shielding us. He made a huge barrier around Fon and Alstroemeria keeping every attack they made to bounce off from inside and to keep everything under control.


    I also cast my barrier inter weaving with his barrier making it stronger.


    They are exchanging blows at a blinding speed.


    Alstroemeria¡¯s battle style is she uses her hands for grabs and to block attacks and she uses her legs to kick at unbelievable speed and strength. I can¡¯t believe that she is able to par with Fon. This is the first time I saw someone clashes with Fon head-on.


    Fon, on the other hand, Endures barrage of kicks from Alstroemeria and eventually counters at an opening with a clean hit with his fist.


    BAM!


    He hit Alstroemeria in the left jaw and Fon was hit in the ribs making both of them jump back from each other.


    ¡°Amazing¡­ I thought that clean hit in¡­guh¡­ in your jaw would make you unconscious. You are tougher than your pretty face says.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so strong too! This is the first time I ever battle like this! Both toughness and sharpness of your punches, I can feel them!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s weird, though. My clothes are all tattered now at this point but yours are still intact.¡±


    ¡°Muh. Trying to be a perv in the middle of our match! Well¡­ it¡¯s made of dragon fiber.¡±


    ¡°I see. That explains it.¡±


    After their exchange, they just stare at each other. Fon is rubbing his side, no, his ribs. Alstroemeria spits some blood from her mouth.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    BAM!


    SHATTER!


    ¡°Mrothgir!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    They clash again with a punch and both fist lands on each other faces. Because of the pressure from their exchange, a sudden force breaks our barrier.


    Their exchange becomes fiercer as they don¡¯t even try to dodge or block any attacks anymore creating fissures in the earth.


    Tremor and quakes violently shake the land.


    Mrothgir and I re-cast our barrier in futility as we try to put it up, it just shatters again and again as their clashes increase in intensity.


    When an attack misses, it creates a crater. When their attack lands on each other, it creates strong gust that stirs the sky.


    This is really bad¡­


    Our barrier is not even holding up even for ten seconds.


    [Blooming Thorn! Morning Glory Ninety Nine Petal Layered Barrier!]


    Amazing¡­


    Asagao guessed what we are trying to do so she cast her own barrier¡­


    But¡­


    Why does it have an absurd amount of layers? It¡¯s extremely thin but not weak.


    ¡­


    Wait¡­


    It disperses the force and energy from the fight. No, more like it negates it. Blooming thorn huh¡­


    Mrothgir comes close to me and asks something.


    ¡°Violetta¡­ that human king¡­ I just noticed it just now¡­ how come Alstroemeria¡¯s attacks are letting out such intense power but he isn¡¯t getting blown away like what happened earlier. His attacks are also not that intense compared to her.¡±


    ¡°I can only provide information that I myself, only knows.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Fon¡¯s ability¡­ aside from the effect of his soul weapons¡­ he also has many powers. Absorbing impact, high vitality, a toughness that a simple sword would fail to cut or pierce him. It is all enabled by his inner power which is the rage.¡±


    ¡°Rage¡­ doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡±


    ¡°Well basically, as the battle goes, he gets stronger. The more injury, damage and attacks he sustains, the higher his physical prowess soars. His attacks are also enhanced with rage.¡±


    Stolen novel; please report.¡°Enhanced?¡±


    ¡°Like elemental enhancement and magic, he can enhance his attack with the effect of his rage, which progressively increases in effectiveness in dealing attacks. It is like stacking his power in each punch.¡±


    ¡°And you always talk to someone this dangerous¡­¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡­ My job as a royal guard is only to mask what my real duty is.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I always still his rage through magic¡­with my arcana magic¡­¡±


    ¡°Seems really dangerous¡­ good thing I didn¡¯t fight him seriously or I¡¯ll be dead too¡­ But¡­ this rage you keep talking about¡­ if we are talking about concepts. Isn¡¯t something like an emotion?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ more like a state¡­ Fon¡¯s Rage is something like a buff. He has various kinds of rages. Burning Rage which in a state where he will go berserk. Icy Rage where his wrath silently wafts in the battlefield and the Melancholic Rage¡­ which¡­no¡­ never mind¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It seems you¡¯ve been with him for a long time to know these things.¡±


    ¡°Astlan¡¯s Ira.¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what he calls to his power¡­¡±


    ¡°Astlan huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, let me do the questioning¡­ That Alstroemeria¡­ how strong is she?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you can see how strong she is currently right now¡­ but¡­ it¡¯s not even her serious mode yet.¡±


    ¡°I see. She is still hiding something. Even though I can¡¯t sense any magic from her, it seems she is using another force.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ki.¡±


    ¡°Ki?¡±


    ¡°In my understanding, it¡¯s a bodily energy that resides in every living being and non-living. Alstroemeria-sama has an absurd amount of Ki¡­ is what she said and she can use it to communicate with the world itself¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I did hear it one time¡­ but I never thought that it is this fearsome¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Alstroemeria-sama herself is absurd¡­ it¡¯s amazing, though¡­ that human king can spar with her.¡±


    ¡°I should be saying that¡­ that Alstroemeria is keeping Fon at bay¡­¡±


    ¡°Monsters¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s rude¡­¡±


    The battle between them continues as Asagao¡¯s amazing barrier is keeping the land intact.


    Their brawl is so dangerous that it can shatter the earth itself with just their brute strength.


    Asagao¡¯s barrier isn''t anywhere near from breaking from the surge of battle. But what if the barrier is attacked physically or much greater force inside is generated? It¡¯s kind of exciting to see some twist but let us not since there so many in stake here.


    ¡°OOORYAAA!¡±


    ¡°UWWOOOOOHH!¡±


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    This battle isn¡¯t going anywhere¡­


    We are the only one here who is being drains mentally as we watch them anxiously. I hope this doesn¡¯t go overboard or it does not escalate to a worst case scenario.


    ¡°Asagao-sama, how are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m¡­ concentrating¡­ please¡­ don¡¯t speak with me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It¡¯s visible now that she is trying hard enough to keep up the barrier. She truly has grown.


    ¡°OOORRYAAAA!¡±


    ¡°GUH!¡±


    ¡°UUUOOOOHHHH!¡±


    ¡°AH!¡±


    And with another attack with Fon¡¯s fist landing on Alstroemeria¡¯s stomach and being countered with a sharp axe kick to the chest.


    They are both blown away and crash into Asagao¡¯s barrier destroying it.


    ¡°No way! My Barrier!¡±


    ¡°Asagao-sama! Your nose is bleeding!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself anymore!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Let us handle this.¡±


    ¡°But at this point¡­ words won¡¯t do any good to those two¡­¡±


    ¡°We know¡­ if you can see now¡­ you will know too¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    The idiots¡­ they are smiling like a lunatic¡­


    ¡°Hehehe¡­Hahaha¡­HAHAHAHA! AMAZING! AMAZING! YOU ARE REALLY STRONG! IT¡¯S BEEN SO LONG SINCE I FELT SO ALIVE!¡±


    ¡°Fufufu! I ALREADY FOUND SOMEONE WHO IS A MATCH TO ME! HAHAHA! I CAN¡¯T CONTROL MYSELF ANY LONGER! I WANT TO BEAT YOU UP!¡±


    The purpose of this fight changes¡­


    They don¡¯t even have the right mind anymore to discuss the problem that arises earlier¡­


    A chill run up to my spine as I know what Fon wants to do.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to¡­ elevate this battle to a whole new level?¡±


    ¡°Fufufu! You won¡¯t survive, though.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! This is getting good¡­¡±


    Oh god¡­


    No! No! No!


    [Path of Carnage]


    [Astlan¡¯s Ira]


    [Eight Fold Paths]


    [Nirvana]


    Calm wind passes by¡­


    Not as calm as what we are seeing in front of us¡­


    ¡­


    Fon is now covered by Ira¡¯s effect. A power solely for destroying things in sight¡­ He is now holding his soul weapons in both hands. Fon once said to me that his power is only passed by someone to him including the weapons. Whoever that guy is, he should know that he created a monster.


    On the other hand, Alstroemeria¡¯s limbs are covered with weird red tattoos. The air around her is calm but in insight, it calls for something like an uncontrollable turbulence.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I remember when I said to myself about this battle escalating in a worst case scenario.


    Worst case scenario is actually an understatement¡­


    I am not paid enough for this.

 Chapter 82: Earth Shattering Brawl (3/3)

    Haaa¡­


    What to do?


    I hold Asagao and Higanbana at my side to protect them from any incoming shockwave or powerful force that may ravage the land in their clash. Mrothgir is also preparing to retreat with us at any moment.


    I doubt the capital city would be safe from this battle.


    No. The whole continent will feel the tremor and quake the fight will yield.


    If only I have my true power. No¡­ they are both superior fighters. I would only make the degree of the battle wider if I were to jump into the fray. Not to mention that I might get carried away just like them in using my magic.


    That¡¯s what scares me the most. I am glad the Mrothgir sealed my magic but it kind of regretful because I can¡¯t do anything in times where I really needed it.


    ¡­


    They were just staring at each other. It seems they are waiting for the right moment to clash.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    !


    EH?


    Like a wind. No. I didn¡¯t even hear anything but¡­


    Alstroemeria made the first move and throws a punch at Fon in the guts. Fon takes the attack head on and countered with a kick in the flank.


    Both of them received damage but¡­


    Not even a movement of wind was produced from Alstroemeria¡¯s movement. Neither a noise nor a strong force came. Fon, on the other hand, absorbs the impact of the attack making no power to escape from anywhere and countering with his own with an enchanted attack imbued with Astlan¡¯s Ira.


    Fon charges with his sword this time but Alstroemeria parries them with great dexterity and diverts the momentum of the slash into another direction making a complete miss.


    At the moment the sword the misses it targets lands at the ground¡­


    FFFSSSHHHHHH


    A mass of malicious and wrathful flame come out engulfing everything in its path leaving no traces of anything but burnt and barren land. The range it has taken is mostly likely comparable to a mountain.


    Yeah¡­ I remember this power¡­


    Alstroemeria counters with an overhead ax kick which in turn, Fon dodges by spinning his body to the left side.


    As Alstroemeria¡¯s foot land on the ground, the earth itself fissures. Cracks and pillars of rocks arise from the impact of her kick.


    ¡­


    This is definitely a disaster.


    This is no time to be questioning someone with what¡¯s happening right now. All I need to think is stopping them. I turn to look at Mrothgir.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t look at me¡­ Those two are walking disasters! We are powerful ourselves too you know but that! That¡¯s really absurd! No sane man will take the risk of trying to stop them!¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ We should just prioritize everyone¡¯s safety. Let¡¯s return to the city and protect it at all cost.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Their exchange of blows turns into a scene where they just throw an attack at each other at blinding speed, causing more disaster around them if the attack doesn¡¯t land on their targets.


    While in their exchange, Alstroemeria made a clean hit in Fon¡¯s ribs again.


    CLACK


    ?!


    His ribs gave out?!


    After that, Fon swings his sword upward diagonally, making a huge slash mark from Alstroemeria¡¯s flank to her shoulder.


    And that¡¯s when I realized it.


    They don¡¯t have any regeneration capabilities. No, I already know that that was the case for Fon, but it also goes for Alstroemeria too...


    If this goes on, they will stir a large catastrophe while breaking each other in this battler until one falls.


    ¡°Mrothgir¡­ we can¡¯t leave them alone after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you try using your arcana magic to control their emotions and calm them down?¡±


    ¡°With my current power¡­ no, I can¡¯t. Not if it is this far¡­ and getting too close would be suicidal.¡±


    BAM


    They stop clashing.


    They are now taking a step back making a suitable distance against each other.


    Are they done?


    From the aftermath of their clash, it seems Fon receives broken bones all over his body and only sheer persistence is keeping him standing up.


    Alstroemeria is covered with slashes everywhere. It seems she tried really hard to avoid getting cut in vital parts but nevertheless, she suffers a really heavy damage.


    I think with this, it¡¯s already over.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I was na?ve¡­


    As my sweat gushes out, their powers surge too into another height.


    Fon is concentrating his Alstan¡¯s Ira enhancement on one sword, making a stance of swinging it downwards. The sword is covered with black chaotic malevolent aura making it look like a typhoon is covering the sword. Vast and large energy gathers to it.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡­


    Alstroemeria is in a kicking stance with her one foot suspended in the air. The red tattoos all over her body are losing its light and gathers at her right foot which she suspended in the air. It gathers until it glimmers with the tone of red.


    ¡­


    ¡°Violetta. Just undo the seal in your power. Stop them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Violetta?!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ a very dangerous situation! You must do it to protect everyone!¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯ll die in the process?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know! I have already research about it for many years! You think I''m a fool for not trying to know about it?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re escaping¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s either us or them. We cannot stop them now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­ Higanbana¡­ let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    As I spoke and beckon them to leave¡­ The little fox girl interjects at my statement.


    ¡°Asagao is over there already.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°ASAGAO! YOU FOOL!¡±


    Asagao is already walking towards the middle of both Fon and Alstroemeria!


    Hey! Are you crazy?!


    I tried to run after her but Mrothgir grabs me and keeps me from moving.


    ¡°Mrothgir!¡±


    ¡°NO!¡±


    ¡°Asagao is¡­. Asagao!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Asagao walks in the middle of them.


    [Avidya Severance, Second Order ¨C Destroyer of First Hell!]


    [---------------------- ---------------------- -------------------- Astlan¡¯s Ira!]


    Fon swings down his sword and Alstroemeria throws the lump of energy that gathers in her foot.


    ¡­


    In the midst of it, they notice Asagao is between and got shocked and pulls their attack back with all their might. With the rebound of pulling out their power and energies from the attack, a strong rebound explodes at them from their own skills.


    Even though that¡¯s the case¡­ there is still some power that got released at it headed to Asagao.


    At this rate, even though weaker than the actual attack, Asagao has no chance of surviving.


    [Blooming Thorn ¨C Morning Glory Ninety Nine Petal Layered Barrier!]


    Asagao holds up her hands on both sides.


    Even though Asagao casts her barrier, it won¡¯t even hold on for more than a second.


    !!!


    There¡¯s¡­


    There¡¯s someone so fast the jumps behind Asagao.


    BOOM!


    .


    .


    .


    The explosion blows as away. Mrothgir was able to put up his Sage Protection with his dragon form and before we got so far away, we manage to hold onto our grounds.


    Dust rises from the ground covering the entire disastrous field.


    First, we see Fon leaning against a flat rock holding his side, breathing heavily. It¡¯s visible that he overexerted himself by just taking all the damage from his own attack. His body is a bit burnt but that can be treated later.


    Alstroemeria on the other side is on her knees. She also has a ragged breathing and she is trying to suppress some wounds on her body with pressure. It seems she sprained her left foot because of redirecting the attack she was going to make earlier.


    ¡­


    As for Asagao¡­


    ¡­


    The dust settles and¡­ in the huge crater that was dug up by the explosion¡­


    Asagao is standing there holding out both of her hands. Her hands right now¡­ is bleeding from everywhere¡­ it seems that it seems the forearm bone is considerably crushed.


    She is biting down her own lips from the pain.


    She staggers but holds out her one foot at the front keeping herself standing.


    ¡­


    The fellow at her back¡­ I know him very well¡­


    Easily surpassing three meters of height, with a robust body that even his arms is large as a torso. Even his arm is wider than Asagao herself. In the same position as Asagao who is also holding out both of his arm, which is now covered in blood and has a crushed bones. Asagao only stand below his thighs¡­


    With a slightly pointed ears, and complimenting white beard for his old age, with scars all over his body. He is the half-dwarf who is also the half brother of the current Dwarf King. Ish¡¯ranor Talon, or simply Ishtal.


    With a unique body enhancement that changes his overall body physiques, strengthening his body to the utmost limit that it beaten steel and diamond in terms of hardness. The power of this old man that has the rights to become the Dwarven King, but rejects the position he is to be entitled with.


    The old man¡­ no¡­ the old warrior speaks¡­


    ¡°Good thing I sensed what¡¯s happening here. Your Majesty, have you forgotten the purpose of your power? Is it not to carry the people¡¯s anger to your own with it? Is it not to protect the people around you? And here I found you on an earth shattering brawl.¡±

 Chapter 83: Improvements of the Little Girl (1/4)

    Back to Asagao¡¯s Point of View


    It hurts¡­


    IT HURTS!!!


    IT HURTS!!! IT HURTS!!! IT HURTS!!!


    I¡¯ve blocked some overpowered skill and things. I really don¡¯t know what happened and what I was thinking when I did it. I guess they tried to hold back the power.


    I feel like collapsing now, but I can¡¯t. I bit my lip.


    What happened to my arms? Bleeding? Broken?


    I don¡¯t know! It just hurt so bad that I am going crazy!


    But I can¡¯t!


    Because¡­you know¡­I did something really cool right now¡­ or so what I think¡­


    Wasting such moment by collapsing? No way!


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s really happening. All I know is that there are two morons fighting over something stupid and now, quake and things happen around. I even heard Violetta-nee saying that they will destroy each other if left alone. I tried to do something and this is the outcome.


    I heard an old man spoke too¡­


    Judging from where the voice came¡­ he¡¯s right behind me¡­ it¡¯s a really deep voice¡­ but I know I heard it somewhere¡­


    I think he helped me block those skills whatever its name is¡­


    While I am enduring the pain in my arms and trying to show off by not writhing in pain in front of them, I open my mouth, gather air in my lungs and¡­


    ¡°MORONS!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±EHHHH?!¡±¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°RETARDS! BLOCKHEADS! IDIOTS! STUPIDS! NO BRAINERS! FLEA FOR BRAINS! MAGGOT INFESTED HEADS! IDIOTS! LOW INTELECTUAL QUOTIENTS! PEA SIZED BRAINS! DUMB! DUMBHEADED! DUMBASSES! IDIOTS!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡­¡­¡±¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°What do you think you guys are doing?! Fighting over me?! Laughable! It seems that I haven¡¯t made my stance clear yet! I am not someone needed to be protected! I am someone who will stand beside everyone! Who will fight with everyone despite the difference of strength and power! And someday, someone who will also protect people! Even if I get hurt over and over and over and over again! I won¡¯t mind the pain! I will keep walking to the path I have chosen! Even if it is a thorny path or a blooming path! I want you guys to look at me as an individual, not only the little girl everyone is fond of, not the princess everyone cherishes, not the Asagao who you guys believe, but the me who will believe in herself! Put your faith on me!¡±


    I stand straight to emphasize my speech. My arms that were trembling with pain minutes ago can now move. I clench my fist and bump it into my heart. I have conveyed to all the people here my new and stronger resolve.


    That¡¯s right! I am aiming for more strength! I am aiming to make myself worthy of the people around me!


    I am no longer afraid to get hurt! But I don¡¯t want my friend to get hurt in my stead! It may be a thinking of someone na?ve like me. So, what? It won¡¯t stop me!


    I will crawl myself out of the comfort zone my body craves and I will reach to where Nil is and give him a beating! A beating that even his own existence will feel!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    It¡¯s¡­ awfully quiet¡­


    Did I¡­ look like a fool saying all that?


    Oh gosh!


    I¡­


    I can¡¯t keep hold on to my straight face¡­


    The feeling of embarrassment is attacking me¡­


    ¡°PFFFT!!!¡±


    Eh?!


    That was¡­master right?


    ¡°Hahaha! Hahahaha!!! T-too funny! Too pure and na?ve! Hahaha! I-I¡¯m sorry! I can¡¯t help not to laugh! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°M-master¡­¡±


    ¡°V-Violetta! I¡­ I can¡¯t! M-my side hurts! Hahaha! Pffft! Hahaha!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t get me wrong now. I was just simply moved and entertained by your speech Asagao! It was full of determination and we know that you are serious but¡­ Hahaha!¡±


    Master mocks me¡­


    Why¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make fun of you Asagao. Really¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrothgir¡­ it¡¯s unthinkable of someone for you to laugh at that.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s just moronic you know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Human king! Alstroemeria-sama! Did you two hear that?! This little princess here made her declaration! You two think it was crazy and na?ve too right?! But you guys now know that she doesn¡¯t want to be dragged anywhere nor she wants to be holed up here!¡±


    It¡¯s not crazy, but I get it that it is na?ve but still¡­


    Still, I really want it.


    ¡°Well in the end. The brawl turned into them sizing up each other and the main purpose got lost.¡±


    ¡°Eeeeee¡­¡±


    ¡°But nevertheless, her thoughts are properly conveyed right?¡±


    As master praises me, at the same time, criticizes me for what I have said, I feel more like a fool. He really doesn¡¯t have to put it that way!


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahahaha!¡±¡±¡±


    Eh?!


    Everyone broke into laughter!


    Fon-nii, Alstroe-nee, Higan, Violetta-nee and even the man who helped me earlier.


    Why?!


    ¡°We understand, we¡¯re sorry for the childish act that we have done. Asagao, you perfectly made us realize our faults this time. No, it was completely senseless from the start.¡±


    ¡°Fon-nii¡­ I feel like you shouldn¡¯t be saying that lightly¡­¡±


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it..


    .


    .


    After we immediately treated that injured people in the incident.


    A day has passed and the two of them is confined to their own rooms for recovery.


    ¡°UwaaaH! It hurts! I¡¯m sore all over! My legs, my arms, my body even my head hurts! *sobs*¡±


    ¡°Violetta-nee¡­ why is this happening to Alstroe-nee?¡±


    We are now currently at Alstroe-nee¡¯s room. She is lying in the bed with excessive amount of bandages all over her body. She cries painfully while flailing.


    I can see a bit now¡­ but it is a bit blurry but if I squint my eyes really hard, I can make see something, even so little¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­ you see¡­ let¡¯s just say that they are really strong individuals. Their movement on a daily basis is extremely light for them so they don¡¯t get much of a standard exercise to strain their own muscles. Having fought in that kind of battle, together with tiredness and fatigue from it, they also overexerted that use of their muscles causing them to get sore. If I will describe it, it is like someone who didn¡¯t use his legs for many years due to an illness, and one day, he used it to run a really long distance, then he will really sore because he has not used it before like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I get that. But¡­¡±


    ¡°They maybe so strong¡­absurdly strong¡­ but¡­ in the aspect of self-healing their wounds, that¡¯s the only human aspect of them¡­ or you could say¡­ the most normal to them.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°I had a hard time getting Fon¡¯s ribs back to alignment and it has taken Mrothgir a bit of time to close all of Alstroemeria¡¯s wounds. And now¡­ they suffer from the backlash of their actions¡­¡±


    ¡°How about me? Why¡­ am I fine?¡±


    ¡°¡­We saw¡­ how it happened¡­ your arms Asagao-sama¡­ it healed in an abnormal rate¡­ the bones, the wounds¡­ they healed immediately by themselves¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Even I have to treat Ishtal too with what happened to his arms¡­ but yours¡­ I still have my theories but¡­¡±


    Yeah¡­ I just discovered that the giant old man is Ishtal¡­


    Contrary to his thin presence in his standard form¡­ it feels like his enhance form is so imposing and intimidating¡­


    Suddenly, someone enters the room¡­


    ¡°Ahem. Violetta-sama, I have something to tell to the lady over there.¡±


    ¡°I see. Ishtal¡­ about what happened¡­¡±


    ¡°You are not at fault Violetta-sama¡­ the situation escalated to an uncontrollable degree so¡­¡±


    ¡°No, if I had done something from the start, there shouldn¡¯t be any incidents like that¡­ I know Fon very well but it still happened in my supervision.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I really don¡¯t need to rebut your insistence. How about this, let¡¯s cut up your pay this month in a half? Yeah, that would be sufficient.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?! WAIT!¡±


    ¡°About the terrain that they broke¡­ I can¡¯t give anyone the liability about it so¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrothgir is giving his best right now to fix the terrain so, my pay this month¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, my. Does mrothgir-sama? Well, this and that are different things.¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­ This is all Fon¡¯s fault¡­¡±


    You get so sad and dramatic over your pay Violetta-nee¡­


    ¡°And the miss over there. If I remember¡­ you are Alstroemeria right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I have to inform you about the reimbursement of the property that was damaged.¡±


    ¡°Re-reimbursement?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ as you can see, some actions cannot be overlooked, such as destroying His Majesty¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°E-eh?!¡±


    ¡°Please be wary of your actions in the future. Since His majesty really didn¡¯t mind you, picking a fight, the destroyed properties are not a joke and rebuilding castle facility costs a fortune.¡±


    ¡°W-wait! I can pay!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ but¡­ due to prior research¡­ we have been informed that you have a proper legal guardian¡­ so we already sent an official letter about the reimbursement letter to Miss Cecille, a guild receptionist in Nanab Town.¡±


    ¡°N-Noooooooo! Anything but Cecille-san! PLEASE!!! NOOOOO!¡±


    I think Cecille-san might throw a fit while she shouts Alstroe-nee¡¯s name.


    Alstroe-nee flails more upon the news brought upon her. I think Ishtal is furious for what happened but he deals with it in this way by attacking people financially¡­


    I can see now why he is Fon-nii¡¯s councilor.


    ¡°Violetta-nee¡±


    ¡°What is it Asagao-sama?¡±


    ¡°Incidentally, what happened to Fon-nii?¡±


    ¡°Fufufu¡­ you mean what will happen to him?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Fufufu¡­ because of Fon¡­ my pay this month got cut¡­¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t see what¡¯s happening right now¡­ but you¡¯re kind of scary now Violetta-nee¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give him a medicine for a headache to torment him more!¡±


    ¡°A medicine for a headache, wouldn¡¯t that will make him better?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is¡­ a medicine to induce a headache.¡±


    ¡°Uwahh¡­ that¡¯s nasty¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Asagao-sama¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I was talking to Mrothgir yesterday night and¡­ he wants to start your training immediately. It seems he got so excited by your enthusiasm.¡±


    ¡°T-training!¡±


    Immediately too?! Why?!


    Not that I mind too much but¡­

 Chapter 84: Improvements of the Little Girl (2/4)

    ¡°Then, Asagao-sama, let¡¯s reassess your skills right now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Violetta-nee and I are currently talking at the library right now. Master is not here since he is still busy with the restoration of the land using his magic. I don¡¯t know how he does it but Violetta-nee told me that it is one of unique magic that only Master can use. It¡¯s one of the few reasons he is called white dragon sage.


    We left Alstroe-nee so she can rest peacefully and well¡­ I haven¡¯t visited Fon-nii but I am sure he is okay too¡­ I think¡­


    Higan is¡­


    ¡°WAAAAAHHH! T-THERE¡¯S ANOTHER DEAD PERSON HERE!¡±


    ¡°Higanbana¡­ that¡¯s one of my aides here¡­ they are just awfully haggard¡­ please don¡¯t kill them¡­¡±


    ¡°S-SORRY! BUT THERE¡¯S SO MUCH OF THIS COPRSE LIKE PEOPLE! AND THIS PLACE IS LIKE A MAZE!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    Huh? Wait¡­


    ¡°Violetta-nee¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Priscilla-san¡­ cleaned the library and made it its brightest in history?¡±


    ¡°W-well¡­ we¡­ we don¡¯t let the dust¡­ get into any of the books¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If she ever sees the library again she-¡°


    ¡°I know! I know! But!!! It feels like a real library like this! And I really can¡¯t deal with people like her!¡±


    ¡°W-why?¡±


    ¡°Because she is so strict! Too strict! Really, really strict! Even her glares will pierce right through your soul! And if you were here when she was cleaning the whole library¡­ she spews harsh words left and right while they take out a large dump of dust and molds!¡±


    ¡°Even Violetta-nee can¡¯t handle her huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway¡­ we are getting side track¡­ let¡¯s see what magic or how strong you¡¯ve become¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay. First off¡­my barrier¡­¡±


    I cast my barrier first.


    Then I showed Violetta-nee how I can freely manipulate the shape, size and mass of it. I show her how I can also spin it and make it entirely flat or any other more objects. I have also shown one of my latest barrier free form creations, the one that I used against Nil that time.


    ¡°Asagao-sama¡­ normally¡­ barrier really can¡¯t do that¡­ even I or Mrothgir can never ever do that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a barrier¡­ but it is so different¡­ it¡¯s like¡­ it is made with another kind of power¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite get it¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ me either¡­ but I think it is an advantage to use barrier like that. Although, now, I feel uncomfortable calling your barrier a barrier¡­ why don¡¯t you try giving it another name when you use it.¡±


    ¡°Another name for a barrier? I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    ¡°So then¡­ what about that barrier with a skill called blooming thorn?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao-sama?¡±


    ¡°Blooming thorn¡­ is not a skill¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I know about it and I don¡¯t know anything about it¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s like¡­ something carved directly into these body¡­ Blooming Thorn is like¡­ a part of me¡­ when I use it to any of my skill¡­ it has terrifying degree of changes that happens that even I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao-sama¡­ you may not be aware of it but, your variation of power will depends on your will and emotions¡­ taking too much negative emotions¡­ will have an adverse effect and will drastically change the nature of your power¡­ it can either¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Either?¡±


    ¡°In theory¡­ it can either¡­ degrade something to the point of rotting or breaking it down to nothingness¡­or¡­ it can¡­ purify impurities or negate impure things¡­¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t quite get it¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I only did give a vague explanation. So then, lets¡¯ proceed.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ next is heal¡­but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°Please watch closely¡­¡±


    I cast the skill heal¡­ but none came¡­


    I cast it again and again¡­


    The same thing happens¡­


    It was just only yesterday when I discovered that I lost my ability to use heal¡­


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s to be expected.¡±


    ¡°EH?! What do you mean by that Violetta-nee?!¡±


    ¡°Oh? You still haven¡¯t noticed yet?¡±


    ¡°Noticed what?!¡±


    ¡°Your monstrous regeneration ability.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like you are perpetually healing yourself unconsciously without consuming any magic power or stamina.¡±


    ¡°T-t-t-t-t-that¡¯s my cheat ability?!¡±


    ¡°Cheat? Why would you call it like that? The downside is¡­as you see, you can¡¯t use heal anymore, meaning, you can¡¯t stop someone else life running out¡­ without the use of your heal¡­¡±


    Yeah¡­


    That¡¯s bad¡­


    If someone I knew is bleeding in front of me¡­ all I can do is to take proper measure with knowledge I have or some potions that I can carry¡­


    And I also can¡¯t treat someone¡¯s injury at the moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Why did it turn out like this?¡±


    ¡°I understand how you feel right now Asagao-sama.¡±


    Her hand touches my head and she strokes it gently. Her hand is smaller than Fon-nii. It¡¯s soft and has a delicate feeling to it.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s because of your mental growth that it leads to this situation. I am not saying it is bad, but rather, you should feel more positive about it. As I said, your power is directly linked on your emotional disposition. The reason you have your heal is because of the fear of pain. I know you don¡¯t like pain at all¡­ no¡­ you despise it. Right now, this regeneration ability of yours is the proof that you are ready to get hurt and to stand up again. It¡¯s your resolution that gave birth to this ability. You no longer despise pain, but it¡¯s not like you liked either, but you acknowledge it as a part of your life. That¡¯s how I think.¡±


    ¡°Violetta-nee¡­¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t look so down because of it. Think of how you are going to take advantage of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll do that! Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Good! Now, incidentally, how about your cure? Is it the same?¡±


    ¡°Like heal, I¡¯ve lost the ability to use it too.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ well¡­ I think that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more Violetta-nee.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Could you show me?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    ¡°¡­Higan! Where are you?!¡±


    I call out to Higan. I wonder where she is right now.


    As I am about to shout again, someone¡¯s body suddenly hugs me.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°OOMPF!¡±


    ¡°Asagao!~¡±


    ¡°Higan, please don¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°Hehe! What is it?!~¡±


    ¡°Your face is too close to mine! Don¡¯t rub it!¡±


    ¡°Muh! So cold.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do Divine Ascension.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Okay!¡±


    I close my eyes. I hold Higan¡¯s hand and try to feel everything about her.


    Then with a burst of energy¡­


    [Divine Ascension]


    Energy burst out from Higan and power surges from everywhere.


    Yep. This is Divine Ascension.


    ¡°WAH! The books are being blown away!¡±


    ¡°EH?!¡±


    ¡°We should have done this outside! I should have known!¡±


    ¡°AH!¡±


    ¡°AH!!¡±


    I quickly dispel the enhancement on Higan and the surging power is gone.


    Violetta-nee got a little mad after that and told us off.


    ¡°Geez. Tell me beforehand if you are going to do something absurd like that. Even so, that was an absurd power Asagao-sama¡­ it¡¯s like¡­ inhuman¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I got it or why. Maybe it is even in me from the start.¡±


    ¡°Can you use it to yourself?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I tried it many times before but I can¡¯t. There¡¯s nothing happening after all so I gave up.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? We don¡¯t have much knowledge about it¡­ but if it is helpful to you and to everyone around you, please keep using it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That said. You two are awfully close.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .


    With that concluded, we came to visit Fon-nii, who is also sore and suffering from the backlash of his reckless brawl with Alstroe-nee.


    ¡°Fon-nii¡­ how have you been?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°I really¡­ could use a¡­ little sister nursing me right now¡­ the pain¡­¡±


    ¡°You look lively too me¡­¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you even calling me cutely like before¡­ I miss those days¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ things go this and that¡­ so it¡¯s embarrassing to do it anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He seriously wanted to be spoiled right now¡­


    He speaks to Violetta-nee¡­


    ¡°Violetta-san, how¡¯s Alstroemeria? Bedridden like me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ with the same soreness¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Fon, are you interested in her?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I think she is going to be a good buddy. If you are asking about it romantically¡­ come on¡­ isn¡¯t she like sixteen? There¡¯s nine years difference in our age. And besides¡­ I already had a person¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? Your imaginary lover?¡±


    ¡°She is not imaginary! I swear she is real! The fairest fairy kin there is!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The door suddenly opens. Master enters the room while stretching his arms.


    ¡°Mrothgir! How¡¯s the restoration?¡±


    ¡°Not even halfway¡­ I am just here to rest. Just to tell you this Violetta, I am only doing this because you requested it. I really don¡¯t care about the barren land these guys left.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Why are you here then?¡±


    ¡°Because I heard you guys talking about Alstroe-sama.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Do you have any opinion regarding her?¡±


    ¡°Not really, she is just crazy strong.¡±


    ¡°Master once admitted that Alstroe-nee¡¯s breasts are enticing.¡±


    I interject that sentence. As my mouth blurts that out loudly, Master looks far away from Violetta-nee avoiding his gaze. Fon-nii also did the same¡­


    I am going to make everything clear. Her breasts are mine!


    Violetta-nee speaks in a horrified way¡­


    ¡°Mrothgir¡­Fon¡­ you two¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°I know Fon wouldn¡¯t have the guts to approach a girl in a romantic way because he is a wuss¡­¡±


    ¡°HEY! You said something I can¡¯t let pass!¡±


    ¡°Silence! Mrothgir¡­ you horny beast¡­¡±


    Oh!


    This is getting interesting¡­


    ¡°H-horny beast?! I¡¯m a dragon!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a metaphor! What? Are you satisfied being called a horny dragon?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not any better, to be honest¡­¡±


    ¡°Sexual deviant then.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    ¡°Master said that you and he did it a few times when you two are living together back then. About seven times he said.¡±


    I interject again for a laugh.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening in front of me but Violetta-nee¡¯s power is going wild.


    ¡°SEVEN TIMES?!¡±


    ¡°Is it¡­right?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Seven times with my official CONSENT you monster! I have lost count on how many times you assaulted me in my sleep¡­or in bath¡­or even I am just reading in the library! Such barbaric man! And here people calling you white dragon sage!¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­please¡­keep it down¡­¡±


    I tried to hold down my laughter with this discussion! Good thing Higan is still in the library.


    It would be bad for her to hear adult things like this.


    ¡°My idiot disciple! You don¡¯t have to say any of those! I swear I am going to give you a hard time in your training!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it out on Asagao-sama you beast!!!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    Night falls and I was able to safely escape from earlier discussion¡­


    I am making my way right now to Violetta-nee¡¯s room because there are things I wanted to ask her.


    As I stride down the hallway with the guidance of my intangible barrier as my guide and my familiarity with the castle¡¯s interior¡­ I have finally found my way to the door of her room.


    I approach it and I was about to knock when¡­ I heard something from inside¡­


    ¡­


    I put my ear close to the door to hear what¡¯s happening inside.


    ¡­


    ¡°Mrothgir! Yes! That¡¯s the spot!¡±


    ¡°Does it feel good when I do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Do it more!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going rougher okay?¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Gue hehe hehe!


    Wait! It¡¯s just a massage, right? Master is rubbing Violetta-nee¡¯s back right?!


    ¡°Ahn! Deeper¡­there¡­ it¡¯s hitting my w--!¡±


    I immediately pull out my ear from eavesdropping!


    I didn¡¯t hear anything!


    I didn¡¯t hear anything!


    I didn¡¯t hear anything!

 Chapter 85: Improvements of the Little Girl (3/4)

    ¡°KYAAAAA!!!¡±


    ¡°WAAAH!?¡±


    What?! What¡¯s happening?!


    I was woken up by a really loud scream¡­no¡­more like a squeal¡­


    It¡¯s Milin for sure! She¡¯s in my room again early in the morning!


    ¡°KYAAAAH!! YOU CAN¡¯T ASAGAO-SAMA! THAT''S A FORBIDDEN LOVE BETWEEN THE SAME GENDERS!~¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°SLEEPING TOGETHER WEARING NOTHING BUT ONLY YOUR UNDERWEARS, I DIDN¡¯T KNOW A BEASTKIN CAN BE SO CUTE AND FLUFFY TOO!¡±


    ¡°W-what are you say¡ª!¡±


    I rise up from my bed and support my body with my hand placing it on the bed and next to me¡­ I touched something¡­


    She said wearing nothing but only underwear¡­


    Yeah¡­ this fabric belongs to underwear¡­


    It would be a bit safe if my hand grabs something like the face or breast but¡­


    This sensation¡­


    I can feel the blood draining from my face and my hand froze on the spot.


    And this, by no mistake¡­Higan¡­


    ¡°H-Higan?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao-sama, such bold move early in the morning!!!¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡±


    I try to carefully remove my hand but before I knew it¡­ it rubs to something¡­


    ¡°Ahn!~¡±


    ¡°Higan!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­ I like the initiative¡­ please keep going.¡±


    ¡°NO!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why Asagao? Are you being shy?¡±


    ¡°Asagao-sama is shy! Please keep going! I¡¯ll be saving this scene in my memory and it will be etched forever!¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP! Milin, get out of my room! Higan! Why are you here?!¡±


    ¡°Kyaa!~ Asagao-sama got mad! Run!~¡±


    Milin playfully runs out of the room while giggling.


    ¡°Now¡­Higan¡­ why?!¡±


    ¡°Why you say¡­I missed sleeping with you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s right. We always sleep together back then.¡±


    ¡°And I plan to go home as soon as Alstroe-san gets better.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I am going home to mother to learn more magic and to train more.¡±


    ¡°I see. But isn¡¯t training with master or with Violetta-nee here is good too? I mean, they are specialized in magic too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but, mother knows the spell that only the fox clan can use, and I have to stay there a bit longer for mother too.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be forcing you to stay.¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe. Asagao doesn''t want me to go.¡±


    ¡°Izuna-san is important too.¡±


    It has been a week since that brawl happens. The land master is restoring is gradually getting better but, he said that he may return the land to normal except for the plants and trees that were destroyed. He said the people should start cultivating the land there on their own.


    On the other hand, the perpetrators of destroying the land are almost in full recovery and they have been moving around too much lately.


    ¡°What are you going to do today Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Ah. That¡¯ right. I have something to ask Violetta-nee!¡±


    ¡°Oh? So we are going to the library today?¡±


    ¡°Yes! But let¡¯s grab some breakfast first. Before that, let¡¯s tidy up ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Okay!~¡±


    We head to the washroom to wash our faces.


    One thing why alchemy is useful and greatly demanded as a job in this world is because of basic necessities for proper hygiene.


    They have pseudo shampoo¡¯s here too for your hair and a pseudo body soap, one more thing that I am always carrying in my dimensional storage, the other thing that I am always carrying is this mouthwash base cleaning paste.


    Apparently, you dilute it into a small amount of water in small quantity and then you wash inside your mouth with it and then gargles it. It disinfects and cleans your mouth and teeth in the process and your mouth will smell fresh like a mint or menthol.


    After doing the basics of proper hygiene in the morning, I had Higan sit down in front of me in a small chair and proceeded in brushing her hair.


    ¡°Asagao!~ You¡¯re getting better!~ it feels less rough now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is really easy because your hair is smooth and silky Higan. And it smells good on top of that. Higan is so cute.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Higan?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°H-Higan?¡±


    What happened to her?


    I try to have a peek on her face.


    Uwaah!


    It¡¯s beet red!


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°A-Asagao¡­ I know I have heard you complimented me several times in the past but, even now, when you do it¡­ my heart gets jumpy.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know you were that easy¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only like this to Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Is..that so?¡±


    ¡°Ah,take¡­it¡¯s my turn to brush your hair! Come, come!¡±


    Higan forcefully takes the brush from me and beckons me to sit in front of her. After that, she brushes my hair gently and smoothly.


    We enjoy the time together at each other¡¯s company.


    I am well aware of what¡¯s Higan actually feels for me¡­


    But¡­ I can¡¯t reciprocate it. Not right now¡­ I don¡¯t even know if¡­It¡¯s even right. Besides¡­ she is still young¡­ there would be many opportunities for her to rethink and arrange her feelings about it as she grows up¡­


    In the first place, why is she so fixated on the same gender?


    No.


    She has a strong aversion of the man.


    Why is that?


    After our bonding time, we eat breakfast and heads to the library to talk to Violetta-nee. Right off that bat, she¡¯s already there, eating breakfast¡­ inside the library¡­that¡¯s kind of rude to be honest.


    ¡°So, what do you want to ask, Asagao-sama?¡±


    ¡°Violetta-nee, I was just wondering¡­ if Fon-nii and you are so strong and powerful, why do you need to summon heroes in the first place? Isn¡¯t kind of pointless if they can¡¯t even reach the same level as you two?¡±


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.¡°Ah, that is really confusing for your side. There¡¯s a major reason on why we needed the heroes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Fon and us¡­ the royal guards are indeed renowned as powerful group roamed the world in the past. But, the problem that arises before us, the devils, are mysterious creatures that even if we annihilate millions of them, they numbers are limitless.¡±


    ¡°Limitless¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. And we found out that these devils¡­ spawn at a certain continent¡­¡±


    ¡°The¡­center continent¡­¡±


    ¡°Correct. We investigated that continent before. There¡­ we saw a gigantic¡­ dimensional gate¡­ where the devil comes out.¡±


    ¡°A dimensional gate?! What happened?¡±


    ¡°Fon¡­ tried to enter it, but¡­ he wasn¡¯t able to. We tried to destroy it many times with our power¡­none were effective¡­ we tried it hundreds of times¡­ hundred of tries to seal it¡­ none worked.¡±


    ¡°¡­what are devils¡­anyway?¡±


    ¡°Devils¡­ are believed to be the creation of the enemy of the Goddess of Blessing. These devils only have one purpose on these lands¡­ that is to destroy. It¡¯s their instinct¡­ So that¡¯s why I can¡¯t believe that the man called Nil claims himself as the lord or king or whatever of these devils¡­If he is, then found a way to bend the devils to his command¡­ and that would be terrifying¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, the reason the heroes are summoned is..¡±


    ¡°It is as you think, Asagao-sama. With the blessing they received from the Goddess of Blessing, they, only they have the power to seal, or to even destroy that dimensional gate where those damn devils came from. But they certainly need to get powerful to do that¡­ that¡¯s why we sent them to train¡­¡±


    ¡°I see now¡­ then¡­ Ichirou-nii would be really glad to be of help to everyone¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao-sama¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Violetta-nee¡­¡±


    ¡°Hero Ichirou¡­ is gone¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that among them, Ichirou is the one you are closest with¡­ but¡­ we poorly evaluated him¡­¡±


    I see¡­


    He¡­died¡­


    I just close eyes¡­ tears start to run across my cheeks.


    ¡°Asagao-sama!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­let me weep¡­ let me shed tears¡­for someone¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sad. It¡¯s frustrating. I know well that¡­ death is inevitable. It¡¯s scary. Everyone must be sad too. So, let me weep. And in the future, I will also shed tears, to people who will also lose their lives. I know full well that I can¡¯t save everyone. So that¡¯s why¡­these tears of mine¡­even if it can¡¯t bring back their lives, will fall for them.¡±


    ¡°Asagao-sama, that¡¯s why you are going to be stronger, to prevent anyone from losing their life.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­you¡¯re right¡­ Violetta-nee¡­thank you¡­¡±


    After that, I spend the whole day trying to figure out more about my powers with Violetta-nee with the participation of Higan until master finishes his task.


    .


    .


    .


    As the night came¡­


    In the garden, I am gazing at the clear night sky of this world, although, it¡¯s a bit blurry with the sorry state of my eyes. I can tell where the moons are located.


    I remember all the time that I have talked with Ichirou in this place. He was a fun guy to tease. He gets easily embarrassed. But among everyone from the heroes, he is the most gentle and kind. He also lifts everyone spirits up when they falter.


    Higan then came and sits beside me.


    ¡°Higan?¡±


    ¡°Fufufu. What a romantic night.~¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ believe a red moon exists in the night sky?¡±


    Ah?!


    ¡°Higan. Do you see a red moon?!¡±


    ¡°Eh?! You too Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Alstroe-nee said there¡¯s no red moon like it was obvious!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Asagao¡­ to tell you the truth¡­ I was¡­ branded as crazy¡­ when I was a kid¡­ when I tried to convince everyone about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? So¡­¡±


    ¡°Apparently¡­ only you are the only one who can also see the red moon besides me¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think it means?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ something like wouldn¡¯t be a simple matter for us¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way Higan¡­¡±


    ¡°Muh?¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ are you so averted to men?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Higan?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­um¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­mother¡­. Don¡¯t like men too¡­ apparently¡­ my human father was an exception.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ your father is a human¡­that¡¯s the reason you have a soul weapon¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that how it is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what master said. Anyway¡­ what kind of person your father is?¡±


    ¡°Father¡­ is gentle and quiet¡­ but he is rarely in the house¡­ he goes to many places. Mother doesn¡¯t want to tell me what father is doing. The only thing that I remember from him, when I was seven¡­ before¡­ he died in another place¡­ he told me that I have sisters too¡­ I have twin elven sisters the same age as me¡­¡±


    ¡°Uwah? That¡¯s really surprising!¡±


    ¡°Right?! I wanted to meet them! I bet they are cute!¡±


    ¡°Oh! I am getting interested too!¡±


    ¡°Do you think we can meet someday?¡±


    ¡°Of course! And if you do, please introduce me to them. But, how are you fine despite knowing that your father had an affair?¡±


    ¡°Muh? It¡¯s not that I am not bothered by it but, It was something out of my hand.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­typical Higan.¡±


    ¡°Geez. What does that mean?!¡±


    The night passes with us chatting pointlessly like that.

 Chapter 86: Improvements of the Little Girl (4/4)

    Today is the day the two war freaks are permitted to be discharged by Violetta-nee after all the necessary check up and stuffs.


    First is Fon-nii.


    Upon being officially declared that he is ok¡­


    ¡°Ahhh! It feels good to move your body now without any pain! Not to mention I have rested for so long that my body is a bit stiff, but all is well!¡±


    ¡°Fon, don¡¯t move too much. Your ribs may have been completely connected but it doesn¡¯t mean you should exert yourself on the go.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for that Violetta-san.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ I hope you learned your lesson¡­¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Now then, Asagao, do you want to go for a walk? It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Ahahaha¡­


    Well¡­ it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want but¡­


    ¡°Ahem, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Ishtal? What is it?¡±


    ¡°I may have covered some of your work but¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ crap¡­¡±


    ¡°You see You Majesty, your work piled up during your rest. Also, you need to make another copy of the documents you were working on that day because some are lost¡­¡±


    ¡°Ishtal¡­bonding with Asagao is¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? Your Majesty¡­ even though you enjoyed yourself wrecking things and breaking my arms and Asagao-sama¡¯s too, you still have the thoughts to enjoy a leisure after spending more than a week of rest.¡±


    ¡°A-Asagao! C-could you¡­ talk to Ishtal?¡±


    Why are you looking at me for help?


    There¡¯s really nothing I can do. It¡¯s your fault in the first place that your work piled up.


    ¡°Fon-nii¡­ I have to visit Alstroe-nee too¡­ and then master said that my training will start today too¡­ and¡­¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­ Work hard!~¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ I guess I just have to finish everything¡­¡±


    He stands up looking like he¡¯s depressed¡­ hunching his back is he walks away¡­


    Haa¡­ it can¡¯t be helped now¡­


    ¡°Ishtal-san¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it Asagao-sama?¡±


    ¡°I think the king needs to talk to the other perpetrator too. You wouldn¡¯t mind him coming with me for a bit of time?¡±


    ¡°¡­you are being too soft on him¡­ fine¡­¡±


    I call out to him.


    ¡°Fon-nii, Ishtal said that he is going to give you a bit of time to talk with Alstroe-nee to conclude your rabbles.¡±


    ¡°OH! I knew you are a really kind little sister!!!¡±


    He vigorously pats my head to the point that he is shaking me a bit left and right. I grab his hand and try to lift it because I am getting a bit dizzy.


    I, Fon-nii and Violetta-nee proceeds to where Alstroe-nee.


    Higan didn¡¯t meet Fon-nii but she immediately rushes to Alstroe-nee.


    Upon entering Alstroe-nee¡¯s designated room¡­ she and Higan are doing something¡­ weird¡­


    Alstroe-nee is holding Higan by the waist and lifts her up in the air while she runs around the room while letting out a laugh. Higan is making a sound effect of zuuuuuuu!


    ¡­


    ¡°Alstroe-nee¡­Higan¡­ what are you two doing?¡±


    ¡°Higan is playing dragon gliding in the air right now!¡±


    ¡°Zuuuuuu!¡±


    ¡°I think that sound Higan is making is rather insulting to dragons¡­¡±


    I get it that both of them are weird¡­


    ¡­wait¡­.


    I am not weird too, right?!


    ¡°So~ What do you want to talk about, Asagao-chan?!~¡±


    ¡°Alstroe-nee, you are going to take Higan back today to Izuna-san, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!~ After that I¡¯ll come back here.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°EH? Why?!¡±


    ¡°Alstroe-nee¡­you have to see Cecille-san too you know¡­¡±


    ¡°GEH!¡±


    ¡°In a way¡­ I am indebted to her too. Please, return to Cecille-san and give her my thanks. Also, you shouldn¡¯t keep her worried for too long!¡±


    ¡°I understand Asagao-chan. She¡­might be really worried sick¡­ I know it¡­ from experience¡­¡±


    ¡°See.¡±


    ¡°B-b-b-b-but! I¡¯m going to get scold¡­ for the debt I racked here!¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s your fault too. You have many things to apologize! Good luck!¡±


    ¡°Eeeee¡­.¡±


    So with that, we immediately concluded everything.


    Well¡­Fon-nii didn¡¯t say anything.


    We take Higan andAlstroe-nee to the entrance of the capital and see them off there. Weirdly, master isn¡¯t still here even though he said that he was done in his task.


    ¡°Higan! Take care. I¡¯m going to miss you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Asagao! I¡¯ll be returning here immediately too! I¡¯m going to master every magic my mother can teach me to return here as fast as lighting can!¡±


    ¡°I am sure¡­ you can¡­ frighteningly¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course! Expect my return in a month!¡±


    ¡°That fast?!¡±


    ¡°Yes! You better not slack Asagao. I will aim for that top too! In two or three years, I might claim the throne of the Beast King! Not that I am really interested.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bold declaration¡­ well, I am expecting your return then after a month.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After talking to Higan, I turn to Alstroe-nee¡­ but she isn¡¯t even facing me¡­ she is facing Fon-nii¡­


    After a few seconds of intimidating glaring from each other¡­ that we even ended up thinking they will start another fight.


    THUMP


    THUMP


    THUMP


    They walk towards each other, facing off and still throwing an intimidating glare. They lift their arms into the air and clench their fists¡­


    And then¡­


    BUMP!


    EH?!


    They both bump their fist like they are the best buddies in the world!!!


    ¡°King Fon, you are an impeccable warrior. I have never seen someone like you who can match off my strength.¡±


    ¡°I can say the same to you, Alstroemeria of Nanab Town, through the clashing of our willful and noble spirits, you have earned my respect as a great fighter.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you are indeed a powerful warrior that I¡¯d love to battle again if the opportunity arises. I would like to have a bout with you again in another time to give a fair conclusion and to settle the score.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it. But for now, farewell noble fighter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t let you blade become rusty, Warrior.¡±


    It turns out better than I expected actually. They look more civil that way¡­


    They are just people huh¡­ but before their own professions, they are battle born to their hearts and a good battle always wake up their willingness and competitiveness for the top.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    I can half understand now why they lost themselves in the heat of the battle.


    ¡°Well then, Asagao-chan, take care!~ I¡¯ll be returning shortly here too after I talk to Cecille ane-sama.¡±


    ¡°Un. Alstroe-nee, give her my regard, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°Also, please give this to her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s for her. You can¡¯t open it.¡±


    ¡°Okay!~¡±


    It¡¯s a letter that I wrote yesterday saying my thanks and how Alstroe-nee behave. Also, I¡¯m telling her most of Alstroe-nee¡¯s idiocy.


    Together with the letter is a mithril coin I have hoping that it would help her with the debt.


    Alstroe-nee carried Higan in a princess carry and readies herself to take off¡­


    ¡°Bye Asagao! I will immedieta---! WAAAAAAAAA!¡±


    In her jump, she left a strong gust of wind. They soared off through the skies. Let¡¯s call it Alstroemeria express¡­


    I hope Higan didn¡¯t bit her tongue¡­


    Violetta-nee then spoke to me and Fon-nii¡­


    ¡°Well then, now that everything here is done. Fon, return to your office immediately!¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­ right now? Right off that bat?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. Be thankful that you get to spend time like this.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­¡±


    Fon-nii immediately left. He is heading to his office in the castle.


    ¡°Alright, Asagao, as for you, Mrothgir told me to make you go to the castle field. Dress up in simple attire for your training.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Master seems really eager, though¡±


    ¡°Yes. I advice that you prepare your body and mind for the training, because he can be so random at time.¡±


    ¡°That made me really worried¡­¡±


    We return to the castle and head on our separate ways. Violetta-nee is heading to the library as usual while I go to my room to change into my casual clothes consisting of a white t-shirt and leather shorts with my usual boots.


    After that, I headed to the castle field where master was waiting.


    Well¡­ there he is¡­ tapping his right foot on the ground while crossing his arms.


    ¡°How is it Asagao? Did you see them off properly?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­master¡­ why weren¡¯t you there to see them off too?¡±


    ¡°I have no need of human sentimentalities. I had enough for a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­so¡­what are we going to do now, master?¡±


    ¡°My idiot disciple, how are your eyes?


    ¡°It is still blurry, but not as bad as last week. I can see figures of people now and I can easily determine colors if I squint my eyes a bit.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I heard from Violetta too that you were able to use your barrier to sense everything around you, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I make my barrier intangible or more likely I can make an imaginary senses around me.¡±


    ¡°Cool¡­ now, try holding onto this wooden sword.¡±


    Master handed me a wooden sword.


    AH!


    I can now hold a wooded sword easily compared to the time I first held one!


    ¡°Surprised? You shouldn¡¯t be. Your physical strength is close to normal your age¡­ but yeah¡­ it¡¯s kind of weak."


    ¡°Muh¡­but this sword¡­is slighty shorter¡­¡±


    ¡°Duh! It¡¯s a short sword, my idiot disciple.¡±


    ¡°Short sword? Why?¡±


    ¡°Well because you are short. Do you really think you can hold even a standard sword at your physique?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­.so¡­what kind of training is this?¡±


    ¡°You see, I figured that you can¡¯t learn any magic. No, you will never ever learn any. It¡¯s more like, you already have magic or any sort of power carved inside you which most likely, you will discover yourself in the passage of time. So, for now, the only training that will suit you, and will be practically the most helpful in your helpless self, I am going to train you physically.¡±


    ¡°We¡­ did that a lot you know¡­ back when we were adventuring¡­¡±


    ¡°Ohh? So, do you want to start now?¡±


    ¡°Well, I''m fin--!¡±


    BAM!


    EH?!


    I reflexively block with my right arm as Master¡¯s feet kicks me sideways.


    Because of the impact, I rolled several meters away from my initial position.


    Then I noticed something¡­


    ¡°AHH! That hurts!!!¡±


    My arm broke! My bone was splits and crushed! It snapped like a twig with master¡¯s kick.


    I faced master and make my protests while holding my broken arm.


    ¡°Why?! That¡­hurts! Ah¡­ Guh¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh amazing, you really have a fast regeneration like what Violetta said.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    My arm gradually fixes itself.


    I see¡­ but¡­


    ¡°How is this going to help in my training?! Why have you suddenly kicked me?! And does it really have to be that strong?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao, an enemy out for your blood will not hold back their attacks and they won¡¯t tell you when they are going to attack. That¡¯s one the fundamental of battle, and you resolve to fight right?¡±


    ¡°Yes! But still!¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­Asagao, we are going to take advantage of everything you have right now to improve your below the average specs. I will have you to sharpen your senses, you skills in block and dodging which is also necessary and everything you should learn defend yourself. Your barrier alone won¡¯t be enough, even how strong it is. Remember that.¡±


    ¡°You are telling me¡­ to try to face you off in a battle against wit?¡±


    ¡°Yeah? That¡¯s far better. Don¡¯t worry. I will guide you during the whole day of training¡­¡±


    ¡°Whole¡­day?¡±


    ¡°Yes, from sunrise to sunset.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only necessary. You have to catch up to someone right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    It does make sense in a way¡­or so I think¡­but there¡¯s another glimmer in master¡¯s smile¡­


    ¡°Also, I am going to have you experience twenty years worth of pain to make you accustom to it!¡±


    I knew it!


    But I am not going to back down from here. I am going to do my best!


    ¡°Bring it on!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±


    Even though it will hurt, even though it will make me cry, I will move forward to face off my the destiny that was laid out in front of me!

 Chapter 87: Cecille鈥檚 Woes

    Haaa¡­


    I have been sighing more and more lately¡­


    My name is Cecille. I am close to my thirties. I am not in my thirties! Just close to it! I am still young! There¡¯s still time for me to look for my destined man.


    I work as a guild receptionist for adventurers in Nanab Harbor Town.


    This place is great. We get to eat various foods. We can trade off fish for meat or buy it. We sell various sea stuff too. Despite being just a town, our economy is stable, sometimes it declines, but it doesn¡¯t really do any permanent damage to us who lives here.


    The breeze here is great. I love the sea. It¡¯s a wonderful place for me. As a child, I live in the inner land. Specifically, inside a small forest, my hometown is located. Not a pretty desolate place as merchants and travelers can easily traverse inside the forest. But seeing trees every day and farming made me sick. As I become fifteen, I venture out of that place and become an adventurer myself.


    At first, I feel really great about myself doing commissions. I rise up the rank every year or two. I am adept at using the spear as it is the only weapon that I am interested as a child or more so, it¡¯s the only weapon I can make on my own with just a wood.


    After years of years of adventuring, I got stuck at rank B. It was kind of frustrating because rank A¡¯s adventurers are either has been adventuring far longer than I have or just a talented individual.


    Of course, in my younger dumb years, boys flock to me not because female adventurers are rare. It is because of my good skill with spear and my looks¡­my looks.


    I retired seven years after I started. It was an early retirement from being an adventurer as more and more people already outclassed me and it made me bitter.


    My hopes and dreams were crushed by the reality brought by gifted and talented people. They are so lucky to be born with such strength!


    I settled in this town and used up all of my savings to buy a decent house here. My job as the guild receptionist is a bit hard because of the rowdy men and women. But all in all, it was fun.


    I got to live my life slowly and peacefully.


    But¡­ there¡¯s something I want. I don¡¯t know what it is. But something¡­


    ¡­


    After some years of working in the Nanab Harbor Town as a receptionist, I decided to go on a trip to relieve myself from the stress and traveled a bit with the approval of the guild headmaster and a recommendation from someone I know.


    While traveling¡­I met this girl¡­ around the age of twelve¡­ in a desolated place devoid of any other humans¡­ with nothing but snow and freezing water¡­ with tons of monsters¡­


    With a beautiful silver hair, lovely round yellow eyes and fair skin¡­


    It was an ephemeral beauty and cuteness unbound by any negative emotions¡­


    As our gazes met, she just smiled cheerfully at me¡­


    She gestured at me something by opening her mouth and pointing her fingers in.


    ¡°Eh? Food? Wait, wait!¡±


    ¡°Ehehe!~¡±


    I rummage through my things and found bread dipped and covered in butter. I also hand her a canister of clean water.


    She takes both of it, but she didn¡¯t eat it immediately.


    ¡°Is something wrong? Wait, aren¡¯t you cold?!¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ miss¡­ can I really eat this?¡±


    ¡°I gave it to you. You are free to eat it!¡±


    ¡°Ehehe. Thank you very much for the food, for the blessing you have bestowed upon me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. What a weird child you are¡­¡±


    I take off my coat out of consideration for this little girl as the harshness of the cold temperature isn¡¯t forgiving to weak bodies.


    ¡°Eh? Is it really okay? I am not really cold, though.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. You are just wearing that thin clothes in the midst of this winter. And a girl shouldn¡¯t expose her skin to too much cold as it can also damage it.¡±


    ¡°Muh? How about you, miss?¡±


    ¡°Ahaha. I am an adult! I can hand--- achooo!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! Miss looks silly!¡±


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.¡°Cheeky brat! But damn! You¡¯re really cute when you laugh like that!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ then I¡¯ll just do this so you won¡¯t get cold.¡±


    The girl, who I gave my coat to, hugs me tightly. It was getting a bit warm¡­


    No, no, no!


    Her hug is a bit tight¡­no¡­it kind of breaking me!


    ¡°Hey! Hey! Hey! You are going to snap my back into half!¡±


    ¡°OH! Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­what¡¯s with yo--!¡±


    As I am about to lecture her¡­


    Something dangerous came¡­


    A wild Frost Wyrm¡­


    A type of magical beast that lives in cold places and rumored to freeze adventurers in one breath to death¡­


    This is dangerous¡­


    ¡°Little girl¡­ we¡­ are in danger¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°This frost wyrm here¡­¡±


    I have to steel myself. I cannot leave this girl behind. No, my consciousness told me not to. I feel like this is a fated encounter between me and her.


    But¡­ a frost wyrm is a commission to slay for A-rank adventurer or a group commission for B-rank.


    On top of that, I don¡¯t have any weapons here. If I were alone, I¡¯d be using my feet and wits to run and avoid this monster¡­but as the situation gives¡­ I can¡¯t do that¡­


    ¡°Little girl¡­ get behind me!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡°eh¡± me! This is a matter of life and death!¡±


    The frost wyrm saw us and walks cautiously to us. I can feel my whole body shaking with fear¡­


    The monster in front of me is a size of a house¡­ I can use a magic, but it¡¯s a magic for healing and recovery.


    RAAAAAAAAAAAWRRRR!


    N-no!


    It¡¯s charging right straight to us.


    I close my eyes because of its sudden attack. I can feel like my mind is recounting the days I have spent in this world. How I lived my life and all the happy and sad times that I experience.


    BAM!


    I heard something loud¡­


    The attack never came¡­


    I slowly open my eyes¡­


    The girl, who I hid behind me is now standing atop of the frost wyrm with detached head.


    Eh?


    What just happened?!


    ¡°L-little girl¡­ that¡­¡±


    ¡°OOOHH? It was easy you know. It died with one kick.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! You¡­killed it?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ isn¡¯t it scary?¡±


    ¡°I was really scared! I thought I was going to die!¡±


    ¡°No¡­miss¡­ do you hate¡­strong children?¡±


    ¡°Ah? What are you¡­!¡±


    She looks down as she speaks. In her eyes, I can feel that she has been through in hardships. A child of her age¡­is dealing with something¡­


    ¡°Little girl¡­what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Alstroemeria!¡±


    ¡°Such lovely name¡­ I am Cecille. You can call me however you like.¡±


    ¡°Un!¡±


    ¡°Will you come with me, Alstroemeria?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°To my home, it¡¯s going to be quite a travel, but I can assure you a good stay.¡±


    ¡°Okay!~¡±


    ¡°¡­do not just trust strangers like that¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    With that, I have traveled home together with Alstroemeria to Nanab Harbor Town.


    On our way, she¡¯s been curious about many things and I patiently teach her and answered all of her inquisitions. She learns fast but quite an air head when it comes to fundamentals of life. Nevertheless, she is a genius in arithmetic. She also said she learned the way of the Ki. She¡¯s been meditating first thing in the morning, telling me that she wants to be kept connected to the world.


    A bright and talented child! Well¡­not so bright in many things and many ways¡­


    Our travel has ended and we arrived at the Nanab Harbor Town. I introduced her to the headmaster and to my other co-workers. She receives praises and some criticize her.


    I told her about her strength which I witness too during our time together. Some just scoff it off as a bluff. Some are skeptical¡­


    I understand that very well. Everyone doesn¡¯t want to be outmatched by a child¡­


    So for now, I brought her home and feed her and brought her clothes.

 Chapter 88: Cecille鈥檚 Woes (2)

    After a week, when I picked up Alstroemeria, she has been accepted quickly by the residents of Nanab Harbor Town. Although some adventurers bat their eyes on her because of her monstrous strength, nonetheless, no one still dared to lay their hands on her.


    That child is curious and talkative about many things.


    I am having fun being with her all day. Even we are just talking random things. She also helps out around the guild. She lifts heavy crates and sacks from the pier too from the docking ships that need assistance.


    Come to think of it, I never asked her anything about her or how did she end up alone.


    .


    .


    .


    An accident happened.


    An adventurer is provoking Alstroemeria.


    I remembered that this is one of the common jerk adventurers that spew and profanity and insults here and there to whomever they meet if they don¡¯t bend to their will. He is also one of those people who look at Alstroemeria with hostility.


    To even do that to a child¡­


    Of course, I educated Alstroemeria about this kind of matter. In fact, the provocation didn¡¯t work on her and she simply brushes it off putting the adventurer in a shameful situation.


    Probably because he got shamed, he resorted to violence, throwing a punch at Alstroemeria.


    That asshole¡­


    But there is something unexpected happened¡­


    I was about to jump in to beat the hell out of the guy too for making a ruckus and saving Alstroemeria but¡­


    His fist lands on her face¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°AH SHIT! What the hell!¡±


    Alstroemeria¡¯s face didn¡¯t even budge and the man¡¯s fist broke. He holds his hand and looks at Alstroemeria with great disdain.


    After throwing insults again here and there, he drew his sword which alerted everyone in the guild hall.


    I immediately grab my spear under the reception desk to intercept him¡­


    But before I can even dash towards the jerk¡­


    [Avidya Severance ¨C Forgiving Sins and Mockery]


    BOOM!


    Alstroemeria throws a palm fist towards the sword the jerk is holding. The sword broke, but half of the adventurer¡¯s guild hall and adventurers themselves got blown away by the sheer force Alstroemeria threw.


    Shock, bafflement, bewildered and many more expression to describe the situation that traversed in the guild hall.


    Sadly¡­ I mean, fortunately, no reported casualties.


    Since the jerk is the one who threw the punch first and even drew a sword towards a little girl, he and his party were the one got the charges and expenses for repairing since Alstroemeria is the victim here and she is just a little girl.


    Not to mention she doesn¡¯t have any legal guardian.


    That night, I told her that we have to talk after dinner. She trembles upon my words and looks at me sadly while trying to smile¡­


    ¡­


    We sat down on the sofa facing each other.


    Her face says that it¡¯s not something new to her.


    ¡°Alstroemeria, about today, your strength is too much that you destroyed the guild hall. Now, why do you think I am talking to you right now?¡±


    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s really my fault that it happened. I really don¡¯t belong anywhere¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to push me away too. I am just going to leave on my own.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for everything.¡±


    ¡°You dumbass.¡±


    I hit her on the head, preferably, on the top of her head, with my fist.


    I just hurt myself and she is fine, but she looks at me befuddled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to you, and I want to hear about it too. But for now, let¡¯s fix that misconception of yours that I will cast you out because of what you did.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is it¡¯s too early for me and for them to judge it like that. You can just learn how to control yourself. If you can¡¯t do that immediately, we are tough enough that those kinds of incidents cannot take us down.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­but... there are more instances where I cannot control strength¡­ and I don¡¯t think I can learn how to¡­immediately¡­¡±


    ¡°You sound so unsure. Will you tell me about yourself¡­ why did you end up in your situation¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Her story goes like this.


    It seems that her strength bloomed at age of five. At first, it gave her parents high hopes for her making expectations and dream that they tried to force on her.


    After a year, though, they already isolated her from society as her strength is unmeasurable, scary and destructive that even she is just playing with kids around her age. An incident will happen and cause harm for everyone around her.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Because of it, her parents kept her inside the house not because they don¡¯t want her playing with another kid anymore, but they themselves are afraid of her. In instances, she would tear down or breaks something without knowing it.


    She was an obedient and kind child, but she gets emotional easily at her age and will sometimes throw a fit and in the process, destroy something. For example, multiple house and properties that even the city officials themselves are alerted.


    By the age of eight, she was thrown out of the city because of fear and loathing to her.


    After she cried the whole day in front of the city gate with no one answering to her wails, she left. She wanders the land, scavenging food for survival and drinking water from any sources she can get to.


    She runs away from magical beasts and devils because she is still not aware how to utilize her strength and it was a bizarre and scary thing for her to see.


    She continued to wander like this for three months until she was picked up by a monk in a temple in the north.


    The temple is a training ground for aspiring young fighters and people who seek peace and calm through meditation. The people there also practices Ki and apply it to battles.


    Alstroemeria becomes a resident of the temple. She was thoroughly educated and trained there by the masters. She also learns many techniques, skills, and meditations. She mastered the way of Ki in just a very short time and was called grand master already at the age of ten.


    But does a child know about holding back?


    There are so many instances that she would accidentally destroy the temple or injure someone with her monstrous strength.


    And before she knew it, no one wants her there anymore. Even the head monk of the temple, although, sorry, he can¡¯t take the rising cost of repairs and medicines, so they need to kick her out too at the age of twelve.


    At that time, she already knows not to wail at someone¡¯s front and left obediently.


    She then wanders in the coldness of the north, hunting her own food and living in the icy hell.


    After wandering like a wild animal for six months, I found her.


    And that¡¯s how everything came to be.


    She looks at me timidly after telling me how she lived her life up until now.


    I just can¡¯t believe how people treated her¡­ It might be her strength partially at fault but¡­ throwing her out suddenly like that¡­ they are too heartless or they just wanted to protect their own interests.


    If they truly care for Alstroemeria, they wouldn¡¯t even think of throwing her out. I really can¡¯t throw any insults at them too as if you are sleeping in the same place with someone who has the ability or strength comparable to a goddess¡­ you would also feel uneasy.


    I also feel uneasy of her strength. I am somewhat afraid of it too.


    But, for once, just for once. I want to finish something I started. I started taking care of her, taking her home with me. Not even a month passed and she is already thinking that I would throw her away.


    I am going to see to it that I see her grow up properly!


    ¡°Alstroemeria¡­ do you want to become my family?¡±


    ¡°Cecille-san?¡±


    ¡°I am going to be your legal guardian. I am going to take care of you. In return, I want you to do your best at restraining yourself. If you do something wrong or destroyed something, don¡¯t assume that I am going to throw you out! I am just going to scold you senseless! Understand?¡±


    ¡°C-Cecille-san!¡±


    ¡°Also, call me ane-sama! Remember that! Not mother or aunty! I am going to throw you in the sea if you do!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Cecille ane-sama!¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, I am going to talk to the headmaster about it so I need you to come with me,okay?!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Also, can I sleep with you tonight? I feel¡­lonely sleeping alone¡­.¡±


    W-what¡¯s up with this adorable creature?!


    ¡°Of course you can! Let¡¯s take a bath, then bring your pillow, we will sleep together as you wished!¡±


    ¡°Yay!~¡±


    We sleep together cuddling each other.


    I am glad I immediately decided to take her in officially.


    I woke up with fractured and broken bones so I got to rest for that day.

 Chapter 89: Cecille鈥檚 Woes (3)

    I was able to become Alstroemeria¡¯s legal guardian. I will provide all of her needs, from material needs to emotional needs and everything.


    On top of that, I was able to file legal papers claiming that I have the rights to take her in as a family. Everyone in the guild hall congratulated Alstroemeria like she is part of the town already even though it has not been a month.


    Except for the adventurers who are bitter because they are outmatched by her¡­


    .


    .


    .


    Our daily routine starts with, of course, waking up in the morning. Cleaning ourselves and dressing properly. Surprisingly, Alstroemeria is an early riser. She told me that she is unmatched in the temple is fasting and not sleeping for a month.


    I told her that I won¡¯t let her not to sleep and fast.


    A growing body needs food for growth after all!


    I will cook a simple breakfast for the two of us. Sadly, cooking is not something I take pride in but I can at least cook the basic meal with balance and good nutrition.


    After we eat our breakfast, we then head to the guild hall and starts my job as the guild receptionist. Part of it is checking another sector of the guild such as the commerce which specializes for merchants and traders. We then check the supply to be deployed for the day. We limit the purchase of items so the balance of the economy won¡¯t stagger.


    Alstroemeria will perform cleaning duties inside the guild and will help out adventurers about some trivial things. She also sometimes goes to the pier to help out sea traders. Since most people who see how cute and adorable little Alstroemeria is, most of them gives free stuff to her as thanks or sometimes, even without reason, she will receive some fresh fishes or beautiful accessories.


    As expected of Alstroemeria!~


    As long she keeps the damage she does accidentally that is¡­


    Her strength is too great that sometimes, even a glass of water breaks in her own hands by just holding it. Sometimes she randomly creates a small crater in some places or put a hole or a crack on a wall.


    The guild headmaster said that it¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s trivial things like that.


    Alstroemeria will properly apologize for it and will help to fix what she broke. For me, I will reprimand her lightly in the house so she won¡¯t do it again.


    Well, not that I really don¡¯t expect her to not do it again. She really does remember well. But some things are inevitable and it occurs the second or third time. I understand that and she properly reflects on it and cleans it up herself.


    All in all, it is not hard to love Alstroemeria. She just had to be taught well, which I think her parents did not do well. I want to sweep their faces with my spear, to be honest, but there are things that I don¡¯t have control.


    After working for a whole day, we¡¯ll go home for the afternoon and talks about what we did that day. It was fun and peaceful every day.


    To go home with someone you cherish was a really happy feeling¡­


    .


    .


    .


    One day, I came to the pier with Alstroemeria to pick up some package for the guild. Like usual, most of the men in the pier already knows her and greets her cheerfully with a smile and Alstroemeria will greet back.


    Today, one of the ship captains boarded someone with them and drops him off here in our town. That¡¯s what I heard before coming here.


    A shady man approaches me and looks at Alstroemeria with great interest.


    ¡°You must be Cecille and this adorable figure is the rumored Alstroemeria, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We are.¡±


    ¡°Ohoho. It¡¯s my lucky day. Say, I want to have a little chat with you, Miss Cecille.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Alstroemeria, go on ahead and deliver the package to the guild, then immediately go home.¡±


    Alstroemeria nods reluctantly but she still picked up the huge package and left. I turn to face the man again and give him an inquisitive look.


    ¡°I believe this talk should only be between us adults.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Indeed. A talk between adults, yes. But not here. I wish to talk to you in private and I want to meet the headmaster of the guild in this town since we know each other.¡±


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s fine¡­ Follow me.¡±


    I led the man to the guild hall. Fortunately, my co-workers saw Alstroemeria and they said she already went home as I ordered.


    The guild master saw us and the man. His face is disgruntled upon seeing the shady man with a lot of tattoos on his face.


    The guild master beckons us to enter a private room where I, guild master and the shady man can talk.


    I stand behind the guild master while he seated on the sofa facing the man who also sits on a sofa in front of us.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Why my old friend? Is it bad to visit someone I know from a long time ago?¡±


    ¡°You are a man who is twisted by greed. I don¡¯t want anything to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That hurt my feelings. Anyway, I am not here for you. I am here for that lady.¡±


    He looks at me and grins. He then brings out a cigar and lit it up in front of us.


    After exhaling for a bit of it, he blew it on to our direction without restraint.


    ¡°What is it that you want?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡¯ be so hostile.¡±


    ¡°Please honored guest, spit it out.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­then.¡±


    The man reaches out from his coin purse and takes out something out of it and put it on the table in front of him and looks at me again while grinning.


    Both I and the guild master was shocked upon seeing the amount of money he laid down.


    ¡°Three mithril coins.¡±


    ¡°W-what? What does¡­ that mean?!¡±


    ¡°I heard of a strong young child that recently, been a rumor in our little business company and my boss got interested.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°It means our boss wants that child. A strong and young, not to mention, her very figure whose looks like an angel, would surely please my boss. He wants to make that child his ¡°pet.¡±¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°Ehehe¡­ you see, my boss has a thing for girls in her age so¡­ what do you say?¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How about five mithril coins?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°¡­ten mithril co-¡°


    ¡°F*cking No.¡±


    These people.


    Now I get it.


    Why master doesn¡¯t like this guy. He is in a shady firm of slavery business. I just realized it. They want to bound Alstroemeria into a contract and turn her into their slave.


    Making full use of her monstrous strength and wanted to violate her¡­


    ¡°Miss Cecille¡­the amount I am offering you while letting you, your next generations and next¡­ and next¡­ lives a life comfortably. Your worries about money are gone forever. The only thing you need to do is hand over the little girl.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Unbelievable¡­


    The guild master looks at me and tells me in a low and soft tone.


    ¡°Cecille¡­ calm down¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°AHHHHHHHH!¡±


    CRASH!


    The man from earlier was thrown out of the guild brutally.


    I was the one who threw him out with my full strength, without holding back, without caring what will happen to him.


    After that, I pick up my spear and throw it at him. It lands deeply beside his face scaring the hell out of him.


    ¡°HIIIII!!!¡±


    On lookers began to gather, but I don¡¯t care. I want to give this guy a piece of my mind.


    ¡°Hey, asshole, did you really think monetary value can buy my beloved Alstroemeria, huh?!¡±


    ¡°You! My boss won¡¯t stand idle!¡±


    ¡°Bastard, I don¡¯t care! Bring everyone you know! All of their lives are trashes compared to my beloved Alstroemeria!¡±


    ¡°YOU!¡±


    ¡°First of all, this ¡°Business¡± you are talking about is obviously illegal. You already know that the newly crowned king is merciless. He will behead you himself if he finds out. And that king, I don¡¯t need to say anything do I?¡±


    ¡°I will make sure you regret this!¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t get the message do you?!¡±


    I step on his head as hard as I can.


    I bring out a cigar and lit it up.


    Then I exhaled the whole stick up to the butt and picks up his head and blows everything to his face.


    I then drilled the lit cigar to his forehead cooking up his skin in the process.


    His forehead now has a charred spot.


    He looks at me with fear and pain.


    I pull out my spear from where it¡¯s buried and aim it at his neck.


    ¡°Hey asshole, do you get the message now?!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    ¡°Then scram!¡±


    I kicked him the rear and he runs away horrified.


    ¡°Guild master.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ I told you to calm down. Now, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Since they will immediately die because of the new king being a diligent one and if they get found out, they are destined to be beheading, I would like to do it myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­this is the whole reason you still don¡¯t have any lo--!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­ I won¡¯t stop you¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh. Then, I¡¯ll be tailing him down and kill the lot of them. Please take care of Alstroemeria.¡±


    ¡°Nah. On a second thought, take me with you.¡±


    ¡°I see no problem.¡±


    We left the town to tail that bastard and where his comrades are hiding.


    By the end of the day, we were able to wipe them out, a total of forty people in an encampment, although, the boss isn¡¯t here, guild master talked to the guy in private one last time before taking away his life with his sword.


    .


    .


    .


    It¡¯s already noon when I got home.


    Alstroemeria was waiting for me the whole time.


    I patter her head and proceeds to the kitchen to cook up something really fast.


    I only made a serving for her portion as I don¡¯t think I can eat anything today because of massacring a lot of people¡­


    I just went out of the house and lit a cigar¡­


    ¡°Cecille ane-sama¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? Alstroemeria?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ like it¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was just able to cook something simple and fast tonight¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    She points at my cigar¡­


    Apparently, she hates the smell of the cigar and I just realized that her sense of smell is stronger than a usual human.


    I throw it down and steps on it.


    ¡°Sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°Do you frequently do that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a hobby I have taken a long way back.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay. I promise to not smoke around you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Eh? Come on¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Cecille ane-sama¡­¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ okay¡­ I¡¯ll try to stop¡­ and sorry¡­ for leaving you behind for the whole day¡­¡±


    ¡°Un!¡±


    I kept her in the dark this way. She is too young to know that I am ready to murder people just for her.


    ¡­


    After that, days passed on and Alstroemeria constantly grows up. She then becomes an adventurer and started doing commissions.


    Although from the start, many people partied with her, they eventually avoided her so she then ventured solo.


    The time where she does commission increases as her rank goes up. She said that she doesn¡¯t really need any rewards for the work she has done. She became more and more aggressive and active in doing jobs as an adventurer but she doesn¡¯t forget to talk to me and have a long random chat.


    Because of her superhuman abilities, she was able to travel across the whole continent and across the sea in the right direction so the guild master also began giving her over the sea commissions that the other guild sends to us.


    I pleaded him to keep Alstroemeria¡¯s existence a secret from the world. Her ranks go up to SSS but no one but people in this town knows.


    And then she met the king¡¯s sister¡­


    Then she was gone for more than a month now.


    And that¡¯s the story of how I stopped smoking and uses candy as an alternative¡­


    Wait! No!


    I mean, I am not a guild receptionist anymore! My mansion is currently being built because I have too much money on hand!


    Eh? I got the story messed up.


    <hr />


    My release time of chapter fluctuates greatly. I feel so ashamed

 Chapter 90: Cecille鈥檚 Woes (4)

    Haaa¡­


    I am a simple receptionist in Nanab Harbor Town. Well¡­former¡­


    Geez!


    I am currently gazing at my newly finished mansion!


    I have too much wealth because of that King giving me a mithril coin!


    Too much wealth can destroy a person!


    Well, anyway¡­ I¡¯m glad the construction of the mansion went smoothly and fast. It has a large bath, lots of rooms, even if we have a guest of dozens, no problem!


    There are also restrooms installed in each three floors of the mansion. The food stock is completely filled so I can live here without shopping for a month.


    That¡¯s bad though, it will make me lazy so I think I¡¯ll beg the guild master to let me work again so I won¡¯t turn into a bum.


    But the best is my room! It has a complete view of the town and the sea! The sun brilliantly shines in the morning and the moon will gracefully illuminate it!


    Haa¡­


    I want Alstroemeria to see this but¡­


    WHERE THE HELL IS SHE?!


    Haa¡­


    There are things that needed to be taken care too¡­


    For example¡­ this letter that was sent to me by the councilor of the King discussing about the reimbursement of what Alstroemeria destroyed¡­


    I am actually fine paying whatever I can¡­ to be honest, it¡¯s not such a big deal for me because of the fortune that I received but¡­


    What I am worried about is¡­Alstroemeria¡¯s disrespectful and embarrassing act in the front of the royalties! What if she receives punishment of death?!


    If not, what if she get tricked by perverts by offering her food?!


    Is she even taking a bath properly?!


    She doesn¡¯t forget how to breathe right?!


    My head is spinning because of those thoughts! I need to unwind myself¡­


    .


    .


    .


    I walk around the town and already talked to the guild master to let me work again. He doesn¡¯t have any problem with it at all.


    Somehow, I ended up in the pier which is deprived of boats. Things are a bit busy for the sailors¡­


    I gazes my reflection in the sea. The breeze blows softly and the salty smell of the sea feels relaxing.


    Hmm¡­ I do have a decent look¡­ I am just a bit muscular¡­ I am tall and fit¡­ I wonder what¡¯s wrong¡­


    Suddenly, a hand covers my eyes while I am busy looking at my reflection in the sea¡­


    ¡°Who is it?!~¡±


    ¡°A-A-Alstroemeria?!¡±


    ¡°Correct!~¡±


    My heart jumps from her sudden appearance! I turn to look at her and there she is, smiling like a full bloom flower, her appearance is still the same and she looks cheerful as ever.


    Alstroemeria¡­


    ¡°Cecille ane-sama! I miss you!~¡±


    ¡°Alstroemeria¡­¡±


    ¡°Hug!~¡±


    ¡°Alstroemeria¡­¡±


    ¡°Cecille ane-sam---!¡±


    ¡°YOU BLOCKHEAD!¡±


    As she was about to hug me, I give her special deluxe suplex move throwing her into the sea!


    Ha! Serves you right!


    ¡°GLURHGHGLUURGHH!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°GLURUHUGLGUGUHR!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I just remembered¡­ she can¡¯t swim¡­¡±


    I immediately dive into the water and fetch her.


    ¡°Haa¡­haaa¡­why?!¡±


    ¡°Why?! You think it¡¯s okay to suddenly leave¡­err¡­ your commission like that?! Do you know how worried I¡­.err¡­. everyone is?!¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not right to throw me into the sea knowing I can¡¯t swim!¡±


    ¡°Even so! You made¡­¡­ everyone worried you blockhead!¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really expect a touching reunion with me?!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­what a child¡­¡±


    I gently hug her in my bosom. The smell of the sea lingers and the wetness of our clothes feels sticky but regardless of it, I hug her while holding her and gently strokes my hand on her head.


    ¡°I-is this enough? It¡¯s kind of embarrassing¡­¡±


    ¡°Geez, Cecille ane-sama never changed.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­yeah, yeah¡­ I am worried sick¡­ of you¡­ you got that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am sorry and I am back.¡±


    ¡°Welcome home.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­Alstroemeria¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting chilly¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to show you the new house!¡±


    ¡°New house?¡±


    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re going to be surprise on how big it is!¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.¡°Hehe! There¡¯s a big bath too?!¡±


    ¡°Of course! Let¡¯s take a bath together like always.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Come on! Let¡¯s hurry!¡±


    Alstroemeria pulls me because of her excitement!


    What a child.


    Wait¡­ there¡¯s something¡¯s odd¡­ well¡­ I¡¯ll ask her later.


    .


    .


    .


    SPLASH


    ¡°You¡¯re right! This bath is large!¡±


    ¡°Right, right!¡±


    ¡°Then Cecille ane-sama, will you wash my back?¡±


    ¡°Sure do.¡±


    We are currently taking a bath.


    Ahh! The large bath me and Alstroemeria has been dreaming of.


    I grab the soap and starts scrubbing her beautiful and porcelain like skin. Even though she is so strong, she never had any muscle forming in her body, only fit and tight skin and voluptuous body. Like her breasts¡­ come to think of it, how are her breasts doing? It started to grow at an astonishing speed when she steps into her teens.


    I grab those erotic breasts of her! I will never ever feel this kind of elasticity and volume with my own so satisfy myself by grabbing hers!


    ¡°Hyaaa! Cecille ane-sama!¡±


    ¡°Fufufu¡­ what¡¯s this? Did it get bigger again?¡±


    ¡°N-no! D-don¡¯t touch there!¡±


    ¡°Ohoho. Resistance futile! These breasts here are so soft..hehehe¡­.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­eh¡­Hyaa! S-stop¡­¡±


    ¡°Say Alstroemeria!~ Is there anyone else who touches your breasts like this?¡±


    ¡°A-Asagao-chan¡­actually loves them¡­she doesn¡¯t know that I know¡­Hyaah!¡±


    ¡°The princess¡­?¡±


    I suddenly let go of her breast and began to throw a question at her.


    ¡°What¡­happened to the princess, Alstroemeria?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­she¡¯s fine. Asagao-chan is in the castle now and she trains very hard to be stronger.¡±


    ¡°You mean the princess is learning how to fight. She is strong right?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, to be honest, you can actually defeat her.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Is that so?¡±


    ¡°But, she is doing her best now. She wants to do something and to reach someone. I want to be by her side to support her and see to it that she will proceed with her own.¡±


    ¡°You seem like you want to go back to her immediately¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh..but..¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°I am not that special to you anymore?¡±


    ¡°Cecille ane-sama, that¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    ¡°??¡±


    ¡°Asagao-chan¡­ is weak¡­ you are already strong¡­ even with my strength¡­ you are stronger than me, in many ways. There are complicated things that only people like you can do Cecille ane-sama¡­ I realized in our adventure that¡­ true strength doesn¡¯t lies on how strong you are but how well you carry yourself in times of trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. This kind of bothered me earlier, Alstroemeria, you¡­. you can finally control your strength.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ I need to. Asagao-chan is frail after all. I have to know how to control it properly so I won¡¯t crush her with it. These hands of mine might crush the little flower, so I have to limit myself, learn and grow. There are many things that I realized. I was thankful of Asagao-chan. She may not know it but, she is gradually becoming stronger than me in another aspect.¡±


    ¡°Alstroemeria¡­ Good for you¡­ You have seems to matured a bit because of her. I am also thankful for her.¡±


    ¡°Asagao-chan also knew about my past and talked to me. She said that she is also willing to be my family, my friend, and my companion. It makes my heart jumpy.¡±


    ¡°What a kind girl¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to be by her side.¡±


    ¡°Hmmhmm, I won¡¯t stop you actually, but, won¡¯t you stay here for a little longer?¡±


    ¡°There are people who guide her there. I don¡¯t want to interrupt her training after all. So I think about a month because I am going to visit Higan too.¡±


    ¡°Higan? Yes! Yes! Higan is a really cute fox girl too!¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is she like?¡±


    ¡°She is like--~¡±


    And so, we talk about many things.


    I am truly happy that Alstroemeria is back.


    ¡°Oh? Cecille ane-sama, is that a wrinkles?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Maybe because of you, I am not getting married!¡±


    ¡°Ehhh¡­maybe it¡¯s because of your tomboyish and hot headed personality!~¡±


    ¡°WHAT WAS THAT!?¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Haa¡­


    This is going to be a long day with someone this noisy around.


    Not that I am complaining about.

 Chapter 91: Cecille鈥檚 Woes (End)

    That night, I came to Alstroemeria about a sensitive topic.


    It¡¯s about the letter sent to me talking about the reimbursement of one of the facility in the castle. Supposedly, it was the king¡¯s office.


    As I said, I am fine paying the amount needed but the problem is the trouble Alstroemeria caused. If she was able to come home here without anything happening to her, I can only assume that she run away or she¡¯s been spared.


    ¡°Alstroemeria, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°This letter saying about reimbursement for the destroyed office of the king¡­¡±


    ¡°Geh!¡±


    ¡°You already know that I know but you never mentioned anything about that incident.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­.what incident?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re playing dumb now?!¡±


    ¡°Eee¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ come on. Just tell me what happened in detail and I won¡¯t get angrier than I am right now.¡±


    She was bit hesitant about telling me the whole story. I wonder if it is something embarrassing that she ends up destroying the king¡¯s office.


    She fidgets shyly and begins to talk¡­


    ¡°I¡­I had a stand-off against King Fon.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Stand-off?!¡±


    ¡°Yes! He has long and hard --!¡±


    My mind blank off immediately unable to hear her next words.


    Stand-off?!


    There are lots of things to think when that word comes to my mind, but this is Alstroemeria we are talking about here.


    Wait! Long and hard?!


    ¡°He was really, really good that I got swept up with the mood too! At first, I don¡¯t have anything in mind when he started assaulting me, but then it got better!¡±


    ¡°Eh?! A-a-a-a-assaulting?!¡±


    ¡°Un!  I didn¡¯t expect him to pierce me easily like that! There was blood, but I was able to endure it because I need to!¡±


    ¡°B-blood?! Eh?! Eh?!¡±


    ¡°I can still remember it. He was really good at it! He hit me here and there but I am not backing down so I made more intense moves. It was really thrilling that I lost my mind in the midst of it!¡±


    ¡°A-a-a-alstroemeria!? T-t-t-that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°In the end, he was going to blast at me¡±


    ¡°Blast?! Did¡­did he did it inside or outside?!


    ¡°Fueh? Hmmm¡­ Inside I guess?¡±


    ¡°T-that son of a bitch king!¡±


    ¡°But before the final blast, Asagao-chan joins in and tried to stop us, in the end, she got most of the blast too and there¡¯s also blood on her.¡±


    ¡°T-the princess?!!!!¡±


    Wait!


    The princess?! Incest?! That king, he wasn¡¯t just satisfied will Alstroemeria¡¯s body, he also did his own little sister!?


    What a brute! What a barbarian!


    Lewd thoughts accumulated inside my head, imagining this and that! I just can¡¯t believe that king made Alstroemeria submit, and he e-e-e-even came inside her and to his own very little sister! Alstroemeria¡¯s beautiful and pretty face and her bountiful breasts and the Princess¡¯s delicate small body and face of an angel, both violated by that brute!


    I can imagine that bastard grabbing and licking Alstroemeria everywhere while making an evil grin. The same goes for his little sister, crying and pleading but the assault won¡¯t stop as that madman continues to ravish her whole body!


    This is the time to usurp that bastard!


    That¡¯s why she is so fidgety talking about it and they dare charge us from the damages Alstroemeria made!


    ¡°Alstroemeria! We are going to make sure that pervert of a king pay for violating you and the little princess of the atrocious and barbaric act he did!¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Why?! He was a really good warrior you know.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    What?


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait. I think we are not on the same page here. What are we talking about?¡±


    ¡°Geez, Cecille ane-sama. You are not listening when I am talking about my best experience in a valorous fight against King Fon! It was kind of embarrassing for me to talk about it because the reason is so stupid.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Fight?¡±


    ¡°Of course, what else could it be?¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­you¡¯re right. You are Alstroemeria after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Did I just get insulted?!¡±


    Hahaha!


    Silly me!


    Or course, Alstroemeria doesn¡¯t have any interest on that matters, she is still a bit immature in that aspect of life. If she does get assaulted like that, I told her many times that resist with all she got.


    Did I just think of the king as a sexual offender who even did his own little sister? Hahaha¡­ I need to get my mind off the gutter.


    The usurping thing was a joke!


    ¡°So then, what¡¯s this embarrassing reason you are referring to?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I want to take away Asagao-chan from that place¡­ and live with her somewhere.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Calm down Cecille.


    Taking the princess away from there, she should have a proper reason to do so. It really not something like make love or copulate, not that it¡¯s possible for two women and Alstroemeria is not dumb enough to violate a small girl like her.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Well, I do kind of wanted to do something embarrassing to the princess because she is so cute and adorable. She is soft and gentle unlike this battle born headed here. No, to be honest, even when we are of the same gender, I could satisfy myself with living with her already doing this and that¡­


    Stop! That¡¯s not a proper thought for an adult!


    So then, I urge Alstroemria to continue.


    ¡°To copulate!~¡±


    ¡°BFFFT!!!¡±


    I was about to drink coffees that I served for us and she suddenly blurts that out making me spits the hot coffee from my mouth.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke. It¡¯s a joke!¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­ stop it¡­ for the second there, I thought you were serious.¡±


    ¡°Well, but the fact remains that I want to take her away there.¡±


    ¡°Why? No, seriously. Why?¡±


    ¡°I just thought that¡­ Asagao-chan doesn¡¯t belong there. She doesn¡¯t have to be there. She has to be somewhere where she needs to be. I am not saying that I should keep her safe, what I want for Asagao-chan is to live a life free of responsibilities.¡±


    ¡°Hmmhmm¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­ I kind of wanted her all for myself¡­ she is¡­ no¡­ I am a bit lonely¡­without her¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not saying that I don¡¯t like being with you Cecille ane-sama. But Asagao-chan has something in her that¡­ I kind of admire¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s perfectly fine. I don¡¯t mind you admiring someone else. Just try to think things through before making an act, ok?¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    ¡°And also, I am okay paying for the fine the castle is asking for. Now that you have explained it to me¡­ even though vaguely when I said in details¡­ it¡¯s fine now. I know that you have a reason for your actions, but see to it that it will not benefit only you, but other people as well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Cecille ane-sama!¡±


    ¡°Good girl. But I need you to stay for a while, you have to spend time with¡­ everyone here too you know. The guild master and everyone in the guild hall are worried too. Some adventurers want to see you, more like your fans¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh. Before I forgot, Asagao-chan wants to give you a letter.¡±


    ¡°A letter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let me get it.¡±


    Alstroemeria left her seat to fetch the letter.


    Meanwhile, I am just here, sitting in this comfortable sofa while sipping my coffee and staring at the sizzling woods in the fireplace.


    The night in this town is harsh because of the sudden drop in the temperature. It¡¯s a bit worst when winter comes but everyone stays lively and most of the people stays at home or get drunk at the pub.


    Alstroemeria returns with¡­a crinkled letter¡­


    ¡°Alstroemeria¡­ that¡­what happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this because you threw me in the sea earlier¡­ I have to dry it up¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­damn¡­¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a high quality paper and ink so it shouldn¡¯t be that messed up and it would still be readable. That what Asagao-chan told me¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­ she already knew you too much that she already prepared a bit of countermeasure if you ever mess up¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­she¡¯s so smart despite her appearance¡­¡±


    I take the letter and open it...


    I slid out the letter and starts reading it¡­


    Well¡­the contents are about their adventurers together¡­


    I skim it over since I want to read this properly in my room because it looks interesting.


    At the end, she thanks me for helping her out. She also had a lot of fun with Alstroemeria and she tells me how she deeply cares for her. At the end, she told me how she knows that Alstroemeria will screw up in a way and used high quality writing materials.


    That¡¯s really a smart move.


    As I held the letter, I notice something inside the envelope too¡­


    I take it out and¡­


    ¡°Goddamn¡­¡±


    My happy life in this town will continue and I know that¡­


    But Alstroemeria needs to leave soon too and I want to be with her for a bit longer.


    She knows that this is her home and I will have to remind her that I am always waiting here for her whatever happens.


    I will be overjoyed too if she brings friends and companions.


    I want to see her grow up and mature.


    This is the story of how I picked up a girl in the icy hell of mountain and raised her on my own. This story will continue on her own adventures to see the world and more people realizing the true meaning of strength and weaknesses, bonds of true and unbreakable friendship and companionship that will last forever.


    She will be treading a long, hard and joyous road and I will be here to support her, as a guardian, as a family, as a friend and as a companion for her.


    But first¡­


    Another mithril coin¡­ how am I supposed to spend this?!


    Buy a town or something?!

 Chapter 92: Re-forging Identity (1)

    This is Ichirou''s POV and the following event are flashback from him.


    <hr />


    It has been two days now since a man name Cr¡¯thgor and Kran attacked us and assaulted us day in day out with devils at their commands.


    Cr¡¯thgor is a well-built man in an imposing emerald armor with a sharp gaze from his green eyes with a slit in the middle like a cat. There are scales in his jaw. His hair is rough blond that styled with braid flowing from his left shoulder.


    Kran is an elf with a haggard face. His blond hair makes a huge contrast with his black eyes. He wears a green tunic which seems elfish and light armor made of leather in his torso and limbs.


    Since from the start of their assault, Bacarra and Priscilla tried to destroy them together with the devils with bombardment of magic thinking that they would instantly die or will yield with such force and power but, contrary to our expectations, the man with green armor, Cr¡¯thgor, blocked every magic that was aimed at them.


    In the end, they just used their magic against the devils and us, the melee fighters stand as the vanguards for them. We didn¡¯t dare to attack the two people as they are not making any moves themselves.


    Cr¡¯thgor introduced himself as Arcana of Pride and Kran is Arcana of Envy and we know well how Aracana magic is dangerous and powerful and we still don¡¯t know their motives yet.


    The whole first day passed and devils are still assaulting us and Baccara has depleted herself from overusing magic. Priscilla is fine, but fatigue is visible in her countenance.


    As nightfall, devils attacks stops and we found a time to rest and reorganize ourselves. We discuss formations and tactics while letting two of our foundation of power to rest as they needed it.


    And as the brief planning ends with us, the vanguards including Shun, Mito, Kouta, the twins, Dreg, Rose, and Ruri. Susanoo-san isn¡¯t here anymore as Priscilla told us he left for something. Mana is asleep as she moves much in battle and extremely tired right now.


    The only problem is, after eating our dinner, the one who is going to stand guard.


    I immediately volunteer for it as everyone capable needed proper rest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stand guard for tonight.


    ¡°Ichirou? Then I am going to stand guard with you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to Kouta, you should rest too.¡±


    ¡°Ichirou, we are all equally tired, I am going to stand guard with you, and then we are going to choose two people to change with us.¡±


    ¡°Please, let me do this on my own for today. It would be better if we are efficient with our rest time. You have done everything today to keep Bacarra-san safe.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Honestly, I don¡¯t see any problems giving the task to you Ichirou. I¡¯ll concede here and let you, but remember to wake me up to take your place.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Is what we have talked about to each other and I manage to keep everyone to rest for the whole night. Everyone goes to sleep and I am sitting on the log in front of a bonfire giving my best not to fall asleep.


    I am sorry Kouta. I don¡¯t have a plan on waking you up. I will take this job all for myself so you and everyone else can rest peacefully, besides, you are a lot stronger and swifter than me in battle. I, myself is having a hard time defeating even a single devil of my own size and yet, you, resort to your strength and knows your own limitation, so you know how to use trickery and tactics efficiently.


    ¡­


    The sun rises and everyone wakes up. I wake them as another wave of devils approaches and this is our second day of long battle against the devils.


    Baccarra and Priscilla prepared themselves. We have taken the position of vanguards again. The plan is taking on a defensive maneuver while retreating back further towards the dragon continent. We are not that far from there, but it will have to take time since we need to watch our back.


    ¡­


    Half a day passed and Baccarra collapsed. Not even Rose-sensei¡¯s heal are doing any better as she is also equally tired of treating everyone¡¯s injury.


    Shouka has sustained a considerable amount of damage too from the devils who casts long range magic which we overlooked.


    Mana is already exhausted as she can¡¯t move any muscle in her body anymore. Ruri had also exhausted herself as when I wave is over, she goes in any unexplored area in advance for scouting.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    I softly muttered but Shun and Kouta heard it.


    Fortunately, the wave of the devils stopped right now and we are now gathering for our next plan because if this keeps up, all of us are goners.


    Shun speaks in an initiative to start the planning.


    ¡°Even if we sprint towards the dragon continent, we are still not safe as we are still in terrain the devil can still roam free.¡±


    ¡°We get your point. If we try to make a break for it, we will just end up exhausting ourselves further. Besides, Baccarra¡­ is sick and Priscilla-san is considerably tired too. Most of us are also exhausted. We should at least, let the people who are sick to go ahead. Right, Mito.¡±


    As I presented my thoughts, I immediately point out something crucial for our survival while making an eye contact with Mito.


    ¡°Ichirou didn¡¯t you promise not to?!¡±


    ¡°Mito, in this situation, it can¡¯t be helped. We need you to transform into a dragon and take people who you can carry into your back to the dragon capital for immediate treatment.¡±


    ¡°So you are saying that there will be people left here.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kid around. Do you expect me to save our own asses and leave people here?¡±


    ¡°We are not weak as you think. Believe in me.¡±


    ¡°The devil¡¯s assault is no joke. Everyone should know that, but the one who should know it the most is you Ichirou.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I am weaker than everyone else here. But, I promise you, we will not falter!¡±


    As I said it with great resolve, Kouta barges into the conversation.


    ¡°Ichirou, it¡¯s hard to believe your words right now.¡±


    ¡°K-Kouta?!¡±


    ¡°Two nights,it has been two nights already when we entrusted you the watch guard job, and not even once, you have woken up anyone I assume.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I certainly did not wake anyone¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?! Do you think acting like that because of your complex in strength, will support us, because you gave up the nights you can even have a wink of sleep?!¡±


    ¡°Everyone is doing their best. I want you guys to rest as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one doing your best the most?! Aren¡¯t you the one who is eager to gain power the most?! You worked yourself to the limits, but this world is unfair to you so you thought that you should just try to help us by taking a task that will greatly damage you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what are you trying to imply?¡±


    ¡°Ichirou¡­ show me your arms.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Kouta knows it already. No, it must be Priscilla who told him. There¡¯s no point in hiding it anyway so I showed it to them.


    I have dozens of slits in my arms. I was doing this at night to keep myself awake at night.


    ¡°See¡­¡±


    ¡°Kouta! That¡¯s not the point here! Mito, you should know how important this task I am talking about, we need to immediately treats injured companions. That also includes Rose-sensei¡­¡±


    Mito twitches at my words. Shun then speaks.


    ¡°Mito, how many people do you think you can carry on your back?¡±


    ¡°About five at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Then, I am going to ask you, on behalf of Ichiro, to bring Baccarra, Rose, Ruri, Mana and¡­¡±


    He stops midway and looks at Shouta who is also listening to the discussion. Shouta is one of the incredibly strong fighters in the team who specializes using the spear. He is also an irreplaceable companion.


    Shouta then speaks.


    ¡°Mito, please take Shouko too. If it is for her safety, I would be glad to if you also bring her along.¡±


    ¡°You guys¡­ you guys are crazy¡­ very well then¡­ I shall do it.¡±


    As Mito declares, we immediately announce the plan to the rest of the group. There wasn¡¯t any complaint at all seeing for themselves that they will just drag the whole group.


    Mito immediately transforms into a dragon.


    His dragon form is a blazing red and as large as a small house already, but as he said, there is a limit of people he can properly carry on his back so the leftover team is I, Kouta, Dreg, Shouta, Shun, and Priscilla. I feel bad for Priscilla as she is already tired too, but we need someone with wide range magic.


    After we had the people ride Mito¡¯s back, he prepares for a take off by flapping his red blazing wings that created a small gust of the wind around him. He looks back at us.


    ¡°Everyone, I will definitely come back for you, until then, please hold out!¡±


    Then he flew leaving us.


    I face everyone and talks.


    ¡°Then everyone, as we wait for Mito¡¯s return, let¡¯s hold out or even, let¡¯s drive them away and resist until to the very core of our souls!!!¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­that¡¯s Ichirou for you.¡±


    ¡°Will sure do.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t let those bastards get the best of us.¡±


    As we reignites our souls, the next batch of the devils came and we clashes again for god knows how many times already.


    But we are not going to falter here, we are not going to give in, if I have to, I will risk my life for the survival of my friends. But today is not the day I will have to do that as they are pumped to wreck havoc into these devils!


    .


    .


    .


    The third day is upon us, the attacks of the devils are becoming more indefinitely random and much fiercer than before.


    Everyone is battered and sustained damages all over their bodies, but the soul that was ignited to them still burns from the look of their eyes. Fierce and unmoving, like we have toughened up ourselves through this battle.


    Then, those two shows up again as the same time Mito becomes visible from the sky.


    ¡°Shun! Kouta! Make sure that Mito can land safely! Priscilla-san, Dreg, and Shouta, please lend me your hands to fend off the upcoming enemies!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±ROGER!¡±¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°UUUOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHH!¡±


    Full of battle spirit, I charge in into the horde of devils whole I was being supported at the back.


    Priscilla starts dwindling their numbers in great speed while Dreg and Shouta run side by side in my back to cut down and pulverize enemies.


    Shun and Kouta started to barrage enemies coming close to where Mito is going to land.


    Before we know it, Mito has landed safely and we eliminated every devil in sight, so run to Mito as fast as we can to ride.


    Wordlessly, we all jump into his back really fast. Mito immediately flaps his wings for take-off. But since he exceeds the number of people riding in his back, it is far harder for him to fly and to balance himself.


    ¡­


    No¡­


    How the hell¡­


    ¡­


    The elf with a haggard face, Kran, summons a spear to his hand and prepares to throw it.


    After aiming for a while, he throws the spear to us, no, to Mito!


    Fortunately, Mito was able to sense it and avoid any vital spots, but he got hit in his hind legs, which, unfortunately, together with his fatigue for continuous flight and exceeding the limit the people he can carry, he was falling down gradually.


    The elf, Kran, the Aracana of Envy, prepares another spear of different power and aims at us.


    I can feel that this time, it would actually hit Mito in a very dangerous place¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Kouta.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­I really trust you, as a friend, as a companion, and as a man with burning and noble soul.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­why are you saying this kind of embarrassing things out of nowhere when we are in danger?!¡±


    ¡°Kouta, I have a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it?!¡±


    ¡­


    I smile at him and he finally realized my intention as shock and despair rouses from his face.


    ¡°Take care of everyone for me.¡±


    I jump off.


    He tries to stop me by reaching out to my shoulder but was stopped by Priscilla¡­


    As expected of her¡­


    I intercept the thrown spear by summoning my soul weapons, the twin blades which I throw first to the elf and blocking it with my buster sword.


    I was able to successfully block the spear and got their attention.


    ¡­


    I look up at the sky.


    I saw the Mito flying off from a distance.


    They are being shrouded with the sun setting mixing them with its blood orange color.


    I was calm to the point that I know it myself.


    This calmness, when I already know what will happen to me.


    I face the two men who are hunting us, wearing us down to exhaustion with unclear motives.


    ¡°Hey there¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you will face us?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    I answered the question of the elf. This time, the dragonkin with emerald armor speaks¡­


    ¡°I can sense a man full of dignity and a spirit of a true and selfless warrior from you. It¡¯s wonderful how you can raise your friend''s morale with words, unfortunately, this might be the end of the road for you.¡±


    ¡­


    Heh¡­


    I am quite happy that I am the one who was left behind like this.


    Everyone¡­ has greater potential¡­ they have greater powers to hone, unlike me.


    ¡°I am sorry you two, but I won¡¯t let you pursue them any further so I will be your enemy now!¡±


    Bring it on!

 Chapter 93: Re-forging Identity (2)

    I stand against these two who are probably beyond my league. But does it matter to me?


    No.


    I am not courageous by default. It is mere foolishness out of heroism I want to show my friends. A self-sacrifice and selflessness that I knew well are not even normal for a person with critical thinking.


    I bring out my one and only sword that I am well verse with. The engravings on it are so splendid that I don¡¯t really think these swords should belong to someone like me.


    Kran steps forward while giving me a very obnoxious look.


    ¡°Fuuu¡­ according to the reports, you are the weakest hero among the summoned ones, but strangely, you are the one who keeps everyone connected.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Nil-sama doesn¡¯t have any use of weakling like you.¡±


    ¡°Too bad for him.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Then let¡¯s get started then. Cr¡¯thgor, is it fine for me to play with guy for a moment?!¡±


    He turns to look at the man in emerald armor with a questioning face. In return, Cr¡¯thgor thinks for a bit then speaks.


    ¡°Nil-sama¡¯s order is just to scare them away that they will feel so much despair. He wants us to play with them like the rats they are.¡±


    ¡°But this one is¡­ you know¡­ pathetically weak. It could have been better if the woman with Arcana magic was left instead of this guy. After all, arcana magicians are useless because they don¡¯t have the hero¡¯s blessing.¡±


    This is fine. I am buying time like this. If their goal was to push us to the brink of despair, then I will make sure that they will fail.


    I let them speak their minds and attentively listens to their conversation in hopes that maybe, I can still make out of here alive or a miracle will happen.


    ¡°Kran, you do know about the circumstances we are in together with Nil-sama, we are betting on a small chance that some of them are the right people for his plan.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Which part of him is useful anyway? Besides, aren¡¯t we just cutting off a bad weed before it grows any worse?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me have my fun once in a while.¡±


    ¡°I will have you explain it to Nil-sama and hope that he will not make you do embarrassing things as a punishment.¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡±


    After their conversation, both looks at my direction while evaluating me.  Then Kran draws out a sword that radiates dreadful aura from nowhere and brandishes it at me.


    ¡°This won¡¯t even last ten seconds.¡±


    ¡°I am not that easy to take out!¡±


    ¡°Then, come at me.¡±


    ¡°UUUUUOOOOOOOOOOOHHH!¡±


    I charge in holding my sword downwards. I am filling my head with strategies and movements that I need to do to escalate the battle longer. I have though every feint and swings I am going to perform and the defensive that tactic that I honed during my training.


    But¡­


    Without even missing a beat, he flashes behind me. His speed is far more superior to mine and my eyes had barely known what happened.


    My right arm that was holding my sword earlier¡­ drops to the ground.


    From my upper arm to below was cleanly cut. My right arm drops to the ground lifelessly as it was disconnected from my body. Then blood starts to gushes out.


    ¡°AhHH!!¡±


    ¡°I told you. Hahahaha! Hahaha! Serves you right! Why the hell do you even have a handsome face?! So jealous! GRaahhh!¡±


    ¡°GUH!¡±


    I immediately hold the amputated part of my arm to desperately stop the bleeding. Pain and together with the feeling of missing limbs attacks my mind putting me in turmoil.


    Meanwhile, Kran began to act weird talking to his self.


    ¡°Haa¡­haa¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?! WhY?! Why?! So jealous! So envious! Why do perfect people exist?! It¡¯s not my fault! Hinoki! That bitch stole everything from me! HAAA!¡±


    After I shakily hold my wound, Kran was able to collect his self once again and lands his eyesight unto me.


    ¡°Haaa¡­ well¡­ let¡¯s get back into our fight. Hahahaha! Fight I said. Is it even a fight? But well, you have a wonderful sword here!¡±


    He approaches my sword and picks it up.


    He swings it several times and then after confirming it his self that he likes it, the sword was swallowed by a pugnacious aura that came from him.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m sorry. You won¡¯t need that anymore. What are you doing kneeling on the ground anyway? Oh, do you want a hand? Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Brazenly cracks a joke at this time¡­are all of the sins like this?!¡±


    ¡°Hardly. Well, you might not need to know it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re weapon? My arcana magic is envy. If I am envious of something or someone, I can take it as I will. Like your weapon. I know there is more inside of you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He dashes towards me and I was unable to react from it. He strangles me with his one hand and the other hand is emitting a dense energy of malicious power.


    As he holds me up, he then stabs his hand into my chest.


    There was no blood, but pain strikes my senses as he pulls something out of my body.


    ¡­


    After the torturous pain that I experienced, he pulls out his arm and let go of my neck. Together with his hand, there it is¡­ my swords float in the air¡­


    Eh?


    ¡°Oh, do you realize what just happened? I pulled out all of your soul weapons from your body. Of course, you will never ever be able to use them again as I will take them in as my possession.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ does that mean?!¡±


    ¡°I can steal people¡¯s soul weapon and magic, except for the damn arcana magic. I can also steal a person¡¯s life and take it into my own.¡±


    ¡°How vile¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I like the look on your face! I want to mess it up!¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Without any words to spare anymore, he kicks me sending me floating in the air. He then grabs and my head and smack it into the ground.


    He punches and kicks me over and over. I slipped in a kick when I got a chance.


    BAM


    ¡°Oh. You still have will left to counter?¡±


    ¡°You are not going to break me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then I will be a little rougher then! Let¡¯s take away those damn legs first!¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°AHHHHHH!¡±


    He grabs me by the ankle. I thought that he will just cleanly cut it like how he did it to my right arm, but right now, he is trying to tear it apart forcefully, bending my knees in weird directions. I can feel my bone getting dislocated over and over. I can feel my flesh tears apart as he twists and pulls it. I can feel my nerves and blood vessel being torn apart.


    Little by little, my mind went blank many times, only to be woken up by the grinding sensation in my flesh that he does to me.


    After doing it to my leg, he proceeds to the other one.


    I can only grit my teeth and clench my fist. I am not going to give him what he wants. I am not going to scream in despair! I am going to show him my iron will!


    After doing the same thing to my other leg, I can feel now the phantom pain of not having a lower leg. Blood spills left and right.


    At this rate, there is no telling how long would I last¡­


    The thought of imminent death approaches me¡­


    ¡°Hmph¡­you¡¯re no fun at all. It seems that you are true to your words.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Not going to say a word, eh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    He then left me and look towards Cr¡¯thgor.


    ¡°It will be fine we still pursue them now, right?¡±


    ¡°I see no other options. We shall follow them, but what about this man here?¡±


    ¡°Let him bleed to death. Toys like him are boring.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ how many times did I have to tell you that people¡¯s live isn¡¯t a toy.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. Maybe I can also do this to that arcana magician with them.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    If they are still pursuing, then I can¡¯t let them!


    I fling my body with only the left arm intact and lands beside his feet.


    After looking at me skeptically, I bit his shin really hard.


    ¡°Bastard! Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that how you want it?!¡±


    He kicks me down repeatedly at my back, but I didn¡¯t yield to the pain. I endured it until he stops his attacks.


    He got so angry that he just kicks me in the guts sending me flying and crashing into a tree.


    I fell down from it and plops lifelessly.


    I lost too much blood¡­


    In my sight, the two are already leaving to pursue again¡­


    My life fades away¡­


    Is my sacrifice will worth it? Or will it be meaningless?


    I can¡¯t bear the thought of my friends getting slaughtered. I am thankful that it only happened to me. I wish there will be people in the dragon capital to guide them properly.


    I hope that the people I am acquainted in the castle will stay safe.


    I wish I had no regrets when I confessed my love to Lily before we left the Astlan Kingdom.


    I am glad¡­


    ¡­


    My consciousness completely fell to darkness¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°HAAA!¡±


    I suddenly scream.


    I immediately raise my body from the bed I am in right now. Why am I in a bed?


    Did I just have a nightmare?!


    ¡­


    No¡­


    My right arms and legs are not here anymore.


    Only my left-hand remain.


    Where am I anyway?!


    What happened to me after I faced Kran?!


    It seems right now, I am in a wooden cabin¡­


    My bed is surprisingly comfortable¡­


    But it feels like the air is a bit thinner¡­


    I look outside the window which is just beside me. As I peer at the large clear window, there are clouds¡­


    No, clouds are meant to be looked up¡­ not to be just casually seen in the land!


    What the hell happened?! Seriously¡­ What?!


    As I am questioning my mind if I am still sane or not, the door to this room opens and someone enters.


    ¡­


    An old man with dirty gray hair and fashionably comb beard, wearing a monocle which seems to be used by tinkers. He is tall and muscular despite looking so old.


    He is dressed in a black and gray monochromatic coat which is unfasten showing the inside of it are tools for mechanical work.


    He reeks, though, with the smell of alcohol¡­


    He grabs a chair and sat beside the bed where I am resting.


    ¡°Good day, Boy. I never thought you would wake up now, of all times.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a month passed since I picked you up from below ground! I thought you would never wake up and I would have a chance to dissect a human after a glorious two hundred years.¡±


    ¡°W-wait! W-who are you? Where am I?¡±


    ¡°Ga hahaha! Being an old man really makes you rude! I am sorry for that as I never had anyone like you for a long time.


    I look at him with interests because of the unusual appearance. Even  the outside is bizarre.


    ¡°My name is¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My name is Dylan! I am the head researcher and the leader of the Ether technology researchers! And then, welcome! Welcome to the Floating Continent of the Ethers! Ga hahaha! Boy, nice meeting you!¡±


    And this is how I met the man who will spark my addiction to liquor and a strong aversion to cheese.

 Chapter 94: Re-forging Identity (3)

    ¡°F-Floating Continent? Ether? Can you please explain it to me?¡±


    ¡°Boy, you aren¡¯t even worried about what happened to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­well, please tell me that first...¡±


    ¡°Very well! This, Dylan here will be the kindest soul for you!¡±


    Dylan, after announcing that in a grandiose manner, he stands up from his chair and left the room while I was staring at him curiously.


    Wait¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After for like, ten minutes, he returns carrying two bottles of liquor with him. I can tell by the smell of it from afar.


    He put down a bottle in the tabletop beside and me and opens the one he is carrying in his right arm. He immediately guzzles on it with a few gulps.


    ¡°Ahhh!~ That hit the spot! I feel like my hangover from last night disappearing!¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t you going to drink?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t drink this kind of stuff.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I never drink this kind of thing in my entire life¡­¡±


    ¡°Ga hahaha! I¡¯m sorry! I just brought two liquors for another person out of habit! You see, everyone in this continent drinks! Day in, day out!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that unhealthy?!¡±


    ¡°Not really! It depends on how you cultivate or brew a drink! We got the best technology in the world too!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­then, I would like some water¡­¡±


    ¡°Water?¡±


    ¡°Water¡­please¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°For drinking¡­¡±


    ¡°Ga hahaha! I forgot that water is also something you drink and not only used for bathing!¡±


    Wow¡­


    I wonder if these people in this continent are all like this.


    He stands up and left the room again leaving his booze behind¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Another ten minutes passed before he returns and now, he is holding a clear glass of water and hand it to me.


    ¡°Sorry about that, boy. We, lots here are fond of drinking booze every day like it¡¯s already water for us. Anyway, what are we talking about?¡±


    ¡°How I ended up like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah! I really don¡¯t care about what happened to you but, what I only know is that I found you lying in a forest bathing on your own blood, mutilated and battered. Well¡­ not really me but one of my stealth bots that I had sent below ground.¡±


    ¡°Stealth bots?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! We Etherians do not wish to step on the below ground. We once tried to dominate the human lands after all.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ohoho! You want a long discussion, boy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I mean, I don¡¯t have anything better to do after all.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s take a walk outside as we talk.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong boy? I told you that we can continue this talk outside.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know if you are trying to be a savage here but, as you can see, I don¡¯t have my legs anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get something.¡±


    He left yet, again¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Another ten minutes passed when returns¡­


    ¡°Here boy, a wheelchair for the disable with fully functional steerable wheel and atomic booster equipped! It can also levitate for a while. It has missile and lasers too if you are in any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Is this normal to you guys?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Boy, do you want the one with flight function and mountain blaster together with a flame thrower?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that one¡­¡±


    And so, my wonderful voyage starts with this overpowered wheelchair¡­


    I follow Dylan out of the room. The levitate function is quite usable as I used it to go down stairs.


    Dylan¡¯s house¡­or rather he said, party cabin is full of weird electronics and technologies that even on earth still don¡¯t have.


    His cabin is fully functional with a voice system to do his biddings that it made me wonder how in the world did it take him ten minutes to get something in here.


    ¡­


    As we exit the cabin, what brought to my sight is the full view of the city¡­


    Wonderful


    Is the only thing I can say.


    It¡¯s futuristic with tall buildings with weird things propelling at the top.


    I can see everything because Dylan¡¯s cabin is located uphill¡­or more likely¡­ in a very high place!


    Not really high, but you can see the whole city in plain view. There are also farmlands and lands where animals are being taken care of.


    And what¡¯s their leading product being produced? Booze of course¡­


    ¡­


    We walk leisurely in the midst of all trees in a downward slope. There are snows falling lightly and the temperature is cold.


    ¡°So¡­ what happened?¡±


    ¡°UH? Ah yeah, I found you with one of my stealth bots and brought you over here with one of my proudest inventions, oscillation teleporter.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t know what oscillation is? It¡¯s basically a movement of back and forth motion over a central neural point, boy. It¡¯s also¡­blah blah blah. I get it, you are not interested.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­please proceed.¡±


    ¡°Then I treated you.¡±


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you expect any drama from me?¡±


    ¡°No, that would be weird.¡±


    ¡°Right! Ga hahaha! Anyway, about this floating continent.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d love to know about it.¡±


    Before continuing his jolly mood of speaking, he made a long pause for a moment and sighs deeply as he seems to recall many things.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Is it painful?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize because I forgot to bring my booze.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing¡­well, would you please tell me now?¡±


    ¡°We tried to dominate the human continent once but got our asses kick by the continental destroyer!¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡±


    ¡°That woman is so powerful that she lifts our whole land into the sky. She then prepares a powerful magic that would surely destroy the whole land. Fortunately, we used everything at our disposal to make a holographic illusion to trick her and the world that our land crumbles and became part of the sea.¡±


    ¡°Why do you looks so happy?!¡±


    ¡°Why you ask? I am not even mad, not anyone in our side is! We are just being a good sport after all! We started something, if it goes wrong and it gets back to us, it¡¯s our fault too!¡±


    ¡°Somehow, that¡¯s a really admirable belief. But¡­what are ethers? You look like a human too.¡±


    ¡°What are our differences? First of all, we etherians are not of this dimension. We evacuated our old timeline to travel dimension and we came across this world thousands of years ago.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    ¡°Following that, we became greedy and wanted more resources to fund our research! So we initiated a war against the humans and we lost. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°We ethers are completely different. A human has blood vessels and nerves throughout their bodies. The nervous system, cardiovascular system, lymph nodes and much more. We, the ethers, also have all of this. The differences between humans and etherians are humans are capable of using and being proficient in magic as we cannot. They can also have soul weapons. We, however, the etherians, from a foreign dimension, developed a new system in our body to adapt in this world.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called Flow Circuit.¡±


    ¡°Flow circuit? What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°We can detect any form of energy by simply touching. We sense it with this circuit that in our body. We can also detect energies from inanimate objects and non-living objects. Combined with our proficiency in inventing, we can also utilize this energy with indirect way too to make our technology grows further.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ so¡­ why attack the human continent then?¡±


    ¡°Our attack two hundred years ago, pursuing more resource is because we want the spirits that produce a strong static energy. I am planning to use those spirit as my new concept for my spirit tech.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, our flow circuit acts like a leaf.¡±


    ¡°Leaf?


    ¡°We perpetually absorb corrupted and malignant energy around us and release new and purified energy through breathing. It¡¯s not much of a help, but it¡¯s useful as we still consume bad elements from the mana deposit of this world.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have any side effect?¡±


    ¡°Nay, more like it feels like we have eaten something in a really small amount, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good! It would be really bad if it has a negative impact.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Well, that¡¯s all for now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. By the way¡­ about my body¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I want to tell you bluntly but¡­ you are not going to live for another year, boy.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡±


    It¡¯s not much of a shock for me, though. I just thought that being alive today is already a blessing for me.


    ¡°You lost a soul weapon right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Only a fragment of your soul remains. It would only last a year until it goes out¡­¡±


    ¡°I am thankful for your bluntness on these issues, but I would appreciate if you don¡¯t start picking berries¡­¡±


    Yeah¡­


    I feel like the mood is serious because my life is on the verge of disappearing and he just nonchalantly picks up berries from trees and ground.


    ¡°Sorry about that, boy. Anyway, you die in a year. Want to live the rest of your life happily here?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! I have many things to do. Is there any way for me to be able to fight again?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­I¡¯d say if you can just recover you soul weapon from the arcana user, then you would definitely regain your lost count of life. But the limbs that were amputated are the real problem.¡±


    Wait¡­what did he just said?!


    ¡°Dylan¡­ what did you just said?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Recovering your lost soul weapon would bring you lost count of life back.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What is it, boy?


    I definitely didn¡¯t mishear it.


    He actually said it.


    ¡°Dylan, how did you even know that an arcana magician did this to me?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°Dylan, I think you are actually more than meets the eye. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ It seems you really are a sharp one, boy. I did give away myself at this point. I can¡¯t reason my way out of this now that you noticed it immediately¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He sighs as he lament at his mistake but nevertheless, returns to his jolly and grinning mood. He walks forward with many steps and then faced me.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself again, boy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am Dylan. I have told you earlier of what I am in this land but I have another identity. In the order of Arcana of Sins, I am the current Arcana of Sloth.¡±

 Chapter 95: Re-forging Identity (4)

    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­shocked? Surprised? Are not even at least having thoughts?¡±


    ¡°No, I am not really that surprised. We just have known each other today, so knowing this and that should be expected.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ aren¡¯t you too calm?! I am an enemy after all.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I can¡¯t ignore the fact that you are the one who saved me. After all, even if you are one of the sins, there must be a good reason for your actions.¡±


    ¡°Ho¡­ you are an interesting boy.¡±


    ¡°There are things that we call cause and effect. Surely there¡¯s a worth for your doings. And also, I am not fit to judge someone else¡­¡±


    ¡°You seem to have your hands full too, boy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Silence emerges from the area. I have dedicated my life to a moral and a single belief. I have assigned myself in selflessness and I am long past redemption from withdrawing from it. I won¡¯t bring justice into my own hands. I want to believe in people¡¯s kind heart. Everyone isn¡¯t meant to be bad or evil. Circumstances just led them into that path. They diverge from the real meaning of content and happiness and starts craving for more because they feel inadequate.


    I know that much.


    My will stays strong even with all situations, whether it is life or death.  I will never waver and I will always pursue truths over falsehood. If falsehood is present before my very own eyes, I will unravel it to understand.


    Accept other¡¯s kindness, accept their circumstances.


    Accept your own faults and regrets, accept your wrong doings.


    I have lived my past in rage and hatred once. I will never ever come back to that path again.


    ¡°Hey boy, you seem like you are in deep thought.¡±


    ¡°Does my face show it?¡±


    ¡°You are pretty honest lad that even your expression is true to itself too.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I never once obliged to any orders of my lord. He is fine with it though saying that I am slothful after all.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t really make me more comfortable, I am more worried about how you live your life here.¡±


    ¡°Well, how about this? Since you really don¡¯t mind me being one of the sins, how about you come with me in my colleague party?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Come on, after that, I may be some of help to you. Most of my buddies there already know about you, though. When I brought you in, they sometimes give a visit to examine your body.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a joke. Let¡¯s go then!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even¡­ fine¡­¡±


    Without any motivation to decline, I just go with the flow. I really don¡¯t even have an option I think. A party? I wonder what kind of party they are holding.


    .


    .


    .


    Of course, who am I kidding?


    It''s drinking party with so many people I don¡¯t know.


    After Dylan and I talked on the way, we walk through the city.


    The city is the very definition of innovation. It¡¯s well maintained and the air is fresh. Despite this continent is floating in the air, they have convenient technologies that let them live normally. For example, they made a very large barrier that covers up the whole continent to shield it from strong wind and even storms.


    The trees here are utmost important too so they cultivate it with advanced technology. The weather is also controlled. They manipulate the weather inside this continent to make sure that there¡¯s realism.


    There are more to mention about this continent, about how to advance their technologies are despite being secluded from the people below.


    ¡­


    I thought that we are going into one of those tall building but, before I knew it, we were wandering again in a forest as we passed the city.


    After a few more minutes, the destination was already in sight.


    It was a big wooden shack with people preparing campfires, stages, and stage lights. There are also barrels here and there which I assume the content is alcohol.


    Most of the people here are casually wearing coat akin to Dylan¡¯s coat, which more or less, the same but still vary in most parts.


    There are men and women. I assume that there about fifty people here¡­ I am thinking that this is some kind of college drinking night.


    And the name of the shack is¡­ Nordic Stables¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±DRINK! DRINK! DRINK! DRINK! DRINK!¡±¡±¡±¡±


    The chant was repeatedly sung as I hold the mug full of alcohol called mead. I am currently facing the crowd of drunkards on the stage while they sing in a merry mood. A woman with a bomb body and beautiful blond hair and sparkling blue eyes is caressing me here and there, whispering me to drink.


    ¡°Come on, boy. Won¡¯t you entertain us?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t drink this kind of stuff¡­¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you even have a taste? A sip perhaps? Dylan did tell us to take care of you!~¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    That old geezer¡­


    He called out to this drunk woman named Nirn and told her to take care of me. After that, I was just wandering around in this wheelchair when she pulled into this stage and called out to everyone saying I am a newcomer.


    ¡°¡±¡±DRINK! DRINK! DRINK! DRINK!¡±¡±¡±


    I want to get out of here as soon as possible!


    I really don¡¯t have a choice¡­


    I stare at the mug full of mead and bring it closer to my mouth. I close my eyes and pour the beverage into my mouth.


    Everyone becomes quiet as they watch me gulp down the mead.


    GULP


    GULP


    GULP


    ¡°Hey¡­this is actually pretty good!¡±


    I blurt out as I finish the whole mug. It was honestly good. The taste left a good and warm sensation in my throat. The bitterness and sweetness of the mead stimulated my craving to it and I gestured the Nirn for more.


    I think I just made a really bad habit¡­


    After pouring a mug full of mead again, Nirn faces everyone and hold out her own mug in the air.


    ¡°HE DRANK IT LIKE A MAN! THIS IS NOW THE BIRTH OF OUR NEW BROTHER! HE MAY NOT BE ONE OF US, BUT HE WILL BE TREATED AS OUR OWN FAMILY! CHEERS, MY FELLOW ETHERIANS!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!¡±¡±¡±¡±


    The lively drunk woman, Nirn, picks me up from my wheelchair and throws me to the crowd!


    Random people catch me and pass me like a rockstar who made a crowd dive and being carried in the sea of people!


    As I slid down the sea of people, various drinks were held up to me like they are offering it. I gleefully accept it as the festive mood also got into me.


    I partied with them from noon to evening¡­


    .


    .


    .


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    It seems that my tolerance to alcohol is unexpectedly godly as I don¡¯t feel like it¡¯s making its way through my head.


    Everybody was lying on the ground with mugs in their hand while blabbering incomprehensible shits.


    ¡­


    As I was trying to get on my wheelchair with sheer power, I saw a faint glow of beautiful and silky hair going out of the forest¡­


    I think I saw someone in the party earlier who drinks at the sideline timidly¡­


    ¡­


    Anyway, I got into my wheelchair and starts strolling to see if I can find the bastard geezer.


    ¡­


    Well now, after ten or twenty minutes, I was able to find him outside of the forest, opposite to where we came from, which is in the meadow with a cliff at the edge. He was sitting there while holding his own drink gazing at the starry sky.


    I approach him from behind and greeted him.


    ¡°Hey, there bastard old geezer¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? You really did drink with them! Ga hahaha! Anyway, you seem a bit weird.¡±


    ¡°Weird? Is my speech slurred, old geezer?¡±


    ¡°No, not slurred¡­err¡­ I don¡¯t quite put it in words.¡±


    ¡°Well, anyway, what are you doing all alone here?¡±


    I also gaze at the night sky, while he pours me a mug full of mead in my own. It feels relaxing. It¡¯s my first time in my whole life to go on a drinking spree like this, but weirdly, I feel comfortable. And now, drinking under the beautiful night¡­


    It gets better.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ don¡¯t you think that the sky is boundless, boy?¡±


    ¡°Well, I really don¡¯t know how to answer your question, but in reality, yes.¡±


    ¡°There are much unexplored knowledge lying in wait, outside there.¡±


    ¡°True¡­ but what are you getting at?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He contemplates for a while as he rubs his beard up and down.


    ¡°Boy, you are a summoned hero right?¡±


    ¡°Considering that you are one of the sins, isn¡¯t that known already?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I just want to confirm something, about our Lord¡¯s claim.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Boy, can you see any red moon together with those blue and yellow moons?¡±


    It was a weird question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t too¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But our lord says that there¡¯s a red moon larger than those two moons combined.¡±


    Lord? He must be referring to the man named Nil that Susanoo and Priscilla once fought.


    ¡°Wait¡­ you¡¯re confusing me. A red moon? Large? What does it mean?!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Our lord can see a red moon but none of us can. Not even any people that I met. Only our lord claims that there¡¯s red moon up there.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, what is it all about If there¡¯s a red moon?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°This red moon¡­ is a devil¡­ the largest devil that spawns devil too¡­¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what our lord said. This red moon of a devil spawns those devils that roam the land and somehow, the dark portal in the center continent, or I might say, Devil¡¯s paradise, is the portal towards that moon and only devils can pass through it.¡±


    ¡°Wait! If this red moon you are talking about is a large devil¡­then¡­ how big¡­is it?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ from my estimation¡­it might be as large as this planet¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding¡­¡±


    ¡°I wish¡­it is my lord¡¯s word after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ are you saying this to me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­ our lord doesn¡¯t really care if you know a one or two thing about it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Somehow¡­ I feel mentally tired¡­


    ¡°Boy, this is the first time in months that you¡¯ve woken up. You already partied with my colleagues and have to listen to disturbing news¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Shall we return and have a sleep? I don¡¯t want getting caught up in cleaning duties! Ga hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Ok, you lead I follow.¡±


    Dylan and I then escape from the cleaning duties that may force upon us so we swiftly went straight home.


    Dylan, after coming home, grabs more alcohol from his refrigerator and starts drinking again while I went to my bed immediately to rest.


    ¡­


    I entered the dark room and carefully slip into my bed, going under the blanket.


    It kind of stuffy¡­


    .


    .


    .


    I open my eyes as morning came. Chilling coldness seeps through my skin.


    Thank goodness. I don¡¯t have any hangover from drinking yesterday.


    ¡­


    I support my body by planting my left hand into the bed so I can sit upright.


    MUNYU~


    Eh?


    There¡¯s¡­a soft sensation in my hand¡­


    Dylan is living alone as far I observed¡­


    This is impossible¡­


    I grasp the thing that I grabbed again and again¡­


    No way¡­


    I slowly pull my hand away and uncover the blanket.


    ¡­


    I was stunned by the sight that I saw¡­


    A girl with blue silky hair and fair white skin is sleeping beside me. She looks like in her mid teens and her height seems to be just as tall as Ruri. Her beauty is so dazzling that I forgot to breathe for a second¡­


    The most noticeable feature of this girl is the fairy wings on her back¡­


    It was dazzling¡­


    I want to touch her more¡­


    I am losing myself¡­


    ¡­


    BAM!


    The door suddenly opens and Dylan was there with ragged breathing.


    ¡°Boy! I totally forgot!---Eh?!¡±


    ¡°Dylan?!¡±


    Because of our shouting from surprised, the girl beside me rubs her eyes while moaning. After sitting upright, she opens her eyes.


    The first thing her eyes laid on is me. It then turned to curious eyes.


    ¡°Boy¡­ I forgot to tell you¡­this cabin is a getaway for this girl here¡­she randomly pops up here¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    Dylan explained in a really flustered manner. The girl then speaks¡­


    ¡°Dylan, I believe that this room is private. Only for me.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ you see¡­ you haven¡¯t been here for months now so I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°Serve me breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡±


    Dylan got pushed around by this girl¡­


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?!¡±


    ¡°You just grabbed my chest right? I felt it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am guilty¡­I am sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to. Is it to your liking?¡±


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    ¡°Small breast¡­is it to your liking?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ha?! Ah??! W-well¡­Eh¡­I-I mean¡­it¡¯s still a breast¡­ well¡­ahaha¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°What an honest man.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, I have to introduce myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My name is Hydrangea. In the order of Arcana Sins, I am the current Arcana of Wrath, nice to meet you, Hero Ichirou.¡±

 Chapter 96: Re-forging Identity (5)

    ¡°A-arcana of wrath?!¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I am one of the sins.¡±


    I was shocked and uneasy knowing that she is one of the sins. It was really alarming!


    Dylan slam opens the door in rush¡­


    ¡°Boy! You offended me! How come you¡¯re so surprised knowing she is the Arcana of Wrath but you never elicited any reaction from me?!¡±


    Yeah.


    There¡¯s a big discrepancy from Dylan and Hydrangea who is beside me.


    ¡°Well¡­what surprises me is that¡­ Hydrangea-san¡­a fairykin¡­ is arcana of wrath. Wrath I say¡­ Isn¡¯t most fairies are gentle and nice? She doesn¡¯t look like anything wrathful at all¡­¡±


    My image of fairykin from Rose¡¯s appearance is rather biased as I use her as a reference.


    ¡°You are not wrong, Hero Ichirou.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­due to unforeseen circumstances, I have become eligible to acquire the Arcana of Wrath.¡±


    ¡°Acquire? Unforeseen circumstances?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that Nil-sama gives us the power of Arcana. If you fit with the magic, he will grant you the power.¡±


    ¡°¡­is it fine to casually tell me that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Yeah.¡±


    If this man, Nil, can grant power of Arcana magic to anyone, then isn¡¯t that too overpowered? And to think that I have been casually informed of it is quite vexing.


    Dylan brought foods and drinks into the room. It¡¯s quite convenient that there¡¯s a table here¡­


    Hydrangea sits at the table¡­


    !!!


    ¡°H-Hydrangea-san! Y-your clothes!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    I never paid attention to it but, she is only wearing a loose shirt. It is a sight for the sore eyes but I can¡¯t let her be in such state!


    Not my sense of decency can let it past I mean¡­


    ¡°A cherry boy, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    That definitely stung me so hard!


    ¡°Hey, hey, Hydrangea, don¡¯t be so hard on the boy. Just dress properly.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°So, what happened back there?¡±


    Dylan asks a question. Back there?


    Does he mean back in their base or something? Is it in the center continent right?


    ¡°The center continent?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hero Ichirou. We don¡¯t live there actually. That place is a shithole.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Aren¡¯t you guys¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to dwell in a place full of devils. Compared to what you are thinking that we live in a gloomy, dark and rotten fortress, we live in an ordinary mansion out of anyone¡¯s reach.¡±


    ¡°What a misconception¡­¡±


    As Hydrangea told me about it, which I am flabbergasted, she starts stuffing her mouth with food. She scoops a mouthful of soup and eats a large chunk of bread.


    ¡­


    Wow¡­cute¡­she looks like a squirrel with her cheeks puffing.


    Dylan who patiently stands at the doorway leaning into the wall speaks¡­


    ¡°Hydrangea, don¡¯t ignore me¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ Nil-sama is throwing another one of his tantrums¡­¡±


    ¡°Ga hahaha! What is it this time?!¡±


    ¡°This is why I hate telling you this kind of things¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ga haha! Absolutely!¡±


    ¡°¡­Well¡­ he said he wanted to eat something sweet¡­ he said that he wants large roasted pork garnished with sugar as an experiment¡­ I got mad because it¡¯s a shitty idea. I scrape his face on the floor and left in anger¡­¡±


    ¡°Ohh¡­what about the others?¡±


    ¡°Most of the Sins are out doing what they are told to do. Cr¡¯thgor is in his room, sulking.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Nil-sama said his cape looks stupid...I do agree on that.¡±


    ¡°The emblem in his cape looks like a face of a horse actually. It¡¯s a horrible design. Being told that by his own lord, it must have really damaged his pride.¡±


    ¡°Sistina is¡­making another love doll of Nil-sama¡­¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­. Such a waste¡­ She¡¯s a hottie unlike you¡­¡±


    BAM!


    The wall on our back collapse as Hydrangea slams her fist on it. The lush of trees and greenery is now in plain sight.


    ¡°Dylan¡­ what the hell did you say?!¡±


    ¡°T-there you go again! That¡¯s the problem you and your sweetheart couldn¡¯t fix!¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business!¡±


    Eh? Sweetheart?


    ¡°Sweetheart? Hydrangea-san¡­ do you like Nil?¡±


    Never been in my whole life I was look at with utter disgrace, anger, hatred, and contempt in a single gaze.


    She grabs my by the face and lifts me up easily like I am just a feather¡­


    ¡°ACK!¡±


    ¡°Do you expect me to fall in love to that scum?! Say it one more time and you will be kissing the floor before you know it.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes Ma¡¯am!!!¡±


    I can feel how dominant she is that I can only answer in the most respectful way I can.


    Dylan, without batting an eye that I was almost dead, spoke¡­


    ¡°That sweetheart that I meant, boy, is the human king, Ashfo--!¡±


    Before he can finish his word, his face was deeply planted on the wall he is leaning against. I can¡¯t believe a fairykin has such brute strength. Or is it because she is arcana of wrath?


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that never mention that name ever again¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugghh¡­how can you even call that boy a cherry boy if you yourself is a vir--!¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    This time, Dylan was punched in the guts. Hydrangea¡¯s strength is incredible but Dylan¡¯s endurance is strong too¡­


    ¡°What are you getting mad at? You are preserving your¡­purity for him¡­ when the time you two meet again and fix your problems ten years ago.¡±


    ¡°Will you stop digging into my privacy? You owe me so much, Dylan. If it weren¡¯t for me who takes the responsibility of controlling Nil-sama, you wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy your carefree life here!¡±


    ¡°Well, I am thankful for that. It¡¯s even good that you¡¯re the only person who goes to this place¡­well¡­ I am the sloth after all¡­ no point giving me works I dislike.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­our conversation isn¡¯t connecting at all¡­¡±


    Dylan and Hydrangea end the conversation. I see now why she is the Arcana of Wrath. Her temper is bad¡­


    The Arcana of Sins¡­


    Based on what I heard¡­ they are normal people too with woes and worries¡­


    They aren¡¯t much different from a normal person. But what makes them different? Are they powerful? How powerful are they?


    How do their mind works? What is Nil¡¯s goal? I can¡¯t help but think of those.


    They nonchalantly talk about each other in front of me. Do they not see me as a threat because I am weak?


    That¡¯s not it.


    Can I squeeze out more information from them? I don¡¯t want to risk it. After all, they seem to be nice people¡­


    But what are their plans for using the Devils when they are antagonistic to it too.


    ¡°Dylan¡­can I ask something?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead boy.¡±


    ¡°The devils¡­ what are they?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I am not thoroughly familiar with them¡­¡±


    ¡°I shall fill you in.¡±


    Hydrangea interrupts as she is still stuffing her mouth with bread.


    ¡°Devils are a byproduct of an arcana magician, the very first arcana magician, the enemy of the goddess of blessing. He is responsible for the devil¡¯s existence.¡±


    ¡°So, what are the devils essentially? You guys seem to use them as they are your slaves.¡±


    ¡°True. The devils are basically the negative disposition of arcana magicians. And these devils are resilient.¡±


    ¡°How so?!¡±


    ¡°You have already killed a devil right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this. You didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Why is that?!¡±


    ¡°Devils do not die, their very existence returns from the core, the one who spawns them, and reborn there immediately with the same mission, to kill and to destroy.¡±


    ¡°Then what you are saying is that our battles with them are meaningless as they only reborn back into this world!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but there is some effective way of completely erasing them from the face of the land, that is to purify them or use and holy affinity spells or magic or even an artifact against them. Once they die from it, they are severed from their cycle and they permanently die. You can also use another form of severing their life without those mediums or properties if you have the right power.¡±


    ¡°For example?¡±


    ¡°Reaping them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Their life will be forcibly evicted from existence that way, killing them permanently too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t feed you lies. In fact, we need you, heroes, to grow stronger.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡±


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s not something for you to know now.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    Hydrangea left me hanging like that. I do understand the concept that light perishes the dark, but what is the importance of us heroes?! Why are we summoned here in the first place?


    To train and to become stronger¡­


    The king has made it clear to us, to fight the devils too. But to think that the enemies want us to be strong too.


    There¡¯s seems to be a bigger picture here¡­


    ¡°Dylan, I will be taking my leave now. I have enjoyed the mead from yesterday from the party.¡±


    ¡°Aye! Good luck with your duty!¡±


    Hydrangea weaves her hand in the air and a gallant, elegant, blue dress covers her body, dressing her up completely.


    ¡­


    My eyes are glued to her.


    She summons a dark portal and enters. After another second, the portal vanishes and she nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, boy, were you captivated?¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t¡­she is beautiful and cute after all.¡±


    ¡°Meh. Not my type.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an old man already¡­¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?! I like looking at beautiful things and admire them. We just differ in taste in women after all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems you like girls with a small rack.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! I¡­I think I do¡­is it bad?¡±


    ¡°No, not really. If I remember correctly¡­ there¡¯s that white haired girl too¡­what was her name?¡±


    ¡°¡­Asagao-chan!!!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that, that! Do you like girls at her age too?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! She is too young!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I am sure she will grow up to be really fine lass.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­I kind of like to see that too.¡±


    ¡°Too bad you won¡¯t be seeing that because she is transcendental being that grows really slow.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Ahh---crap!!!¡±


    ¡°Dylan! What the hell did you just said?!!?!¡±


    ¡°C-rap! F-forget about it!¡±


    ¡°Dylan!!¡±


    I heard something really disturbing!


    This loose mouthed old geezer will tell me this one!!!

 Chapter 97: Re-forging Identity (6)

    It has been weeks now since I woke up and Dylan kept his mouth tight about something related to Asagao-chan.  I requested him a lot of times to send me back below ground.


    I absolutely must continue my fight, even with only one arm left.


    I have done nothing for the past few days but do one hand push-ups, one hand pull-ups, thousands of sit-ups and much more. In the night, most of his colleague visits to have a party or sometimes, it¡¯s just us drinking serenely under the moonlight.


    My friends and companions that I have known in this world are still out there fighting their own battles and I am just here sitting idly.


    I need to get to their side somehow and support them as much as I can. I want to help in any way I can.


    But Dylan refused to send me back below ground. He told me that I should wait for the perfect time and that I should rethink my decision. He mentions that he enjoys my company.


    In just short time, this old geezer feels like a drunkard grandfather who gives credible advice. Not that I want him as a grandfather figure. I mean, he is too weird.


    There was one time I ask him about their research and what do they do at daytime.


    ¡°Oh? We do research a lot and we need to test out many things! We need to rebuild our empire after all. We could have reached the peak of our success if we have succeeded in dominating the human lands.¡±


    ¡°So you are saying that these technologies you have here are sub-par compared to what you can actually achieve that time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Two hundred years worth was lost because all of our blueprints and data was destroyed.¡±


    ¡°And you guys sleep and drink every day¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t take that away from us!¡±


    ¡°How many hours do you guys work actually and the time you consume drinking and sleeping?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ you could say we spend ten or twelve hours in sleeping and we spend eight hours sometimes in partying!¡±


    ¡°¡­Four hours of work?!¡±


    ¡°Come on! It¡¯s not that bad!¡±


    ¡°If you guys just cut back from drinking and work earnestly, I bet that two hundred years you spent could have taken you guys further from what you have now¡­¡±


    ¡°We also thought about that! But we are not the ethers without our boozes! Ga hahaha!!!¡±


    But today, I am going to convince him for sure. I am going to make him send me back. I am worried about them after all.


    I get on my wheelchair and left my room. I went straight to the balcony where he always stays.


    When I arrive at there, he wasn¡¯t sitting in his usual rocking chair. I already have an idea where he is at this time so I set out to go to the research center myself.


    I have been there for a few times, but never actually saw the place where they research nor where they work.


    .


    .


    .


    When I arrive, Dylan is standing in the hallway. His face tells that he is expecting me. I approach the old man and I am going to vent out my protest to him.


    ¡°Dylan, I had enough already. I don¡¯t want to rot in this place any further.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a harsh thing you say, boy... Is a little peace for you really that suffocating?¡±


    ¡°I have things I needed to do. I am just doing nothing here are at all. Meanwhile, my friends are doing their best to become stronger!¡±


    ¡°Boy¡­¡±


    ¡°I appreciate everything that you have done for me. I enjoyed being here, but I don¡¯t want to live a life where I am only enjoying while my friends aren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ do you really want to go back right now without any legs and with only one arm intact to your body?¡±


    ¡°Even if I am just a crawling torso and head, I will do everything. To receive one last attack or any magic directed to my companions just to save them. I will use my life to save them at all cost. This is not about being useless, but it is about unable to do anything when you know they are trying hard to survive and I am just here stuck.¡±


    ¡°It seems I underestimated you resolve, boy¡­ I am sorry¡­ for keeping you here long enough¡­¡±


    ¡°Dylan¡­¡±


    ¡°Not really in appearance but you resemble my dead grandson from long ago who was killed by the continental destroyer¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it¡­ I am sorry, boy¡­¡±


    I feel bad for saying everything too, but I have to make him. I owe so much too by just saving my life. I want to repay him back for all the things he did. But first, I need to do what I must. I have to force my way here.


    ¡°Follow me, boy. I will take you to my private lab.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    He suddenly blurts that out. He led me inside further into the facility. I saw many robots and machinery on the way. There are also golems and beast type robots that are being developed. On another side, there are various pile and scraps of metal that were being reused or recycled. They are also testing some firearms and kinetic barriers that could block spells and such. There are also technologies for improving daily lives for home and industrial use.


    I have known most of the researchers there so I waved and greeted them on the way. Some are still drunk and some are suffering from hangover. What made me doubt their efficiency on their work is that some of them are still drinking in the work.


    Dylan never bats an eye to them and instead, he just told me¡­


    ¡°Some of them don¡¯t want to experience hangover so they continuously consume mead even in work.¡±


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    That¡¯s plain terrible if this was a company or industrial factory back in our world. Well, no matter, it¡¯s what they want to do after all¡­


    ¡­


    After a while, we arrive in the most secluded corridor where no one else is present. At the end of it, there¡¯s a large metallic door. Dylan leads me there and we enter the room.


    Inside the room is his laboratory which he called private. There is blueprints and mess of papers in the tables in the corners. There are also metal scraps everywhere and there¡¯s a board where there¡¯s scribbled words and things I don¡¯t understand at all.


    But the highlight of the laboratory is in the middle of the room¡­


    Mechanical Arm and Legs with jet black metallic color¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Boy¡­ this is what I have been doing for the past weeks.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­actually for you¡­ it is something I want you to use. It¡¯s a spirit tech that I have honed for the past two hundred years just by myself. I have to rush it for the past week so you can use it. This is what I am have been working hard to achieve, and you boy will be the one who will put it to great use.¡±


    ¡°D-Dylan¡­¡±


    ¡°I can feel how eager you are. You are the noble and dignified man who will stand up for your beliefs of protecting others. And right now, you are the one who needed it the most.¡±


    ¡°I¡­But¡­but¡­ we are¡­¡±


    ¡°Enemies, foes, whatever, it does not matter right now. You are right now, a drinking buddy, a friend and a companion who hated cheese because you ate it so many times. Boy, I am overstepping my bounds as a member of the Order of Arcana to give light to as hero like you.¡±


    My emotion swells up. I hardened my fist and clench my teeth because of how happy I am and at the same time, how badly I want to tear up right now.


    ¡°You have already lost your blessing, boy.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­I know¡­ I can feel it¡­¡±


    ¡°But with this spirit tech, a large influx of spirit will enter your body to fill what fragment left on your soul. It will not fill the years you have lost, but you will attain new powers.¡±


    ¡°Dylan¡­are you sure? I¡­I can¡¯t repay you¡­ I can¡¯t yet¡­ but I am not going to refuse¡­¡±


    My body is trembling with excitement¡­


    A new power to obtain so I can be useful to everyone¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too emotional, boy! We haven¡¯t even started yet.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know how this is going to work. I just recently finished this up because I acquired my Arcana magic which none of my colleagues knows. Spirits of any variety may enter your body, that it may undergo drastic changes. We still don¡¯t know if it is safe. So I sugge--!¡±


    ¡°No¡­let me do it at all cost!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, boy?¡±


    ¡°I am! This would also be helpful to you right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. But it is dangerous¡­ are you ready?¡±


    ¡°I am born ready.¡±


    ¡°So, let¡¯s get it on. First, we are going to reconnect the arm.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we do it all together?¡±


    ¡°Boy, if the spirits don''t recognize you as someone rightful for their powers, they may end up destroying you. We are going to do it part by part so we can lighten the damage the spirit may cause to your body.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Please do it all together. It¡¯s either they reject or accept me. I will make them accept me.¡±


    ¡°A brave one or a foolish one, have you ever asked which one those you are, boy?¡±


    ¡°No doubt, it¡¯s the foolish one.¡±


    ¡°Ga hahaha! You¡¯re an interesting boy, after all! Then let¡¯s do it! Don¡¯t blame me if you die!¡±


    Dylan proceeded in arranging the things he needed. I lay down on inclining bed and he straps me tight on it. He said that the process may be painful so I needed to be restrained so I won¡¯t struggle and flail much.


    He, one by one, lay down the spirit tech limbs at their rightful places and turns something on.


    The whole place glowed with spectacular blue light!


    Energy fills the whole room as spirits began to gather in the vicinity. A transparent orb with horizontal and diagonal lines covers it like a globe. There are cryptic writing here and there that floats in the air.


    ¡°Boy, all preparations are done. I am going to fill your body with a large amount of spirits now while connecting the spirit tech limbs to your body.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you are ready?¡±


    ¡°I am!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start!¡±


    Dylan left outside the vicinity of the globe and went to the operating table where various buttons and advanced technologies are laid. As he does his things, spirits begin to enter my the spirit tech limbs connecting it to my cut off limbs.


    !!!


    ¡°ARRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!¡±


    ¡°Endure it, boy!¡±


    ¡°GUHHHHHHH! ARRRCCCCCCCKKKK!!¡±


    ¡°Think of all the pretty ladies waiting for your return!!!¡±


    ¡°GUUUUUUUH! D-DAMN GEEZER!¡±


    ¡°Think of all the boozes you wanted to test!!! Think of those pretty butts you wanted to touch!!!¡±


    ¡°SHUUUUUUUUUUT UPPPPPPPPPP!¡±


    ¡°STOP TOUCHING YOURSELF AT NIGHT AND FIND A GIRL TO DO IT WITH YOU!!!¡±


    ¡°I REGRET BEING OVERLY EMOTIONAL WITH YOUR KINDNESS!¡±


    ¡°GA HAHAHA! THAT¡¯S THE SPIRIT!!!¡±


    Even in this situation!!

 Chapter 98: Re-forging Identity (End)

    I blacked out.


    I don¡¯t know what happened to me after that. All I felt was the intense pain of something overwhelming my body from everywhere. The last thing I remember was Dylan shouting at me with random things I don¡¯t want to hear.


    ¡°WHY DO YOU EVEN LIKE SMALL BREASTS!!?¡±


    AHH!


    It¡¯s not that I like them so much, it¡¯s just pure coincidence that the girl I like has small chest!!!


    I abruptly stand up from where I am lying, holding my head with my hands while breathing roughly.


    Wait¡­ Am I standing up? Hands?


    ¡°It seems that we succeeded in the operation.¡±


    ¡°Dylan?!¡±


    ¡°Hey , there boy. What a sight you are. You look like a hero now or should I say, an Artificial Hero.¡±


    ¡°Artificial Hero¡­¡±


    ¡°Take a look at yourself.¡±


    I view myself in one of the large mirrors in the corner of the room.


    ¡­


    My body¡­considerable become buffer¡­


    The missing right arm is now replaced by this metallic, jet-black mechanical arm. It has a faint glow of blue that radiates strong energy. It is not far from a normal arm and hand, the only difference is that it has hinges and crevice in some areas.


    My legs are now of the same design as the arm. It looks like slim fitted greaves that worn up to above knees. The feet, the ankles, the calves, the shins and even the knees are all there that they take up a form of normal human limbs.


    I tried to close and open my palm, after that, I tap both of my feet to the ground.


    It is incredibly light like they are my real limbs. They react to the command my brain gives.


    But there¡¯s one thing wrong about them. They can¡¯t feel anything, I can feel them there, but they can¡¯t receive any stimulus. But that¡¯s not important anymore.


    ¡°Dylan¡­what happened?¡±


    ¡°Your body¡­ was greatly altered by the spirits¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What I mean is, there¡¯s a drastic change in your overall spec. You can say that they granted you so much power¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­ can you tell me the details?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t believe it myself actually¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you about spirits may accept or reject you. Well, I¡¯ll be damned!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°Spirit rushes inside your body as soon as I gather them! It seems they like you so much that your body and soul got overloaded with their powers.¡±


    ¡°You said my body was altered right?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. In fact, I may just call you¡­half human¡­ half spirit already.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Is there such thing?!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no room for doubt. I know even you can feel it. Your body has been modified through theirs and your will. They wanted you to fight and to save people.¡±


    Indeed, my body is brimming with foreign energies that little by little, becoming my own. It is such a gentle power.


    ¡°The spirits that modified you was none other than sacred spirits which are akin to transcendental people.¡±


    ¡°Sacred¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­but don¡¯t be mistaken. You are only a half spirit. You are nowhere near transcendental nor do you have the power to oppose them.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­can I try this power right now?¡±


    ¡°For research purpose, you may.¡±


    With his permission, I take step back away from Dylan and close my eyes.


    What kind of power do this spirits granted me?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I feel something.


    Weapons¡­ my mind is filled with weapons in many forms. They are telling me that¡­ I can weave any weapons in existence¡­


    The first thing that I weave is¡­


    ¡­


    A faint light was emitted from my hand. After the glow disappears, a sword with the motif of white and metallic gray came out with engraving that represents somewhat a cross¡­


    ¡°Boy¡­that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°A sword¡­¡±


    ¡°A sword with¡­strong holy property¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t really that strong before?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ I am fairly certain.¡±


    ¡°Try swinging that thing¡­:


    Well¡­ what could go bad?


    I bring the sword up and swing it with casually with no force added.


    FWISH


    CRASH


    The wall, which is far from us, got sliced and collapsed exposing the whole pile of scrapped metal in a warehouse¡­


    ¡°Boy! Stop!!!¡±


    ¡°I-I-I know!!!¡±


    It was an accident!


    ¡°Anyway boy, I don¡¯t want to see you swinging anything¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to hear about? How I feel in my new limbs or how I felt when you spew those words earlier?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not scaring me. boy.  But okay¡­ how do you feel about your new limbs?¡±


    ¡°They feel incredible¡­really light and seems¡­strong¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Dylan¡­I need to¡ª¡°


    ¡°I know. You already do. We are not going to waste time here. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Dylan, without hearing my next words, takes the initiative and we go back to his house and he prepared some things for me. For example¡­pants¡­


    After that, we returned to the facility. I don¡¯t want to go without saying goodbye to my drunk mates. They are what I am now after all¡­ wait¡­is not what happened to me bad?


    Anyway¡­


    They sent me off with drunkard face and smile in their faces saying that we may meet again. I do feel like we are going to meet again sometimes in the future.


    But for now, no tears, just toast for brotherhood.


    Incidentally, I was also called brother nord many times already even though my native face is too far away from theirs.


    And so, after a final toast with them and a bottoms-up, Dylan and I left the facility.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°This place is¡­¡±


    ¡°The very edge of this continent. What else?¡±


    He takes me into the forest crossed the mountain. After that, we climb a steep cliff and arrive at this place.


    I look down¡­


    There¡¯s nothing but clouds¡­


    ¡°Hmm. I can¡¯t drop you off at the same place I have taken you. If my calculation is correct, we are now atop the demon continent.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Boy, that spirit tech, the abnormality that your body undergoes, they are all explosively powerful. You can survive this fall without a scratch!¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?!¡±


    ¡°That spirit tech that I develop is the strongest kind of metal back in our worlds and the only metal left in our race. It does not have any name anymore. But with spirits clustering your whole body and my genius mind, your limbs doesn¡¯t need any maintenance and they can fix their selves too.¡±


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.¡°That¡¯s so convenient but that¡¯s not the point here! You are going to make me jump?! From this height?!¡±


    It looks bottomless!


    ¡°Can¡¯t you send me down with how you sent me up like before?¡±


    ¡°Ga hahaha! It takes time to recharge that you know. So it is still not working at the moment!¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    Sighing in defeat, I look at the face of the old man again.


    ¡°I see¡­ then¡­Dylan¡­this is--!¡±


    ¡°No¡­Boy, we shall meet again¡­ and we do, it¡¯s on the batt--!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°When we meet again, I shall have you taste the most delicious alcohol out there to taste!¡±


    ¡°Gahahaha! That sounds fun! Make sure it goes well with cheese!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ even if I hated cheese, I will try my best¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I look down again at the seemingly bottomless sky. I put my feet on the edge. I stare back at the old man¡­ I wanted to say more to him¡­ I wanted to show my gratitude¡­ I want to¡­


    ¡°Dylan¡­¡±


    ¡°No tears! Just Toast!!!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    Before I know it, Dylan¡­.


    PUSH ME!!!


    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!¡±


    ¡°So long brother! Be the most vicious hunter out there!!!¡±


    ¡°I WILL NEVER FORGET THIS!!! DYLAN!!! I WILL MAKE SURE YOU BECOME SPEECHLESS WITH THE ALCOHOL I AM GOING TO BRING!!!¡±


    ¡°SURE YOU DOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!¡±


    And with that¡­ I fall from the sky¡­


    .


    .


    .


    SHIT! SHIT! SHIT!


    How do I stop mid air?!


    I can¡¯t do that!


    I am already past the clouds and I saw what¡¯s in front of me¡­


    I can see the beautiful dark sky of the demon continent with weird land color. I can see many cities and towns from afar. I also saw the neighboring continents and the vast sea.


    Where in part of this world I am going to fall?!


    I tried to glide, tried to feel the air, tried to beg the spirits to let me fly but none came!


    What the hell am I going to believe to? Myself?!


    ¡­


    This limbs¡­if what Dylan said is true¡­although, vague. I should put my trust to it.


    ¡­


    I can already see the land I am going to fall to. A dry land surrounded by mountains and covered with trees. In the area, there are magical beasts.


    I prepared myself to land.


    I extended both of my legs to the ground.


    ¡­


    A few more seconds¡­


    ¡­


    Now!


    BOOM!


    Dust rises from the ground and the land that I fell made a large crater.


    If I was able to think like this, then I am mostly fine because there are no signs of injury or anything.


    But seriously, how high did I fall?!


    BURURRGGULAAGRRGGHHH!


    A magical beast charges at me with its claw.


    I wasn¡¯t able to notice it because of my confusion so it has taken the initiative for a surprise attack!


    I hold out my right arm to where his claw will land.


    BAKIN!


    Without doing anything, the claw that clashes with my arm¡­ shattered¡­


    ¡°OH! It¡¯s definitely strong!¡±


    I punch the monster with my left fist.


    BAM!


    I was sent flying with a giant hole in its stomach.


    Even my left arm is strong¡­


    Did my whole body¡­ become strong?!


    A strong sensation of joy overcomes me and I didn¡¯t notice that the magical beasts that attacked me, got wiped in no time.


    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±


    I am grinning like an idiot now!~


    But I know myself I need to do something fast!


    There many things I want to discover with my new found power. I need to travel back to the dragon continent. But I don¡¯t where the hell I am so travelling into some city would be my best bet to find directions.


    ¡­


    I prepare my legs for a leap so I can travel fast.


    As I spring up from my position¡­


    !!!


    ¡°WHOA!!¡±


    CRASH!


    I messed up.


    I crashed into some trees.


    I am still not accustomed to my new body so I definitely didn¡¯t expect that!


    I fix myself again and this time, I will try to control my power in jumping¡­


    .


    .


    .


    I was now travelling by leaping easily. I know that I have already covered so much distance as I was able to get out of the forest immediately.


    I leap here and there while adding some back flips and some circus tricks.


    Is this how it feels to be strong?!


    I swear that I will use it for goodness. Dylan¡¯s name is at stake here. I don¡¯t want to give him a bad reputation.


    With this, I can get there in no time.


    Wait for me, everyone.


    ¡­


    While I was leaping¡­


    !!!


    CLANG!


    I felt a really dangerous presence up ahead and I was unable to stop at the moment¡¯s notice.


    I felt like he draws something like a weapon so I unconsciously draw mine and swings it in front of me.


    Our weapon clashes, creating sparks and a little amount of dust in the air.


    ¡­


    I stopped on my track and look at the one I clashed with.


    If this is an enemy like one of the Sins, I may be in a big trouble¡­


    I can already feel that this guy is an Arcana magician just from his presence¡­


    ¡­


    The dust cleared up and I was able to see his face¡­


    Oh¡­


    Oh, my¡­


    ¡­


    With black hair and lethargic eyes, the tall guy who seemingly wanted to sleep all day, now with a new and stronger presence than before, with the weight of death around him, is there.


    ¡°Susanoo-san?!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­it¡¯s you¡­I was¡­finding a little girl¡­ and I found someone else¡­ bad luck I guess¡­¡±


    And now starts our own little adventure.


    And later on, a vampire girl will accompany us, but that story will have to wait.


    Thus, closes that curtain on how I live my life on the Floating Continent.


    <hr />


    I kinda get that Ichirou isn''t well like. Maybe because he is a generic champion of justice kind of a character. But the thing is, he is going to be an essential character for Asagao in the future chapters.


    Anyway, Dylan will be giving away free meads for everyone!

 Chapter 99: Punishing the Bad Little Girl (Single Chapter)

    Ughh¡­


    I can already see clearly now. I am glad that my blindness wasn¡¯t permanent¡­but¡­


    My body, although there are no bruises or any signs of getting beaten up repeatedly all day, I think my mind is kind of deviating from reality¡­


    Master was beating me up helplessly and I can¡¯t seem to comprehend what part I am improving in. The only thing master said that I learning how to move and react faster and so, he adjusts to every slight change he sees on me.


    That¡¯s like keeping me consistently trying hard because there are no actual improvements but there are actually is. It¡¯s frustrating that he¡¯s just playing with me like that.


    Even if I use my barrier to defend, there isn¡¯t enough time to fully materialize it in time and I always end up getting hit.


    I also tried to use the sword to block. I told master that I want to try other weapons because I feel like a sword isn¡¯t suited yet even if it is a short sword.


    I was flatly refused and told me to keep using the sword¡­


    All I know is that I am just rolling and spinning around to avoid getting hit, and mostly, I wasn¡¯t able to dodge even with those tactics.


    I swear I was able to dodge and parry some attacks lately.


    But his attacks are getting much stronger¡­


    Give me a break.


    ¡­


    Actually, I am on a break. Master told me that I should probably grab something to eat and rest for a bit before he breaks my bones again.


    Well, I should be going to the kitchen to grab some bread or something and head back, but there¡¯s something I wanted to say to Fon-nii that I recently remembered so right now, I am heading to his office.


    I don¡¯t get much time in the night because I need to rest and take a bath.


    .


    .


    .


    That all said.


    He wasn¡¯t in the office when I came. They even left the door unlocked. What if evil people with bad intentions do something to your documents!?


    Geez, irresponsible!


    Well¡­I nonchalantly enter the room and looks around.


    As usual, it¡¯s messy and with a pile of books and documents here and there.


    His table is also in a sorry state that I don¡¯t want to describe it anymore.


    Since he is not here, I am going leave¡­


    But something caught my eyes¡­


    ¡­


    Back when I was in my original body, there was a time I got in a rebellious phase. It¡¯s not that bad, it¡¯s just that¡­ I secretly smoke.


    I was trying to keep my life together that time in high school. I am not bullied nor getting any bad grades or any problem with the orphanage headmaster.


    It¡¯s just that I wanted to do something out of the norm and I wanted something that only I will know. So I started to smoke a bit and tried many brands of cigar.


    How was I able to get a hold off those?


    Well, let¡¯s just say I know someone older who willingly bought cigars for me in favor of sharing it with him.


    I did stop after a year because I had enough and wanted to stop it because the headmaster caught me once and I don¡¯t want to further stress him.


    Yeah...I was able to remember those¡­


    ¡­


    Right now, there is a unlit cigar in the table and it kind of got me curious on how strong the cigar of this world compared to ours.


    It made me nervous touching it.


    I touch it anyway¡­


    ¡­


    I bring it up to my face and look at how it is a bit thicker than the normal cigars that I know. It¡¯s not even wrapped in white paper and it has an overflowing scent of nicotine from it.


    ¡­


    I put it down again and left the table.


    ¡­


    Or not¡­


    I am really curious. I don¡¯t know why this kind of things made me so curious!


    I am technically twenty years old so I think its fine¡­


    Just one puff and It¡¯s done! I will throw it away so there will be no evidence!


    ¡­


    I lit the cigar with a match. The cigar¡¯s end begins to sizzle and is now fuming smoke.


    ¡­


    Slowly, I was putting the cigar into my lips¡­


    Closer¡­


    Closer¡­


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡­


    ¡°Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°Ah!?¡±


    Wah!


    I was about to smoke when suddenly, someone called out to me¡­


    It¡¯s Fon-nii¡­


    He just entered the room and together with him are Violetta and Ishtal¡­


    The look on his face is flabbergasted and somewhat turning mad¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­.eh¡­ This is not what you think!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ummm¡­ errr¡­.¡±


    ¡°Asagao, I trust that you have a something more believable excuse to say for lighting up one of Ishtal¡¯s cigar¡­¡±


    E-excuse?!


    Do I really need any excuse?!


    ¡°As¡­as everyone knows, I¡­I am already old enough mentally! Isn¡¯t that clear to everyone?!¡±


    ¡°Princess Asagao, even if you say that you are mentally twenty years old man, but right now, your body is of a young child and do not think of reasoning out of this one because you are caught red handed.¡±


    Violetta interjects.


    I already know that much¡­ but I can¡¯t say that I just got curious and wanted to try smoking again!


    The king then speaks.


    ¡°Asagao, we have no rules of forbidding the usage of cigars for the citizens. Cigars are commonly used by elderly people or adults¡­ and in your case, I can¡¯t let it pass as your big brother no matter what your reasoning is¡­¡±


    ¡°E-Eh?!¡±


    ¡°Violetta-san, could you¡­ deliver the punishment for Asagao? I want her to be a bit disciplined¡­¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    Eh?! Eh?!


    Punishment? What kind?!


    I need to somehow escape from this predicament¡­


    ¡°Onii-chan!~ you can¡¯t possibly punish your cute little sister right?!~¡±


    That was actually my last resort¡­ It''s kind of painful¡­


    ¡°T-that won¡¯t actually work! Acting all cute now will not work! Violetta! If you will!¡±


    ¡°As you order.¡±


    My last resort was an epic fail that brought upon my own defeat and embarrassment.


    Violetta comes close to me and picks me up in the collar and drags me.


    She seated in one of the couch in the room and she lay me down on my belly in her lap.


    Wait¡­


    Wait!


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°Fon and Ishtal, for her own delicacy, kindly leave the room. This won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    The two of them obediently left the room.


    Violetta then binds my hands with magic.


    ¡°Wait, Violetta-nee! We can still talk this through!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for talking back!¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    She then pulls on my shorts dragging my underwear along pulling them halfway up to under my buttocks.


    ¡°Oh my, what a cute little butt you have here. It¡¯s a bit plump and smooth.¡±


    ¡°Awawawa!¡±


    She slides her hand into the surface and then¡­


    SLAP!


    ¡°Hiya!¡±


    ¡°I will be doing a total of twenty spanks since you are twenty years old, right?¡±


    ¡°Ueeeh¡­I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    SLAP!


    AHH!


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ueehh¡­I¡­ I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡±


    ¡°Good!~ Princess Asagao! You seemed to have learned your lesson! Smoking isn¡¯t for young people! Regardless of your MENTAL AGE! Well, there would be a few exceptions but you are not in any of those categories.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    My rear feels so hot and painful.


    My regeneration was able to still the pain, but the sensation lingers¡­


    It¡¯s¡­really embarrassing¡­


    I have to return training too¡­ I have to immediately return because I have taken too much time¡­


    ¡­


    As I return¡­


    ¡°M-master¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°You may take the rest of the day for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for pushing you so hard.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ being spanked¡­despite on you how old are you¡­is really embarrassing. I suppose you need a little time for yourself.¡±


    ¡°AH!¡±


    ¡°B-Bye for now¡­ then¡­¡±


    Does my regeneration can fix a broken shame?!

 Chapter 100: Character Status

    Character Status: This contains spoilers so read at your own risks. Also, will update in succeeding days.


    <hr />


    Name: Asagao


    Age: 9 years old (Outward)/ 20 years old (Mentally)


    Occupation: Princess (Current)/ College Student (Former)


    Eye Color: Blue


    Hair Color: White


    Height: Approximately 115 cm. but it could be wrong


    Race: Transcendental Being (Assumed and known to be human)


    Description: A girl who is even more petit than her outward age appearance. Her hair is straight and smooth which is past her waist. The most striking feature or appearance she keeps is that a portion of her bangs are kept brushed past her left ear. She has a scar on her chest that slit from her upper chest to her diaphragm. She is a bit thin because she eats less than average kids on her age but Violetta describes her rear as plump and smooth. She wears a loose simple white shirt which will either barely hangs on her left or right shoulder. She wears leather brown shorts and leather boots in her adventures.


    Skills:


    Heal ¨¤ Regeneration (Magic) (Innate)


    Cure ¨¤ Mental Fortitude + 300% Empathy (Magic) (Innate)


    Dimensional Storage (Magic) (Inherited)


    Barrier (Magic) (Innate)


    Calm Dragon Tempest (Martial Arts) (Apprentice)


    Blooming Thorn (With a lot of variation and usage as an enchantment) (Divine/Innate)


    Divine Ascension (Divine) (Inherited)


    Divine Possession (Divine) (Inherited)


    Divine Ascension Recipients:


    Higanbana


    Alstoremeria


    Casablanca Prasiolite


    Hibiscus Prasiolite


    Diyu Hellbeing


    Divine Possession Hosts:


    Ichirou Nagasaki


    Hasu (Shouta Murayama)


    Baccarra


    Name: Higanbana


    Age: 11 years old (Asagao assumed she is 12 years old though)


    Occupation: None / Shut in (Former)


    Eye Color: Light Brown


    Hair Color: Caramel Brown


    Height: Approximately 130 cm. but it could be wrong


    Race: Beast Kin (Fox Clan)


    Description: She is a girl who looks a bit matured compared to her age. Her chest, compared to Asagao, is bulging at an early age. Fox ear and tail is visible to her as she is a fox race beast kin. Her most definite feature is her deadpan face that rarely changes expression. Her hair is long that it is past her waist. It has light caramel color. The color of her hair matches with her fox ears and tail. She is wearing a modified shrine maiden outfit.


    Skills:


    Magic Talent (Boosted Magic Mastery)


    Variety of Magic (Non Compounded Magic)


    Compounded Magic with only Holy Variation


    Magic enhancement (Elemental)


    Divine Ascension Recipient


    Astlan¡¯s Ira (Lesser) (Inherited)


    Name: Alstroemeria


    Age: 16 years old


    Occupation: Adventurer


    Eye Color: Yellow


    Hair Color: Silver


    Height: Approximately 160 cm. it¡¯s a bit accurate


    Race: Human


    Description: She is lively girl that it matches her facial expression and gestures. Her chest is a bit larger than average but still comparatively stands out. Compared to most women in this world, she is shorter than average but nonetheless, could be considered a really beautiful or pretty girl in her teens. Her hair flows above her waist. She wears a dragon fiber weaved dress with auto clean function and auto repair function as it is a magical item. She wears a detached loose sleeves and a cloth that only covers her breasts. She wears a long skirt with frills and simple shoes.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Skills:


    Ki Mastery


    Nigh Infinite Ki inside her body


    Steel Body (Ki Variation)


    Gargantuan Strength (Ki Variation)


    Sound Breaker Speed (Ki Variation)


    Unfailing Energy (Ki Variation)


    Persistent Metabolism (Ki Variation)


    Temperature High Threshold (Ki Variation)


    Awakened Abstinence (Ki Variation)


    Far Sight (Ki Variation)


    Odor Differentiate (Ki Variation)


    Greater Balance (Ki Variation)


    Long Life (Ki Variation)


    Life Persistent (Ki Variation)


    Stopped Muscular Growth (Ki Variation)


    Wakefulness (Ki Variation)


    Sustaining Health (Ki Variation)


    Counter Disease (Ki Variation)


    Poison Resistance (Ki Variation)


    Venom Resistance (Ki Variation)


    Impact Absorption (Ki Variation)


    Nirvana Awakening (Ki Variation)


    Nirvana Added Perks:


    True Understanding with the world


    Unbound by Gravity


    Freely Step at air


    Movements doesn¡¯t make sounds


    No air resistance in every movement


    Doesn¡¯t need to breath even underwater


    Underwater pressure won¡¯t affect her


    Drastically Improves all of her Ki Variations


    Attacks aren¡¯t recognize by the world so it doesn¡¯t make any destructive force unless it actually hits something


    Divine Ascension Recipient


    Mathematician


    Name: Mrothgir


    Age: 10,000+ (Was able to witness the first Ascend of the Goddess of Blessing)


    Occupation: White Dragon Sage


    Eye Color: Gray


    Hair Color: Black


    Height: 190 cm.


    Race: Dragon


    Description: A man in his mid twenties. Contrary to his white scales in his dragon form, his hair is black. A scale is visible in his jaw which is white. Describe by Asagao as handsome. He is thinly built but his strength is relatively strong too (Alstroemeria is out of norm in terms of strength but normally, Mrothgir is really powerful. It is just being overshadowed.)  He has a short hair with a cow lick at the top. His face is always serious but expressive. He wears a gradient gray robe above his clothes. He wears a simple but fashionable blue tunic underneath it tightly fitter with a belt. His arm is garb with metallic bracer with dragon scale as a motif. He wears a trouser for his pants and a high boots.


    Skills:


    Transformation from dragon to human and vice versa


    Mastery of Ancient Magic


    Mastery of Sealing Magic


    Mastery of Modifying Magic


    Medicinal Knowledge


    Basic Human Physiology and Psychology Understanding


    Weather Interference or Modification (Unique)


    Basic of Elemental Magic Compounded and Non Compounded


    Magic-based Spatial Attacks (Prime Years)


    Master and Founder of Calm Dragon Tempest (Martial Arts)

 Chapter 101: Calm Dragon Tempest Art (1)

    It has been two weeks now since I started rigorously under master¡¯s guidance. Every day is pain day. Not just ordinary pain. Broken bones from being hit too hard, dizziness from my head being bashed, and numbness in my limbs from too much force exerted.


    Master said that I am improving every day. That I was able to start reading movements of the enemy and I have been dodging reflexively on my own now, and that I begin counterattacking at the tiniest chance as possible.


    But I don¡¯t feel it.


    I can¡¯t feel any improvements at all.


    It has only been two weeks since we started. Even if we train day in day out, the chances that I actually improved are none. Not to mention, my body is petite and weak that I can¡¯t almost keep up every single day, every single hour, every single minute, and every single second if I don¡¯t push myself to the limit.


    Blackening out in the middle of training because of lack of oxygen is a common happening. Getting scolded or yelled if I slack in a single moment and getting repeatedly slammed into the ground until I feel like my flesh is grounded meat.


    My regeneration keeps up with whatever happens to me. But I will never ever get used to pain. My resistance to it is building up slowly, though.


    Master always holds back his attacks so I never really catch any serious attacks from him at all. He is just toying me around like playing soccer.


    I have survived his hellish training. I have to improve further. Not in a repetitive process of getting beaten up. Even though he is been teaching me about dodging and blocking that I don¡¯t even know if I am improving or not, I want to learn something aside from that.


    So today, I am going to ask him.


    ¡­


    I meet master today at the training field. Weirdly enough, no matter how much I bathe in the blazing sunlight, my skin never get tanned.


    I wonder how I look like with tanned skin.


    Anyway, I greeted master and the first thing I did is ask him.


    ¡°Master! Won¡¯t you teach me something new?!¡±


    ¡°So, you finally got impatient?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Uh¡­ yeah¡­I¡­ I wanted to¡­learn more.¡±


    ¡°More¡­huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°It might be too early for you, but let¡¯s give it a shot.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    Master gave the ok!


    I wonder what he is going to teach me.


    ¡°Asagao, I am going to teach you Calm Dragon Tempest.¡±


    ¡°C-calm dragon tempest? Is that like¡­ a dragon skill?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s a form of arts you use in a battle. In short, I am going to teach you how to fight.¡±


    ¡°M-martial arts?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. But the essence of this martial art is dodging, blocking and parrying.¡±


    ¡°What?! So that¡¯s the reason you are training with those!¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is the martial art I created many millenniums ago.¡±


    ¡°Eh? You made it yourself master?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I passed it down to all my children and grandchildren and they taught their succeeding family members until it had many variations that today, it lost all essence because of people dirtying the art.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ you are teaching it to me?¡±


    ¡°You will be the last child I am going to teach, the last apprentice that I will have.¡±


    ¡°You have so many families¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, in fact, my bloodline is the one leading the Dragon Capital. I have much more, though, thick or thin of my blood flowing into them, they are still a family to me.¡±


    ¡°It means you have mated with many¡­girls¡­¡±


    ¡°A male dragon mating sole purpose is to produce offspring. Whenever we have an opportunity, we leave our mark to a female. It¡¯s a common instinct to us.¡±


    ¡°So, Violetta-nee¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Violetta is¡­kind of different¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°I mate¡­with her not for the sake of offspring¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°But??¡±


    ¡°Intimacy, for the sake of love and affection for each other. It¡¯s really weird, though.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    ¡°Commonly, dragons who live a long life and is about to face from existence find more dragons to mate to leave as many offspring as possible, but, I don¡¯t see Violetta as something like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I just want¡­to be by her side, to spend more sweet time with her.¡±


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you making me talk about?! Anyway! The training! Are you really prepared?!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    He suddenly diverts the talk.


    I too, feel a bit emotional, but we have something to do at the moment.


    ¡°I am!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start immediately. Recall everything you have learned from the previous weeks, the basics of dodging, blocking and parrying and the usage of that sword to you.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    Let¡¯s see.


    All of it is about reading the opponents movements. When I was still blind, I read his movements through the prodding of my barrier to the surroundings.


    The initial and end process of a movement, the observation of the trajectory of the attack and moving the sword in my hands to intercept it, the exact timing to dodge when an attack is initiated if it is too strong to block and parrying an attack for a counter chance.


    Dodging is like dancing. At first, I always do a roll in the ground to avoid attacks, but as time passes, I tried dodging by shifting my body to the side will still maintaining my footing so I won¡¯t lose balance and prepare for the next movement. Squatting is also a good form of dodging that elevates my whole body below and enables me to attack from below ground which an opponent is defenseless but the cons of that are that I can easily lose balance and may miss the attack or the opponent can dodge quicker too and may able to counter easily. I have tried many kinds of dodging like spinning too. The perks of spinning are that I can parry the next attack and do a countermeasure to the next but I can also easily lose balance from it, but a successful spin may land a successful hit.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Not that I ever landed a hit on master, but that what he said.


    Blocking is substantial too in battle if dodge is not an option or vice versa.


    I cannot use my limbs to block any strong attacks. I learned it the hard way with this small body of mine. So, a weapon such as a sword is essential. Maybe a shield or even a spear is ideal but master flatly refuses for me to use any other weapon.


    The trajectory of the upcoming attack and the positioning of the sword and my body is the utmost importance. There are circumstances that if I try to block an attack from above, I will reflexively use my sword and hold it up horizontally supported by my other hand. The problem is the footing. If I misstep, there will be a problem regarding my spine or bone breaking down given my size and proportion or percentage of muscle my body have.


    So I figured that blocking strong attacks is bad so I tried having the attack slide off from my sword. Misdirecting it into another trajectory could render them unable to do their next attack and a chance for me to counter attack.


    So far, this is what master taught me in the past two weeks for my training.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m all set! So, what are we going to do?!¡±


    ¡°I want you to clear your mind of everything.¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s already done too!¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t really going to do any different than the usual, we are just going to add another twist to this training.¡±


    ¡°Oh?! What is it?!¡±


    ¡°Calm dragon tempest is done calmly and its play is in defensive, analyzing the enemy¡¯s weakest point and targeting it. That¡¯s the only form I can teach you since you are basically a child and doesn¡¯t have much strength.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I am also going to fight with a sword with simple art. I want you to calmly analyze my movements and try to land an attack to an opening.¡±


    ¡°Is that¡­it?¡±


    ¡°No. I am teaching you the basic of it. Calm dragon tempest, incidentally, can be used in any form of weapon, but I want you to master one weapon, for now, the sword. I want you to learn its essence for now.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Remember that you have to fully connect your dodge and block. Like a gently flowing river, you have to smoothen your movement. Continuously dodging and blocking while you try to hunt for the weak spot. With a rhythmic movement of your feet that will repeatedly make cautious steps, you will dance calmly but deadly.¡±


    ¡°I get it! Let¡¯s start!¡±


    Master draws his wooden sword and made a simple attack by swinging the sword upfront. I shifted my body to the side and try to strike at his flank.


    Suddenly¡­ I was rolling on the ground again.


    THUD


    ¡°Uhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Na?ve! You really think I won¡¯t use my feet?¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°You easily fell for that. Let¡¯s redo.¡±


    ¡°Okay!


    I was kicked but I won¡¯t be bothered by it. He made a sweeping strike with his sword starting from his left going to the right.


    I dodge it by ducking and supporting my body weight with my right foot and planting my left foot into the ground for my next movement.


    My eye focuses on any incoming attack in the span of that movement.


    Is it another kick? Is it another swing of his sword? Will he use anything in his body?


    Without getting further disturb by those questions in my head, I dash through his right side and try to attack his flank again.


    THUD


    Ah!


    My face got hit with his right elbow this time!


    ¡°Ow, ow¡­ ¡°


    ¡°You are being brash. Why are you rushing?¡±


    ¡°I-I am not rushing!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Are you calm?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    The whole day passes and I wasn¡¯t able to land a hit.


    Even though master is using simple movements, I kept falling for his feints and tricks. I kept rushing at him keeping an open eye on his movements.


    What the hell is wrong?!


    ¡°M-master! One more time! Please! One more time!!!¡±


    ¡°Enough! Aren¡¯t you too agitated?! Haven¡¯t you had enough?! As I thought, you are not close to ready to learn something like this!¡±


    ¡°I am! I am calm!¡±


    ¡°No, you are not!¡±


    ¡°Why the hell are keep repeating about being calm!¡±


    ¡°¡­Enough, you need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed on how you act.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°You are too eager. But it won¡¯t help you. I know this is not easy, but you still haven¡¯t grasped the essence of this art. You are pushing yourself too much. Why is that? Are you trying to impress me? Laughable. Your diligence will get you nowhere at this point.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is it¡­because I am really that talentless¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I know! I know I am becoming too overbearing! But I have to!¡±


    ¡°Yes! It is exactly as you say.¡±


    ¡°¡­*sob*¡­ I am...*hic* for being¡­talentless ¡­*hic*¡­like Higan or any students you have taught!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I left. I run while sobbing and crying. His words hurt so much because it¡¯s true. Even with all things that I experienced. Some emotions still linger. I can¡¯t help it.


    My insecurities regarding talents and aptitudes against diligence and hard work, a barrier that separate classification of people, no matter how hard I think, there will always be a limit to what I can do¡­


    I want to break that limit.


    I don¡¯t have anything against Higan or even to Alstroe-nee but, still, being with them whittles down my confidence. I have said many words of going all out and going to do my best. But remembering these facts, even in the middle of training, makes me think how pathetic I am.


    It¡¯s a long hard path¡­


    Can I¡­keep up?


    I haven¡¯t done much and yet¡­


    It hurts so much. This emotion, this insecurity¡­

 Chapter 102: Calm Dragon Tempest Art (2)

    I¡¯m so embarrassed¡­


    Did I just throw a tantrum yesterday?!


    I am lying on my bed early in the morning thinking back on what I have done yesterday. It was so childish. I don¡¯t have the leisure time of acting like that.


    But it was frustrating that I can¡¯t even grasp what master is trying to teach me. Is it really because I lack talent?


    It really hurts to be bluntly told by that. I am not comparable to Higan or Alstroe-nee. I don¡¯t know what to do¡­


    I¡¯m lost¡­


    How do I go beyond? How can I get over my own limitations? I have done so many bad things. I also disappointed master¡­


    And¡­not to mention¡­


    I never received any praises at all¡­


    ¡­


    Eh?


    What am I thinking?!


    ¡­


    !!?


    I felt something warm under my sheet. Because I am busy with my thoughts first thing in the morning while covering my face with a pillow, I never noticed it until now.


    I squirm for a bit¡­ It¡¯s kind of wet¡­


    ¡­


    No¡­


    Did I¡­


    ¡°My lady!~ Good morning!!!¡±


    The door was slammed open! It was Milin! This damn maid! Every time! And she arrived at the worst timing!


    ¡°M-Milin! D-Don¡¯t suddenly enter like that!¡±


    ¡°Tee-hee!~¡±


    ¡°N-Now that you saw me awake, could you kindly leave me for now¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on My lady!~ I am going to assist you with everything in the morning! it has been a while after all!¡±


    ¡°No! Please leave now! I don¡¯t need your assistance!¡±


    ¡°Eh!?~ Surely you are too busy with that damn training that you couldn¡¯t take care of yourself properly.¡±


    ¡°I swear! I don¡¯t need it!¡±


    ¡°¡­My Lady, is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing at all!¡±


    ¡°¡­ You are weirdly stuck on your bed¡­ You usually stand up and push me away.¡±


    ¡°I-I-I-I-I d-d-d-don¡¯t feel like doing t-t-t-that today!¡±


    ¡°Heee¡­ is there¡­something you are hiding?!~¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t come near me!¡±


    ¡°Guehehehe!~ I see, I see. What¡¯s under there!?~¡±


    ¡°Get away from me!¡±


    Milin grabs the sheet of my bed and I started tugging back to hide what¡¯s underneath it. I desperately cling to the sheets like my life depends on it. I shouted at her so many times but she played deaf to my yelling.


    But of course, in terms of strength, what can I do?


    Milin wins the battle of tug and pulls the sheet revealing what¡¯s underneath it.


    I immediately put my hands to my face from embarrassment and to cover my crying face.


    I can¡¯t believe it myself!


    ¡°My Lady¡­you wette--!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!!! Stupid Milin! Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ well¡­ it¡¯s not weird given you were just a little girl¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­*hic*¡­unacceptable for me¡­*hic*¡±


    ¡°My lady¡­for now let me collect the bed covers and your pajamas and I am going to wash it.¡±


    Ughh¡­


    I have done nothing right¡­ I am failing at everything. I even wetted myself in my sleep. How can I make such mistake?!


    Milin collected the bed cover wet with my¡­ pee¡­ and together¡­I shyly hand over my pajamas and quickly covers myself with another set of clothes from Milin¡¯s malicious eyes.


    As Milin finishes changing the bed cover, she carries the wet ones in a basket and asks me something.


    ¡°My lady, aren¡¯t you going to eat breakfast? You have a long day.¡±


    ¡°I¡­do not feel like it¡­ please¡­ leave me alone¡­¡±


    ¡°My lady¡­¡±


    Milin left the room and I slid under the new sheet of blanket again.


    I don¡¯t feel like I can train properly today.


    My mind slips to dreamland slowly¡­


    .


    .


    .


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    ¡°Asagao! You dare slack in our training?!¡±


    A knock wakes me up. It was master who knocked at the door while shouting. I don¡¯t know how to face him. I don¡¯t know how I am going to apologize. I don¡¯t know how I am going to show him that I am worthy¡­


    ¡°Asagao! What the hell are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You are letting what happened yesterday get into your head too much!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it really something to mope about?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So be it.¡±


    After for a while, I can¡¯t hear master shouts anymore. I stand up from my bed and walks towards the door.


    I open it a little and carefully look outside by slowly peeking outside with only my head.


    ¡­


    ¡°HEY! I KNEW YOU WERE AWAKE!¡±


    ¡°GYAAAH!¡±


    BAM!


    I slam the door shut!


    Master was there staring down at me.


    ¡°Asagao, remember that you have something to do. Never forget.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This time, master left for good. I shy away from him as soon as I saw his face.


    I feel like I am reverting back to my old self.


    Shy.


    Scared.


    Timid.


    I just hit a blockade in my way. In the thorny path that I am treading, another huge wall blocks my way¡­


    ¡­


    I am not scared but, I am unsure of what to do. I don¡¯t want to mess up again. With Higan and Alstroe-nee away, I am unsure myself. Did I rely on them too much mentally?


    .


    .


    .


    It¡¯s been three days now since I locked up myself. I am a mess.


    Everyone was checking on me once a while. Only Milin enters my room shamelessly. She does bring food to me.


    ¡­


    I am still confused.


    ¡­


    Should I get up now? If I do, what will happen? A repeat of my failure?


    ¡­


    ¡°My lady!¡±


    ¡°Milin huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Geez. Are you not happy?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you still down my lady?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Milin approaches the bed and sits down beside me while I am lamenting my pathetic self.


    ¡°My lady, do you feel down because you are confused?¡±


    ¡°Ah..¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My lady, let me tell you a story. A story about¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°A friend of mine¡­she is¡­ a knight captain. Well, in the service of the previous corrupt and greedy king.¡±


    ¡°She?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°They wage war in the order of the king. Secretly pillages the town. The knight captain¡¯s men were also twisted as the king. They ravage villages, plundering their gold, assaulting women of any age and indiscriminately kill people. In short, the armies of the king are like a den of uneducated beasts.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The knight captain, however, wants to steer clear of it as she can¡¯t swallow the act her men are doing. She turns blind eye to it and obediently follows the orders from the twisted and greedy king and nobles. She didn¡¯t even try to fight back. She is just a pawn after all.¡±


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Savagery beyond human was done here and there. The knight captain will just do whatever she is tasked to. She is quite a skilled fighter and that¡¯s the reason she was able to join a high-rank profile in the military wielding two soul weapons as she goes around the land killing people¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°After the reign of the twisted evil king for a while, four heroes came. They showed power and strength beyond comprehensible. Their powers were unlikely and their intellect and tactics are far superior. They dethroned the detestable king and the leader of the heroes beheaded him publicly. After that, the heroes purge all the nobles and officials who are the cahoots of the king and beheaded them too.¡±


    ¡°Milin¡­¡±


    ¡°The leader of the heroes then claimed the throne for his self and promised to reform the whole continent and brings a civilized and order for the people. And then, the knight captains and all of the ranks in the military were interrogated. Almost all of them are beheaded for being guilty of crimes they have committed.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°The knight captain¡­m--..my friend was the last on the list and were interrogated. She looks¡­ at the king with dead lifeless eyes as she knows that the hell she has endured around the savages will end. As her colorless world will finally be over, the king asked¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to change? What do you feel when you killed all the innocent people? Did you dislike the act that you have committed?¡±


    ¡°What¡­did she says?¡±


    ¡°She said¡­I vomited every day. I always clench my teeth from the horrible cries of the people I have slain. I have cleaned and sweeps town clean from life when I am the trash. I see no salvation from my act.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The king¡­ casually said to her¡­You are indeed resenting yourself and regretting every action you did. You cannot change the fact that you have committed the crimes, but I see hope in your humanity. I want you to be in my service as someone new. You will be someone who cleans if I say myself. How about it?¡±


    ¡°What¡­did she says?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? But she is still alive and smiling. Her smile blooms more because she found someone charming and someone to dedicate her life.¡±


    ¡°Ehhh¡­¡±


    ¡°So, how do you feel my lady?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ I don¡¯t feel like you solved anything but it was quite fun.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You smiled.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­that so? I think I feel a little better even though I didn¡¯t see anything from that story.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, thanks, Milin. I feel like failures aren''t the end of everything. Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°M-my lady?!¡±


    I hug Milin.


    I truly appreciate her help.


    I am..ready again.


    I am going to try again in calm mind.


    I don¡¯t need to compare myself to anyone. I just have to try. I don¡¯t need to fear failures. There¡¯s nothing to be scared about.


    I tightly hug Milin.


    ¡°M-m-m-m-my lady! This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­are you weak being on the receiving side?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­it just feels weird.¡±


    I stand up and dress in my usual attire for training and head out to the field.


    I left Milin in a dazed state in my room and rushes out.


    I run. I hurriedly run.


    .


    .


    .


    I arrived at the field. I expect that master wouldn¡¯t be there at all but¡­


    He is sitting in a nearby tree¡­


    Was he¡­ waiting for me every day?


    I run up to master and master at the same time, stands up and walks towards me.


    ¡­


    As I get close to him, I immediately bow my head in apology and speak.


    ¡°Master! I am sorry for slacking! I am very sorry for being tardy even today! I am sorry that I still haven¡¯t met your standards as an apprentice! I am sorry for acting childish the other day! I am sorry for everything, even for my lack of talent, I will apologize for it sincerely!¡±


    ¡°Woah-! You¡¯re too eager¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, because, I still have a lot to learn! I still have a lot to catch up on the days I have moped inside my room¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it is good that you were able to clear your head. Honestly, it took you so long. Among all of my students and apprentice, you are the last and the worst one and you get emotional too easy!¡±


    ¡°I know! I know that already! But I won¡¯t yield! Even if my bones break many times, I won¡¯t yield! Even if I cry so many times, I will stand back up. I will fail many times while doing my best! Can I at least be that kind of a worst student?!¡±


    I sincerely said all of those words while looking down. I want to prove myself worthy of his guidance. I want to get stronger and he is holding out his hand for me and I shall answer to it positively.


    ¡­


    While waiting for his answer, my hand was suddenly patted. It was rough and unruly. It was done by a big and heavy strokes that it does not make me feel comfortable.


    ¡°You are definitely the worst one. But so be it. I like how resilient you are. Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep up the good job from now on.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Eh?


    My eyes start to moisten. My lips are trembling and before I know it, my tears started to fall from my eyes.


    He¡­finally praised me for my efforts¡­


    It was a good feeling¡­


    ¡°Hey, hey! You get so emotional with just a simple praise?! What a simpleton!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Master is too strict. But please, keep being the good master that I know, okay? Even if I am your last pupil, be the master that guides people.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As I said that, I look up again to see master¡¯s face.


    Eh?


    Why is he looking away at another direction and wiping his eyes with his sleeve?


    ¡­


    He suddenly throws a wooden sword at me and the moment, he followed it up with a vertical slash that I reflexively block with the sword he threw.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to waste then! You are now ready for the art that I am going to drill into your empty head! Are you ready my idiot disciple?!¡±


    ¡°YES!¡±


    With that, we trained again.


    I was calm and my mind is clear of doubts.


    I¡¯ll see to it that I can do this!


    <hr />


    Have you guys seen the new cover ? No?


    I am still trying to improve. Hopefully, my grammar will too.

 Chapter 103: Calm Dragon Tempest Art (3)

    As usual, my training isn¡¯t progressing much as I blindly attack and fell for every feint.  For over two days, Master scolded me many times. He told me this and that. I tried to do various stuff but to no avail did not land any strike to him at all.


    I tried to calmly analyze our sparring sessions. From what I have learned, master¡¯s favorites are a feint. That¡¯s all. Nothing relevant to it all and I just fell for it like the idiot girl I am.


    My swings are always on target but my eyes always follow the movement of the sword, which is bad. That is what master said as I am not paying attention to the enemy movement and their motives and I am not looking at the foe¡¯s next attack.


    Give me a break.


    No, I already had too much break and I am given enough time to think through everything. I already collected myself to the point of not breaking down into tears anymore. My frustration is almost non-existence and my insecurities¡­well¡­they are still there but it¡¯s not that it can distract me anymore.


    But this is hard¡­


    I am still trying to grasp the basic of the essential of the technique master is teaching me. I can¡¯t differentiate it from what we are doing right now and how I trained before.


    Are there any differences?


    ¡­


    And now, another day ended without any reasonable results. It¡¯s been two days and there is still no considerable result for my effort.


    ¡°Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to ask me that.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I need to know how you feel about the training, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I feel like there¡¯s something that our training lacks. I want something different. Maybe that way, I can learn a thing or two.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. I¡¯ll see to it. For now, take a rest. It¡¯s been only two days since you started training this art.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I wonder what is it that lacking. Is it my effort in this training or the plan for this training?


    Either way, I need to make an improvement.


    .


    .


    .


    The next day, the same thing happened.


    No improvements, no visible results. It¡¯s just me being played around. But master today is spacing out a bit but that wasn¡¯t the reason for him to be defeated with my half-assed attacks


    ¡°Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to hold a real sword?¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­going to lend me one?¡±


    ¡°I will, and you may keep it.¡±


    Master draws out a sword from his dimensional storage.


    It is just a simple short sword with no designs. It was sheathed in a scabbard and it only shows a silvery hilt. When he handed it to me, I draw it and saw the silvery luster as the same as the handle has.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s that sword?¡±


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s comparatively heavier than our practice sword but I think I can swing it without straining myself.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then keep it with you for now. It doesn¡¯t have anything special to it.¡±


    ¡°You have legend class weapons with you right?!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t lend them to you as you are so careless.¡±


    ¡°Auu¡­¡±


    ¡°Go rest today.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Master isn¡¯t in his usual self. Things are a bit odd today too. Master was spacing off during the training and Milin wasn¡¯t present when I woke up earlier.


    Anyway, I want to eat and take a bath then off to dreamland.


    .


    .


    .


    I just got out of the bath. I am a bit sleepy now. I am dabbing my hair with a towel as I got out of the bath. I have placed the sword master lent me besides the door.


    I take a glance to it.


    It was there standing, leaning on the wall.


    Does master want me to use a real sword in our practice tomorrow?


    There¡¯s no point thinking about it now. I am getting further drowsy so I change into my sleepwear and launch myself to the bed.


    Goodnight.


    .


    .


    .


    I feel something warm and wet right into my stomach.


    It¡¯s dark so I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening.


    Did I pee in my sleep again?


    No, it feels different.


    It is so dark, no, too dark.


    My eyes are opened but I can¡¯t see even the faintest moonlight.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    What¡¯s happening?


    Suddenly, I sensed a pulling sensation from my stomach and it¡¯s bursting out with liquid.


    No¡­


    As the thing was pulled out completely, I have already grasped what happened as the pain kicks in and air escaped from my lungs.


    ¡°Ah¡­gah¡­wha¡­¡±


    It hurts! I can feel the hole made into my body throbbing painfully!


    I was stabbed! I can¡¯t move a single muscle in my body.


    What?!


    Why is this happening?!


    I immediately hold my wound with my hand and presses on it.


    ¡°Barrier!¡±


    Out of confusion, I cast a barrier around me. Out of fear, I instinctively retreated to the farthest corner of my bed shaking with fear for the unknown and unseen attacker in the dark.


    What should I do?!


    ¡­


    That¡¯s right¡­ call for someone!


    Before I realized it, the wound closes by itself but my mind is still in shamble.


    I try to think of anything, but my body started to tremble. Am I really that credulous to fear?


    ¡­


    This is not good.


    I have to think of something!


    I can¡¯t hole myself up in my barrier for so long.


    ¡­


    I know the interior of my whole room. Just straight ahead from my bed is the door. I just have to run!


    I stand up and charges ahead without knowing where the attacker is. I kept my barrier activated so there would be no hindrance. I dash unknowingly and fearfully but I was able to reach the door.


    ¡­


    The knob, turn!


    ¡­


    It¡¯s¡­jammed?!


    Eh?!


    BAM


    BAM


    BAM


    ¡°Hello! Is anyone there?!¡±


    I banged the door multiple times but there are no answers. Should I try destroying this door?!


    ¡°[Barrier!]


    [Forc-!¡±


    SHATTERS


    Eh?!


    My barrier broke.


    Eh?!


    CLANK


    CLANK


    CLANK


    It seems the enemy is wearing an armor base on how a metal clanks as he moves.


    But how was he able to destroy my barrier that easily?!


    SWISH


    ¡°AHH!¡±


    He swings a sword towards me and it slashes my leg leaving me unable to run.


    ¡°W-what do you want?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­[Barrie--!¡±


    SHATTER


    As my barrier starts to materialize again, it shatters.


    Ahh..


    What¡­


    What should I do?


    My body is trembling too much.


    I hear him making steps towards me.


    My hand tried to grab anything besides me. I frantically hoped something would save me from this predicament.


    Haa¡­Haa¡­


    No¡­


    I don¡¯t want to die yet.


    I was given another chance at life and I am going to change many things.


    Myself and the way I live.


    And things I believe and I want to protect.


    I can¡¯t die here yet.


    I want to change for the sake of getting stronger. I needed time. I need people to support me. I can¡¯t do everything alone. But this moment, I can rely only on myself.


    I still doubt myself a bit.


    I don¡¯t want to die and I will not die here.


    I keep repeating those words in my mind to give me mental fortitude but my body says otherwise as my body is still shaking and my hands are frantically trying to grab anything.


    ¡­


    Ah.


    I touched something.


    There is something like electricity runs into my spine as I realized what it is. I grab the sword master lent me and unsheathed it.


    I need to apply what master has taught me after all.


    But in a situation like this, so dark and an unknown enemy with armor standing there, unseen.


    I hold out my sword towards my enemy and prepare myself.


    If I at least die here, I am not going down without a fight.

 Chapter 104: Calm Dragon Tempest Art (End)

    CLANG


    Guh!


    I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening in front of me. All I do is hold out my sword in front of me and let the enemy bash it. The only thing I can do is to tighten the grip to the sword.


    CLANG


    This darkness, the difference in strength, the discrepancy in our physique which I assume he is an adult and his armors.


    Everything is not in my favor. My only saving grace is that I have my regeneration ability. My barrier is rendered useless with something unknown.


    CLANG


    I am getting tired. My hands are getting numb. My mind is going to black out. I can¡¯t squeeze out any more strength.


    CLANG


    With that final blow from his sword, my sword, even though I am still holding it, I lost my defense. He is just been doing simple and steady attacks, I can tell. He is still holding back because he knows I am not worthy of getting serious, I can tell. What I don¡¯t know is his purpose for doing this.


    ¡°ACK!¡±


    Again?! I was¡­stab again!?


    From me left hip going through my lungs then out to my right should.


    It hurts!!


    I can¡¯t squeeze out any scream anymore or even a gasp. I can only feel how painful the cold steel pierces my body like a barbecue. I can also feel blood flowing and spurting out from my body. As he pulls out his sword from my body, I limply fall on the ground.


    I just close my eyes while my blood continuously spill and the pain from where I was stabbed throbs in pain.


    Am I still even breathing?


    ¡­


    I can¡¯t even sense anything anymore.


    I use my intangible barrier.


    ¡­Intangible barrier, huh. It¡¯s been a while since I used this since recovering from my blindness.


    Blindness¡­wait¡­


    What if¡­I can see this darkness as blindness?


    Suddenly, a new hope, even just a little, arises from my heart. I cast the intangible barrier and try to senses everything around me.


    Wow¡­


    I am¡­much comfortable without seeing anything as I use my intangible barrier to sense everything around me. Unlike my barrier from earlier, this has no form and it cannot be touch. It only serves as my eyes that probe everything around me in details that the naked eye can¡¯t see.


    Movements, flow of the air, temperature, and forms.


    Everything is transmitted to me with it.


    I waited until my regeneration patches up my wound and I will try to fight again.


    ¡­


    I stand up. It was nice of him to wait for me in this situation but I will show him that I am not someone you should take lightly.


    I hold up my sword again and wait.


    I will wait for his next move.


    I will wait for his counter.


    I will wait for his blow.


    ¡­


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Here it is!


    I can see him clearly in this darkness!


    Slim full body armor with sword in hand and a dagger hanging on his waist. I can¡¯t really make out of anyone¡¯s appearance with this barrier but I can at least tell he is wearing something in his head. His stance is standard for a trained knight.


    He attacks with a side sweep from left going to the right.


    I didn¡¯t bother to parry it. I slid my sword to the same direction where his sword passes and adding momentum to it, I throw off his control over his weapon¡¯s trajectory.


    I didn¡¯t charge in recklessly as I sensed that he is holding out his shoulder and positioning his feet in the ground for a dodging motion. I just dash to his side and spins and together with it I made a spiral slash upward and retreats.


    CLANG


    I hit the back of his armor making a bit of dent into it but there¡¯s no harm incurred to him. I position myself in his back and arrange my foothold vying for another dash.


    As he turns around with a diagonal slash downward from top right to lower left.


    I block it with my sword and slid it downward further in my right and to the opposite of it, I dashes to his right flank and spins again with another spinning slash which hits his armor again.


    ¡­


    I can do it.


    I am using my advantage as someone smaller and harder to hit. At the same time, my intangible barrier that probes every angle of the enemy whether he is facing towards or in the opposite direction. I can sense his every bit of movement, I can see his motions. All I need is a reflex to keep up with his.


    I am not a trained fighter or anything.


    I even only yielded a sword no more than a month, not to mention that in my training, I only used practice swords which are made of wood. Unlike what I am wielding right now, it gives me uncomfortable feeling in my wrists but is later fixed by my regeneration.


    ¡­


    This time, he goes for a straight slash in front.


    I dodge it with little allowance and jumps backward to my left. After that, he then made a low sweep towards my direction.


    I jump to my right and dashes again towards his right flank again but I didn¡¯t attack. I run past his right flank as his low sweep from earlier spins towards my direction so I slide down past it to evade.


    His attack misses and but there aren¡¯t any gap in his defense anymore.


    I run around again to see where his next attack going to come.


    He suddenly tries to pierce me with a quick sleight of hand. I immediately stop at my track and avoided being pierced in the belly again.


    I see an obvious opening now!


    As he tries to retract the sword, I dashes with it and this time, I am the one who is going pierce him!


    ¡°HAAAA!¡±


    I have been eyeing the gap of his helmet for a while now. My aim is the neck which isn¡¯t protected by anything.


    ¡°This is it!¡±


    As I was about to pierce my enemy¡­


    Wait¡­


    This is¡­ a person right?


    !?I stop my attack.


    I stop my attack.


    I stopped before the tip of my sword pierces his throat.


    I¡­I can¡¯t?


    We stopped for a moment.


    My hands aren¡¯t moving.


    This is¡­ impossible¡­


    My morals over rides my intention to pierce him even though he had been hurting me for a while now, even though, I have spilt blood because of him, I can¡¯t¡­


    ¡­


    He lowers his sword as I lost the composure to act immediately.


    Clenching his right fist, he punches me in the guts that I black out immediately.


    .


    .


    .


    I¡­


    Where¡­?


    ¡°I swear to gods Mrothgir! You are going too overboard with it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have even a single thing to say?! Don¡¯t keep quiet!¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say in my defense.¡±


    A¡­ quarrel?


    That was¡­ Violetta-nee¡¯s and Master¡¯s voices¡­


    What¡¯s going on?


    ¡­


    I open my eyes slowly. The light from the bright chandelier blinds my sight. Then slowly, my eyes adjust to the brightness.


    What I saw is Violetta-nee cradling me in her arms, my bed stained with my own blood, the same goes for the carpet.


    In the doorway, Fon-nii is standing silently. Master is leaning on the wall and¡­ a pretty woman with flowing gradient wavy hair wearing a light armor is kneeling with both of her knees.


    It¡¯s Milin.


    I look at myself. My sleepwear is soaked in blood and there are holes. My body is covered with dried blood I assume that came from my own body.


    ¡°Violetta-nee¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao! Have you come to already?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ What¡¯s goi--¡­no¡­ I already have an idea.¡±


    I turn to Milin, who isn¡¯t wearing her usual maid uniform. She is just looking down. She won¡¯t look at me in the eyes.


    I call out to her.


    ¡°Milin¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­do not say my name¡­ I am not worthy of being called like a human anymore. I am¡­ the one who did these terrible things to you¡­Princess Asagao.¡±


    Was she reply to me¡­


    What I said to her.


    ¡°I am glad¡­I didn¡¯t stab you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­but¡­ *sob*¡­why¡­¡±


    She starts to cry silently. Her shoulders are trembling while clenching her fists tightly.


    I look at master.


    ¡°Master¡­ this whole ordeal¡­¡±


    ¡°As you have guess, I have put Milin in doing this. I lend her a dagger that cuts down spells and I sealed the door and block any light from coming into your room. I also casted magic on her so she can clearly see at dark.¡±


    ¡°Training¡­huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. I know you have already noticed it too in our training. What¡¯s lacking?¡±


    ¡°Realism. It feels bland as each day passes¡­¡±


    ¡°It was a fruitful result.¡±


    When I was about to answer, Violetta rebutted in rage.


    ¡°Fruitful?! Mrothgir! Are you still okay in the head?! You ordered Milin to almost kill Asagao! And we cannot overlook Milin¡¯s action too even if you said you will take full responsibility for it!¡±


    ¡°I am only doing what I can to make Asagao improve.¡±


    ¡°By abusing her capabilities to regenerate?! What if that ability of her didn¡¯t work at that time?! What would we have now? A dead little girl!?¡±


    ¡°But nothing happened right?¡±


    ¡°Mrothgir¡­you are not¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You are actually doing research and experiments on Asagao while in the preface of training aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ won¡¯t deny it.¡±


    ¡°¡­You scum¡­ get out¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ am sorry¡­¡±


    Eh?


    Is master really doing that?


    ¡­


    I don¡¯t know what to feel¡­


    Is training with the Calm Dragon Tempest Art is just a leeway for him to further his research about me?


    ¡­


    Master obediently left the room without saying anymore words other than his sorry.


    As master left the bloody room, Fon-nii walks closer to us.


    He stops at Milin¡¯s side and talks to her.


    ¡°Are you willing to atone? What do you feel when you stab someone innocent? Did you dislike the act that you have committed?¡±


    ¡°I want to vomit right now. I can¡¯t do anything but to clench my teeth from her cries as I stab her earlier. I trampled her over and over again when I am the trash. I see no salvation from my act.¡±


    ¡°You are indeed resenting yourself and regretting every action you did. You cannot change the fact that you have committed the crimes¡­ and for that, I will immediately punish you with death.¡±


    Eh?!


    Fon-nii draws out his soul weapon and points it at Milin¡¯s neck. Milin just obediently lowers her head exposing her nape to the edge of Fon-nii¡¯s sword.


    They are serious!


    Before the sword could be swung, I jump to Milin and clings to her as if to protect her.


    ¡°Princess Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want Milin to die!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did something terrible to me! You are a terrible person! But I won¡¯t let you die! I don¡¯t want you to die! You are my one and only perverted maid who salivate like a dog! You are that maid that always has a loud mouth that wakes me up in the morning! You are that maid that I want to be by my side to serve me!¡±


    ¡°*Sob*¡­do you¡­forgive me? *sob*¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°..*sob*¡­*sniff*¡­¡±


    ¡°So, Fon-nii, I won¡¯t let you kill her!¡±


    I told it straight to him while looking at his eyes as I cling to Milin who is crying in my chest.


    After a few seconds passed, Fon-nii gave a sigh and lowers his sword and retracts it.


    ¡°I was just trying to see if you yourself can forgive her. I am to abide for what you feel for this incident. If you forgive her, then¡­I will too¡­ I will forgive her¡­ for you Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°No, thank you, Asagao. I want to start changing myself too and this is a good start for me.¡±


    He put his hand in my head and starts rubbing it.


    ¡°As for you Milin.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Serve Asagao well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡±


    With a smile back in her face, Milin answered back with liveliness.


    This incident may have brought us closer and sparks a changing and forgiving heart within us.


    And through Milin¡¯s thrashing, I was able to gain something in our battle. I already know now what to do.


    Violetta-nee then speaks.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s settle it with that. I will talk to Mrothgir myself and Milin, you are still not exempt from any punishment. Ishtal and I will talk about this.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Lady Violetta!¡±


    ¡°So, let¡¯s end this with this. It¡¯s still midnight and everyone should turn to their own bed which reminds me, Asagao, you should change into something else and take a quick bath.¡±


    Violetta-nee looks at me and had a questioning face.


    ¡°Where are you going to sleep for tonight?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t disturb people this late night to prepare another room immediately.¡±


    ¡°Where¡­?¡±


    As I think of where¡­ Fon-nii answers the question.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine if she sleeps with me? She is my little sister after all?¡±


    Did you just decided to make me sleep in your bed?!

 Chapter 105: What the King Wanted.

    Hnnggh¡­


    Warm¡­


    Squirm squirm¡­


    ¡­


    Something heavy is covering me¡­ I can¡¯t shake it off¡­


    What is it?


    I open my eyes to find out what is this.


    ¡­


    An arm¡­


    A muscular, strong and long arm is wrapping me around. I can hear a faint breathing close to my head. The warm, strong and well-built body is touching me. Even with my previous body, I would look lanky and thin beside him.


    I unfurl the blanket that¡¯s covering me and peek at the surrounding. The sun has already risen to the point that this is not morning anymore but around noon.


    And the one cuddling me like a pillow is none other than my proclaimed step brother.


    ¡­


    It was really weird for me to sleep with him. With all the facts and things laid out on him, he still treats me as the so-called little sister.


    Weird and awkward is how I feel.


    I am previously a man so it feels awkward cuddling with a guy. But my body just accepts it. Does it mean my mind is merging with this body¡¯s outward appearance?


    Yeah, I don¡¯t hate it.


    ¡°Wake up. Wake up I said. Hey¡­¡±


    Anyway, there are things needed to be done. Things needed to be discussed. I need to wake him up.


    ¡°Hey, I said¡­ Wake up¡­¡±


    ¡°Zzz¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    I squirm to shake him with this tiny body of mine which he entraps into his arm. But instead of waking up, he grabs my head and brings it closer to his chest and curls his legs completely trapping me.


    ¡°H-hey¡­ I told you to¡­wake up!¡±


    ¡°Zzz¡­¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°You are totally faking it¡­¡±


    As I told him that he is already caught faking sleep, he smiles and slowly opens his eyes while still holding me close to him.


    ¡°Good morning Asagao.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already noon¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it? Well, I can¡¯t tell. It¡¯s been a long time since I was able to sleep this well.¡±


    ¡°Muhh¡­ are trying to tell me that you can only sleep well with someone in your hands like this?¡±


    ¡°Something fluffy and cute? Who wouldn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Muhh¡­¡±


    ¡°HNNG! Stop pouting like that! It¡¯s dangerous for me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overreacting. Won¡¯t you let me go now?¡±


    ¡°No. I want to stay like this longer.¡±


    He teases my pouting and starts poking at my cheeks. I offer a little resistance by holding his hand away from my cheeks which he is poking.


    Can you please not do that¡­


    ¡°You arms were heavy you know.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t resist embracing you like that.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Getting cheeky huh? Take this!¡±


    ¡°Hyah! Don¡¯t touch me there! Ahaha!¡±


    ¡°Tickle tickle!¡±


    He starts to hold my waist and tickles my waists. I violently shake my whole body as the tickling sensation attacks me. I desperately flail my arms to him to stop but he mercilessly attacks my waist. He locks my legs with his own so I won¡¯t be able to get away from him.


    ¡°Hyah! Stop that! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Ahaha! I won¡¯t stop! I need to punish this cheeky girl!¡±


    ¡°N-no! Seriously! Ahahaha! Kya! I¡­ I might pee¡­Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Ohohoh! Aren¡¯t you someone grown up mentally? Why would you?~¡±


    ¡°P-please¡­stop it¡­Ahaha.. it¡¯s just this...Hahaha¡­body can¡¯t help it¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Okay.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ haaa¡­ that was terrible of you.¡±


    He stops his hand from tickling me and hugs me closer to him again. I stay quiet as I catch my breath.


    A faint of scent from his sweat and mine mingles the room. The warmness of our body transmits to one another as I lean my body closer to him. I can hear his heartbeat being close to his chest. He brushes my hair giving it an up and down stroke.


    ¡°Such smooth and beautiful skin¡­ such cute and adorable face¡­ this young and lovely scent you give off¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I may be a scum for saying this but, I think I wanted you because of this appearance of yours.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­this face¡­which is not mine¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I¡­ I learned to accept you as a whole. I like the way you are now. I feel like you act more natural now. Not to mention, this is better.¡±


    ¡°W-what do you mean by that?!¡±


    My face got hotter and I feel like my blood rushes to my head.


    ¡°Hahaha. You get cutely flustered like this. This is no act at all. I love it.¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­ that¡¯s something you shouldn¡¯t say to your little sister you know.¡±


    ¡°We may have our difficult times, but all I can say, you are the little girl who is kind and gentle. Easily gets flustered. Well, not very shy anymore which I wonder what happened to your adventure. Also, there are a lot of things we are opposite.¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡±


    ¡°You are gullible, I am stubborn. You are gentle, I am brash. You trust everyone, I distrust everyone. You are pure and innocent, I am¡­ morally detach¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am a bit envious of your innocent and na?ve thinking, it¡¯s not bad. It is something you are blessed because you may be here to bring smile and happiness to everyone.¡±


    ¡°This flattery¡­¡±


    ¡°And you are changing into someone brave and courageous. You are turning into someone who wants to face your own destiny and fate because you feel like you need to. You want to confront danger because you are compelled by guilt. It is a young and lively attitude.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to¡­ ¡°


    ¡°I know, everyone knows. We know your desire. We know what you want to do. We respect that, so until now, we let you train.¡±


    ¡°Master and Milin, do you hold a grudge¡­against them?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Milin is just doing what she is told! I don¡¯t how master was able to persuade her, but I don¡¯t think Milin really wanted to do it! I am going to know it from Milin herself!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And as for master, I am going to ask him myself too! I know he is doing this for a greater purpose! I know he just wants to help me further improve! They don¡¯t really mean to kill me or something! Master isn¡¯t really that bad!¡±


    ¡°I know what you want to say Asagao, but, I can¡¯t ignore it¡­ being bloody and treated like a rag doll like that¡­ what do they think of your body¡­?¡±


    I know. I know what he wants to do. But there are reasons for their actions!


    How did master convince Milin to do this?


    Whatever it is, I know it¡¯s an understandable reason! I know they are aiming for something. I know that they want something for me.


    And in that incident, I was able to learn more. I was able to experience something I don¡¯t usually do. I was able to look at my own faults in my training. I want to know what they are aiming. I want to hear it from their mouths.


    ¡°Asagao, I¡­ can¡¯t say that I am not at fault for what happened to you in the past. And these scars in your body, especially in your chest, it¡¯s painful for me. My own guilt attacks me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And even if you have something like regeneration ability, abusing it like that, I can¡¯t stand it. I can¡¯t make any complaints because of what I did to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­already in the past¡­ and¡­ you had your own fair share of troubles¡­ and right now, I am still trying to redeem myself to you¡­for lying¡­¡±


    As I weakly squeeze out my words to him, I remember everything I went through. All my faults and mistakes that I shouldn¡¯t have done in the first place¡­


    I always look at myself in the mirror every morning to feast my eyes on this ugly scar on my chest to remind me of everything and I am still not forgiven.


    I keep reminding myself that.


    As my mind declines to negative thoughts, I was suddenly hugged tightly.


    It was so tight that I am being squeezed.


    ¡°Eh¡­ wait¡­you¡­¡±


    ¡°I have not made myself clear? I told you that I am going to accept you fully, all of your faults. And we are going to have a fresh start as siblings, even not blood-related. I didn¡¯t know that we are both blaming none other than our own selves.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao, I will ask you one last time.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    As he hugs me tightly and holds my head closer to him to the point my face is already touching his neck, he said it to me seriously.


    ¡°Just let me protect you. Won¡¯t you stop hurting yourself?¡±

 Chapter 106: What the King Wanted 2

    ¡°Asagao, please, just let me protect you.¡±


    As he said those words, my whole world stops. I am trying to comprehend his words. He wants me to stop and just be protected.


    His plea is sincere.


    What difference a one person can make in a battle?


    And that person is me, which someone who wasted my time playing around so I am currently training because I am too weak.


    Can I make any difference in this group of absurdly strong people?


    I don¡¯t know.


    But¡­


    ¡°I firmly refuse.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­do not ever ask me that again¡­ or I will hate you.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    ¡°This may seem sound obnoxious but, I feel like you are belittling my resolve. My will may falter at times but not my resolve, my desire to fight.¡±


    I push him away and I stand up and walk away from him. He sat on the bed and stare at me seriously as if trying to read if I am serious with my answer.


    ¡°You say that but if you are willing to fight, then you shouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill someone.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    I froze on the spot unable to respond from his rebuttal.


    ¡­


    I don¡¯t know what to say¡­


    ¡°You were attacked in the middle of the night, beaten black and blue in your training, you were accepting criticism like it¡¯s a common occurrence for you and that dragon guy is doing something shady behind your back and you won¡¯t even bat an eye to it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are keep enduring it? Is this how you really want it? Don¡¯t you feel bad for yourself?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°When I first met you and the Asagao right now, you hated painful things before, but now, you are accepting it. I know you wanted to change too, but, you are forcing yourself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you learn your limit of when you had enough?¡±


    ¡­


    I am getting scolded¡­


    What he said was all true and undeniable. I should know when to say enough. I should learn to know how to get angry.


    Apparently, just talking to master and Milin won¡¯t suffice. I have to thoroughly have a word with them.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    But, our discussion is just heating up.


    ¡°All of what you have said is true, but I won¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Why do you ask?


    Do I have to state the reason again of why?!


    I look at him dead straight in the eyes and proudly announces it.


    ¡°I am not someone needed to be protected! I am someone who will stand beside everyone! Who will fight with everyone despite the difference of strength and power!¡±


    ¡°And someday, someone who will also protect people! Even if you get hurt over and over and over and over again! You won¡¯t mind the pain! You will keep walking to the path you have chosen! Even if it is a thorny path or a blooming path!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°I know. I already know that. What you said that day is something I will never forget.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry Asagao. I used what occurred yesterday to see if you still have the will after what happened. I wanted to know how you feel about it.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I am actually proud that you didn¡¯t forget your moral as a person and you even forgave Milin unconditionally.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    ¡°What just infuriates me the most is that dragon guy.¡±


    ¡°¡­I get it that you two don¡¯t like each other¡­¡±


    ¡°He is certainly doing something behind our backs. I also dislike the fact he doesn¡¯t look remorseful beating you up every day and use training as a reason.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And I hate how he keeps sneaking into my office to grab some books. No wonder Violetta is so addicted to books too! They are both book maniacs.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s somehow not related to our discussion right now. As a matter of fact¡­ it sounds like a personal grudge¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Pfft¡­Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Hilarious! Simply hilarious!¡±


    ¡°Fon-nii! You are pulling off this scheme too, like them! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I am no different from them¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Does it matter now? Everything has already happened. What should we do now is fix things up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But¡­ I am glad that you didn¡¯t falter, that you still have the fortitude to cling to your own belief. But I should tell you that don¡¯t just endure painful things because you said so. Learn to say when you had enough or when you need to take a break.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will talk to master and Milin regarding that.¡±


    ¡°And about that dragon guy scheme¡­¡±


    ¡°Violetta-nee will take care of that I think.¡±


    ¡°Well, she did say she¡¯ll talk to him so let¡¯s leave it to her.¡±


    So that¡¯s what he wanted to know.


    For a second there, I though he will force me to stop.


    ¡°Hey¡­ what are you going to do if¡­¡±


    ¡°If your mind crumbled from everything and if you feel like the strain is too much for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°I will¡­ confine you here in this castle, in this place so you won¡¯t be able to get out. So you won¡¯t be able to face that man, Nil.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    ¡°And while you are confined in this place, I won¡¯t let you leave until I have killed Nil until there are no traces of his existence. That¡¯s what I am going to do.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Somehow, I avoided a really explosive landmine.


    If I had answered poorly, that means I am going to be a princess stuck in the castle.


    But¡­


    ¡°But, I am the one who is going to defeat Nil, not you. I have to face him.¡±


    ¡°Asagao, based on what I heard, Nil is a man who uses Arcana Magicians as a pawn. He also uses the devils as he pleases. Not to mention, if this man was really able to take down Alstroemeria, then surely he can do that to me too. We still don¡¯t know the limits of his power.¡±


    ¡°I know. But, I will do whatever it takes. I don¡¯t know how but I know I should confront him.¡±


    ¡°Then Asagao, I am sorry to say but if I had the chance to kill him, I won¡¯t think twice. You may never have any chance to confront him.¡±


    ¡°Is this a competition? Fine, I can say the same. I am going to defeat him before you could do it!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Then Asagao, if you are really serious about your words, then you have to work harder, but in moderation. Before trying to venture your own physical limits, take care of your mentality first. And remember that¡­ I don¡¯t want to see you getting hurt.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ just trying to endure everything that happens in your training. What happened last night had gone too far.¡±


    ¡°I see. I am sorry for making you worry.¡±


    ¡°Violetta is worried too. You may not know it but Edelweiss has been coming here too from her missions, she just doesn¡¯t want to disturb you as she is also proud that you are working hard.¡±


    ¡°Un. If I see her, I will also apologize for making her worry.¡±


    ¡°And Asagao.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°In three days, we are going to the dragon capital. Will you go with us?¡±


    The dragon capital?


    That¡¯s where the others are.


    ¡°I will! I will go with you! I wanted to see them too!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ even though¡­ one of them¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! I already know it! I am fine!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Finally, I can see them again.


    And I am coming to the Dragon Capital.


    I wonder what does it look like.


    I am getting excited!


    ¡°Well, then. Let¡¯s go. We have things to take care of.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    As we prepare ourselves, my feet stumbled and I lost control over my body.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    My vision darkens¡­


    My consciousness is being taken away¡­


    What¡¯s happening?


    All I can hear is the voice calling out to my name¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Asagao!~¡±


    Ah?


    What¡­


    ¡°Dear Asagao.¡±


    This is someone else voice¡­


    It¡¯s not Fon-nii¡¯s voice. It doesn¡¯t belong to Violetta-nee¡­


    But I know I heard it before¡­


    ¡°Asagao my dear, is your consciousness active now?¡±


    ¡°Fueh¡­.¡±


    I open my eyes.


    What I saw¡­


    ¡­


    A white room.


    Completely white.


    And a woman.


    A woman who looks exactly like me¡­


    In her neck and limbs, there are shackles attached.


    She is¡­ beautiful¡­ even though¡­ we have the same face¡­


    Radiant white hair and clear blue eyes¡­


    And beautiful thighs and bigger boobs¡­


    She gives off a really charming woman that would make any head turn to her direction because of how¡­ beautiful cannot describe it... I don¡¯t know what kind of words to use¡­


    She is in her early twenties, or she looks like.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ where¡­who¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao. I missed you.¡±


    ¡°Who¡­are you?


    ¡°Ah¡­sorry¡­¡±


    In her face is a faint smile that she is forcing.


    ¡°My name is Nivalis. I have stolen your consciousness from the living realm to this plane where transcendental beings reside.¡±


    ¡°¡­wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao, you may not believe me but¡­ I wanted to see you so much¡­my daughter¡­or rather¡­ my son¡­¡±


    The woman who named herself Nivalis called me her daughter¡­no¡­ son¡­


    What does she know?

 Chapter 107: Nivalis

    ¡°S-so¡­ you are basically saying you are my mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes!~ That¡¯s right!~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Eeeh¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It feels awkward¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?!¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I just felt like you are being absurd telling me this all of the sudden¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­.I see¡­.¡±


    I just stood there quietly and she just sits uncomfortably on the ground as I honestly told her that it was really awkward¡­


    She fidgets as she kept looking left and right.


    It seems she wants to start a conversation again but too nervous to.


    ¡°Hey¡­uhh¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes?!~ Also, please call me mother!~¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°U-um¡­ I-it¡¯s¡­ uh¡­ahahaha¡­ it¡¯s such a nice weather isn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°¡­There aren¡¯t even any windows here for you to see the weather¡­¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­.¡±


    ¡°Anyway¡­ if you really are my mother¡­ what are you?¡±


    ¡°Ah! As I told you earlier, I am Nivalis!~ People in the mortal plane call us gods and goddesses but I prefer the term Transcendental Being.¡±


    ¡°Then I am one of those transcendental being right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Not quite¡­ Your body is but your soul is only half¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ then¡­ why did you only call me now? Couldn¡¯t you have done it earlier¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­ the progress of your body and soul merging with each other is really taking a long time¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to make any connection with you since your mind and body isn¡¯t that fully merged with each other. Even up until now, there is still a gap¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    I have asked a question but something is really getting my attention¡­


    On top of her head, there¡¯s a hair sticking out.


    This is what you call idiot''s hair.


    It¡¯s sways left and right happily.


    ¡°A-Asagao¡­ Where are you looking at? Won¡¯t you just look at me? Here, here!~¡±


    ¡°Ni¡ªMother¡­uh¡­ What¡¯s the reason you are calling me now?¡±


    ¡°Ehehe!~ I want my cute daughter to see her pretty mother!~ Is it wrong?!~¡±


    I immediately stand up and my hand rushes at the hair happily swaying, grab it and pull it playfully.


    ¡°Uwaaaah! Don¡¯t pull it! *sob* stop it! *sob* stop, stop, stop!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°*sob* don¡¯t bully me! Uwaaah! Why?!¡±


    ¡°Are you really a goddess?¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­*hic*¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel any motherly or godly presence from you¡­ and you easily cry like this¡­¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°*sob* aren¡¯t you a crybaby yourself?!¡±


    I pull the hair harder.


    ¡°UWAAAH! Stop! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­¡±


    I let go of the swaying hair and take a step back and sit in front of her.


    ¡°Uhh..not even a hug¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ it¡¯s just that¡­ this is absurd that I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s fine then. Then, what if I answer some questions that you have right now?¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°Yes! But¡­ I can¡¯t go into details right now as we only have limited time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    I look at her with discerning eyes but she only fixes her standing hair and smiles at me radiantly¡­


    Cute¡­


    I want to bully her¡­


    Is this how people often perceive me?


    Should I act more grumpy and angry?


    I should think of a question to ask now.


    ¡°Ni¡ªmother¡­ tell me¡­ what connection do we have? Do you know why Fon-nii and I have the same appearance?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ so we are starting with that! I want to give you the full details but I have to draw out Astlan¡¯s memory to show it to you.¡±


    ¡°Astlan? Fon-nii?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Astlan Lionheart¡­ is the very first Lionheart and a summoned hero. Ashfon just takes Astlan¡¯s name ever since he received Astlan¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Eh?!!!¡±


    ¡°And Ashfon is my and Astlan¡¯s long, long predecessor.¡±


    ¡°EH?!¡±


    ¡°Kyaa!~ I can still remember Astlan¡¯s grumpy and mad face!~¡±


    This is¡­ believable or not, base on appearance it might true¡­


    And for this woman to squeal in front of me like a girl in love¡­


    ¡°Then¡­ where¡¯s Astlan now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Astlan¡­died four years ago¡­ away and hidden from anyone¡­he passed secretly with only a few people know about it¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ then¡­ what are you saying that I am your daughter?! It still confuses me!¡±


    ¡°Your body¡­ is the body I made a dozen of a millennium ago.¡±


    ¡°You are that old? Hag¡­¡±


    ¡°FUEEH?! You are basically an old hag too you know! I mean that body is a dozen of millennium now!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­how did I get this body¡­ shouldn¡¯t you be using it?¡±


    ¡°That body¡­ I stored it away in the dimensional rift¡­ hidden from the prying eyes of the other gods¡­ after I did my quest when I descended at that time. It¡¯s a miracle that, you, of all people to stumble upon it.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Why is that?!¡±


    ¡°I need to hide it because it can be an evidence of me, descending from this plane¡­¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s illegal for you¡­ transcendental being to descend?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ unfortunately¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ why the hell there¡¯s a large discrepancy between your body and mine?!¡±


    ¡°AH?!¡±


    That¡¯s what bothering me now.


    I am small, slim and a child who hasn¡¯t entered growth spurt yet while she is fully grown with a pair of bountiful bags.


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I don¡¯t remember the reason why I made that body that way¡­¡±


    ¡°Uhhhh¡­ so¡­ I will still be entering that monthly bloody period¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Our body, as a goddess, won¡¯t experience that!¡±


    ¡°OH! That¡¯s a relief!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ your body may take millenniums to reach adulthood¡­¡±


    ¡°Being a body of a goddess¡­or anything¡­ I can believe that¡­¡±


    ¡°But be careful, though¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Our body is everlasting fertile. You must be really careful¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Everlasting fertile! That means that even I do it even once¡­


    Awawawa!


    I shouldn¡¯t even imagine it and I don¡¯t want to!


    ¡°As long as you are careful!~¡±


    ¡°¡­can we move on? About Astlan¡­ about you¡­ and about me¡­ there¡¯s more to speak of, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t cut corners now. When Ashfon was five, it was the time Astlan gave up his power and granted it to Ashfon, at such tender age¡­ along with his virtues and hopes for this world. Together with it, I also granted Ashfon the blessing Truth Bell.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Eeeep!!!¡±


    As she realized what she just said, her body jerks and covers her mouth with her hands.


    ¡°Blessing Truth Bell¡­ What is that?!¡±


    ¡°W-what are you talking about!?~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I immediately grab her idiot hair again and pull it upside down.


    ¡°Uwaah! Please stop! *sob* I will tell! I will tell!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ what is that?¡±


    ¡°¡­uhhh¡­it¡¯s a blessing I granted to him. It can detect lies. Whenever a statement is a lie, a bell will rings inside his head¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?! Isn¡¯t that helpful?!¡±


    ¡°¡­no¡­ on the contrary¡­ Astlan and I granted Ashfon not blessings but curse¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It made him hate liars because of many circumstances. So many people lied to him causing the bell to ring so many times that he became sick of it later in his life¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­resulting in his agitating distrust of everyone?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes¡­ it was¡­ a mistake¡­ I hate myself¡­ for it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ what she is saying is that¡­ her blessing caused Fon-nii to distrust people and hate them¡­


    But¡­ there¡¯s no point in emphasizing that now¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s move one please¡­ what happened at that time¡­¡±


    ¡°And at that time¡­ I am pregnant with Astlan¡¯s second child¡­¡±


    ¡°A second child?! Wait!¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Along with your long generation of lineage, you and Astlan had another child?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡°


    ¡°Absurd¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. But¡­ I love Astlan and it was fine for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°When that child was born¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°When that child was born¡­ I have taken it¡­ to another¡­ plane of world and time¡­ to your world¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ what did you do with that child?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ left that child in an orphanage that catches my attention¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­no¡­¡±


    ¡°The name of the orphanage is Lionheart¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was shaken.


    I can¡¯t speak.


    I can¡¯t utter a word.


    I am dumbfounded.


    ¡°You are¡­ genuinely my child¡­ you and Nil¡­¡±


    ¡°M-mother¡­¡±


    My hand reaches out to her trembling¡­


    She also tries to reach out to me¡­


    Mother¡­


    I put out my hands and¡­


    ¡°WHY THE HELL DID YOU JUST LEFT ME THERE?!¡±


    ¡°Uwaah!!! This is the third time you are pulling it!!!¡±


    ¡°YOU COULD HAVE EVEN WAITED FOR A TWO OR THREE YEARS!!!¡±


    ¡°*sob* I have a reason for doing it! And I really thought we are going to be emotional!!!¡±


    ¡°WHAT WOULD THAT REASON BE THEN?!¡±


    ¡°P-PLEASE *hic* stop pulling it! It¡¯s going to snap!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I let go of her hair again as she tears up immediately when I always do that¡­


    It kind of feels relieving when I do that.


    ¡°I was¡­ a fugitive¡­ so I need to take you somewhere¡­¡±


    ¡°Fugitive? Is that the reason¡­ you have those shackles?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­I can¡¯t tell you the reason why¡­ but¡­ do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°I believe you¡­ I think you are too dumb to make a complicated lie like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Dumb?! Fueeh?!¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ is there any more you can say?¡±


    ¡°Uwaahh... You are being cold to me¡­¡±


    ¡°As I told you¡­ it¡¯s all sudden¡­ and treating you like a mother suddenly¡­ feels weird¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see¡­ too cruel¡­¡±


    ¡°So, is there more you can say?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Astlan actually had two more wives.¡±


    ¡°Eh? EH?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!~ I believe you have already met one of your sisters¡­ your sister technically in that body¡­¡±


    ¡°EH?!¡±


    ¡°It was eleven years ago, Astlan impregnated The elven queen, Miss Hinoki Prasiolite, and the Beast General , Miss Izuna!¡±


    ¡°What the F¡­!!!¡±

 Chapter 108: Nivalis 2

    ¡°Is that true?!¡±


    ¡°Yep! It is indeed true!¡±


    Well damn¡­


    Who would have thought?!


    That means I am in the body she creates many years ago and my previous body, Nil is their second child which is technically me too¡­


    And my father¡­Astlan¡­ had more child¡­


    It only means that Higan is my sister in Nil¡¯s body but technically my sister too¡­


    Wait¡­


    Higan told me that her father told her¡­ she has an elven twin sister¡­


    That would be the elven queen who Astlan had affair too¡­


    That means Higanbana, and two other more elves are my sisters technically and Nil¡¯s blood-related sister as of now.


    I am a bit confused but I think I can sort it out in my head a little more.


    ¡°How do you know all of these?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I am watching over you and Nil. Always¡­¡±


    ¡°You were¡­¡±


    ¡°I am¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s far worse than a stalker.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! It¡¯s not like that! I know you can be so careless and idiotic most of the time but that¡¯s all!¡±


    I quickly reach out to her swaying hair.


    ¡°Toh!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hi-yaa!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Whoosh!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t dodge!¡±


    ¡°I will dodge now! Get me once shame on you! Get me twice shame on me!¡±


    ¡°I already got you three times and I believe you used that quote wrongly.¡±


    She dodges my attempt to grab her hair so I will proceed with my backup plan.


    Grab her by the cheeks!


    My hand rushes to both of her cheeks and pinched it.


    I stretch her cheeks outward.


    ¡°eehf hurrh! I¡¯m shorry!¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    I let go of her cheeks as she apologizes.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Wow¡­ I feel like¡­ you are kind of weak¡­¡±


    ¡°Well yeah¡­ I mean I don¡¯t have any fighting capabilities after all. You should know that I lost to a cat once because it¡¯s trying to steal my food.¡±


    ¡°Losing to a cat¡­ what kind of a wimp are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it you know! That¡¯s why I need to grant blessing to a suitable hero to fight for me! I can¡¯t grant blessing to myself and I am completely hopeless with my physical abilities!¡±


    ¡°¡­that also the same for me¡­ that¡¯s why I am weak¡­¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s because that is just a body of a child. You have your own power like that barrier¡­¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it! The others¡­ the people I came with¡­ my friends¡­ has powers. Has blessing you granted¡­¡±


    ¡°I granted those powers to them¡­true¡­ but I cannot do the same to you¡­ because you are the source of blessing yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­is that¡­ divine ascension?¡±


    ¡°Correct. It is one of the skills ingrained to that body.¡±


    ¡°Ingrained? So that¡¯s why it appears like an old memory to me?¡±


    ¡°Correct, that is what I used in my time when I descended millenniums ago. There are also several skills you can use in that body but I won¡¯t be telling it as you should discover it yourself.¡±


    So being able to only use limited skills are because this body¡¯s true purpose is just to grant blessings.


    But¡­ there are still more to ask¡­


    ¡°Then were you able to use the skill barrier?!¡±


    ¡°No. I can only grant blessings and travel planes. The creation of that body¡­ I am not going to tell...¡±


    ¡°Then how can I use it then?¡±


    ¡°The divine skills are ingrained in the body, but your spirit which transmigrated into it is another story.¡±


    ¡°So, the skills are born from myself. If that¡¯s the case, then how can I not use any other magic?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I cannot answer that.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ do you know what Blooming Thorn is?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ an abnormality inside you¡­ It came from you.¡±


    ¡°I already had my guess about it but I could be wrong, please, tell me what is it?¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­ from what I have witnessed, Blooming Thorn¡¯s disposition greatly sways on your emotion. It alters the power you have, no, the very source of your power.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If your mind falls into too much depravity, it will vanquish anything regardless of good and evil. It does not matter what they are, what it matters is that they exist. Too much depravity will painfully erase any existence by corrupting them.¡±


    ¡°That time¡­ I can remember that huge demon, the pile of magical beasts and devils dying in my wake as blooming thorn affects them¡­ What happened to that power?! I¡­ need it¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I erased it.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?!¡±


    ¡°The first time we met. I erased the depraved variation of blooming thorn.¡±


    ¡°Why?! That power¡­ if only I could use it¡­¡±


    ¡°It will corrupt your divinity! I don¡¯t want you to destroy yourself! I don¡¯t want you to fall into that kind of path! I will do everything to properly guide you!¡±


    ¡°What the hell! Don¡¯t joke with me!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­ are you really that thirsty for power¡­ for strength¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say I am not! But¡­ I don¡¯t want to be this weak anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°You are far stronger than you are initially you know¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°That body¡­ isn¡¯t even capable of fighting¡­ but because of the strength of your heart and soul, it made it possible. That¡¯s a good thing already. You should be more proud of yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough¡­! It¡¯s not enough to help Fon-nii! It¡¯s not enough to help Alstroe-nee! It¡¯s not enough to make master proud! It¡¯s not enough to keep up with Higan! It¡¯s not enough to support anyone! More¡­ I ask for more!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°I need to embrace any kind of power there is¡­ I have been kept in the dark for so long, away from this world¡¯s real problem, from the disaster it¡¯s facing! Even now, my everyday struggles aren¡¯t close to what they are facing. I know it, in their minds they don¡¯t want me to be involved in something big!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­no¡­ I won¡¯t let you use it again¡­ no matter what you say¡­ find a path where you truly belong. Do not walk the path that will hinder you from reaching the pinnacle of your own power.¡±


    What is power?


    What is a strength?


    Questions I need to ask the little girl that I see in the mirror.


    Do I need it? Definitely.


    What would I do to it? Use it! Use it for a greater purpose!


    What is my purpose then?


    I haven¡¯t asked myself yet why I am here. How can I become strong?


    And if I become one, how would I use that power?


    To stop Nil from whatever plan he is laying out.


    Why?


    Do I know anything about it?


    ¡­


    ¡°Mother¡­ just tell me one thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Nil¡¯s true intention?¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­ I cannot answer¡­no,¡­ I won¡¯t that question. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°All I can ask is forgiveness to both of you¡­¡±


    She looks down as she apologizes.


    I am angry¡­ I am mad¡­


    I don¡¯t know why she won¡¯t tell anything about Nil.


    She is hiding a lot from me.


    ¡°You¡­really won¡¯t tell¡­¡±


    ¡°At the right time¡­ but right now¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ please¡­understand¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°You left me alone in an orphanage¡­ now I am stuck in this body you said you created yourself ages ago and now you won¡¯t tell me anything about Nil. You even took the power I needed.¡±


    ¡°*sob*¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­*sob* I just want to be a better mother for you¡­ but please believe me. My intentions are good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s frustrating¡­ I am really frustrated to see you like this now that anger is building up inside me.¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    I am seriously furious¡­


    But¡­


    I reach out my hands to her head and stroke it¡­


    ¡°¡­a pat?¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­ even if I am angry¡­ I can¡¯t still ignore the fact that you are trying your best. You must have suffered too, right? You must be really lonely, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.uhh¡­.*hic*¡­¡±


    A tear flows out from her eyes. The solitude she is in for I don¡¯t know how many years and the feeling of unable to reach out her hands to people she cares about from this place.


    I can tell that she is really lonely.


    I can tell that she is really happy just to talk with me. I can already guess that she is fine to talk to whomever she will meet in this place.


    I have my own feelings to sort out but she is facing an unimaginable suffering that I can¡¯t fathom.


    ¡°I¡­*sob* am so happy¡­*sob*¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°Our time together is nearing its end.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I need to return now too.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please, keep everything you know a secret.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    I parted my hand from her head and stands up.


    I don¡¯t know what to say as we are parting with each other.


    I just simply turned my back to her.


    ¡°Asagao¡­ I am¡­ proud of you. Always remember that.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Is all I can say to her because I don¡¯t know how to say my farewell to her¡­


    I will leave her in this lonely place again¡­


    Can we meet again?


    ¡­


    Eh?


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Can we¡­ see each other again like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why¡­are you quiet?¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ if we can¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°I will try my best to meet with you again¡­ that¡¯s all I can say¡­¡±


    I turned towards her direction again and look at her sad and lonely face¡­


    We don¡¯t know when we can meet again¡­


    She must have done everything so she can talk to me out of desperation¡­


    But what if we can¡¯t talk anymore¡­


    My heart aches as this question stirs up my mind.


    And I have been cold to her¡­


    My body trembles as I realize that. Tear starts to form in my eyes.


    This is my mother¡­ that¡¯s a fact. She didn¡¯t hate me and I don¡¯t hate her.


    And right now, as I realize how she did her best for us to even endure this solitude.


    As she endures to see people she cares suffer and she can¡¯t do anything about it.


    In this place where she is alone, she calls out for me.


    I began to sob as I think of how lonely she is. How she longs to see someone. And now, we have met, but our time is limited and we don¡¯t know if we can even meet again.


    I don¡¯t want this¡­


    As I cry, I run up to her and give her my best hug.


    ¡°Asagao!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mother! I¡­ I don¡¯t want to leave you here¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get out of here and I can¡¯t let you stay here. Asagao, there are more people who care for you.¡±


    ¡°But you¡­ mother¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Shhh¡­ let me feel your warmness¡­ let me caress you as a mother would and let me hug you tightly too. I want to make you feel my love as your mother.¡±


    ¡°*sob*¡­ok¡­¡±


    She caresses my head as she hugs me in her chest. I don¡¯t want this to end. I don¡¯t want to leave her here.


    But our time together is nearing.


    I regret not doing this earlier.


    So I want to feel this motherly love even more¡­


    I only sob quietly in her chest as she strokes my hair and pats my head.


    ¡°I love you, Asagao. I will miss you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    My consciousness slowly fades before I can even utter another word¡­


    My vision slowly brightens up as my eyes close¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    I love you too, mother¡­

 Chapter 109: The Gift of the Mentor

    My consciousness returns from there.


    Upon waking up, my tear continues to fall to my cheeks slipping down to my face. My meeting with mother is still fresh in my mind.


    That brief time I had with her feels like an eternity that abruptly ended.


    It felt really long but lacking.


    I wipe the tears from my eyes even though it¡¯s futile since it relentlessly leaks from it.


    The blanket that lay upon me is slowly getting drenched from my tears.


    I survey around me to know what¡¯s happening around me just to find out that it¡¯s already night. The room I was is Fon-nii¡¯s room.


    I look around more and saw someone sleeping on the sofa near the bed, leaning his back to the inclined uncomfortable sofa.


    The smell of the room is different. It smells like an aromatic incense.


    At the table top beside the bed, there¡¯s a candle-like thing that¡¯s standing. The smell was coming from it. It kind of soothing and refreshing that I can already guess this is a medicinal incense Violetta-nee put.


    ¡­


    It seems I made people worry about me.


    Especially that man sleeping on the sofa¡­


    I get up from the bed and approach him slowly not to wake him up.


    My tears have already settled so there¡¯s no more problem with it.


    I get close to his face and observe him carefully.


    ¡­


    Yeah¡­


    It greatly resembles mother¡¯s face, but it has much more manly features that one could call it handsome.


    And if I look at a mirror, I will be seeing a younger version of her face.


    Fon-nii and I are somehow connected after all.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of connection is that but we definitely share something.


    But right now, I think this fake brother and sister relationship will suffice.


    ¡­


    I try to touch his hair¡­


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    !!?


    Ah?!


    I was suddenly grabbed by my back and hugged!


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­ you¡¯re awake¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-you were conscious?¡±


    ¡°I am glad¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ sorry for making you worry¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense¡­ I¡¯m always worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ so¡­ what happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­you were unconscious for two days straight¡­¡±


    ¡°That long?!¡±


    ¡°I panicked when you fell unconscious two days ago! You wouldn¡¯t believe how I rushed to Violetta in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, neither Violetta does. The only conclusion we came up is that your body was overworked by that dragon guy¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? What happened to master?!¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­nothing yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Then to Milin?!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to Milin without any decision coming from you.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you let me go now? It¡¯s kind of stuffy¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    He let me go from his embrace and stand up from the sofa. Dark lines are visible under his eyes and it seems he is even paler.


    ¡°You should probably take a rest.¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­ but¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°Fon-nii¡­ we tomorrow, we will go to the dragon capital right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ but¡­ we can postpone that to--¡­¡±


    ¡°No. Please do as I say now¡­ there are things I want to do now.¡±


    ¡°Right now?! In the middle of the night?!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t worry about me¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ are you fine now?! We even don¡¯t know why you fell unconscious that time! Considering your health¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ I am going to tell Violetta-nee too.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should go with you¡­¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ something I want to do alone right now. Please do not stop me. I really need to. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°What are you even going to do in this time of night?!¡±


    ¡°Training!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As I flatly said it to him, I turn around and headed to the door leaving him behind.


    As I grab the handle of the door, he called out to me.


    ¡°Asagao! You better¡­¡±


    ¡°Sleep now¡­ trust me¡­ believe in me¡­ I know what I am doing¡­ and about what happened to me¡­ it was nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­If something happened to you because of that man¡­ with or without your consent¡­ I am goin¡ª¡°


    ¡°No need to. I am the one who is going to give him a beating.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    I open the door and go out from the room and close it.


    As I step out, I saw someone curling her body while sleeping beside the door¡­


    ¡°Milin¡­¡±


    I gently put my hand on her head and stroke it gently¡­


    ¡°Nnn¡­wha--¡­!?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t sleep here Milin.¡±


    ¡°Princess¡­Asagao¡­ you¡¯re fine now?!¡±


    ¡°I am. Please don¡¯t shout. You might wake up other people.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°Save it for later. For now, please get me my usual attire.¡±


    ¡°Aye! As you will!¡±


    Milin runs off to fetch my clothes as I am just wearing my usual sleepwear.


    After a few minutes, Milin returned to me presenting the clothes. I take it from her and quickly change it regardless of the place.


    ¡°P-princess Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t mind you looking¡­¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s not the case! And¡­ and¡­ with all things that I have done to you¡­ I am unworthy of your grace¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you already? I am more thankful that resentful to you.¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that¡­ the fact that¡­¡±


    ¡°The fact this, the fact that! If you keep saying those, then pay your crimes by serving me, okay?!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!!!¡±


    ¡°Besides, you are an irreplaceable friend to me now.¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ unworthy¡­ but¡­ I am happy that you told me that.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ don¡¯t cry now, okay?¡±


    ¡°Is that an order?¡±


    ¡°Take a wild guess?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ when did you become a bully, Princess Asagao?¡±


    As our brief conversation end as I finish donning my usual white shirt, leather shorts, and leather boots, I told Milin to rest for the night.


    Even though she is reluctant to do what I said, she obediently followed my order.


    Now¡­ to face him¡­


    .


    .


    .


    As I arrive in the usual field, the bright starry sky came into my view.


    And he, who is my master, is standing in the field alone, waiting for someone. And I am guessing that someone is his disciple.


    The last disciple.


    I walk up to him slowly while enjoying the glow of the night sky.


    Closer


    Closer


    Closer


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°You have come to, my disciple?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a little while ago.¡±


    ¡°Then why have you come to this kind of place instead of seeking treatment from Violetta or care from the human king?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ I know that you are waiting here¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So far, your training is insufficient, nowhere near as good as my last worst student making you the worst of the worst and on top of that, really lousy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­ there are more things that I wanted to achieve, and being weak is none of those!¡±


    ¡°I see. You just have woken up from an unknown cause that made you fell unconscious, and when you wake up, the first thing you do is to train with the man who almost had you killed¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you nuts?¡±


    ¡°Master¡­ do you know someone named Nivalis?¡±


    ¡°That name¡­ I see¡­ every piece of the puzzle is now connecting.¡±


    ¡°What will you do?¡±


    Master summons his dimensional storage and draws out two swords with strong magical power with it. One is a standard sword with normal length and one is a short sword.


    He throws the short sword into my direction while he unsheathed the other sword and dons a stance.


    I picked up the sword lying on the ground and unsheathed it too.


    The sword that I was holding lit up a bit showing a faint pale blue light the same as what master is holding.


    ¡°Asagao, this will be our last bout before we depart tomorrow. No, this will be our very last.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°Then, have at you!¡±


    I close my eyes.


    I try to feel everything around me.


    I activated the intangible barrier that will serve as my extra senses.


    And after a couple of second, I can already feel every movement inside the barrier.


    To my surprise, the radius or range of it has become bigger than before. Almost double the distance of what it can cover.


    I can see every movement master makes.


    His breathing


    His inch by inch movement


    Even his shift in weight that controls the balance of the body


    I can now go into further details now.


    He charges at me with the tip of his sword pointing at me.


    And so, the last dance of Calm Dragon Tempest between us started.

 Chapter 110: The Gift of the Mentor 2

    CLANG!


    Our sword clashes making a loud metallic sound¡­


    The soft and cold gust of wind brushes of our body and the chill¡­


    The serene night with moons watching over us as we exchange blows¡­


    We are swinging our sword at each other for several minutes now and there¡¯s no telling if I can ever land a hit on master, who moves differently than before and uses swift movements to dodge my sword with ease.


    As my counter attack fails to make even a slight scratch, I always pull back immediately as master is giving no opening at all as his every movement is predetermined through my initial approach in the offense.


    Not to mention, the discomfort my wrist will always experience whenever my swings are too hard or off from the mark. It sometimes hurt my shoulders causing a delay in my attacks.


    CLANG!


    Master is making a little to none signs of attacking as he dodges my swings with ease. Even if I run around in a circle or I spin around trying to make sleight attack, he always sees through me.


    Thanks to my constant training with him, though, my stamina was able to keep up for a short duration of time. I also take the most opportunity to catch my breath and rest even for several seconds. I efficiently use blocking or changing the trajectory of his sword to avoid doing unnecessary movements which take up energy.


    ¡°Haa¡­Haaa¡­.Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tired already? You seem enthusiastic earlier, where¡¯s that now?¡±


    ¡°Master¡­ did anyone told you that you are a big jerk?¡±


    ¡°No, no one. I¡¯m so popular with my other title that being called by someone a jerk will only embarrass them.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ I see. Then, master, you are a jerk.¡±


    ¡°Your yapping is like a music to my ears!~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I think that¡¯s enough rest for you.¡±


    ¡°Geh¡­¡±


    ¡°On you guard!¡±


    CLANG!


    I should know better that master already knows of my plan to stall the battle to rest. He did entertain my attempt to an extent but that¡¯s just him being lax about it.


    But¡­


    Enough with my half-hearted attack!


    Closing my eyes again, I grip the handle of my sword tightly.


    I need to be faster, stronger, and much wiser than ever.


    My body moves faster regardless of what energy left in me. I am going to make a decisive attack right now so I will give it my all. I directed all of the intangible barrier senses to master that I can even feel the movement of each strand of his muscle. It kind of overloads my brain but I endure it.


    I spin around consecutive times to and run around him in a really close proximity. Sure enough, master¡¯s eye isn¡¯t even trying to follow my movements. He just stands there waiting for my next strike.


    Is this what they call mind¡¯s eye?


    Because I am overloading my brain with too much information from directing every sense of my intangible barrier, my head starts to throb painfully and blood starts to come out from my nose.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    I still endure it.


    Master then made the first move making a sweep attack from his left side going around.


    I dodge the attack by bending my body over and sliding my knees on the ground scraping it in the process. After my slide, I flung myself up launching my whole body on the air.


    As I go to his direction, I spin my body mid-air even my trajectory is awfully horrible making slight cracking sounds in my shoulder and intense pain in my joints.


    Guh!


    Even with pain eroding my body, I didn¡¯t stop my attempt to strike. As master already knew that I will attack in the air, he prepared to block my attack by shielding his body with the sword positioned horizontally.


    I already knew he would do that so I hit the sword really hard!


    Upon my sword landing on his, it created a faint blue light and sparks. A reaction made by this sword with magical enchantment.


    CLANG!!!


    His blocking was so lax that his grip from his sword was unfastened leaving him completely defenseless. My body felt the gravity and force upon landing but I still persevere to end this.


    I forced my shoulder to defy the weight and make its way to master making an upward diagonal slash. Again, my shoulder this time didn¡¯t just felt uncomfortable, but it¡¯s pain that it feels like something is grinding my bone from inside.


    But it¡¯s all worth it as my attack is bound to land on master now.


    ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t that the human king?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    As master said those words, I stopped my attack to turn around and look at Fon-nii.


    ¡­


    He was not there¡­


    Crap!


    As I turn around again to look at master, he was already there and¡­


    FLICK!


    ¡°Auu..!¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    I hold my forehead in pain as master flicks it.


    Because he flicked it so hard, my head kind of flinched a bit from it.


    I can¡¯t believe it¡­


    It was a feint¡­


    I hold my forehead with my hands and look at master with protesting face and tears forming in the corners of my eyes because of his trickery.


    ¡°Buh¡­ this is an honorable battle!¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°What so funny? Gunununu¡­¡±


    ¡°You are such a simpleton! Believing an enemy like that! Hahaha! And you say honorable but you as you have noticed, I was just playing around.¡±


    ¡°Idiot! Jerk! Moron!¡±


    ¡°Hmmhmm!~ Keep it coming!~¡±


    ¡°Lecher of a Master! That¡¯s why Violetta-nee is kind of angry to you!¡±


    ¡°Hey now! You¡¯re already crossing the line! And that¡¯s not the reason why she is mad at me!¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    As I accepted this pathetic defeat, I plop myself into the grassy plains facing towards the starry night sky.


    The pain from my earlier movements are now gone but somehow, as I recall it, it seems they are still there. My head starts to get dizzy as I overstep my limit in using my magic.


    In the end, I failed to land another decisive hit on master. I have just been hurting myself all the time and nothing happened, but somehow, I have no regrets. I gave my all in this battle, even if it is a mock and I was just being toyed around.


    Master quietly sit down beside me and looks at the sky too together with me.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°How did I do?¡±


    ¡°Terrible. All of your movements are rough, unrefined and readable. You just have a few patterns of attacks. I¡¯ll just be plain about it, you totally suck.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­why?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep teaching me? Is it because I am part of your research? Experiment? Or something else?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a special one¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°I told you months ago, I already have conjectures of what you might be, but what you said tonight proved me correct.¡±


    ¡°Nivalis¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ you are related to that goddess after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me something about her¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem telling you now I think.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°As you may have heard, she is the goddess the descended that lands more than ten of thousands of years ago. She is the goddess who granted blessing to few and saved many through the chosen champions.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°At that time, I was still young and pompous whelp at that time. I never met this goddess and I don¡¯t remember really much from that time. I don¡¯t even know her name yet at that time.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Master¡­ but¡­how did you know about it?¡±


    ¡°Before that, let me show you something.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    As master utter those words, I make a glance to him as he summons his dimensional storage. He put his hand inside it and reaches out for something.


    What he pulled inside of it is clothing¡­


    ¡°This is for you¡­ a memento of being my apprentice.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ is¡­?¡±


    I stand up to receive it as he hands it over to me.


    I unfold the clothing and what I saw is normal fabric clothes.


    This includes a black top tank, a pair of fingerless long gloves and thigh-high socks. They all have a resemblance to each other, they are all jet black.


    Now that I take a close look, it¡¯s kind of gives an eerie aura¡­


    ¡°Try wearing the gloves¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    As master suggests, I wear the fingerless long gloves on both my hands.


    It¡¯s loose¡­ it¡¯s terribly loose¡­


    As I was thinking how it looks stupid on me, the gloves then tightened. Not so loose that there¡¯s a gap but not so tight that it feels uncomfortable, in fact, I feel like I am wearing this for a really long time now.


    I can feel something from it. I just can¡¯t put a word to describe it but I know that something changed.


    ¡°Master¡­ these clothes¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the clothes I¡¯ve been working on for weeks now¡­ I need to correct it specs so it would perfectly fit on you. I also need to adjust its power output and features that it can grant you. That¡¯s why I beat you up to observe the rate of your regeneration, the speed, and power your limbs can exert, the external force your body can take, lastly, the way how your body recovers from cuts and slashes.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ the reason you train me that way is for these?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I even convinced your maid to be involved too since she seems experienced in combat. I as your opponent is too much so I need someone who is a little bit farther from your ability.¡±


    ¡°How did you even convinced her¡­?¡±


    ¡°I threatened her. Is what I like to say, but, when I said that it is for you to get stronger, she agreed. It seems she is rooting for you too and would do anything for your growth. That woman¡­ she even presented her own life to teach you something valuable. Treasure her.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Milin¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ about these gloves¡­these clothing¡­ I felt something from them¡­¡±


    ¡°You already noticed it?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ as I touched it¡­ I felt something from it¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, as you said. Do you remember Alstroemeria¡¯s dress right?¡±


    ¡°She told me that it doesn¡¯t tear apart whatever movements she does. It is so resilient that I also serve as strong cloth for defense. I think it can even beat a steel armor for its defense it can provide. It also has self-cleaning abilities. If I remember correctly, it¡¯s called dragon fiber right?¡±


    ¡°Correct. A dragon fiber is processed from a dragon scale and weaved magically to grant magical properties. The magical properties that it can give will depend on how powerful that dragon you got the scale from. Truth be told, Alstroemeria¡¯s dragon fiber dress came from my own scales you know.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ when we met a year back then¡­ when she tried to kill me¡­ well¡­ that¡¯s forgotten already¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that the reason you feel a bit inferior to her?¡±


    ¡°Having our scale broken or taken like that is a big shame for us dragons. Well¡­ in my case, I am really not that aggressive anymore when it comes to that. It¡¯s just that, I can only give a suitable respect for someone strong.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ so that¡¯s why¡­ Then¡­ how about this one?¡±


    ¡°This dragon fiber here you see¡­ I acquire it thousand years ago. This¡­ came from my brother¡­ Krothgir, the Black Dragon warlord¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I killed him¡­ because of his attempt to destroy the Rainforest of Healing, the land of the fairy kins. I killed him, with the help of a summoned hero name Astlan Lionheart.¡±


    ¡°Astlan¡­!!!¡±

 Chapter 111: The Gift of the Mentor 3

    ¡°Astlan?! You know Astlan?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, a man with legendary abilities and quite a comical attitude.¡±


    ¡°Then you should already know about Fon-nii then?!¡±


    ¡°Of course. I was just feigning ignorance most of the time¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I see¡­ so you are saying that with the help of Astlan, you were able to defeat your brother?¡±


    ¡°Correct. Even at that time, my power was at its prime, I can¡¯t take down my brother alone as he was able to harness too much power from wars that broke out millenniums ago.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you met Astlan and asked for his help.¡±


    ¡°Together with his party.¡±


    ¡°A party?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. He was surrounded by a lot of girls. What was he called them again? Hmm¡­ Lo¡­Lo¡­ lori?¡±


    Loli¡­


    ¡°Anyway¡­ Because of his help, we stopped Krothgir from declaring war against the fairy kin. I, without a doubt, was deeply indebted to him.¡±


    ¡°I see now. The roundabout way you try to help Fon-nii¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?!¡±


    Master tries to help Fon-nii in a real roundabout way because he knew already that he is Astlan¡¯s descendent. To repay Astlan, who is not around anymore, he helps Fon-nii instead in a secretive manner, albeit, they don¡¯t get along well with each other.


    ¡°After that, I never met with him again. His actions were told to me through lips. And then he completely disappeared after that incident¡­¡±


    ¡°Incident¡­?¡±


    ¡°Together with his disappearance, millions of soldiers by the human king were found dead in the place people called a center continent. And then multiple of kingdoms by human too were destroyed and burned to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that¡­ he was the one who did it?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I do wonder too what happened to him¡­until I discovered something¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Graves¡­¡±


    ¡°Graves?¡±


    ¡°At the demon continent¡­ by the border of fairy and demon land, there¡¯s a small forest¡­ deep in that forest, you can find six graves¡­¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with anything?¡±


    ¡°Astlan¡­ have six girls together with him... I wish what I am thinking was wrong but I am proven wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ please¡­ stop¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to dig deeper into this yet¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°How did you know about Nivalis? That¡¯s what I really want to know.¡±


    ¡°I can ask the same to you.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ah¡­¡±


    ¡°I have come to know Nivalis because of a certain chosen hero in this world.¡±


    ¡°Chosen Hero?! Summoned?¡±


    ¡°No, we are talking about a hero chose by a kingdom granted by the so-called gods, granted with a sword called Excelsior.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ that sounds cool¡­¡±


    ¡°After a hundred of years since I met Astlan, this hero was trained by the new king after the fall of multiple kingdoms. On her journey, she met Astlan deep inside the fairy continent.¡±


    ¡°She?!¡±


    ¡°Ah yes. Remember when I told you I have a friend in the fairy continent?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did tell us that we will meet that friend of yours, but never happened.¡±


    ¡°The friend of mine is that hero too. Her name is Senya. She met Astlan by chance and became his follower.¡±


    ¡°Follower? I thought¡­ I just thought that¡­ isn¡¯t Astlan popular with girls?¡±


    ¡°Who knows¡­ But when I met Senya, she told me that Astlan was the coldest most ruthless human she ever met. But Senya kept visiting Astlan there for a reason she can¡¯t tell me. She didn¡¯t like Astlan, she looks up to him because of strength.¡±


    ¡°Then this Hero Senya told you about Nivalis?¡±


    ¡°Correct¡­ that was¡­ a hundred years later since I met Senya¡­¡±


    ¡°Senya¡­ was then really old?!¡±


    ¡°I granted Senya long life like how Astlan acquires it.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Ancient Dragon Blood¡­ It¡¯s painful to say but yes¡­ I am ancient¡­¡±


    Is it really that painful to you to address yourself as ancient?!


    Well¡­ ancient means really old. It would be an insult to me too but what do I care now. Anyway, master¡¯s blood can grant long life? That¡¯s new to me.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Senya then met Nivalis¡­ she told me that Nivalis is Astlan lover, that she was the only one who was able to thawed Astlan¡¯s cold heart caused by deep-rooted grudge.¡±


    ¡°I know about that already¡­ I mean¡­ they had child descendants and such, right? And Fon-nii¡­ is their last descendent.¡±


    I already know some of it now. But I don¡¯t want to dig into Astlan¡¯s past as it sounds really painful to hear. I don¡¯t want to keep hearing about how he suffered anymore¡­ there are so many people who are suffering around me already. I can give my sympathy to Astlan but that won¡¯t change anything¡­ even though, he is supposed to be my¡­ father¡­


    ¡°Then Asagao, how did you know about Nivalis? I¡¯m interested.¡±


    I told master everything¡­


    What happened between us and Nivalis. What we talked about and everything.


    ¡°I see¡­ Then Asagao, I won¡¯t ask anything of you anymore regarding that. It will be your own problem as her daughter. Tell me Asagao, instead of telling the human king and Violetta of what happened, why tell it to me first?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ I figured that master must know something¡­ regarding Astlan¡­ regarding mother¡­ and what happened in the past¡­ you seem to be involved in a lot of events.¡±


    ¡°You are still implying that I am old. Then, would you tell them?¡±


    ¡°I will¡­ after the visit¡­ in the dragon capital to see that hero!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­ you still don¡¯t know that true purpose of this visit yet?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about a joint meeting. All of the continent leaders are having talks and business trades regarding militaristic resources. Not only that, they are also discussing the joint army that will be prepared to battle against the devils.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ know that they don¡¯t want me to be involved in that kind of thing¡­ but it just reminded of the calamity this world is facing¡­¡±


    I already know about it. But I don¡¯t have any idea about the full details. About the joint army, we were already told about it so I am not surprised. Fon-nii and the others are strong, really strong, but, they still need a large amount of army¡­ not because they are weak, but they cannot be in multiple places at the same time. In fact, on Nil¡¯s side, there may be a lot of strong foes too.


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°I am going to connect to Senya right now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Senya¡­ can read fortunes of people. The same reason I knew my time is about to come. We will connect through magic.¡±


    ¡°That is so sudden¡­ but¡­ please do¡­¡±


    ¡°Please take a step back.¡±


    As I step back, master begins to cast a magic and everything around us becomes stars and constellations. Master then glow radiantly and becomes a dragon¡­


    Wait¡­ this is larger than his usual dragon form¡­ almost ten times the size!


    ¡°This is my real dragon form. I opened up a new space as to not destroy the castle.¡±


    ¡°M-m-master?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised now! My brother Krothgir is several times larger than me.¡±


    If I can measure up how big Master is, I can say that I am just as big as his eyes. If something as large as this is flying in the sky, of course, people would be terrified.


    Master then conjures up multiple sigils in the sky.


    I can feel the overwhelming magic. The very reason master is called the White Dragon Sage.


    An ancient one who is the only goal in life is the pursuit of knowledge. A power so brilliant that you will immediately know that this power is not for violence but accumulated knowledge in his dedicated part of his life.


    This¡­ is the man who is spending his few remaining fragment of life to train the last disciple, me.


    ¡°Standstill Asagao, I have already merged my power with Senya. We are now rearranging the starts, the moons, and the sun sigils.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    Suddenly, dazzling light gathers around us in a form of shining orbs. They spin around us light and gently like they are just being swayed in the air. The light gathers around master, going inside of his body.


    Master, after gathering lights, a pillar of light stands around us as crouches his head down towards me and opens his large jaw.


    Ah¡­


    It¡¯s¡­ so huge¡­ the teeth are so sharp¡­


    I just stand there in a daze as power accumulates in front of his mouth directed at me.


    As he releases the power, I feel like I am bathed in the river of energy, a tsunami of life and existence and words slowly appeared in my mind¡­


    ¡­


    As the light ceases to flow, I slowly open my eyes to see that everything is back to normal like everything is an illusion.


    It was really quick¡­


    ¡°Asagao¡­ your fortune is¡­ astounding¡­¡±


    ¡°How¡­ so¡­¡±


    ¡°Its heights breaches the realm of heavenly bodies¡­ you are¡­ someone whose existence¡­ will be significant for this world¡­¡±


    But¡­ I just have one more question to ask. I want to hear master¡¯s honest opinion about it.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ why have you chosen me? There¡­ might be someone out there who are far more suitable for your guidance¡­ the very last fragment of your life¡­ you are spending it with someone like me¡­¡±


    Master, who is in his human form, approaches me slowly while heaving a sigh. I can¡¯t stop thinking about it too¡­


    As he got close to me, he places his hand on my head and violently rubs it.


    ¡°Au¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a hunch¡­ but¡­ I feel like you are going to be in the middle of the storm¡­ sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bad hunch¡­¡±


    ¡°You think so? Asagao¡­ I believe in you¡­ Violetta, the human king and a lot more of people are still in pain, in despair and sad deep inside their hearts, but I believe¡­ that you will be the one who will reach out to those people¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ have such faith in me¡­?¡±


    ¡°You have received the fortune inside your head right? And also, I also chanted a spell for you, a spell of calmness, stillness and my blessing to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d¡­ go that far¡­ your expectations are rather heavy for the worst disciple¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I think what I have taught you are just fragments of what you will learn in the future. It will just be one thing you learned from an old man.¡±


    ¡°NO!¡±


    I shouted.


    I don¡¯t want master to say something sad like that!


    ¡°Whatever happens, everything you have taught me will never be forgotten! Whatever I learned from you, I will always remember it! I won¡¯t forget about you too master, whatever may come! Please do not say anything sad like it will just be forgotten or will just be a fragment or whatever!¡±


    I shouted words at him because he thinks that he will just disappear and will be forgotten. No one wants that¡­


    ¡°Ahaha! You got the guts to shout at your master.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I am happy that you care for me that much¡­¡±


    Master kneels down in front of me and¡­ he embraces me.


    ¡°I am¡­ going to be hopeful for a great future that you will carve. I do not expect you to carry out any ideals or belief from me. I just want you to stay on the path you believe in.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­t-thank you¡­ master¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmhmm¡­¡±


    As he let me go, he immediately turns around quivering.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s rather cold tonight¡­ we should head inside now and rest!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I happily followed Master back to the castle.


    He does not expect me to do anything. I just have to follow my own path. That way, he would be happy.


    We separated by the doorway and I headed to Fon-nii¡¯s room again to sleep because I have nowhere else to sleep.


    I just quietly slid into the bed as I am tired too.


    .


    .


    .


    Right now, we are going to the Dragon Capital!


    We gathered at the hall where Violetta will open the warp that directly opens up at the entrance of the city.


    I wore my latest equipment which is the dragon fibers under the loose white shirt I live wearing so much to show off of course!


    I want to show them that I am doing my best to so I can help them!


    I can finally meet with my friends¡­


    ¡°I will open the warp now so please calm down Princess Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Ehh? I-I am calm!¡±


    ¡°You look like you will jump in the warp anytime now if I open it suddenly. You will be bothering Milin too much.¡±


    That¡¯s right. I decided that Milin will go with us as the heroes know her well too.


    ¡°Then, I will open it now.¡±


    Violetta opens the warp.


    Master is just standing behind us as his dispute with Violetta wasn¡¯t solved yet. Behind me is Fon-nii. In my side, Milin is standing quietly and Violetta is in front holding out her hand.


    ¡°Do you want to go first, Princess?¡±


    ¡°I-I do!¡±


    ¡°Well, then, just walk pass through here and you will see the entrance to the capital. Please watch your step.¡±


    ¡°I am not¡­ a kid for you to say that¡­¡±


    ¡°I was just kidding.¡±


    As I walk through the barrier happily, I can imagine now my reunion with them. I can see now how strong they¡¯ve gotten.


    And of course¡­I¡¯ll be hearing more about what happened to Ichirou...


    There were no any transition or any more places as I pass through the warp, I was there in an instant.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    But what I saw in front of me¡­


    Fire¡­


    Mayhem¡­


    Destruction¡­


    Battle¡­


    Dragon kin soldiers protecting the civilians from devils¡­


    Yes¡­


    Devils¡­


    Are causing havoc¡­


    Eh?


    ¡­


    What¡¯s¡­ happening here?

 Chapter Extra: Higanbana the Fearless 1

    It¡¯s been a while now since I separated with Asagao. I want to go to Asagao quickly but I can¡¯t stay a weakling or I won¡¯t be able to protect Asagao. Asagao is going to train hard too so for Asagao, I will become powerful that Asagao doesn¡¯t even need to move against an enemy. For Asagao¡¯s sake, I train and try to learn more from mother.


    ¡°Mama! Isn¡¯t there anymore spell you can teach me?¡±


    ¡°Higanbana. It¡¯s been weeks since you returned but¡­¡±


    ¡°But? I want to get more strength for Asagao. I don¡¯t want to leave by Asagao¡¯s side for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean mother don¡¯t have any value anymore?¡±


    ¡°No. I love mother so much! But I love Asagao too!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, then Asagao is someone I compete for your love?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­please don¡¯t tease me like that Mama! Mama is mama! Asagao is Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Fufufu! I get it. Please don¡¯t be mad. You must really like Asagao that much.¡±


    ¡°I do!¡±


    ¡°But Higanbana, I can¡¯t believe that you have read every book about magic here and in the capital while under my guidance. You have mastered everything I taught you in a really fast pace.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I want to show to show Asagao everything I learned here! I bet Asagao will be astonished!¡±


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s review everything you have learned and magic that you haven¡¯t still shown to me.¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    First off, I bring out my soul weapon which is an umbrella which I acquired during my battle with¡­who was it again? I can¡¯t remember her name.


    Ah.


    Diyu Hellbeing, she is really pretty, but it¡¯s a waste that she is trying to steal Asagao from me. Asagao that time lost to that cow. What was his name again?


    Nevermind.


    Come to think of it, what was the name of Asagao¡¯s and my master?


    I can¡¯t remember too. I don¡¯t really try to remember the name that belongs to men. If they are nice to Asagao, I may give an effort to it. But if they are antagonistic to Asagao, I won¡¯t forgive them.


    Like that one guy who had hurts Asagao together with Alstroemeria. I don¡¯t even remember what that¡¯s prick name or the other two.


    Ah.


    The demon girl is Sistina Everland. She is pretty too but not close to Asagao. After that, I was beaten up by that prick and lost consciousness.


    ¡­


    Anyway, I bring out my soul weapon which is an umbrella.


    I cast basic magic conjuring the elements like fire, water, ice, thunder, earth, and wind.


    Then I cast magic that interferes with the elements property and shapes such as fire bolt, water ball, icicle, thunder bold, earth spike and wind cutter. These set of spells are classified as apprentice level magic.


    Following that, I cast magic that speeds up or enhance the power or increasing the volume magic required to cast the spells completely altering that the elements natural disposition as something without definite form such as fire whip, fire wheel, fire beam, aqua beam, water whip, wave, ice prison, ice coffin, ice shredder, thunder whip, thunder zap, electric current, earth seal, rock ridges, boulder fall, wind blade, tornado and gust. There set of spells can be classified as professional level magic.


    And there are much more for me to showcase but mama told me it¡¯s enough since she just wants to make sure I was able to get everything she taught me. I wasn¡¯t able to learn more about Expert level magic since it is compounded.


    It¡¯s rather sad that I can¡¯t use compounded magic like mama. The only compounded magic that I can use is anything that I fuse with holy magic.


    Mama seems to know the reason why I can only use non-compounded magic but won¡¯t tell me because she said that it is not really that important.


    After that, I showed Mama the skills that I learned together with Asagao, the application of elemental magic as a bodily enhancement.


    I start with fire enhancement. I have already mastered the application of elemental magic into my body by the way.


    I conjure flames around my body, rather than my body rejecting the power of the fire, I accept it as my own power.


    Before long, I have completely fused with the flames. Fire is blazing in my ears and tails. My hands play with the flame with no effort.


    Then I fuse it with holy magic.


    The blazing red flame becomes radiant golden flame.


    Purifying Flames of the God.


    ¡°Higanbana¡­ when did you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mama, I will show you my true might!¡±


    I manipulated the fire by my will.


    The flame rose from the ground per my command and it the sky shines bright with my golden flames. After a while, I form the flames into a circling formation with me at the center.


    Unlike normal flames, this purifying flame of the god will not burn everything it made contact with. I don¡¯t want Asagao to get hurt because of me. Instead, it will only burn my desired target and it is most effective against evil.


    Mama looks at me with dazzling eyes.


    This daughter is not yet strong enough for such admiration. The proof is that I still only have four tails and Mama has nine tails already. Her magical power is far stronger than mine. I think I can win against Mama with Asagao¡¯s power.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Sadly¡­ Asagao thinks poorly of herself. That what annoys me about her, I wish Asagao could muster more courage for herself. Also, slapping Asagao makes me a bit guilty but she needed to learn some lessons too.


    I wonder what kind of training Asagao is undergoing¡­


    ¡°Amazing! Truly Amazing Higanbana! I am so proud!¡±


    ¡°Ehehe. Thanks, Mama. But this is the only element I can fuse with holy at the moment.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s a really high-level skill¡­ I can¡¯t use that skill, to be honest¡­¡±


    ¡°But Mama has tons of other powerful skills. You did hold back fighting Alstroemeria!~¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I did¡­ even if I didn¡¯t¡­ the result would be the same¡­ She is too strong that she was able to defeat all of us Beast Generals, the king included¡­¡±


    ¡°But King Folga didn¡¯t use his Artifact¡­ Not that it matters.¡±


    He was a nice guy. I could tell. But in most occasion that we go to the castle, he sometimes makes a lecherous glance to mother. Mother seems oblivious to it but I am not. I always keep my eyes on him.


    ¡°In any case Higanbana, you seem to have gotten really strong during your travel. Is there any reason why?¡±


    ¡°Ehehe!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, my daughter is in love?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing!~¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already obvious that it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh!~¡±


    ¡°Okay!~ So, how is it with the one you like?¡±


    ¡°She is rather shy¡­ or indecisive. She always thinks negatively of herself but she still manages to be cheerful. She is sometimes timid and but she tries her best not to show her negative emotions. She can be a fool sometimes but what I like about her the most is that she cares for everyone and gentle for the people she cares.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, sounds like someone who needed to keep an eye.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! She lacks common sense and she is curious about everything! She is sometimes grumpy but it only makes her cuter!¡±


    ¡° What a vivid one. As long as you are happy, then I don¡¯t really have anything to say about it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mother.¡±


    ¡°So, how far did you two already go?¡±


    I can already recall everything we did with each other!~


    As I recall every memory I had with her, I hold both of my cheeks while fidgeting.


    ¡°Geez, mother, you really shouldn¡¯t ask me that kind of question, but if you really insist, I can tell you all the¡­ lewd stuff we did.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­eh?¡±


    ¡°I can recall the first time we slept together on one bed!~ I can recall the first time we.. h-h-h-hold hands¡­ we also had so many hugs. Geez¡­ what are you making me say mother?¡±


    ¡°So pure¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!~¡±


    Mother is just looking at me gently as my mind flutters as I recall every sweet moment we had.


    Ahh!


    I really want to go now! I wonder when will Alstroemeria will come and pick me up.


    I miss her too!


    I like Alstroemeria too! She is pretty and fun! She is one of my favorite people after Asagao.


    ¡°Higanbana, It seems I need to go now. We are going to hold a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Mother, since I don¡¯t have anything else to do, can I come with you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? We are not going to play around there¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. But I need to know about the current situation too as Asagao also wants to fight.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine, as long as you keep quiet, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mother and I left to go to the capital for the meeting that will be held.


    I heard from mother that the meeting is about militaristic affiliations and upholding treaties with the other leaders.


    They are also going to discuss the fleet and ships that our race can provide. Since our continent is consists of thousand islands, we travel a lot by sea. Most of our merchants and traders often use boats to travel from one place to another.


    In short, to travel to the center continent, all of the races involved needed a large quantity of ship and our role is to provide ships for foot soldiers and any other troops to travel through the sea. The agenda is if we are able to and willing to provide for the ships.


    If we can, at what cost then?


    If we will, at what compensation does our nation can receive from the participating leaders?


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ridiculous! Do you really want to let those humans and demons to drag us around?!¡±


    ¡°This is not about your own pride and interest general Meekil, this is about vying the safety of not only our nation but the whole world. General Izuna, is there anything you can?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, General Conok. General Meekil, I can understand where you are coming from but resources wise, we are the only capable nation providing transportation through the sea. I understand that as the Head of the Aqua Beast Clan, you are responsible for the sea fare, naval navigation, and aquatic resources gathering, but you must know that when the time comes, we need to sacrifice a portion of what we have to achieve greater peace.¡±


    ¡°Guu¡­ General Breack, can you say something?!¡±


    ¡°I shall, General Meekil, as to oppose General Izuna, I would like you to consider the expenses this nation will have to spend for those ungrateful bastards. If we do send our ships to them, which our contribution for a sea warfare would go up to forty percent, we would, most likely be receiving a much more heavy loss.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The aftercare for war isn¡¯t a joke. The humans, the demons, the dragons and even the dwarf may see this as an opportunity to liberate us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. Your fragile, ignorant, narrow-minded mentality entails to the kind of thinking. We are not in the age of warring anymore against nations. We are now trying to fight side by side against one enemy. You may be right. Losing our major income which solely relies on the ships may be the deficit, but we can always negotiate with our allied nations for support until we can get back on our own feet.¡±


    The discussion is heated like this. Mama acting as the side that is willing to lend ships to the other nations while the others are against it as they tell that it¡¯s because we are going to lose a vast majority of our trading system route.


    I call crap on what they say, though. I can¡¯t openly state that as to not embarrass mother. Mama, against the man called Breack who is the head of the Reptilian Clan is now debating whether what would be the best decision¡­


    Mama is giving alternatives for the problem but this green guy kept refusing it.


    What a low-level guy¡­


    ¡°You really want us to be drained of our wealth, Izuna?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I am saying Breack. What I am trying to convey is that we should keep upholding the treaty with the other nations to keep them on our side. Food, utilities, and other needs would not solely come from our own, but we need to keep our resources circulating and preserved even before and after the war.¡±


    ¡°Ohh? Talking about resources like that¡­ Izuna, aren¡¯t you just favoring the king of the humans? You even sent a gift with your daughter to him.¡±


    ¡°Oh General Breack, what a coincidence, I heard that some of our military stocks were missing a small quantity of armors and weapon in our armory. Aren¡¯t you the one responsible for the inventory?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please cast aside any self-interest. King Folga.¡±


    ¡°Aye?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything you want to add?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Both of your sides are justified, however, in your case Izuna, we cannot be sure of upholding treaties. The elves right now is still vigilant against the dwarves. You could call it a silent war. Dwarves a more likely vigilant too against the elves whether they are going to make a call for an attack or not. We cannot ignore the possibilities of being drag into those two nations affair as our continent is nearly close to each other. Maybe the dwarves are even thinking of pillaging us for more manpower and resources. Dwarves are participating in this war too by sending a lot of troops and providing weapon and armor.¡±


    ¡°See Izuna, Even the King knows about that.¡±


    ¡°The same goes to you Breack. If we don¡¯t participate well in this battle, the other nation may shun as and look down on us. You are trying to uphold this pride that you think you are boasting but instead, we may be looked down as people who do not offer help to our fellow warriors. Not to mention this battle will determine that fate of this world.¡±


    ¡°Guu¡­¡±


    ¡°We have taken our time quite long, let¡¯s take a break for now. Everyone needs to cool their heads too.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±AYE!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    .


    .


    .


    The meeting has taken a break. There is still no decision regarding the offer our nation will provide.


    ¡°Higanbana.¡±


    Mother called out to me as we headed to our private room in the castle.


    ¡°Yes, mother?¡±


    ¡°How is it? Did you feel something is amiss?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I would like to hear your opinion regarding the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Un. My thoughts are exactly the same as yours, mother. But we cannot rely on the treaties as where we stand after that war, instead, even after this battle broke out, we need to pacify the elven and the dwarven nations. As for the supplies for daily necessities and food resources, we can readily provide it¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, as you have mentioned, we can readily provide food resources. Why do you think Breack keep insisting otherwise?¡±


    ¡°Embezzlement¡­¡±


    ¡°Correct¡­¡±


    ¡°Un. My theory is that he is doing an illegal trade or smuggling items from the inventory for his own self-interest. The only nations I think he would do these negotiations with the dwarves or the demons as our continent is too far from the dragons and humans. Fairies are out of the question.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly my thoughts too. I have already filed a report about it to King Folga but he is too lenient about it and we cannot afford to remove any member for now as we needed more manpower.¡±


    ¡°Un. And the reason the scaly disgusting guy doesn¡¯t want to let go of the ships is because he uses it for his trades. I bet the disgusting walking fish is one of his cahoots.¡±


    ¡°¡­Please call them normally¡­ we don¡¯t want to start any fight here¡­¡±


    As mother and I walk in the hall next to a large field, turning in one of the corners, we meet the disgusting scaly guy.


    He looks at us with hostility.


    ¡°What do you want General Breack?¡±


    ¡°Oh? General Izuna? This is just a coincidence. I am just standing here.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then we will be on our way.¡±


    ¡°How does it feel to be a boot licker of the human king?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, Izuna. We all know that you sly foxes have something for those land dwelling monkey, right?¡±


    ¡°General Breack, it seems that you are preparing for a vacation.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did build a house in the demon continent, no?¡±


    ¡°W-what the hell are you talking about?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so why are you shipping construction materials last month towards the demon continent? That¡¯s what the report says. Does the demon continent doesn¡¯t have any lumber of their own?¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡±


    ¡°Farewell.¡±


    Mother completely shut the mouth of that scaly, ugly, utterly disgusting guy. I know mother cannot be provoked by such small fries like that. And her intelligent units are always reliable since she is the king¡¯s advisor.


    ¡°A-ah yes. I heard that your daughter traveled with the human king¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°Breack¡­ leave my daughter out of this.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! If I remember correctly, it was the white-haired girl, right? You let her in your manor.¡±


    ¡°Breack, you are really stepping low¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-your daughter is also licking the human king sister¡¯s feet too, right?!¡±


    I raise my hand to stop mother from talking.


    It seems this guy¡¯s provocation regarding me is effective to her.


    But I don¡¯t really mind what a small fry like him say.


    Instead, I face him myself and open my mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯d lick Asagao¡¯s feet anytime if given the chance. Not only her feet, but I will also lick her all over!!! It would be million times better than even touching you. No, it¡¯s not even comparable anymore as you are too disgusting.¡±


    ¡°B-brat!!!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    I turned away from him with a huge smug on my face. Mother has a complicated smile on her face but she rubs my head happily.


    But she is whispering something like ¡°there¡¯s something wrong with your head¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not there¡¯s something wrong¡­ well¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter¡­


    ¡°T-that white haired brat together with you who defeated Prince Begol, I know you two cheated! You did something right?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah! That white haired brat! If you hadn¡¯t cheated, you two would definitely lose that time!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It would have been better! Enslaving the human king¡¯s sister! It would have been a good idea to make him bend to our will!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahaha! I think I know now what to do!! I-I will have her abducted and¡­ and¡­ ahaha! Violated! Yeah!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It would be a punishment for cheating in an honorable match! Yeah, that¡¯s it! I can¡¯t wait to turn her into someone that would only bend to our will! Ahaha! I can imagine doing this and that!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    -SNAP-

 Chapter Extra: Higanbana the Fearless 2

    Astlan Lionheart is the very reason I am alive. He is the one who saved my mother and gave her a chance at life¡­


    I was just a child of an unnamed man¡­


    My mother was used as a sex slave by humans¡­ males¡­


    Astlan is the man who saved her at the hands of the brute. Since then, my mother became a follower of Astlan even, though, she despises men because of her traumatic experience with them.


    I was born and taken care properly. Mother loved me and raised me properly while properly educating me. But all that said, mother¡¯s dislike to men was passed on to me.


    I hate men¡­


    It was just a strong influence my mother brought into me and I cannot let go of that anymore. The only man I have accepted in my life is him¡­ Astlan¡­


    Even mother told me that she favors Astlan if ever I get to like him, and I did. I liked Astlan from a young age and up until now, only Astlan is the man that I loved.


    Miss Nivalis and Miss Hinoki was the same too.


    Miss Nivalis is the first woman to bear his child and produced descendants. Since Miss Nivalis is whom Astlan loved the most, we didn¡¯t interfere with their relationship, me and Miss Hinoki.


    Miss Hinoki is my mother¡¯s senior and also my mentor too. She was the very first slave Astlan saved after all¡­ is what Miss Hinoki said.


    After we decided to go on separate ways, we never saw each other again¡­


    Miss Hinoki returned to her home, the elven continent, in which she will reform and where she will use everything she learned from politics to management, to the even simple task of housekeeping. All of those we taught by Astlan and accumulated experience serving him.


    As for me, I strive to live my life in the beast continent with nothing but magical knowledge and good education and refined upbringing, all thanks to my mother and Miss Hinoki¡­


    As for my mother¡­ she died young¡­ but she died without having regrets raising me¡­ She passed away peacefully.


    ¡­


    My struggle in the beast continent paid off and I was able to acquire a significant position as one of the Seven Beast Generals and the kings Advisor. And top of that, I managed to establish a clan of fox which is scarce in general.


    A manor for foxes and a place that will accept them because foxes are generally being discriminated as a race due to being magically inclined fighters, which is to say that normal beast men are body enchanters.


    We are given a heavy burden of taking care of the Shrine that houses dark spirits and keeps them at bay.


    These dark spirits can cause a torrent of negative energy to surge from oblivion and brought forth destruction to our continent. And the only way to re-strengthen the seal is sacrificing beast men with a natural disposition with holy element¡­ which is to say, us foxes¡­


    ¡­


    I heard that Miss Hinoki became the Queen of the Elves and now they headed towards a new revolutionary era. She was able to marry a reincarnator which Miss Nivalis told me once. But Miss Hinoki¡¯s husband died shortly afterward¡­


    ¡­


    After decades, someone visited me.


    It was Astlan¡­


    I was extremely happy. He told me that he is going to properly reciprocate my love to him and to Miss Hinoki.


    At that time, Astlan fully embraces me and delve into my deepest desire for him.


    Then, Miss Hinoki and I were able to bear his child. It seems that if our child is born, they would be at the same age. I want to have a talk with Miss Hinoki but I cannot leave in my post and¡­ I am pregnant with his child so I need to take care of myself properly.


    ¡­


    My baby was born!


    It was one of the happiest days of my life!


    She has cute eyes and tails too!


    A relaxing color of brown hair that matches her pointy ears and fluffy tail!


    I am truly happy even though, there isn¡¯t much resemblance to Astlan or none at all but it¡¯s okay. I will love and cherish my baby. I am going to give her every love she needs!


    Mother always tells me about her favorite flower.


    Higanbana¡­ will be your name from now on, my beloved.


    In the language of flowers, it means independence, passion and¡­ sad memories.


    I will do my best to keep you away from harm and any danger. I will do my best to give you a life you will be happy with.


    ¡­


    A disaster breaks out of the continent while we are celebrating a festival.


    The seal on the shrine that we, the fox clan are guarding shattered and we are forced to make an abrupt sacrifice for it.


    We are given the task and duty to keep everyone safe from harm. It is a duty that will keep hundred thousands of life safe.


    But¡­


    A unanimous decision was made¡­


    It was¡­ my child¡­ who they want to sacrifice¡­


    They said that Higanbana, among the generations of fox clan, has the strongest holy attribute inside her. I already know that since she was born.


    But¡­ why¡­ not my child¡­


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    They tried to take my Higanbana, but I put up a resistance!


    I holed up inside the manor, blowing anyone away who tries to take away my Higanbana!


    Not my child to Astlan. Not the child that I want to cherish. Not the child that I want to see growing up and learning with her friends.


    ¡­


    And so, the other generals and the king are forced to take actions to take Higanbana away.


    No¡­


    The odds are too much for me¡­


    But I won¡¯t yield, for my daughter.


    ¡­


    A man¡­ who has white hair and blue eyes came emitting such wrathful presence. He is King Folga¡¯s visitor and an outsider.


    I knew immediately that this man, with the features of Miss Nivalis and power of Astlan, is their descendant. Exposing everyone in his terrifying rage for a reason I am not aware.


    He was angry over sacrificing my daughter.


    He said that everyone should be ashamed as he came to my aide to protect Higanbana.


    And then, this young man in his teen¡¯s approached the shrine and destroyed it.


    To our surprise, he dove into the pits of the evil spirits.


    The beautiful fairy kin with blue hair that came with him didn¡¯t express any worry at all as the man bask himself in the presence of evils spirits.


    After a few seconds, a torrent of power came gushing out from him!


    Destroying and devouring every evil spirit that came in contact with him. His fearsome power swallowed everything.


    ¡­


    I thanked him.


    My tears won¡¯t stop.


    He saved the continent.


    And above all else, he saved my daughter.


    When I ask him his name, he told me that he is Ashfon Astlan Lionheart.


    He¡¯s really is their descendant.


    I will be forever indebted to him. He told me that I shouldn¡¯t mind it as he was really angry that everyone is teaming up on me to take away my daughter.


    With parting words, he left with his companion for their journey.


    ¡­


    Time passes, my daughter, Higanbana, just turned seven this year.


    She is a little weird but nonetheless, a good child. She always has a flat face but as her mother, I can understand everything about her.


    But¡­ she seems socially awkward as she doesn¡¯t play with children outside at all. She also learns to use magic at an early age.


    And at that time, I heard that news.


    Astlan died¡­


    Miss Hinoki sent me a message informing of his death. The cause is unknown.


    It was a big blow for me¡­


    Astlan occasionally visits me and Higanbana¡­


    Astlan and Higanbana were just getting closer and closer¡­


    And suddenly¡­ he just dies like this¡­


    As my emotion overwhelms me, my only emotional support is my daughter. As I feel like drowning in my own sadness, I just have to look at her and all of the sadness will be flooded with joy and happiness.


    That was the time I became overprotective of Higanbana.


    I don¡¯t want her to leave by my side.


    I don¡¯t want her to go someplace far from me.


    I may not show it to her, but she is the only one that keeps me going.


    ¡­


    Four years since Astlan¡¯s death, Higanbana is now eleven and she began to slip out of manor often to go somewhere else. It made me worry.


    Because of my influence to Higanbana, she has an aversion to men too¡­


    But her aversion is much different¡­


    It seems that because she doesn¡¯t like men, her only love interests may land on the same sex. It¡¯s not that I am worried about it. As long as she is happy and made the right decision.


    And for some reason, King Folga¡¯s son, Prince Begol, has taken interest on her.


    In one of her random stroll, Begol must have seen her and made her lock in a promise she can¡¯t back down.


    Begol wants to make Higanbana his bride.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡­


    One day, Higanbana brought home two strangers.


    It¡¯s doubtful, though, if they are harmful or not.


    Both are lovely girls.


    One is a child younger than Higanbana. Her name is Asagao.


    The other is in her teens. Her name is Alstroemeria.


    It seems they promised to help her break off from Begol.


    At first, I was kind of skeptic, but I trusted them because my intuition told me so.


    ¡­


    And my intuition was right!


    They won against Begol! I don¡¯t know how but it doesn¡¯t matter. And I just discovered that Asagao is Ashfon¡¯s younger sister!


    Such fate¡­


    My daughter, Higanbana, seems to be attached to her¡­


    Asagao and Alstroemeria are both traveling with a certain goal and Higanbana seems like she longs for the outside world.


    So¡­


    With kind and gentle girls like this¡­ maybe I can trust Higanbana to them.


    ¡­


    Higanbana approaches me as she wants to ask permission¡­


    Before she can say anything, I already told her that it¡¯s fine.


    She wanted friends.


    She wanted to change.


    Maybe I should try to move on too.


    The gears of fate weaved their meeting.


    I am relieved.


    ¡­


    Or not¡­ I just remembered that Higanbana doesn¡¯t know much about the outside world and that goes the same for that child, Asagao. Also¡­, Alstroemeria looks not that bright¡­


    I hope they won¡¯t get lost¡­


    .


    .


    .


    And so, the battle that goes before my very eyes¡­


    A large portion of the castle can¡¯t be called a building anymore but rubbles.


    In front of me, the Beast General Breack panting heavily, bruises everywhere in his scale can be seen and his enhancement is failing too¡­


    A crowd gathered around us including the king. But rather than stopping us, he just watches there like an audience cheering with the crowd.


    He doesn¡¯t mind this degree of damage when we are tight in resources. He enjoys this kind of barbaric entertainment.


    On the other hand, I can¡¯t do anything¡­ as my mind is fixed on my own daughter¡­


    My daughter, whose whole feature is almost the same as me, my spitting image, is now emitting that kind of power¡­


    Astlan¡¯s Ira.


    Her power resemblance to it is uncanny¡­


    She is my and Astlan¡¯s daughter after all¡­


    Her talent in magic came from me, but this burst of power and high amount of magic came from Astlan. Through Astlan¡¯s human blood, she was able to wield a Soul Weapon in a form of an umbrella.


    What she showed to me earlier is what she called purifying flames of the god, a golden radiant fire that covers her body.


    But right now, a dark torrent of fire surrounds her.


    The magnitude of destruction it can offer is still questionable as she still hasn¡¯t reached the very peak of her power, but it is visible that it is destructive enough to take down a beast general.


    ¡°Grrrr¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Izuna! Control your daughter!¡±


    ¡°You¡­! What are you going to do to Asagao?!¡±


    My daughter fell in love.


    She got obsessed¡­with Asagao.


    Her obsession becomes uncontrollable.


    But¡­ well¡­, I really don¡¯t have any plan stopping her now. Breack brought it to his self. And it would be better if you fall right here, right now so we can smoothly participate in the upcoming battle. You just keep guzzling our own wealth, so are better off dead.


    Not to mention, Higanbana can only see now an enemy. I have been calling out to her many times, but she just restlessly fires magic to Breack.


    Breack never expected my daughter to be this strong.


    A general must always show superiority.


    But sometimes, a general can show it through wits. Breack is witty, but jokes on him, I can outsmart him so his illegal operations are exposed to me like a broad daylight.


    It would have been a different story if I was the one who got provoked. It will cause a huge stir within the group of generals. Opinions will sway to his favor as he will use the situation to his advantage.


    But right now, he is just an adult who just pissed a child because of his immature ramblings.


    I don¡¯t want to use Higanbana this way but it¡¯s circumstantial so it¡¯s inevitable.


    ¡­


    Higanbana rushes again to the helpless, battered Breack as he pleaded me to stop her.


    BOOM!


    Lucky you, your scales are hard.


    But Higanbana is getting more and more enraged as the moments pass.


    She draws every dark flame to her and extinguished it.


    The power of Astlan Ira surges again on her body as she fuses it with another spell¡­


    I have known it right from the start. She is really angry, but this is not a blind rage. Her mind is in a state of berserk while maintaining a little sanity for her to calculate her next movements.


    Genius¡­


    It¡¯s the only term I can best describe her.


    Genius people are scary. That goes the same for people who work hard.


    But my daughter, Higanbana, is a genius and a hard worker.


    It¡¯s truly terrifying, but I am proud.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    The temperature is dropping¡­


    What now¡­


    As I am thinking of what will happen next¡­


    Ice starts to cover the entire place¡­


    Then¡­


    SHINN!


    Like a wildfire that spreads in a blink of an eye¡­ the whole place¡­


    ¡°[Icy Hell]¡±


    Icicle protrudes everywhere.


    The paved ground is now covered in ice.


    And now, her body is covered with illuminating cyan mist. Her hair manifested some white streaks to it and the tip of her ears and tails is having more prominent white color to it.


    ¡°I heard your race is weak against frostbite.¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­ t-that¡¯s¡­ you brat¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want you being dig up inside an ice, right? Why don¡¯t you swallow your words earlier?¡±


    ¡°Keh..!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Guunununu¡­¡±


    ¡°One¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Two¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Thre--!¡±


    ¡°Okay! I submit! You win! Okay?!¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t seem to know your place.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Higanbana approaches Breack and fired off a block of ice in his stomach bending him to his knees.


    As she got close to him, she steps on his head and grinds it to the ground¡­


    Eh?!


    Eh?!!?!


    ¡°Ahhhh!!!!¡±


    ¡°Less screaming, more begging.¡±


    ¡°AH..! Y-yes! I¡ªI am sorry! I am sorry! Please stop!¡±


    ¡°Oh? You seem to have misjudged your words?¡±


    ¡°Ah?! It was a bluff! I didn¡¯t mean my words towards you and your mother earlier!¡±


    BAM!


    BAM!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    BAM!


    Higanbana slams his head using her feet thrice to the icy ground until blood started to drop from Breack¡¯s face.


    Higanbana¡¯s expressionless face looks darker and the light in her eyes are gone.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t learned yet? It seems you are not satisfied unless I cut a two or three limbs off you!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Please don¡¯t! I will also turn myself in! Yes! I will do that!¡±


    BAAAAM!!!


    Higanbana slammed his head into submission, but apparently, what he said isn¡¯t even close to satisfying Higanbana.


    She slammed his face harder to the ground this time making small cracks.


    Because she got pissed even further, her power rises again.


    ¡°Ahh! Okay! Yes! It was a joke! I won¡¯t do anything to that white haired girl! I am sorry for saying anything against her!¡±


    ¡°White haired girl?! Just white haired girl?!?!¡±


    ¡°The Princess! The Little sister of the human king! Princess A-a-a¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! Princess Asagao!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He was able to manage to save his self.


    As he apologizes, Higanbana separated from him with satisfaction on her face. She approaches me. The heartless and cold eyes she had earlier disappeared as she looks at me.


    I just patted her head and try to get out of the place while soldiers came and arrested Breack due to embezzlement and possible treason.


    .........


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    When we got further away from the site, Higanbana leans over to me as if she is extremely tired.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°This upcoming year¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°I am going to be the new beast leader¡­ I am going to re-establish this place¡­ and I am going to purge anyone who is incapable like that prick. That goes the same to those who tries to plot against Asagao.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­haa¡­ nevermind¡­ you must be really tired¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am almost out of magic power.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The last moments were just a bluff. I am just squeezing out power. If he had resisted further, my bluff would be exposed.¡±


    ¡°EH?!¡±


    As Higanbana said those words, she smiled at me mischievously.


    It was a mischievous smile that I have never seen before.


    I didn¡¯t know that my daughter has such side.


    Also, that power she used earlier.


    Higanbana¡­ is the living proof that a love bloomed between us and Astlan, even if it was fleeting at that time.


    And whatever what my daughter wants, I will support her as her mother.

 Chapter 112: Camaraderie at the Demon Continent 1

    As the night falls, the lit bonfire sizzles in front of me. Sitting opposite from me is a lethargic man with sleepy eyes who seems to give up from waking up any time soon. I can¡¯t blame him as the breeze at this time of night is chilly and the warmness from the fire makes the mood for a sleep.


    Susanoo and I, Ichirou are currently in the middle of literally nowhere. We don¡¯t have any map and we haven¡¯t seen any town or cities for days. Weirdly enough, none of us needs to eat or drink that much


    .


    All we see is dry forest and dry land.


    I already told Susanoo the story of how I got this spirit tech limbs. He really didn¡¯t react much but when we encounter devils or magical beasts, he told me that it¡¯s incredible how much I become strong.


    That compliment means he doesn¡¯t need to move much¡­


    There was one time when he told me this¡­


    ¡°Ichirou¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I just thought of a brilliant idea.¡±


    ¡°¡­tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°While we travel, just carry¡­ me on your¡­ back¡­ That way¡­ I can¡­ sleep¡­ at the same time¡­ we are traveling¡­ it¡¯s a win-win¡­ situation.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just exploiting my strength! What win-win? You are just making me carry you! And if people see us like that, they may misunderstand us!¡±


    I rejected that of course.


    Being with Susanoo is more troublesome than I thought.


    He occasionally falls asleep and I can¡¯t hold a proper conversation with him. As if, he became much lazier because someone is doing things for him.


    And apparently, his basic human desire is abnormal¡­


    While normal human drives take Food then Sex and lastly sleep. Susanoo has it differently such as Sleep, Food and then sex.


    But there is one thing that bothers me the most about him. It¡¯s the sudden change in his¡­ aura if you can call it like that¡­


    And tonight, I manage to ask him about it and told me that he will tell me everything¡­


    ¡°Ichirou, first of all, the reason I separated from the party is because Asagao went missing months ago.¡±


    ¡°Eh..?¡±


    ¡°It was Nil¡¯s fault. I started this journey to track her by scent. And now, we ended up in this place. There are a lot of things that happened on my side too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awfully serious now¡­ your sentences aren¡¯t broken.¡±


    ¡°I fought with the arcana of envy, Kran.¡±


    ¡°Kran?! You fought with him?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he was following me around for months.¡±


    ¡°It seems that guy is everywhere¡­So, what happened?¡±


    ¡°It was another night like this¡­¡±


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Susanoo started his story¡­


    ¡­¡­..


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    In silent plains surrounded by forest, a lone man stands bathing in the moonlight while looking at my direction.


    His feature is a haggard man with heavy lines under his eyes and donned in elven garments and of course, this man is an elf which it can be easily understood by looking at his pointy ears.


    ¡°Haa¡­ you bastard¡­ you run around anywhere you pleases knowing I am tailing you.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t care about you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Typical arcana magician. Not only you did stop my plan in destroying Hinoki¡¯s beloved city, you also manage to take away her daughter from imminent danger.¡±


    ¡°It was you huh¡­ the one who set that up¡­ everything that¡¯s happening between the elf and dwarf¡­¡±


    ¡°That Hinoki! Having everything! A good life, a good family who is good looking too, gifted twin daughters to boot! Being the new leader of the elf! Everything¡­ everything¡­ she had everything! It makes me really jealous! And her intellect, what with those weird new things they had?!¡±


    ¡°Who are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Introductions¡­ troublesome¡­ I am Kran, in the order of Arcana Sins, I am the current Arcana of Envy.¡±


    ¡°Envy¡­ I see¡­¡±


    ¡°I am tired of the game we are playing, ordered by Nil or not, I am going to kill you here. After that, I am going to kill Hinoki and everyone she loves!¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I cannot let you do¡­I don¡¯t care what you are trying to pull¡­ but¡­ it seems you don¡¯t care whose blood is going to spill¡­ regardless of age and gender¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Have at you!¡±


    ¡°[Totsuka no Tsurugi!]¡±


    There are no rooms for discussion from the start. As long as his intentions are unfavorable or unlikable, kill.


    I rushed at him to get the upper hands at pre-emptive attack. Distorting time and my bodily functions, I put my body to its limit.


    As my attack was about to land, he brought out a sword and¡­


    ¡°[Totsuka no Tsurugi ¨C Imitation!]¡±


    CLANG!


    He parried my attack with the soul weapon he brought out. The sword he is showcasing is a sword very familiar to me.


    ¡°That sword¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? You are one of the summoned heroes after all. You are known to the man who wielded this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I heard of what happened to him¡­ so¡­ you are the one who killed Ichirou?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I also have stolen his weapons.¡±


    ¡°Arcana of Envy¡­ I see¡­ your power must be¡­ stealing¡­ weapons and skills¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be telling you any further than that but you are correct.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just incredible that your body was able to stay intact after using that¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm? I won¡¯t be telling you anything anymore.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    His tight mouthed...


    It seems I won¡¯t be able to squeeze information from him.


    I was just thinking that our enemies might be boasting type who would grandly announce their shits in front of their foes like a retard. I guess they are cautious too against us.


    ¡°[Totsuka no Tsurugi ¨C Imitation!]¡±


    CLANG


    ¡°Uhk¡­¡±


    I was able to block his attack but to use my own skill against me¡­ it surprises me on how abnormal it looks like in different perspective.


    It¡¯s like an incoming blur.


    I was only able to defend on reflex.


    But¡­ that¡¯s not all.


    His strength is far stronger than I have anticipated. His control with the skill is on par with me too. And on top of that, he is using some weird body enhancement.


    For now, let¡¯s test the water¡­


    I charge at Kran at high speed aiming to cut vital parts of his body.


    He also did the same thing.


    SLASH


    CUT


    SLASH


    CUT


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    He is just copying my movements.


    I see¡­


    ¡°Your power¡­ you were able to copy everything from me¡­ by just simply following me¡­¡±


    ¡°Good guess. As long as I envy a person, I can copy their skills¡­just like yours¡­ You who have great talent¡­ you have a better appearance¡­ and you who have strong power that hasn¡¯t yet reached its full potential. I envied you¡­ and that¡¯s the very reason I was able to copy everything about you!¡±


    ¡°Again¡­ what vile skills you have there¡­ and some pathetic condition to use it¡­¡±


    ¡°I will make sure to tear your limbs apart, just like what I did to your companion!¡±


    ¡°Try it.¡±


    I said that but I am in a pinch.


    I didn¡¯t know a Sin could be this abnormally strong. I somehow wanted to retreat but if he keeps following me, I don¡¯t know what will happen to people we may meet in the way.


    What a hassle¡­


    I have to step up my game and deal a decisive blow before everything gets even more heated.


    I cast my distortion again as a buffer but this time, I tried to distort it even further to the point of breaking my own body.


    Kran also used the same buffer of distortion¡­!


    CLANG!


    With a flash, everything ended in a blur as my body lay down.


    I lost to him.


    ¡­


    I manage to land a decisive blow to him¡­ but¡­ how is he standing?


    I specifically¡­ decapitated him¡­


    ...


    Yeah, I know I killed him¡­


    ¡­


    My eyes close in resignation... I feel sleepy¡­


    My body¡­ is bleeding¡­ but no pain¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°You can¡¯t die yet.¡±


    Who?


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you die at this place.¡±


    Who are you?


    Why are you talking inside my mind?


    ¡°I am sorry¡­ I intruded inside you when you were called in this world.¡±


    Basically, you possessed me¡­


    ¡°Yes¡­ but I need to¡­ I have things to do¡­¡±


    What¡¯s your reason?


    ¡°My son¡­ no¡­ right now¡­ my daughter is in this time plane too¡­ I need to help her¡­ I need to help my wife too¡­ so I need you¡­ as my vessel¡­ Don¡¯t worry as I won¡¯t take over your body.¡±


    Yeah¡­ you better not¡­ but¡­ I lost¡­


    ¡°I will help you¡­ I will unlock your power¡­ it seems that it requires a certain condition¡­ a certain number of kills¡­ and you have just reached it just now¡­ I will lend you my power to survive.¡±


    That would be a good trade¡­


    Well then¡­ I don¡¯t like lying on a cold uncomfortable ground¡­ and it¡¯s creepy to talk to someone inside my head so let¡¯s end this brief conversation.


    Let¡¯s make a comeback.

 Chapter 113: Camaraderie at the Demon Continent 2

    ¡°You¡­survived?!


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Also, sorry to disappoint you but I don¡¯t react to pain too much¡­¡±


    ¡°No! You¡­ you cheated?! You¡­ You also powered up!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my¡­ you already noticed it?


    666 Kills


    The voice inside my head told me of a certain condition. It seems that I just acquired my 666<sup>th</sup> kill just now. The only one I killed is Kran but, it¡¯s without a doubt, that he is still alive.


    But right now, even though I unlocked a new power¡­


    It¡¯s still unknown to me. In the short time, Kran is confused and trying to figure out what happened, I have to think what kind of additional abilities I gained.


    I should stop monologuing like this.


    The first clue that I can think up is it has something to do with my new altered body¡­ a reaper. I should also factor the fact that I am lazy¡­this is important.


    The second clue is that--!


    SWISH!


    ¡°You are thinking of something! I know it! Geniuses and talented people like you always think how they will take advantage!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, you are annoying¡­¡±


    As I dodge Kran¡¯s attacks, I noticed something.


    Life¡­


    Death¡­


    Balance¡­


    I am not sure myself if my sense became stronger than before or not but, I can feel everything alive and dead around me if I focus myself to notice them.


    Plants, animals, beasts, and even people.


    Everything around me is oozing with life and death lingers everywhere together with it. As I look at Kran, he is brimming with life.


    All of the life that was clumping on him are all foreign. I can hear voices from these souls that was cluttering inside him.


    Men¡­


    Women¡­


    Elderly¡­


    Young¡­


    A cry of a newborn also resounds with them¡­


    And now, I just realized what kind of power I just got and what it means to have it. It also showed me Kran¡¯s secret.


    This truth that I discovered led me to hate Kran to the deepest pit of my existence.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Hey! Who do you think you are ignoring me?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°This Kran here will teach you how to respect!¡±


    ¡°[Mortem]¡±


    As I spoke of those word toward Kran whose about to use my skill against myself, he falls lifelessly to the ground as if a puppet whose string got cut.


    I just stand motionless as I stare down at him.


    And¡­


    I was crying¡­


    My tears¡­are blood.


    In an instant, Kran stood up as if nothing happened to him. He cautiously steps back away from me as an unknown attack killed him in an instant while glaring at me. He tries to make a considerable distance away from me as he thinks that I am using something to kill him within a range of my skill.


    ¡°Bastard! Bastard! You just have to power up in the middle of the fight! You¡¯re a cheater! What hell was that?!¡±


    ¡°[Mortem]¡±


    Once again, Kran fell to the ground limply as life was cut off from him. And the same thing happened, he just stands up like nothing happened but now, his alertness is somewhat shows in his face.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Kran, I already know about your endless life.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You shitpile of a creature¡­ you are also stealing¡­ people¡¯s life¡­ and use them to keep yourself alive when you are killed. I saw every life you have stolen. You never choose whose life it is. Your only concern is your own interest.¡±


    Sickening¡­


    Truly Sickening¡­


    I¡¯ve been killing people myself for as long as I can remember¡­ but...people like Kran¡­is just pure evil. His pursuit, his desire, his drive, and everything are the only important figures for him. His envy far more sinister one could fathom.


    I don¡¯t want to become someone like him.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I see¡­


    It seems¡­I am able to understand¡­the value of life a little.


    But right now, these trapped souls needed to be freed.


    What am I doing and how will I do it?


    Simple¡­


    I can now directly distort someone¡¯s body part¡­or more¡­their soul¡­


    I snap Kran¡¯s neck twice now and he hasn¡¯t realized it yet. Even if he does, it may be too late for him. But this skill is purely magic and needed a strong concentration to do so depending on the target.


    In Kran¡¯s case, it feels like I am just tapping him.


    He doesn¡¯t have any magic resistance at all. It may not even affect people with a strong will or people who are stronger than me¡­ this is just a theory with seventy-five percent probability.


    ¡°Well then Kran, are you ready? I am going to give you a good beating.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me! I shall know what the hell are you doing and I am going to kill you! I will not spare your soul. I am going to destroy it too!¡±


    ¡°I see. Do you have enough life stocked up, Arcana of Envy?¡±


    ¡°Haaaaaa!!!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°[Mortem]¡±


    ¡°Uggghhhh¡­.¡±


    ¡°[Mortem]¡±


    ¡°Arrckkk¡­¡±


    ¡°[Mortem]¡±


    ¡°Kuhhh¡­.¡±


    We¡¯ve doing this for an hour now.


    Mortem¡¯s effectiveness is lessening each time I use it to him. It seems that he is developing or trying to resist it through sheer will power.


    There were times that we would engage in a close combat as he eventually resisted one or two Mortem. But as he resists it, I always put on extra power to it and now¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I was just being played like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Ohh¡­ your face says that your stock is running out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I shall reap everything at once so stay still.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ who the hell are you?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Introductions¡­are troublesome.¡±


    I manifested the make-shift sword which is dusty black in color. It¡¯s thin and long with only one edge that can cut. The sword I usually use in Totsuka no Tsurugi.


    I still haven¡¯t explored much on my new found power but I cannot afford to let this guy live.


    As I stances preparing to cut him down altogether with the remaining souls inside him, he pulled out a blue stone from his pocket¡­ and throws it down creating something¡­


    That¡¯s¡­


    ¡°[Totsuka no Tsuru--!]¡±


    I was too late.


    I only cleave at nothing.


    ¡°I will remember you. I am going to hunt you down! I will take your power!¡±


    Is what he said in a soft and fleeting whisper out of thin air¡­


    A few more¡­ and I have failed¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Oh¡­


    It seems that I didn¡¯t completely miss my attack earlier¡­


    ¡­......


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    Susanoo¡¯s story ended in a really vague detailed about his battle against Kran.


    In the end, he wasn¡¯t able to kill him¡­


    Wait¡­


    ¡°Susanoo¡­ the voice in your head¡­can you still talk to it?¡±


    ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t want to either.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­then¡­did you even bother to ask his name or the name of his daughter?¡±


    ¡°No¡­too bothersome¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°He wants me to do something for him. I am thankful for his help but, it¡¯s just creepy knowing someone is inside you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, why did he chosen me? You would have been a better candidate, Ichirou.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­you are even trying to pass responsibilities to others¡­¡±


    Well, even I would think it¡¯s creepy to know someone is living inside you so I think I¡¯ll have to pass being a vessel of whoever that is.


    What I know now is that Susanoo is in pursuit of missing Asagao.


    Asagao, even though, a child, is someone I can talk openly and honestly. There¡¯s only a fact that I don¡¯t want to be seen talking alone with her as I don¡¯t want to people to misunderstand us.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    This is bad¡­ I remembered that time when I saw her in the bath.


    Damn it Ichirou! She¡¯s just a child! Why did your nose bleed that time?! Why is she even there in the first place?!


    ¡°OH¡­ Ichirou¡­there¡¯s one more thing¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°When Kran escaped¡­I was able to acquire this¡­¡±


    KA-CHING


    Susanoo drops a bag of purse¡­


    That¡¯s a lot of gold¡­


    ¡°Wait¡­you are saying¡­you stole this from him?¡±


    ¡°Stealing is a harsh word. He just forgot it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Come to think of it¡­do you drink liquors, Susanoo?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I do.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you an expensive drink, just give me a lift on your back.¡±


    ¡°Negotiation complete¡­¡±


    What are we even doing¡­


    After letting the night pass, we continued to travel as sun rises.


    I am not really getting sleepy neither I think I need it anymore but, of course, Susanoo is here so it was obvious that we would camp.


    And today, I am carrying him on my back as part of our conversation last night¡­


    ¡­¡­..


    What the hell¡­


    It feels weird carrying someone taller than you in your back.


    Anyway, I started to run as Susanoo continues his sleep on my back. I am getting chills in my spine¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    After running for an hour¡­.


    We spotted our first town in this continent.


    But¡­


    I wake up Susanoo to let him know.


    ¡­


    The townspeople are evacuating¡­

 Chapter 114: Camaraderie at the Demon Continent 3

    Susanoo and I walk towards the town we saw to know what¡¯s happening and why are they evacuating, although, Susanoo and I already have the general idea with the weak and slight rumble of the earth.


    As we got closer to the town, we saw the townspeople with their own luggage loaded on carriages and wagons. Together with them are seemingly mercenaries, merchants and some soldiers dressed in matching armor which we can assume that they are from the demon military or something.


    Well¡­instead of asking people who look informative¡­ I was looking at the demon kin merchant who looks like an orc with big urns and containers loaded at his carriage¡­


    Susanoo and I walk towards him.


    People are throwing glances at us as we don¡¯t seem that worried about what¡¯s about to happen.


    ¡°Good day there uncle.¡±


    ¡°Aye, fresh blood. You two seems not informed yet as both of you leisurely walks around, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve just arrived today. Why are all of you folks leaving the town?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ not quite all. Actually, there are adventurers that stayed behind.¡±


    ¡°Why is that uncle?¡±


    ¡°They will try to intercept the incoming army of devils. We don¡¯t much have details about it but they said the devils marching here is roughly around hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°That much? Then how many adventurers were left behind?¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s only a small group of them¡­around six or seven¡­they said they will do their best to delay those damn devils. They are strong and high-class adventurers composed of S-ranks so I think they know what they are doing.¡±


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°At the south of this gate. If you go straight from this direction, you¡¯ll be able to see them. Come with us fresh blood if you wish safety too. The demon lord will be sending armies here sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for that uncle. May I ask what¡¯s inside those jars? It¡¯s been giving off a strong smell for a while now.¡±


    I ask the important question.


    Susanoo isn¡¯t reacting or anything, he is just listening and looking around as we talk outside the gate of the town.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve got a good nose, fresh blood.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°This is this town¡¯s specialty. A fine wine my friend.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, anyone who notices its smell easily like that even though, the jar is completely shut, impresses me. I¡¯ll tell you what, friend, I will let you taste it as a sign of our new found friendship.¡±


    ¡°You will?! Then I won¡¯t hold back!!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! That face tells how you crave something delicious. It amuses me. Just give me a moment.¡±


    The orcish guy undid the bindings of the jar and unwraps the cloth covering it. As he unfurls the covering of the jar, the lid has more cloth covering it and ropes binding it.


    He carefully and accurately undid everything as he got to the lid.


    As he opens it, the scent got stronger. My body warms up as the sweet alcoholic aroma penetrates my nostrils. I unintentionally made a huge gulp.


    The orcish uncle fetches something to scoop from it and a small gourd. With one quick scoop, he transfers it to a gourd bottle and handed it over to me.


    I gratefully take it and stare at it for a moment.


    ¡°Wait¡­ is it really okay?¡±


    ¡°I already gave it to you. I just want to know your opinion about it.¡±


    As I got the ok call, I drink it heartily.


    ¡­


    Ohh¡­


    Ohh¡­!


    Ohh!!


    As it passes down my throat, it¡¯s sweet and it left a feeling of craving for more. After the alcohol passes down, it begins to hot and my throat protests for more even though, the alcohol itself is sweet.


    I like it, but it seems it won¡¯t go well with cheese as Dylan requested. A drink that will go together with cheese¡­huh. That¡¯s a really peculiar taste.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°This is so good uncle! What is it made of?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a trade secret, friend. If you want to procure more, please visit my shop in the demon capital, alright?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame. I wanted to buy.¡±


    ¡°I really am sorry friend. We may need it too in our travel. It¡¯s a long warm road for us. By the way friend, what are you going to do here?¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am sorry. It should be none of my business. Anyway, I am Bagruuf. May I know yours?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I am Ichirou and this guy behind me is Susanoo. We are travelers.¡±


    ¡°Weird names. Do humans always have that sort of name? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Bagruuf, thank you for your generosity.¡±


    ¡°Do not fret as alcohol is the only thing I can offer. Demon continent is not abundant of food after all. I shall go now, it was nice talking to you, friend.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you again!¡±


    Bagruuf covers and binds the jar again and set it on the carriage. As he made a farewell gesture, he left. It was honestly a shame I weren¡¯t able to get hold some of that tasty alcohol, although, I made an acquaintance who makes them.


    As Bagruuf left, Susanoo taps me in the should and asks.


    ¡°So¡­what are we going to do¡­hero?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?!¡±


    ¡°¡­You lead the way.¡±


    Susanoo already knows what I want to do.


    I want to save this town. And for that to happen, we have to grind some sweat and move some muscles vigorously. Susanoo is already well aware of this attitude of mine so we head towards the south gate of the town.


    .


    .


    .


    As we arrive, we saw a group of people which we assume, are the adventurers because of their clothes and armors. Some wear light armor and heavy armor which looks like their vanguards, some wears vestments and robes which lead us to think they are magicians. They are composed of various races.


    They saw us approaching as they talk.


    The steel door behind them is close or should I say, firmly shut because it is being held with magic.


    A large man in heavy armor with presumably, a dwarf, halted me and Susanoo from approaching the door.


    ¡°Halt there, citizens. You should evacuate now too before the devils arrive.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ what¡¯s wrong here¡­ that door¡­¡±


    ¡°Urrggh¡­ our leader sealed it.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°She told us to run away. She said that she will just hold them back herself and we should save ourselves and join the demon army to fight off the devils too.¡±


    ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t you guys wait or meet up with them? The demon army I mean.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already sent a letter of request to the demon capital weeks ago but they only sent a handful of soldiers to us since our description of the devils quantity is far off from what we initially counted.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a real trouble. Then what are you guys still doing here? As an adventurer, you really won¡¯t gain anything from this.¡±


    ¡°True, we¡¯ve been following our leader for a year now. We really don¡¯t make much of a living but it¡¯s fun and our leader is kind of a rich lady so she sometimes treats us or lend us money.¡±


    ¡°So--!¡±


    ¡°But! Our leader is staying here, and so we are!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­ this door is hard.¡±


    Should I break open the steel door for them?


    As I was thinking of that, Susanoo approaches the wall next to the door and uses his power to breach it making a passage.


    He casually passes through it and I nonchalantly follows. As the adventurers behind me try to sneak in too, the passaged closes before anyone of them enters.


    It¡¯s better for them to stay behind that wall after all.


    Susanoo and I walk walks further towards the uphill with an abundance of trees.


    .


    .


    .


    As we arrive, we saw a girl standing at the top of the small hill with trees on it. She¡¯s overlooking at the plains where the devils are marching.


    The girl is¡­oh¡­


    She is slim and tall but beautifully proportioned. She wears steel breastplate, gauntlets, and greaves. She is wearing a pleated skirt together with a leather belt where a cutlass hangs.


    Her face is lovely and pretty. Even though it¡¯s already a face of a dignified lady, it also has some childish features to it. Her eyelashes are long and her eyes are sharp but alluring. The color of her left eye is green and her right eye is red. Her hair which is blond is neatly combed up showing her unblemished forehead. It also has some braids to the side.


    It was breathtaking.


    It¡¯s a beauty on par with Lily and Hydrangea.


    When she noticed us, her eyes opens wide as if she is shocked and rushes to us.


    ¡°You two! How did--! No, you two should turn around! An army of devils is on our nose now!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ you can see the whole army from here?¡±


    Susanoo interjected ignoring the lady.


    I also look at the vast wasteland where the devils are marching.


    ¡°Hey! Civilians! Listen to me! This is not the time to idly look at there!¡±


    ¡°How many do you think you are fighting against with?¡±


    ¡°H-how?! About a hundred thousand or so¡­ I really don¡¯t think I can even defeat ten thousands of them¡­ but I will do my best to hold them back.¡±


    ¡°Wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Their numbers are¡­ barely million now.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Yeah¡­ Susanoo¡¯s estimate is far more accurate, as I believe that the rumbling of the earth got even far stronger.


    The wasteland is covered with tons of devils approaching.¡±


    ¡°How do you think it can be handled anyway? The demon army?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes! But the situation has changed. It is better of the demon lord herself to come out and participate in this subjugation¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard you already sent the request for men¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ but they only sent a handful¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that is, even though you gave an estimation wrongly, it shouldn¡¯t be that few.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Cattleya¡¯s head.¡±


    ¡°Cattleya huh¡­ is that the name of the demon lord?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Well then, there are two options. First, they don¡¯t really want to send a lot of their troops for this city or because it is a request from adventurers. Second, they are also fighting the same quantity of enemy on their side as well.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then¡­¡±


    ¡°No way¡­ Cattleya does?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a speculation.¡±


    ¡°I see. But that doesn¡¯t change anything from what I need to do. Protect the land. That¡¯s the very least I can do to¡­ lighten the burdens to her shoulder¡­Cattleya¡­¡±


    She starts monologuing to herself now.


    I really don¡¯t know what to say now to her so ignore her for a moment and look at the vast army of the devils. Susanoo also did the same thing and asks me.


    ¡°Ichirou, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I don¡¯t think we can¡¯t do it after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course! You two can¡¯t! That¡¯s roughly a million right?!¡±


    The girl then butts in in our conversation with a rebuttal.


    But it seems she had the wrong idea.


    ¡°So, what do you think Ichirou?¡±


    ¡°Susanoo? Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t think we can¡¯t do it inside half an hour.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? If we don¡¯t cut corners, it would be over in twenty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Susanoo¡­ there are still various things I want to experiment with my new power. Don¡¯t you think this is the best opportunity for you too?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ point taken. I do want to learn something more about my newfound power.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°What kind of crap are you guys talking about?!¡±


    As the lady over there shouts her protest, we readied ourselves to charge and¡­


    BOOM!


    With a dash, we quickly landed in the middle of the whole devil army.


    ¡°Alright! First, let¡¯s try various kinds of weapon!¡±


    ¡°[Conjure Weapon!]¡±


    First is a BattleAxe! I swing the axe sideways with enough strength to blow away and mince the hell out of everything in its path creating a large whirlwind.


    I then conjure a spear and throws it in a straight line. With enough force behind it, it skewered everything in its way and blows away everything around it.


    Next is a Bow! I jump up high and draws the string and points it at the foes. As I release the bow with enough power packed into it, it made a strong gust and at some point where it landed, it explodes strongly like a bulk of bomb!


    ¡­


    I am going to try as many weapons of any form and designs as I like.


    But the other guy in my far right is also incredible.


    ¡°[Mortem]¡±


    As he spoke of that word, thousands of devils instantly vanish as if they were not there in the first place. Effortlessly and a really lazy skill just for Susanoo¡­


    He is reaping them with nothing moving from where he is. This is truly a work of a genius and a man who is expert in killing.


    There¡¯s still a huge difference between us but¡­


    ¡°Susanoo! I won¡¯t lag behind!¡±


    ¡°Do more, less work for me. That¡¯s better for me actually.¡±


    I already know that clich¨¦ line of his, so I ignored it.


    And now, I will do one of the things I wanted to conjure¡­


    Gathering more power than usual in my right hand, I conjure ¡°that¡±


    ¡°[Mountain Cleaver!]¡±


    A hundred meter sword.


    From my right hand that I pointed at the sky, the hundred meters sword, Mountain Cleaver appeared out of nowhere and pierces the clouds with its gigantic size.


    I caught a glimpse of the lady from earlier¡­


    A lady shouldn¡¯t really open her mouth like that.


    Those fangs are cute, though.

 Chapter 115: Camaraderie at the Demon Continent 4

    I swing down the Hundred Meters Sword Mountain Cleaver. It produces a strong gust as I bring it down and as it lands, it created a loud and strong tremor that shook the land and splitting the mountain nearby¡­


    Ooops¡­


    I didn¡¯t mean to do that¡­


    ¡°Ichirou¡­ you are¡­ going overboard¡­don¡¯t get so excited¡­¡±


    ¡°S-Susanoo¡­ i-it¡¯s called Mountain Cleaver for a reason¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ahahaha¡­


    No¡­really¡­sorry¡­


    I think I should refrain from using Mountain Cleaver for now. I deactivate the hundred meters sword and conjure a halberd and swing it around.


    As I conjure more and more weapons, the ability gets better and my mastery of weapon, from the information and knowledge the spirits pass to me are synchronizing and resonating inside me, letting me use it efficiently and effectively.


    Each time my body dances with a weapon type, I am becoming more accustomed to using it as long as I have a clear image of the weapon and its use. The spirits inside me are also becoming one with my mind and body and the speed of my conjuration become instant.


    Dual wielding swords, spears, war axes and even hammer are becoming much easier than before. Using a bow, shields, and even guns are now possible too. Daggers, maces, nunchucks, and even steel rods are also usable as I remember some old kung fu movies.


    Vigorously, furiously, and fiercely¡­


    My movements are becoming faster, stronger and more powerful and the enemy movements become slower in my eyes. My reflexes become sharper and my grasp of my surrounding through insight becomes accurate.


    As my body craves for new heights of strength, power bursts like it¡¯s a waterfall and I conjure up the weapon I am familiar the most, a sword.


    ¡°HAAAAAAAAAAA!¡±


    SWISH!


    Each of my swing with the sword produces a strong shockwave the blows everything in front of me. It cuts the devils without resistance at all. Devils come after in large group but my body, even though they landed attacks on me, done no damage at all.


    The only thing they¡¯ve done so far is to scratch my itching back, which saves me the trouble of doing it myself¡­ and ripping my clothes off¡­


    ¡°Ichirou¡­ you do sure love exposing your body like that, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°NO..! D-don¡¯t take me for someone who is a narcissist¡­¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡±


    ¡°[Mortem]¡±


    Even with so much effort I put in, he just casually eliminates enemies like a walk in the park. Susanoo sometimes put a sleight of hand attacks by distorting spaces around him and simultaneously eliminating enemies in his vicinity.


    ¡­


    Before we knew it, the vast number of the devils disappeared within half an hour¡­


    I¡­ I just thought that¡­ they could put up¡­ more resistance¡­ but I guess they didn¡¯t¡­


    Even so¡­ it would be dangerous to let them all live and we don¡¯t have any idea who sent this large numbers of devils in the first place.


    Is it the Sins and Nil?


    Anyway, I approach Susanoo is thinking about something. It seems it also bothers him too on who instigated this large scale attack.


    ¡°Susanoo¡­ this kind of attack¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ is it the devils themselves or ordered by those people¡­ we don¡¯t know¡­is it even happening anywhere else?¡±


    ¡°That is something we can¡¯t find out at this moment.¡±


    ¡°H-hey! Y-you two!!!¡±


    The lady from earlier called out to us while running into our direction. It¡¯s refreshing to see a girl this beautiful since I have been with Susanoo alone for weeks now¡­


    It kind of makes me sad as a man to think of that¡­


    ¡°Ichirou¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°You are thinking something rude¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­there¡¯s nothing but testosterone¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ichirou¡­ we¡¯re abducting that girl.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?!¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand what he said¡­


    What?!


    ¡°You two! T-that was¡­ amazing¡­ i¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ Hey¡­uh¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Umm¡­I¡­yeah¡­M-my name is¡­ Diyu¡­ Diyu Hellbeing¡­a daughter of a true ancestor vampire!¡±


    ¡°Ohh! I see! That¡¯s why you have those cute fangs.¡±


    ¡°C-cute?! D-don¡¯t mock a true ancestor¡¯s fang! Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­Sorry¡­ I am Ichirou and this guy here is Susanoo.¡±


    Ahhh!~


    A tsundere¡­


    I think I know how to handle her type because of Mito.


    The difference is¡­ this is a girl we are talking about and it¡¯s good for the sore eyes. Her slight blushing from a simple compliment is already rewarding.


    Although I like Lily¡¯s cold and strict attitude with a refinement of it, this is also lovely in itself.


    I wonder how is she doing¡­ It really got me down since I got rejected.


    Before I can speak further, Susanoo intervened asks questions.


    ¡°There are more important things to discuss so I¡¯ll be asking the most important question. Do you know of a little girl name Asagao?¡±


    ¡°T-that! A-sagao?!¡±


    ¡°A little girl with white hair and blue eyes. Her standing height is below my hips. That¡¯s how small she is.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up with her¡­?¡±


    ¡°I can smell her scent coming from you. D-di¡­¡±


    Ahh¡­


    Susanoo can¡¯t even remember her name yet so I whispered it to him.


    ¡°Diyu¡­ Susanoo¡­ her name is Diyu.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­ Deeyu.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ok, give up.


    ¡°Yes¡­I did meet Asagao. Asagao is with her friends, though, so if you are worried, don¡¯t be. Her friends are strong after all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good news. Where are they now?¡±


    ¡°They said they are heading to the demon capital.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ what the hell are you guys anyway?! You thrashed those devils like nothing!¡±


    Susanoo and I look at each other and answered her question.


    ¡°I am Ichirou, you could tell I am a half-spirit. As you can see, my body is also heavily modified.¡±


    ¡°I am Susanoo, a reaper.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! S-suddenly, monstrous people like you are here¡­¡±


    Her eyes widened upon hearing our¡­err¡­


    Let¡¯s say she¡¯s shocked.


    ¡°I see, then, Ichirou, grab her.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°EHH?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to lead us to the demon capital.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t familiar with this place.¡±


    Diyu started to walk back as Susanoo said that. You could have just told her to help us normally but you should have to say it like that!!!


    Before she could even run, I grab her and lifted her in a princess carry before she could even retreat further.


    Oh god... She smells good¡­


    I hold her thigh firmly but gently and it¡¯s¡­ soft and delicate... Oh¡­


    I also hold her exposed shoulder which is slender and flawless¡­ White as porcelain¡­


    My heart trembles as I carry this lady in my arms.


    ¡­


    Yup¡­ virgin thoughts¡­ that¡¯s really pathetic of me¡­


    ¡°L-let me go! U-unhand me! Y-you¡¯re bare body is¡­!¡±


    ¡°S-sorry¡­! I ¡­uh¡­ can¡¯t¡­I mean¡­ can¡¯t let go of you¡­uh¡­ too alluring¡­¡±


    ¡°W-w-w-what are you saying, idiot?! Just let me go!!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ what I mean is¡­ uh¡­¡±


    Her face is blushing fiercely as she tries to shake me off. But she doesn¡¯t show much resistance from being touched. It¡¯s more like she¡¯s just flailing her arm uselessly and doesn¡¯t have any real intention to be released.


    I also don¡¯t know how embarrassed I am right now. Her teary eyes tsundere attitude charmed me too much that my hands don''t want to separate from her.


    ¡°A love comedy unfolds.¡±


    Susanoo¡¯s side comment¡­


    ¡°Girl, we will release you until we get to the demon capital. I have lost track of Asagao¡¯ scent so we will be using you us our guide.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°Better shut your mouth if you don¡¯t want to bite your tongue.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    As Susanoo prepares to leave, I hold Diyu tightly too to prepare to leave.


    ¡°So¡­ where¡¯s the demon capital?¡±


    ¡°T-there¡­¡±


    She points to the west. Susanoo and I started to run and¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Susanoo and I, from running normally, started to dash in a flash.


    SWISH


    ¡°AhhHHh! AHhh! Slow down! Ahh!¡±


    ¡°S-sorry!...¡±


    Diyu was screaming girlishly¡­


    It really warms my heart to have a girl in my arms while clinging to my body as she screams¡­


    Not a taller guy riding in my back¡­


    And that¡¯s how we absurdly abducted Diyu¡­

 Chapter 116: Camaraderie at the Demon Continent 5

    ¡°Umm¡­ Miss Diyu¡­ err¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ Susanoo¡­ can you say something?¡±


    ¡°Zzz¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    What to do¡­?


    It has been hours since we abducted Diyu¡­I think. She doesn¡¯t seem to have a problem with it so I don¡¯t think this is abduction anymore but she was been forcibly taken from one place to another.


    Right now, since the sun is already setting, we agreed to make a camp near a lake where Diyu, who is an adventurer and someone familiar with the place, pointed us.


    As we lit up the bonfire, we respectively sit in our own spaces. Of course¡­Diyu is sitting away from us.


    Pouting cutely like that won¡¯t do any good to the situation, though. I feel like steam is coming out from her head because of her anger. Even though, pointed, her eyes are cute because it has two different colors.


    On the other hand, the culprit for suddenly abducting Diyu is sleeping a bit away from me. As soon as we lit the fire, he slept¡­


    ¡°Ummm¡­Miss Diyu¡­ on behalf of this guy here¡­I want to express my apologies¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe what happened to me¡­¡±


    ¡°I am really sorry.¡±


    ¡°You could have let me say farewell to my party. I bet they are worried about me.¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°I am a vampire. At least I could have grabbed my supplies back into that town. Yeah¡­ such as blood¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know you two are incredible, I believe I owe you guys thanks but¡­ taking me away suddenly like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Urrkkk¡­¡±


    Why am I getting all the blast?!


    It¡¯s Susanoo¡¯s will! Redirect your complaints to him! You¡¯re damaging me mentally so please, don¡¯t make that sad face!


    ¡°W-well¡­ at least you guys¡­ don¡¯t¡­look¡­bad¡­um¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes?¡±


    She was mumbling something but I wasn¡¯t able to hear it well.


    As I was trying to think what she mumbled, Susanoo gets up.


    ¡°Ichirou, I am going to wash myself for a bit. It¡¯s hard to sleep feeling a bit sticky.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go with you to the lake.¡±


    As Susanoo stands up and headed to the lake, I followed him.


    Diyu, who¡¯s staying quiet, suddenly speaks.


    ¡°W-wait! Are you going to leave me behind like this?!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I am sorry for leaving you suddenly¡­ but we need to¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    I left Diyu who¡¯s showing an expression of disbelief. I kind of want to not leave her behind, but then again, we are both guys and she is just a lone girl.


    It¡¯s indecent¡­


    .


    .


    .


    Susanoo and I are currently standing in the lake, dabbing ourselves with a wet cloth, exposing our bodies in the cold night and rolling up our pants to prevent it from getting wet.


    Susanoo may have won in the height competition but my body has more muscle mass. Even so, his body is full of scars. It was an astounding sight for someone lean like him. As for me, there crack like marks in the part where the Spirit tech was connected.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°Susanoo?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve been staring at her too much¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°Try to control yourself¡­it¡¯s hasn¡¯t been days yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ was it obvious?¡±


    ¡°It seems she¡¯s oblivious to it¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I mean¡­ she¡¯s pretty¡­¡±


    ¡°I though you like Lily?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­yes¡­but¡­¡±


    ¡°She rejected you, so now, you think it¡¯s okay to hunt someone else¡­¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ it¡¯s a psychological thing¡­ you got rejected¡­you crave for more¡­¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Look¡­I really don¡¯t care whether you like her or not. But what I think is that¡­ you are already attracted to her¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know¡­I¡¯m confused¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­give it a little more time¡­let¡¯s take our time going to the demon capital¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Susanoo¡­ may I ask¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to go to such lengths to search for Asagao?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know¡­I just want to¡­ Is it wrong?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t believe that you are doing this on a whim¡­you must have something on your mind.¡±


    ¡°None¡­I just want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Weird¡­¡±


    Yeah¡­that was weird¡­


    As we continue washing in silent, a squeal suddenly penetrated our ears¡­


    It was Diyu¡­ She just arrived and saw us¡­


    ¡°KYYAAAAAA!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°WET! WET! WET! WET! WET! WET!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!! No! No! No! Wet bodies!! Ahhh!!!!¡±


    She runs back to the camp while blushing fiercely. Her eyes are clearly fixated on some parts but I ignored it.


    Is she broken or something?


    After that, we go back and sleep like it was nothing¡­


    Susanoo was gentleman enough, though, to lend Diyu the sleeping tent as we can both sleep almost anywhere¡­


    No¡­ I feel like I still don¡¯t need any sleep at all¡­


    .


    .


    .


    And so, our travel progresses.


    We occasionally stop at a town to buy things for Diyu since we abruptly¡­ taken her. Such as girl supplies and such.


    I also take my time buying and tasting liquors while we leave Susanoo in an inn to sleep.


    And so, we are one of that town where Susanoo and is fast asleep in the inn and¡­ we are¡­ kind of together right now¡­


    For the past days, she¡¯s been quiet. I also stopped carrying her in my arms and we traveled normally by walking.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?! Diyu?¡±


    ¡°W-well¡­ now that I think about it¡­Do you want to look around? This is a fine town with many stalls and stores.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°N-no! I-I am not actually suggesting that¡­that¡­ you take me¡­somewhere¡­and¡­errr¡­ I definitely not, okay?!¡±


    This is a big hint.


    I am not some dense protagonist that will play this off as something irrelevant.


    I don¡¯t know how I really feel for her, but I at least could be her escort for this day.


    ¡°Then, do you want to go to a caf¨¦? I saw a fancy one earlier.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. If you really insist. Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    That clich¨¦ tsundere head turn while being embarrassed.


    I said clich¨¦ but it¡¯s actually breathtaking¡­


    Should I man up and try my luck?!


    Is it even a matter of luck?


    I¡¯ve been with her for several days now and I still don¡¯t know anything about her. The same thing goes for her. She doesn¡¯t know anything about me.


    I don¡¯t want to say anything that will make her hate me.


    .


    .


    .


    We sat in opposite direction in one of the tables outside the caf¨¦.


    It¡¯s a really fancy caf¨¦ that caught my attention earlier. The fancy large umbrellas and the decorated plants give it an ambiance of a British caf¨¦ or something¡­


    In the table, two cups of hot coffee is sitting.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ARRRGGGHHH


    ARRGGGGHHHHH


    Help me!


    Isn¡¯t this like a date?!


    I can¡¯t say anything it¡¯s so awkward. How do I start a conversation with a girl again?! Isn¡¯t there a manual for it?!


    None!


    I swear everything happened so fast! There were times I thought to myself that I need a private room because Diyu¡¯s been awfully close to me recently.


    Am I in a dating simulator?!


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?!¡±


    ¡°I want to tell you that¡­ I hate the two of you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I see¡­that¡¯s normal¡­¡±


    ¡°I can always go on separate ways with you guys and Susanoo won¡¯t bat an eye¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ so¡­¡±


    ¡°I owe you guys my life. You guys even saved many lives, but that doesn¡¯t mean I should be stuck with you guys for this long¡­¡±


    ¡°Diyu¡­umm¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t hate it¡­ being with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°No! I mean¡­ummm how do I say it¡­¡±


    Diyu¡¯s serious expression in which she stares at my eye starts becoming bashful again as she was about to say something.


    She was serious when she said she hates us.


    True¡­


    I¡¯ve been thinking nothing but my libido¡­ but I haven¡¯t given much thought of how she feels. Susanoo can only see her as someone convenient and I¡¯ve been looking at her objectively¡­


    ¡°You see¡­ umm¡­ I-Ichirou¡­ I don¡¯t hate being with you guys¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­my father and my adoptive brother who is a giant bull are both weird¡­ and look awful¡­ in a way¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°SO¡­it¡¯s a bit new for me¡­to stick with people with¡­ handsome¡­ I mean¡­. Normal¡­ normal appearance! But¡­I need to visit home soon¡­ to check on things¡­but¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I plan to stick with you guys¡­towards the demon capital¡­ I need to see what¡¯s happening too¡­ in Cattleya¡¯s side too.¡±


    ¡°Miss Diyu!¡±


    ¡°Ah?! What?!¡±


    I shouted.


    I¡¯m ashamed of myself for looking at this girl as my target of libido! I should have seen her diligent side despite her natural charms and attitude!


    How rude of me!


    I stand up from my seat and bowed down to her.


    ¡°I am sorry¡­ I have been rude to you!¡±


    ¡°Eh? In what way?!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Please don¡¯t mind it! So, thank you for going along with us!¡±


    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped then. This Diyu Hellbeing, the daughter of a True Ancestor, A Noble of the Demon Continent, shall go with you.¡±


    ¡°Please do!¡±


    ¡°W-well¡­if¡­people¡­ like you¡­ really¡­wants it¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Eh?...um¡­as a guy¡­don¡¯t you want¡­a more¡­curvaceous and¡­beautiful woman¡­? ARrrgghh! What am I saying!?¡±


    Oh? Is she not confident on how she looks?


    ¡°Non-sense, Diyu¡­You are beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I-idiot! W-what are you blurting out in the open?!¡±


    ¡°You are beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­.?! Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Beau-ti-ful.¡±


    ¡°Awawawawawa!¡±


    She needs to know that she is.


    I respect her and I want to. She is someone who deserves better. And that man is not me. I am not in her league. All the shame I have been feeling towards her are gone.


    Saying honest things like that become easier for me now that I look at her with respect and not some woman I want to do this and that.


    But because of too much embarrassment, she runs off again¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    As I stand up and turn around¡­Susanoo was there¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go¡­but¡­ I see you blew it¡­no¡­ technically¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­call her¡­¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­¡±


    And so, we left the town without any further development. Diyu stayed being awkward to me and I, indeed tried to be normal around her.


    Susanoo, as usual, is just looking at the corner judging everything that I do.


    Is it amusing for you, Susanoo?!


    Camp here and camp there. We occasionally stay at an inn.


    About Diyu¡¯s problem with blood, we were able to procure some blood in one of the shady shops she knew.


    ¡­


    Along the way, magical beasts and devils shows up.


    Before they can even get close, we shot them down effortlessly leaving Diyu with nothing to do.


    So one time, she got annoyed and told us that she¡¯s going to fight and let her do the work since she wants to do something.


    ¡­


    Susanoo started teaching Diyu some swordplay unknown to her.


    She was using a cutlass but Susanoo has some advance knowledge regarding it. I also teach Diyu about some sword classes and I started to train her myself.


    She was diligent and eager to learn.


    Beautiful girls like Diyu is out of my league because of her outstanding quality as a person. The same goes to Lily¡­


    I finally realize how I should start to strive for something unworldly¡­


    .


    .


    .


    The demon capital¡­


    We have already reached the demon capital¡­but¡­


    It seems like they are preparing for a war¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe Susanoo was right after all. There are also devils attacking the land in an opposite direction from us.¡±


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s ask around.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s no use. Let¡¯s ask the demon lord herself.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ you do know her¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Y-yeah¡­ somewhat¡­¡±


    ¡°Please lead the way.¡±


    Susanoo stayed quiet since I have taken the initiative to talk.


    He knows that I want to help people as much as possible so he doesn¡¯t interfere with what I want to do.


    Diyu walks towards the Demon Castle.


    I can see the demon capital is a bit gloomy but the magic is overflowing. The buildings are weird but the are lots of races in this place. Buying and selling stuffs¡­


    But right now, most streets are being patrolled by Demon Soldiers.


    The demon capital is as large as the Astlan Kingdom.


    The buildings differ but the structure of the whole demon capital is almost the same as Astlan Kingdom.


    People will occasionally steal glances on us.


    But we don¡¯t have much time to dawdle.


    ¡­


    Diyu led us to the demon castle and was immediately permitted to enter like she is a special guest.


    The maid that came to our aide, a woman with a magnificent horn, escorted us to the guest room where we can meet the demon lord.


    ¡­


    As we enter the room, Susanoo and I made ourselves comfortable and Diyu is just standing in front of the door motionless¡­


    After a while, we hear footsteps¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    BAM!


    The door was slam open and someone came rushing at Diyu¡­


    ¡°Keh! Cattleya! Don¡¯t cling to me you brat!¡±


    ¡°Dyu! Diyu! Diyu! Diyu! I miss you!! I miss you!¡±


    ¡°Get off me!!!¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!~¡±


    What came to our view is a little girl¡­no¡­a small girl who just stand below Diyu¡¯s chest.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    Her hair is calm red. There are two small drills of hair dangling from her and at the back are also beautiful four hair drills. Her eyes are the same color, calm red. She has two horn sprouting from the side of her head and she visibly looks young¡­too young¡­


    She is wearing a long robe with a hood hanging behind. She wears a tiara and some garments. Inside her robe is a chest fitted like clothes the weave down to the bottom. It also shows her navel¡­


    Her body is¡­ small¡­like a little girl¡­but her rack¡­is bouncing...


    Wow¡­


    This is Demon Lord Cattleya¡­


    She then noticed us¡­


    ¡°C-Cattleya¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Her face froze and she quietly hides behind Diyu as if she¡¯s scared¡­


    ¡°D-Diyu¡­ are these the people with¡­scary aura?¡±

 Chapter 117: Camaraderie at the Demon Continent 6

    We are just standing there silently, staring at the small demon lord who¡¯s cowering behind Diyu. Her gaze tells us that she is fearful towards Susanoo and I. Diyu on the other hand is trying to break off from Cattleya¡¯s embrace.


    Is she referring to us, the people with Scary aura?


    This child here is the demon lord? Then again, this small girl here has bigger rack than Diyu¡­


    Sorry¡­


    I can¡¯t help not to notice it since it was swaying violently as Diyu shakes her off.


    Diyu spoke in irritated manner as Cattleya clings to her¡­


    ¡°Get away from me you brat! You¡¯re lump of fat is annoying!¡±


    ¡°Eh?! I can¡¯t help it! They grew this big before I know it! Also, don¡¯t call me brat! We¡¯re the same age! We also studied in the same academy, Diyu!¡±


    Same age?!


    Same age you say?!


    Diyu seems like she is around eighteen years old. Then does this mean this small demon lord, Cattleya, is also eighteen years old?!


    Honestly, that¡¯s a really big discrepancy between their appearances for girls of their age.


    I wonder if Susanoo had anything to say about this.


    I look at Susanoo¡­


    ¡°Susanoo¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    No good¡­


    I know Susanoo is fond of children but¡­


    His eyes directly looking at Cattleya says ¡°Protect.¡±


    Everything is a mess¡­ Did you just assume that the small demon lord here is a child needed to take care?!


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s all calm down and have a seat, okay?¡±


    As per my suggestion, Cattleya reluctantly agreed. We all sat down in the couch in the guest room. Sitting beside me is Susanoo and sitting directly opposite to us is Cattleya snuggling close to Diyu. It¡¯s a feast to the eyes to be honest. Cute girls snuggling with each other, I mean.


    Diyu took the initiative to speak.


    ¡°Cattleya, first of all, these two may look dangerous¡­ no¡­ they are¡­ but I promise you they don¡¯t mean harm.¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Is that so? If that¡¯s what you say DIyu, I believe you.¡±


    ¡°Second, these two here thrashed the army of million of the devils in the east.¡±


    ¡°No way! The report that came to me says that there¡¯s only a few thousand or so!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ but their numbers fluctuated before we can even send another report about it.¡±


    ¡°Uugghhh¡­¡±


    ¡°But they swoop down the army of the devils like they are just cleaning¡­these two¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?! T-then¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­they sure did¡­ good thing, though, we have evacuated the citizens¡­¡±


    Cattleya stands up and walks towards us. Right in front of us, Cattleya stops.


    As we stare at her, she suddenly kneels down and bows her head. Hear forehead touches the ground as she does so.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Hey!


    ¡°D-demon Lord Cattleya..!¡±


    ¡°Please, let me express my deepest gratitude for saving my people and most of all, for saving Diyu. It was my deficiency that everything led to that.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s alright! It¡¯s fine! You don¡¯t have to bow down!¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯ve been rude to the two of you too. I must apologize for that too! The savior of my people, I am grateful!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too passionate about this¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Cattleya is stubborn.¡±


    Diyu interjected.


    I am confused on what to do. Before I could blurt out something any further, Susanoo and stands up and approaches Cattleya who is kneeling.


    He holds her shoulder to lift her up from the ground and started patting her¡­


    Hey!!!


    Think of the time, place and, occasion Susanoo!


    My jaw drops from what this guy is doing! That girl is the Demon Lord you know! Even Diyu can¡¯t believe what happened that she just stares in awe from what Susanoo did.


    ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t blame yourself. It can¡¯t be help. Little girls shouldn¡¯t try to tackle too many tasks.¡±


    ¡°A-ahh¡­A-hh¡­.!¡±


    Cattleya reddens to the point she looks like a tomato. After Susanoo gave her a gentle stroke in the head, she swiftly retreated to Diyu¡¯s side, hiding her face behind Diyu¡¯s shoulder or rather, shielding her face from being seen.


    What a bashful girl.


    Susanoo sit back again. I can see the dejection in his eyes. I kind of know how Susanoo reacts from a certain situation being with him for a short time.


    Still, I can¡¯t believe that someone like Cattleya is the demon lord. She looks na?ve and easily tricked. She is also shy and looks often scared.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes? What is it Demon Lord Cattleya?¡±


    ¡°I want to¡­ discuss about the reward for you guys¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s fine. We really don¡¯t need any. We are going shortly after this.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ I see¡­ it can¡¯t be helped¡­ I cannot impose on you any longer¡­¡±


    After we told her that we are going to leave shortly, she easily gives up about the talk about the reward. Suddenly, a servant entered the room and speaks with Cattleya.


    ¡°My Lord, the council has already gathered, you need to prepare right away.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I see¡­ I¡¯ll follow shortly.¡±


    The servant bows and leaves the room.


    Cattleya bit her lip and looks at us and Diyu with saddened face.


    ¡°I am sorry¡­ I need other matters to attend too¡­ I¡¯m sorry Diyu¡­ I want to chat for a little longer¡­¡±


    ¡°Cattleya¡­¡±


    ¡°You guys can go on ahead or if you would like, you can stay here. I¡¯ll have the servants prepare rooms for you.¡±


    ¡°We will think about it.¡±


    Susanoo surprisingly replied.


    What does Susanoo want to do?


    As Susanoo told his answer, I nodded in affirmation too. Cattleya smiles a bit and left the room in a hurry.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Silence filled the room. We just sit there motionless thinking of something individually. Diyu is seating uncomfortable as Cattleya left. Susanoo is knitting his brows from thinking something and I am trying to figure out something.


    I then speak to Diyu


    ¡°Diyu¡­ what is your relationship with Cattleya, A demon lord?¡±


    ¡°¡­We are just childhood friend¡­ that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Tell me please, how is she has been the demon lord now?¡±


    ¡°It¡­has been six years now since she became one.¡±


    ¡°How old are you two¡­?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re¡­both¡­eighteen¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey! Are you saying she became the demon lord at age of twelve?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what you are thinking. You are thinking that Cattleya looks na?ve and easily tricked, right?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I think so too. It should have been my father who became the demon lord, not her! But you are underestimating Cattleya.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Her ability to lead the continent is good for her age already¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to see this meeting for myself.¡±


    Susanoo blurted out!


    What?!


    ¡°Susanoo¡­ what are you saying?!¡±


    ¡°I feel something bad. I need to see it for myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­Diyu¡­ can we?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ maybe we can ask Cattleya herself.¡±


    She answers like that. After heaving a sigh Diyu starts to contemplate something but¡­


    Susanoo immediately stands up and beckons Diyu to lead the way.


    What is Susanoo thinking right now?


    Diyu leads the way and we exit the guest room. We stride to the long hallway full of decorative armors. There are magical bulbs lighting the way as we walks. There are also painting of unknown people. They must be the previous demon lords.


    What kind of qualification Cattleya has to be a demon lord anyway?


    After ten minutes of walking, we arrive at a large door.


    ¡°Behind this door is where the council meeting is being held. We cannot barge in you know. And by the sound of it, they have already started.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no problem at all.¡±


    As Susanoo assured us, he casts a distortion magic creating a hole in the wall.


    I thought he planned to breach the wall but it turns out that he created an invisible gap for us to peek inside the room without being detected.


    Enough with your cheat power, Susanoo.


    It¡¯s like we are watching a television with only one perspective to look at.


    ¡­


    At the room, there¡¯s a large long table and people sits in a row. At the end of the long table sat Cattleya. She is sitting on a throne-like chair while the others are sitting in normal chairs.


    BAM!


    The long table was suddenly smacked by a fist.


    It was Cattleya¡¯s fist.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? You guys wanted to cut back the military personnel to guard the demon capital instead of sending help to our towns and cities!?¡±


    ¡°My lord, as the report says, devils are approaching the capital from the west. We need to fortify our defense!¡±


    ¡°And by that reasoning, you lot pulled out the more than half of forces I sent to the east?!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry my lord, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Fool! You only want to protect your own hide! Do you think I won¡¯t be able to see through your cowardly schemes?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°Never mind you. Send me the report about the stocks about the food and military inventory. Also, send me about the agenda for the joint military meeting with the other race leader.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tsk¡­ cocky brat¡­¡±


    The last one was a whisper that only we could hear.


    Cattleya¡¯s shy and bashful attitude suddenly changes into a strict and commanding one.


    ¡­


    Amazing¡­


    Even with her small body, she stands dignified against her subjects, even though some look down on her because she is a just a small girl.


    I bet some of these assholes tried to use her as a puppet.


    ¡°What the hell is this?! You guys are signing for an abolition of nonaggression treaty towards the beast kins?!¡±


    ¡°My lord, the beast kins, after the war, would want to ask assistance as they are the most drained race after the war. Do you really think a dolt of a¡ªahem, a young demon lord such as yours, will not be taken advantage? We may also face the dwarves if we assist the beast kins because of resources interests.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Our trades for food resources with the humans are still good. We don¡¯t have any reasons to abide the non-aggression treaty.¡±


    ¡°We, the leaders are trying to unify the--!¡±


    ¡°Na?ve.¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡±


    Even in this political plays, there are these kind of people with selfish goals. They are those kinds of people with lot of connection and shenanigans that they do behind their leaders back.


    Cattleya, even though she is doing her best, is being pushed by her own subjects.


    What kind of shit is this?!


    Doing this to a little girl!


    As the discussion gets heated, Cattleya is holding herself but more and more of the opposition increases.


    We can clearly hear all the back stabbing they are spewing in the back such as¡­


    ¡°One of these days, this na?ve stupid girl will know her place.¡±


    ¡°She favors the humans after all. If she was not the strongest among us, we would have usurped her a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Peace treaties are such ignorant thing. We demons are made for war.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll strangle this little brat if I get the chance.¡±


    My ears can¡¯t believe what I am hearing. I can feel veins popping out of my head.


    I turn to look at Diyu¡­


    It seems she already knows about this and she is in pain. I wanted to ask her but my question has already found its answer before I could even speak.


    Cattleya also knows about this¡­ she just ignores it.


    And the man beside me¡­


    Susanoo will blow any minute.

 Chapter 118: Camaraderie at the Demon Continent 7

    I, Diyu and Susanoo goes back to the guest room from earlier. Susanoo didn¡¯t do anything, even though he looks so mad earlier. Susanoo has much more proper mental reasoning than I have so I am in no position to question him.


    We seat back on the couch and try to calm ourselves.


    Silence fills the room as we wait here, wondering if the council meeting of Cattleya will end soon or not. Susanoo is trying to make himself comfortable but never taken a nap.


    ¡­


    As we seat there motionlessly, Diyu breaks the silence¡­


    ¡°I¡­really don¡¯t think Cattleya should be the demon lord¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that¡­?¡±


    ¡°My father¡­Gria Hellbeing¡­is far better to lead¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Cattleya is young and still na?ve in most things¡­ True, she knows the in and out of politics¡­ true¡­ she is strong and most of the councils know her power¡­but still¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing got my attention¡­ how powerful Cattleya is?¡±


    It was one question I would like to ask and to be answered.


    They mentioned Cattleya being powerful¡­ if so¡­ why is she so intimidated by us?


    ¡°Since¡­ young¡­Cattleya has an immense magical power¡­ as she is the niece of the Demon Lord Baal who was the previous demon lord, the one who rules this Demon Capital Maaji.¡±


    ¡°Previous¡­Demon lord?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Demon Lord Baal wasn¡¯t dethroned by anyone from the demon race¡­ It was the current human king¡­ Ashfon Astlan Lionheart.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see¡­but¡­ dethroned...? Not killed?!¡±


    ¡°Demon Lord Baal¡­was immortal¡­or so¡­ his immortality is tied to his magical power¡­¡±


    ¡°Or so¡­ wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Demon Lord Baal was killed¡­not too long ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Not too long ago? You mean he was recently killed, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­it was unknown who did it¡­ it happened a month ago¡­when his enormous presence disappeared from the Cave of Vortex where he was kept sealed¡­¡±


    ¡°This unknown¡­ who do you think is it?¡±


    If this Demon Lord Baal is immortal but someone managed to kill him¡­ the probability that it could be a Sin or Nil himself could do it.


    Or even more, an enemy or a new ally¡­


    ¡°She was called Blooming Thorn¡­¡±


    ¡°Blooming Thorn¡­ you say¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I really didn¡¯t get any information from it¡­but it seems that this blooming thorn sent back a SS class adventurer running for his life¡­ any more information about it was not disclosed. I may have more information if I was actually here but I was away from this place.¡±


    ¡°What happened to this Blooming Thorn?¡±


    ¡°It was last seen on the border of the demon and fairy continent.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­but¡­let¡¯s not stray far from the topic¡­about Cattleya.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­Cattleya¡­as someone who has an immense magical power¡­is also sensitive to other people¡¯s presence.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°People with immense presence¡­ like you two¡­ scare her¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s convenient isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It is for detecting strong enemies within the vicinity of her domain¡­but¡­ strong presence like yours scares her¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°She became too scared and turns into shambles because of panic and too much stress from her work¡­ she is more vigilant to her surrounding after all.¡±


    My eyes widened from what I heard. Even Susanoo twitches from what Diyu said.


    If people with a strong presence like us scare her and make her panic because of stress¡­then we are truly sorry for intruding.


    ¡°She has always been a cry baby since we were little. Even when we studied at the same academy, she would always cling to me that it¡¯s a bit annoying¡­ even so¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Even so¡­ Cattleya would stand up for others despite her size and attitude.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s always soft and gentle¡­and that¡¯s why I think she doesn¡¯t fit to be the Demon Lord. It should be my father.¡±


    ¡°But what we saw earlier¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­that¡¯s her tough front¡­ she won¡¯t last long in this place if she let them sway her.¡±


    I already know that.


    Someone as small as her putting up a tough front in those people, it must be really tough. To deal with all of them with just her own¡­it must have been hell.


    As we were engaged in the talk, the door was opened and the girl we are worried for came¡­


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Cattleya¡­putting up a smile¡­


    ¡°Everyone!~ Ehehe! I am happy that you guys stayed!~¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡­¡±¡±¡±


    I force a smile on my face as Cattleya cheerfully walks towards and Diyu and seats beside her like nothing happened.


    Susanoo just closes his eyes and let the flow of the conversation continues.


    Since Diyu kind of stop trying to talk, I take the initiative to speak.


    ¡°Demon Lord Cattleya, how was the meeting?¡±


    ¡°Ah..ah..w-well¡­ We talked about minor things like this and that¡­ nothing¡­really happened. Also¡­ since you guys stayed¡­ I really want to present your rewards later¡­ I shall have the servants prepare your rooms as well¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ as we told you earlier¡­we don¡¯t need any rewards¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame¡­ eliminating the threat in the eastern part of our continent was a big feat after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­ Demon Lord Cattleya¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? Since¡­ you are Diyu¡¯s friend¡­ please refer to me as Cattleya only¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuehh?! These guys aren¡¯t my friends or anything!¡±


    Diyu bashfully denied it.


    Well yeah, we are your kidnappers after all.


    ¡°They are not?¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Well, I still owe them. It¡¯s not something I can forget.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­you¡¯re always like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Cattleya¡­stop pretending everything is okay¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Diyu¡­¡±


    Diyu didn¡¯t step on the break and upfront said it!


    ¡°Were you guys¡­watching?¡±


    ¡°We heard just a little¡­Cattleya¡­ you should stop it¡­ being the Demon Lord I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Diyu¡­we talked about this many times already¡­¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t cut out for it¡­ my father would have been a better man for the job.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Gria don¡¯t want to! And I am the only legitimate heir left!¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you should! You were even given the chance to back out!!!¡±


    ¡°My teacher in politics, Sir Ashfon¡­ I made a promise with him¡­ to make the demon continent a better place!¡±


    ¡°That man again! You always use him as a reason! That¡¯s why I hate him! I am grateful for him defeating Baal but I hate what he did to you!¡±


    ¡°Diyu¡­! This isn¡¯t the time for us to argue¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    ¡°You are always like that! Finding a reason to continuously hurt yourself!¡±


    ¡°I am not trying to be a martyr or anything! I am doing this because not for that promise alone! But I want this continent to be better for the people! I am doing this because I want this continent to be better for you too! You are the only one left for me Diyu!¡±


    ¡°I know that! I know that! You don¡¯t have to keep saying it! But still¡­! Still¡­! You¡­ If you hadn¡¯t met that Ashfon, you would have¡­you would have¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Grrrraah!¡±


    Diyu stands up after losing something to say back against Cattleya. She then strides towards the door.


    A walk out?!


    Cattleya just stands there. Her shoulders are trembling and tears start to roll down her cheeks. Diyu is the same. Before she left, I saw tears running down from her eyes too.


    ¡°Diyu¡­!¡±


    I tried to call out to her but I don¡¯t know what to say. Susanoo and I clearly don''t have any involvement with their argument but¡­


    ¡°There, there. You should probably sit down for a moment and relax¡­ you poor girl¡­¡±


    ¡°*hic* yes¡­*hic*¡­¡±


    Susanoo began to comfort Cattleya by stroking her head gently and carefully. He had her sit down as she cries from her argument with Diyu.


    ¡°Are you sure you should just be standing there, Ichirou?¡±


    ¡°S-Susanoo?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I get it¡­ I am sorry¡­ I¡¯ll be back!¡±


    I run out from the room and tried to follow Diyu.


    The castle is large it will be hard to find her in this place. I ask random people on the way and ask about Diyu. I ask every servant and soldiers I meet. They were suspicious of me, but when I started talking about Diyu and Cattleya, they nod their head like they understand what¡¯s happening.


    Don¡¯t tell me this often happened?


    One of the servants told me that Diyu should probably be outside the castle perimeters, outside the demon capital¡­ in a flower bed not too far from this place¡­ where Diyu and Cattleya always play when they were young¡­


    I hurriedly exited the castle walking with haste¡­


    At the castle gate¡­ I saw Diyu leaving¡­


    I run to her and gently grab her shoulder from behind¡­


    ¡°D-Diyu¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­umm¡­let me come with you.¡±


    ¡°Do what you want!¡±


    Diyu walks away from me as she said that. I just quietly follow behind her as she angrily stomps her feet on the ground as she walks away.


    It was already night¡­


    The stall that the people manage was already stowed away. Merchant and alike are already trying to find an inn to stay. The citizens are already lighting up the magical lamps in the street.


    The purplish bizarre sky watches over the capital as the night covered the whole place. The weird buildings of the demon race are amusing.


    People with horns and many more appearance are to be seen in the night street.


    And in the middle of the road, a beautiful girl with swollen eyes from crying, and a man with a weird metallic arm can be seen.


    That was us.


    It can lead to misunderstandings¡­or so I think¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    After walking for half an hour, we arrive in a flower bed full of blooming flower.


    There are glowing crystals sprouting from some trees.


    As if this place is magical and beautifully made. Some orbs float around like a firefly giving a faint radiance in the air.


    There was a large flat stone in the middle.


    Diyu walks towards the stone and sits.


    I followed her and just stand there staring at her for a minute and then stare at the sky.


    Stare at the surrounding.


    Stare at Diyu again¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    She is so beautiful¡­ and even though at first, I thought she is a bit tomboyish, she was so girly¡­ and a fragile maiden¡­


    I can¡¯t help not to look at her direction¡­


    As the floating orbs illuminate Diyu, she gives off a brilliance¡­ a wonderful, pretty brilliance¡­ a sad and a lone girl sitting in a flower bed¡­ it¡¯s simply romantic my heart was skipping beat¡­


    As I my hand unconsciously tried to reach out to her¡­ she begins to speak¡­


    I immediately pulled out my hand.


    ¡°Cattleya¡­ lost her youth¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°She should be spending more time¡­with freedom¡­and not locked up in that place¡­¡±


    ¡°Diyu¡­¡±


    ¡°When she became the demon lord, I tried to find ways to help her on my own¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­became an adventurer¡­ is that it?¡±


    ¡°I thought¡­ maybe I can take off some burden from her shoulder¡­If I go around myself, helping people¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s so much burdens¡­thrown to her shoulders¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But as years came by and the young Cattleya tried to lead the continent, her stress builds up and she began having panic attack and nightmares¡­¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Whenever I visit, she always show that smile¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ she could complain to me¡­ maybe she could tell me what¡¯s wrong¡­ but¡­ she was trying to keep it all by her own¡­ and she dare call me her best friend¡­or childhood friend or anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Diyu¡­¡±


    ¡°I hate how she wants to keep doing that work! I hate how that Ashfon influenced her! She is smart and politically wise but, she isn¡¯t cut out for it because of her attitude¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°She is just ruining herself¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I know how painful it is for her, contemplating every night and day how to manage the continent, the lack of stock of food and resources to support the people. I know how she cries as report of casualties, deaths and other misfortunes struck her people from starvation. She always blames herself from her own deficiencies.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°As someone close to her¡­ I can¡¯t take it¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ your wish is simple¡­ you wanted your father to be the demon lord¡­ to free her from these responsibilities¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply.


    She doesn¡¯t want to.


    I just approach her from the back and put my arms around her giving her and embrace¡­


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know what exactly I can do. I don¡¯t have any rights to meddle with your problems, but, you should be more open to Cattleya¡­ you should try to convey your honest feeling to her¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Diyu didn¡¯t say anything.


    She just gave in to my embrace and holds my arms with her hands.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    I sit beside her after she became calmer.


    The problem is, I can¡¯t look her in the eyes anymore as I was too embarrassed by what I did earlier!


    Gaah!!


    ¡°Thank you¡­ for being there¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­don¡¯t worry¡­ it¡¯s fine¡­ I want to be here anyway¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    As our brief exchange ends, silence befalls the place.


    What should I say?!


    What should I do?!


    I don¡¯t want to look funny in front of her!


    Am I making weird faces?!


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah?? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°C-can¡­I suck¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Eh?!¡±


    Suck?! Suck what?!


    Ahhhh!!


    ¡°Y-your blood¡­I want to¡­taste your warmth¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s what you meant¡­¡±


    Perverted Idiot me!


    She¡¯s a vampire!


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any problem with that. I¡¯ll gladly¡­ let you¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t know if my fangs can pierce your skin¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy¡­¡±


    I conjure a small dagger in my hand and point it at my neck.


    I stab my neck with a little force to make it bleed.


    It doesn¡¯t really hurt when it bleeds. It will heal too¡­


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can do it now?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    I face towards Diyu, she draws closer to the neck I stabbed with earlier.


    She put her face close to mine. She then draws her lips closer to my neck.


    I can feel her breathing. I can smell how good she is. I can feel her presence close to me.


    My heart starts to beat really fast.


    THUMP


    THUMP


    THUMP


    As Diyu¡¯s lips land on my neck, I hear a slurping sound.


    ¡­


    Oh god¡­


    I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­


    My little Johnny is also reacting from it¡­!


    Ahhh¡­!


    As my mind further stray away from reality¡­ Diyu fell down¡­


    Eh¡­?


    ¡°*Hic*¡­eheehe¡­*hic*¡­¡±


    Eh?!


    What happened?!


    Is she drunk?!


    Ah¡­


    It seems my blood is too alcoholic¡­


    I should cut down on excessive drinking of liquors.

 Chapter 119: Camaraderie at the Demon Continent 8

    ¡°So you are telling me she got drunk from your blood, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ It seems that my blood has high alcohol content, maybe because it was modified.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a convenient joke¡­but I won¡¯t buy your crap.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­no seriously¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After Diyu fell asleep, I carried her from outside the capital to the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle. As one of the soldiers guarding the entrance saw us, he immediately called for a servant and had the servant prepared a room for Diyu.


    I carried Diyu to her room prepared by the servants and lay her down myself. Nothing malicious happened, I swear.


    It¡¯s not that the personnel here is lax, but they know Diyu since she was young. Everyone here knew well that Diyu and Cattleya are childhood friends and so, they treat Diyu as someone on equal standing with Cattleya.


    But I would appreciate it if they don¡¯t gossip anything about us causing a huge misunderstanding¡­


    And so, I returned where Susanoo and Cattleya are but¡­


    ¡°Susanoo, that aside¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why is the demon lord herself sleeping on your lap?!¡±


    ¡°She fell asleep. She must be really tired and filled with fatigue, and at the same time, really sad that she and Diyu had a fight.¡±


    ¡°¡­No, I understand that but, you could have called anyone to take her to her room.¡±


    ¡°¡­You wouldn¡¯t understand Ichirou. I like doting on children.¡±


    ¡°Cattleya isn¡¯t a child¡­ she just looks like one.¡±


    ¡°I am well aware. She is as old as Diyu¡­ but I think there¡¯s nothing much difference between them.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I think they are both child.¡±


    ¡°¡­I think I kind of get what you are trying to say but¡­ you are basically saying that Diyu is childish¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. I guess she is a bit of a child.¡±


    ¡°Well, doesn¡¯t matter. As long as they are my ally and they need help, I shall be there.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ then you are also saying that you would be there to help me?¡±


    ¡°Fuck off¡­¡±


    ¡°Geh¡­¡±


    Joke aside, It¡¯s surprising to hear Susanoo speak about protecting or helping an ally. I think he was colder and indulging on his own interests. He did say he is fond of children, but that¡¯s it. He never really cared for anyone. But right now, Susanoo is showing interest for others wellbeing.


    Excluding me from those people, he seems to look out for Diyu too. No¡­it¡¯s not the person he cared for¡­it was life¡­


    I don¡¯t know what kind of situation Susanoo has been but, he seems to have change for better. I like the way Susanoo now than before.


    ¡°You hold back yourself earlier. You could have snapped their necks in an instant, Susanoo. But you didn¡¯t¡­why is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s funny coming from the Hero of Justice. You could have waltzed in there and massacre them.¡±


    ¡°I am not a hero of justice. There¡¯s no hero of justice who always drink liquor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to show something unsightly to Cattleya.¡±


    ¡°See? The same reason as I.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­traumatize her. Also, she is putting so much effort. She wants to change everyone and everything. She wants to prove herself to those people. She wants to be recognized. It¡¯s just a speculation but, those might be the reason too that Cattleya works hard and never breaks.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Doing something like killing them would be disrespectful to her efforts.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­politics is so much vast than you thought.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Killing one or two people in the system, or even everyone, won¡¯t yield to anything good. People just ruin their own self after removing their competitors. People are always uncertain so they will always rely on brute force when in a pinch. I, as an assassin, have known many people who indulge in their own selfish interests for power, fame, and wealth.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°In the end, they were nothing but trash in human guise. That¡¯s how trashy our politics back in our own world.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ more talkative¡­ than I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°In times¡­but right now, I¡¯m in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°You always laugh weakly like that when you resign into something¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ sorry¡­¡±


    Susanoo has already thought clearly about it. As for I, I am still furious for her plight. I cannot blame Diyu for getting angry at Cattleya for pushing herself over and over but, I cannot voice out any complaints too.


    We¡¯ve just met Cattleya, and not even a whole day passed yet.


    I already know that we shouldn¡¯t stick our nose to a place where it doesn¡¯t belong. It will be up to Diyu to persuade Cattleya.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    They really should talk this thoroughly.


    As I was contemplating, Cattleya slowly wakes up.


    She saw Susanoo¡¯s face first and felt a bit relieved. As she gets up from his lap, she then saw and¡­


    ¡°Hii!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    She hid behind Susanoo while trembling when she saw me.


    That hurts me a little¡­


    Even so¡­those breasts do shakes violently.


    ¡°Hey¡­Where are you looking at, Ichirou?¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­sorry¡­¡±


    But seriously, those are some incredible knockers for her size.


    As Cattleya realizes what she has done as she recognizes me from her dazed state, she became flustered and immediately bows down in front of me for an apology.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I am really rude! Please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­No¡­it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to apologize like that. It was might fault for being scary¡­¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­you¡¯re not scary¡­appearance at least¡­ You and Sir Susanoo are both handsome.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Thank you for the compliment! So, how do you feel now?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­sorry¡­I am a bit tired¡­even though I have slept for a while.¡±


    ¡°You should probably head to your room too. Diyu fell asleep too because of this and that¡­ so I carried her to the room your servants prepared.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for being nice to Diyu. She can be difficult at times but she is really kind.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ I don¡¯t want to keep you up. You should take rest now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but, how about you two? You guys have taken care of Diyu¡­at least let me repay you guys for that. Please stay the night here! I¡¯ll have the servant immediately prepare a comfy bed!¡±


    ¡°Thank you but, we are fine. I want to do something, right, Susanoo?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ditching you.¡±


    What?!


    Susanoo you bastard! You just heard the word comfy bed and you are now ditching me?!


    I can¡¯t blame him, though. I just approach Susanoo and whispers at him.


    ¡°Hey¡­could you lend me some¡­coins there?¡±


    ¡°You are¡­going to drink again¡­?¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­part of it¡­¡±


    ¡°Nevermind, here¡­¡±


    Susanoo hands me a pouch filled with coins.


    Cattleya then speaks to me.


    ¡°Um¡­I¡¯ll just have the servants prepare a room if ever you need room to stay.¡±


    ¡°No need to. I¡¯ll just hang out in this room after I did my business outside.¡±


    ¡°I see. I will let the guard knows about it so they will let you enter¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Is it really okay?¡±


    ¡°Muh?¡±


    ¡°What I am saying is that¡­how could you easily trust us?¡±


    When I ask that question, Cattleya begins to panic and becomes flustered. It seems she already have an answer but too shy to tell it.


    After panicking for a moment, she faces me and Susanoo and speaks out what¡¯s in her mind while fidgeting¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­that I just met¡­ the two of you¡­ At first¡­I was really¡­intimidated but¡­something tells me about that two of you¡­that¡­something about you guys¡­are¡­um¡­ not from here¡­ or¡­something like that¡­ahaha¡­sorry¡­ but¡­my intuition tells me that¡­you guys are somewhat different¡­¡±


    ¡°Intuition huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Also¡­I need¡­strong people like you two! I¡­I have a favor to ask!¡±


    ¡°I see. We can hear about your favor in the morning. You look like really flustered. Don¡¯t push yourself.¡±


    ¡°Un. Thank you¡­¡±


    Scary!


    Women¡¯s intuition, at any age, is scary! There¡¯s really no harm to let her know that we are summoned heroes, but better be safe than sorry. At least, I am thinking of their safety, not mine nor Susanoo.


    ¡­


    So with that, I parted with Susanoo and Cattleya and headed out of the demon castle. I walk towards the street where Diyu and I were walking earlier.


    Where am I going?


    To the pub of course!


    To collect information¡­and drink a little¡­


    ¡­


    I arrive at the pub that I saw earlier. It has a weird sign but I am sure that it is one because of the smell and the atmosphere. I can hear a loud laugh from the patrons as they drink.


    Of course, as I entered, I immediately drew attentions from the burly men sitting in some tables. Some are analyzing me and some are just staring quietly.


    I walk my way to the bartender¡¯s table and sat in one of the circular chairs.


    The bartender just made a quick gaze at me and returned to his own business ignoring as four large men approach me. They are a gang of a demon, a dwarf, a beast kin who is a bear and another demon with weird skin color.


    They patted me on the shoulder and sits beside me as if they are teaming up on me.


    This is¡­really clich¨¦¡­


    ¡°Hey there brother, you look like you are on your own.¡±


    ¡°In the pub of Gale and Manes, you don¡¯t walk alone.¡±


    ¡°Strangers like you should know more about the place.¡±


    ¡°I say, brother, you have nice pecs and broad manly shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Pretty face boy, this ought to be interesting.¡±


    Crap!


    CRAP!!!


    CRAAAAAAP!!!!


    They aren¡¯t here for the clich¨¦ Fight me situation!


    My hair all over my body stands up and I am having the most incredible goose bump of my life!


    ¡°Ummm..I¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it, brother?¡±


    ¡°I¡­already have a lover¡­and I¡¯m¡­hella straight¡­¡±


    ¡°Aw¡­too bad¡­¡±


    ¡°He does have a scent of a woman sticking into him¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the man alone.¡±


    They left¡­


    Yes!!!


    Wait¡­scent of a woman sticking into me?


    Ah¡­


    It must be Diyu¡¯s scent. I have to give my gratitude to Diyu later.


    As the four¡­uh¡­people left¡­ The bartender with horns sticking out from his head approaches me with a worried face.


    ¡°Young man, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ it kind of made a mental trauma but I will be fine.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­please don¡¯t mind them anymore. If they ever approach you again, feel free to fight back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep your word of advice. For now, may I have some Ale?¡±


    ¡°Sure do young man.¡±


    The bartender professionally filled a wooden mug with Ale from a barrel with the faucet. It feels really retro when I see a barrel with a faucet like that.


    ¡°So young man, what brought you here?¡±


    ¡°You already knew I have a motive.¡±


    ¡°Bartenders ought to be sharp.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­I see¡­Say¡­can you tell me about the state of demon capital?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know young man. I really don¡¯t go out much.¡±


    As the bartender told me that, his index finger was tapping the table¡­


    Ah¡­


    This kind of thing huh¡­


    I brought out a single piece of silver coin and slide it under his finger.


    ¡°You see, the demon continent is a place with rich magical power reserve. Anyone who can use magic can use it almost infinitely as long as their stamina can hold.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?!¡±


    ¡°The demon continent or known as the Land of Mana Gathering is a burial place for powerful demon lords from the past. Their body is so powerful that their magical power is imbued to the land.¡±


    ¡°What about the current situation of the continent?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Young man, I don¡¯t really keep track of the events around me.¡±


    I handed another silver coin again¡­


    This guy¡­


    ¡°Because of the previous demon lord, the land is desolate and the people are suffering from famine. The current Demon Lord is doing her best to keep our food resources intact. She is trying to keep the bonds between the leaders strong. But the council around her are¡­you know¡­shitty¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Rumors also tell that the devils attacks are getting fierce. They even said that there are a huge number of devils coming from the west too. Also, there are also rumors about¡­embezzlement inside the council¡­something like secret trade with one of the beast kin officials¡­¡±


    ¡°Embezzlement huh¡­then¡­ What of the devils?¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t really acquaint myself with fighting.¡±


    I, again, handed another silver coin¡­


    This is getting a bit shady¡­


    ¡°Have you heard about the Archdevils? They are devils evolving from normal devils by gaining Arcana powers. You should watch out for them Young man as they are extremely powerful. The adventurer guild doesn¡¯t publicize that kind of information so this is kind of a special service for you.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    I take another sip of the Ale in my mug and gestured for another round.


    Actually¡­this was my fifth Ale¡­I was drinking as he talks. It seems his information has its credibility¡­I guess¡­


    Maybe I should have asked Diyu beforehand¡­


    ¡­


    Wait¡­Diyu said something earlier¡­if I remember correctly¡­


    ¡°Uncle¡­do you know about the Blooming Thorn¡­?¡±


    ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t quite remember well anything about it. Could you jog my memory a bit?¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    I materialize a dagger in my hand secretly and pass it over to him.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s holy dagger. I¡¯m sorry but you can just pawn it yourself. It¡¯s quite expensive but I really don¡¯t need it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Dearly. Well, anyway, about the Blooming Thorn, yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°To protect the face of the adventurers who went and tried to subjugate it, they tried to control the information from spreading out. Now, only a few people knew about what really happened to that incident.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­what¡­do you know?¡±


    ¡°As everyone knows, the Blooming Thorn is the one who killed the sealed immortal Baal in the Cave of Vortex. That reports are true, however, the identity of it was confidential.¡±


    The bartender scoot closer to my ear as to whisper.


    ¡°You see, the identity of the Blooming Thorn, as what the adventurers said, was a little girl¡­with white hair and dazzling blue eyes bathing in blood.¡±


    ¡°¡­No way¡­¡±


    ¡°She was around nine years old and she was using weird power that melts the flesh of the living.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uncle¡­did they also described her with hair sticking out from both sides that look like an ear of rabbit flopping down to the sides?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry¡­that¡¯s all they said¡­they can¡¯t go into further details like that. Also, she is reported to be blind.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    As I drink my twentieth ale, I ordered some more variety of liquors he has to have a taste. Because I enjoyed myself, I didn¡¯t realize the time.


    As the bartender told me to leave, I immediately left as I am the only customer left and he wants to close.


    I walk away from the pub.


    ¡­


    The dagger that I gave the bartender earlier is one of my conjurations¡­


    If I ever leave a certain range, the dagger will disappear. It would be too late for him to realize by that time¡­


    Hehe¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I just hope the Blooming Thorn they spoke of is not Asagao¡­

 Chapter 120: Camaraderie at the Demon Continent 9

    I returned to the castle before sunrise. As the soldier guarding at the gate saw me, he made a courteous glance at me. The soldier is a bulky man with curving horns and wearing a full plate armor holding a spear.


    ¡°You must be Sir Ichirou our Lord talked about. ¡°


    ¡°Ah, yes. I hope me and my companion isn¡¯t much of a bother.¡±


    ¡°Not the slightest, Sir Ichirou, our Demon Lord Cattleya is pleased with your exploits for our nation.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­she already told you guys about it?¡±


    ¡°Is it supposed to be confidential?¡±


    ¡°No. We really don¡¯t mind if people knows about it or not. Anyway, you guys sure seem to trust us that easily¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We really don¡¯t trust you that much at first but, if our Lord does, then we would too. Her intuitions are perfect after all. Also, we really appreciated you taking care of Miss Diyu.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you guys know Diyu since she was a child.¡±


    ¡°Yes. In fact, most of us, the Demon Lord most trusted subjects are indebted to Sir Gria Hellbeing.¡±


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s Diyu¡¯s father right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a True Ancestor Vampire and a powerful one at that. Like the previous Demon Lord Baal, Sir Gria is also immortal as long as magical power is available anywhere.¡±


    ¡°So, why did this Sir Gria didn¡¯t became the demon lord?¡±


    ¡°Sir Gria is a very random person. He didn¡¯t even hide the fact that he is a reincarnator.¡±


    ¡°Reincarnator?! Such thing exists here?!¡±


    ¡°Sir Gria is the proof of that. You will now when you visit his City, Nifleheim. As for not being the demon lord, Sir Gria wants to indulge letting his city grow further.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°His city invites many undead. Undead is one of the common creatures in the demon continent. They can eat magical beast meats, unlike us living. It was very economic for them to hunt down magical beasts as they can make full use of it. They also have unlimited stamina.¡±


    ¡°This city of undead¡­¡±


    ¡°To be honest, at first, we thought undead are good for nothing. But when Sir Gria led them, they became the most efficient construction workers and carpenters around the whole continent!¡±


    ¡°What?! That¡¯s¡­so convenient¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are the ones we call when we need something to be built or repaired.¡±


    ¡°So Sir Gria is very helpful after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes¡­but¡­we agreed with Miss Diyu¡­¡±


    ¡°With what?¡±


    ¡°Sir Gria being the Demon Lord.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong Sir Ichirou. Our Lord, Miss Cattleya is an efficient leader. But she gets mocked for her appearance and experience as a leader. And as the people who witnessed her grow up, we do not want her to be in pain anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If Sir Gria Hellbeing leads, he can strike fear into the heart of the council like a walk in the park. Together with his wife who is working now for the citizen under the Demon lord, they can completely make the council shiver. Not to mention their intimidating adopted son.¡±


    ¡°That family sounds scary¡­ is Diyu really part of it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­Sir Gria is a bit¡­odd¡­but Miss Diyu is, without a doubt, his daughter.¡±


    ¡°I kind of want to meet this Sir Gria.¡±


    ¡°To take the hand of Miss Diyu?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry for holding you back.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­yeah¡­I¡¯ll go now¡­good job for you guys out here.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I walk past the soldier and heads inside the castle. As I look back, I saw him waving his hand for a bit and turn his head back towards outside the gate. The others guards inside the barrack are also looking at me.


    This soldier is informative and friendly. I hope he will always do his best for Cattleya.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The sun is already peeking beyond the horizon so I hurriedly walk to the guest room which I suggested to hang out. The servants on the way made a glance to me and do a little bow for respect.


    It seems Cattleya has already given the words around about us.


    As I arrive at the guest room, I surveyed the surrounding. It¡¯s still dark and no one is around. I walk towards one of the couch and sit. I guess I¡¯ll just patiently wait here until they wake up.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Stolen novel; please report.


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    Hmm?


    Who could it be?


    ¡°Ichirou¡­are you here?¡±


    Eh¡­It¡¯s Diyu!


    W-what should I do?!


    As the knob turns, I panicked!


    Ah! I¡ª


    I hurriedly lay on the couch pretending to be asleep.


    Why do I even have to?!


    As I hear the door open, the sound of footsteps entered the room.


    ¡°Ichirou?¡±


    ¡°Zzz¡­¡±


    ¡°What the¡­ you do sleep after all¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I really though you¡¯re some monster who dominates night and day. That would be far too creepy.¡±


    Hey! You¡¯re badmouthing me now?!


    ¡°Ehehehe¡­a sleeping Ichirou!~ I wonder what should I do to you?~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re actually cute when you¡¯re sleeping¡­¡±


    ¡°Z-zz¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re body is leanly built¡­it¡¯s like a perfect sculpture¡­¡±


    Ahhh¡­


    AHHH¡­


    S-stop that! Stop it! Stop, please!


    As I try hard to pretend to sleep, my mind goes in a great turmoil where it cannot control how fast my heart is beating. I hope I don¡¯t get any cardiac arrest!


    She walks closer to me and sat on the edge of the couch. I can feel her body, I can smell her fragrance.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    She then caresses my hair and slid her fingers in my jaw. I can feel her getting closer as some of her hair flows down to my body. It drags from my abdomen to my chest.


    Eh¡­?


    I can feel her breathing¡­


    A minty smell together with her scent penetrates my nostril.


    Eh¡­?!


    As I was thinking what¡¯s about to happen, something soft touches my lips¡­


    So soft and¡­warm¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Eh¡­I can¡¯t believe¡­I just did it¡­I¡­actually kissed him¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­geez! You didn¡¯t even wake up! Argh! I¡¯m so embarrassed! Good riddance!¡±


    She is stomping while walking away and close the door.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    When I was sure she already left, I spring up from the couch and seat myself while holding my lips and chest from beating so fast.


    ¡°M-my¡­first kiss¡­from a girl¡­¡±


    My hand trembles and body grows hotter as my mind catches up.


    Diyu¡­just kissed me¡­on the lips¡­


    I hurriedly run to the large windows and opened it!


    I jump out from it and landed on the ground beneath!


    Dashing from the ground, I jump as high as I can, creating a bit of crack on the ground, but so what?


    I repeatedly jump when my first jump had already past the castle wall. I hop from one house to another and headed outside.


    As my last hop made it past the capital walls and landed on the ground, I put so much strength in my leg that I left dust and crater as I take off!


    My jump launches me immediately far away from the demon capital and going through the dry part of the continent.


    And there¡­


    ¡°HELLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL YEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!¡±


    I SHOUTED LIKE A LUNATIC!


    ¡°WOOOOHHHHOOOOOO!¡±


    I can¡¯t contain my happiness! I am grinning like an idiot and I kept pumping my fist in the air!


    I am acting like a high school boy who is love struck when I am already twenty years old!


    It¡¯s pathetic to say that I am twenty and I just got my first kiss from a cute, pretty beautiful, irresistible, humorous and wonderful girl!!


    So what?!


    I don¡¯t care! Let me savor this happiness!


    I can still feel her lips landing on mine! I can still smell her scent! And hell even my eyes are close, I can see how embarrassed and flustered her cute face!


    ¡°[MOUNTAIN CLEAVER!]¡±


    As I cannot contain my happiness, I summon the Hundred Meter Sword Mountain Cleaver and swing it wildly in the sky as I jump!


    It creates so much wind pressure that it looks like a storm is brewing from afar.


    ¡°UUUUOOOOOOOHHHH!!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    After going wild for an hour¡­


    I returned to the Demon Lord¡¯s Castle secretly because the guard didn¡¯t notice me leaving earlier.


    I slip into the guest room again by jumping to the window I opened earlier.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    As I entered the room through the window, I saw Susanoo and Cattleya sitting on the couch opposite to each other.


    It seems they are about to start a discussion.


    ¡°Ichirou¡­¡±


    ¡°H-hi there¡­Susanoo¡­¡±


    ¡°The servants told us that you arrived earlier and head to this room¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­I uh¡­taken care of something really important¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so¡­¡±


    Susanoo¡¯s gaze says that he doesn¡¯t even slightest believed me but let go if it anyway.


    ¡°Good morning Sir Ichirou!¡±


    ¡°Good morning to you too, Cattleya. Have you slept well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please do not worry about me, how about you, Sir Ichirou?¡±


    ¡°I uh¡­did something so I really haven¡¯t slept¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? I talked to Diyu earlier and she said ¡°That Idiot is sleeping like a fool.¡±¡±


    ¡°Urk¡­¡±


    Susanoo intervened in the conversation and told me about what Diyu told him.


    Honestly, when I cooled my head, I just thought of how I should act around Diyu since I am pretending to be asleep at that time.


    I think can¡¯t look at her in the eye anymore after what happened. It would be so awkward for me to stare at her. Although, I want to really stare at her.


    After Susanoo said that, my mind began thinking of excuses. As I was about to say something, the door opened and someone entered¡­


    It was Diyu!


    Ahh!!!


    I look at her and she stares back.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Ah¡­She¡­that was so typical of her¡­and I like it¡­


    She walks toward us, but instead of sitting in one of the couch, she just stood a little far from us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start this. What are we going to talk about?¡±


    She leaned her back against the wall and crosses her arms.


    Cattleya was a bit sad that Diyu didn¡¯t even talk to her. I bet Diyu is just shy to say something to her.


    Susanoo sighed at me and I just stand behind the couch Susanoo is occupying. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong but I feel like I shouldn¡¯t seat too¡­


    ¡°Well¡­now that Sir Ichirou and Sir Susanoo are here, please, hear about my favor.¡±


    ¡°Please do tell us your favor, Cattleya.¡±


    The conversation sparks between Susanoo and Cattleya. Diyu and I kept quiet and only nods when Cattleya takes a quick glance to us.


    ¡°First, I want to inform you that my decision to send men to the west side of the continent to assist the towns and cities¡­were¡­.overruled.¡±


    ¡°¡­What happened?¡±


    ¡°The majority of the council voted it out¡­¡±


    Cattleya made a bitter face as she clenches her hand which is sitting on her knees. The skirt she is wearing got wrinkled.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the Demon Lord¡¯s decision have to be absolute?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­that was when Demon Lord Baal¡¯s reign. As I seated, I reformed the system into elective so we can equally vote for a decision but¡­¡±


    ¡°It was taken advantaged¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­I¡­just wanted to¡­create an equal system that would hear my people¡¯s voice but¡­¡±


    ¡°Your thoughts are pure. At the very least, you shouldn¡¯t feel bad for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­thank you Sir Susanoo.¡±


    ¡°So¡­your favor is?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­actually¡­I had sent my familiar to investigate and we just found out that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The¡­army of the devils approaching from the west¡­grew so fast that it already past million¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s not all¡­there are¡­ a dozen of Archdevils¡­¡±


    ¡°Archdevils?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡­it¡¯s a devil who gained Arcana Magic. It¡¯s several times stronger than a normal devil.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­um¡­I¡­even though¡­you have already done something very big for this nation¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°Gladly.¡±


    ¡°EH?!¡±


    ¡°We will gladly eliminate this army of devils and arch-whatever it is. Right, Ichirou?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    I immediately answered as I bump my right fist to my left palm.


    ¡°I¡­I am¡­putting you two in¡­danger¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°Danger? Non-sense. If you had asked us from the start, then you wouldn¡¯t be worrying like this.¡±


    ¡°Eh? But¡­umm¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to worry. This guy here could even sweep them by himself without me moving a single muscle. Right, Ichirou?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t find a way to dump the work on me.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Cattleya¡­Since I am in a good mood, I shall eliminate this threat that stressing you.¡±


    ¡°Awawawa! R-reward! I need to give some reward! G-gold?! Land? Uhh¡­uh¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡±


    ¡°No! I definitely need to! I don¡¯t want to shamefully take advantage of your kindness!¡±


    ¡°No¡­we really don¡¯t¡­need¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­really really need to! I am even going to give myself to you Sir Susanoo!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Cattleya, where to?¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    It seems she got carried away and said something she can never take back¡­

 Chapter 121: Camaraderie at the Demon Continent 10

    Demon Lord Cattleya led us to an empty yard with nothing but flowers and trees around. She walks a bit distance from us and speaks.


    ¡°Everyone, I will be using a warp now. It will immediately bring us to the place where we will come across the army of devils. Please tell me if you need to prepare.¡±


    ¡°You can use warp?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Only a few people know I can. I can also use dimensional storage which is highly valued by almost everyone in the palace. Since both magic is extremely rare and convenient, no one else dared to face me directly when it comes to dethroning me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful then. Why do look a bit sad?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­my warp is only limited within the demon continent¡¯s perimeter. I can¡¯t use it outside the continent. It¡¯s not as good as Lady Violetta¡¯s warp.¡±


    ¡°You know Violetta too?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Sir Ashfon taught me the in and out of politics while Lady Violetta guided me in using magic, although, I am not near as good as Lady Violetta. But she always praised me because of I have an astounding amount of magical power inside my body.¡±


    Cattleya told us that as she fidgets shyly.


    It seems that not only King Ashfon but also Miss Violetta knows her and they taught her many things.


    Susanoo and I told her that we really don¡¯t need any preparations. The one who is truly in question is the girl tagging behind us, Diyu.


    I tried to call out to her.


    ¡°Diyu¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you guys¡­but¡­I don¡¯t think I don¡¯t have much use so I don¡¯t think I don¡¯t to prepare anything.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    With that, I gestured to Cattleya that Diyu is okay.


    Cattleya reluctantly nods at my gesture and starts preparing the warp. She gathers magical power in her body and points both of her palms in front of her.


    It seems that it takes time for her to cast the warp, unlike Miss Violetta who casts it casually and easily, without any aria in additional.


    After two or three more minutes, a warp manifested in the air. The space connects to another place which looks like a barren land. Cattleya was panting a bit as she finished casting the warp.


    Susanoo approached Cattleya and places his palm in her following a gentle stroke of left and right.


    ¡°Good work, Cattleya. You are such good girl.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ehehe¡­um¡­Sir Susanoo¡­Thank you!¡±


    Cattleya blushes as Susanoo strokes her head gently. Her smile is blooming and her cheeks are flushed. I already know what¡¯s going on. Knowing this guy, it¡¯s probably just to praise a kid for doing their best.


    After that, Cattleya leads the way and entered the warp.


    I really don¡¯t have any strange feeling or anything. We just passed through it like nothing.


    As we got to the other side, Cattleya, Followed closely by Susanoo, Diyu and I walk at the same pace while going to our destination. I spark a conversation between us because of one curiosity that I had.


    ¡°Diyu¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What?!¡±


    ¡°Eh..?! Uhh,¡­W-where¡¯s your father?¡±


    ¡°W-why are you asking that?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­those people at the castle again¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ Don¡¯t get angry at them.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­well¡­my father is not on the continent. He was kicked out¡­literally¡­¡±


    ¡°Hah?!¡±


    ¡°It was one of Asagao¡¯s friends¡­ freaking strong¡­it was freakier than you and Susanoo.¡±


    ¡°Someone stronger than Susanoo?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Strength that you can never imagine. Speed that you can never follow. She sent my father out of the continent with a single kick.¡±


    ¡°Amazing¡­ So Asagao has that kind of friend? Is she nice?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s an airhead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    She said it flatly. Without any hesitation, she said it flatly.


    ¡°But she is really nice, a girl who always smile and laugh. There¡¯s also that fox girl who always stick close to Asagao. The girl with incredible strength is called Alstroemeria. The fox girl is Higanbana. They are both nice girls. Also, they are with Lord Mrothgir, a magic expert and one of the top researchers in the continent.¡±


    ¡°Amazing¡­! So it¡¯s good to say that Asagao is in good hands?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    If Asagao has reliable companions like that, then we don¡¯t have to worry that much, knowing that Diyu herself said it. I should tell this to Susanoo later and then, we can go back to the dragon capital to join the others.


    ¡°By the way, Diyu, what¡¯s Cattleya¡¯s power?¡±


    ¡°You ask too much¡­ask something¡­.about m--¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­Cattleya¡¯s power, right? She is a spell caster, but the spell she casts is unique.¡±


    ¡°Unique?¡±


    ¡°Disaster Spells, she can cast spells to cause huge disasters such as an earthquake, tsunami, a huge storm and much more. It is not compounded magic or elemental magic. Her magic is always related to something that vastly affects big areas. It¡¯s the major reason she is feared.¡±


    ¡°With that small body of hers, houses great power¡­it must be really tough.¡±


    Diyu emotionlessly shrugs her shoulder to my comment.


    Eh..?


    Is she in bad mood?


    ¡­¡­¡­


    After walking for about five minutes, we have already sightings of the devil¡¯s army. As I look at it, its number seems twice than the army we fought back then.


    Susanoo looks at me in the eyes telling me that he is ready to fight them. I grin at his look as he is motivated than usual. He steps towards the marching devils when suddenly, Cattleya stops him.


    ¡°Sir Susanoo, if I may, I want to make a pre-emptive attack before you and Sir Ichirou charges. Please, I want to help as much as I can!¡±


    ¡°I see no problem with it. Please, do so.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    With Susanoo¡¯s reply, Cattleya answered cheerfully. She takes out a staff from her dimensional storage. The staff is crimson in color and has a crescent decoration at the tip. In the middle, there¡¯s a ruby stone embedded to it that sparkles.


    Cattleya holds the staff with both hands vertically in front of her and started chanting.


    .........


    My body trembles as magic started to surge the surrounding. The earth tremors as Cattleya chanted the spell she¡¯s about to use. The atmosphere becomes unstable and the wind becomes violent.


    We take a step back from her as she continues chanting the aria in unknown words. Language unknown to us began to manifest around her and large circles appeared beneath her.


    The power keeps rising?! Unimaginable magic is being concentrated from her body. This is Cattleya¡¯s power¡­ Amazing¡­


    Diyu sticks close behind my back. It seems she already knows what¡¯s to come.


    After a few more seconds, Cattleya¡¯s spell finished and she shouted the spell¡¯s name and points it towards the army of devils.


    ¡°[Deep Impact!]¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    What the hell is that in the sky¡­?


    A¡­meteor¡­


    It¡¯s not big enough to destroy a large country but is seems it¡¯s big enough to eliminate all the devils marching towards us.


    RUMBLE


    RUMBLE


    RUMBLE


    Cattleya falls down as her spell ended and Susanoo quickly catches her. She carried her in his arms.


    ¡°Sorry Sir Susanoo, my stamina can¡¯t hold out that much when I cast a spell. I¡¯ll be okay after a while. I can re-cast another one but it will take some time.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve done plenty. Good girl.¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!¡±


    Susanoo praised her again and she laughed shyly.


    I focus my eyes on the meteor that was about to fall to the devils. I mean, the impact of it will be no joke that it will also cause a shockwave towards us.


    ¡°Ichirou.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    As the meteor falls¡­


    BOOM!


    ¡°[Mountain Cleaver!]¡±


    I lay down the Mountain Cleaver horizontally in front of us to avoid the shockwave. The ground shakes violently and the earth tremors greatly. I immediately grab Diyu¡¯s hand and shove her into my body and hug her as I turn my back towards where the meteor fell, protecting her if ever the Mountain Cleaver can¡¯t hold out.


    Susanoo distorted the space around him and Cattleya so they have a stable footing and to absorb the shockwave that will come.


    The shockwave come and¡­


    .


    .


    .


    The Mountain Cleaver didn¡¯t break and was able to protect us. I made a sigh of relief as all of us are safe. Did Cattleya really done it?


    ¡°I-I-I-I-ICHIROU! H-H-HOW LONG DO YOU PLAN TO HOLD ME?!¡±


    ¡°Eh? AH!¡±


    Diyu shouted at me as I was still holding her tightly in my chest. Her face is red, really red! Her ears are even beet red.


    I immediately let go of her from my embrace.


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    ¡°G-geez¡­that¡­surprised me¡­ Tell me first if you are going to do that...idiot¡­¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Cute¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°You two¡­stop flirting.¡±


    Susanoo¡¯s speaks as we keep staring at each other. We quickly look the other way as he scolded us.


    ¡°Ichirou, remove this.¡±


    ¡°The mountain cleaver? Sure.¡±


    The Mountain Cleaver dissipates into light as I dematerialize it. It¡¯s cool that it can act as a large wall like this.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    What the hell¡­


    What we saw as the Mountain Cleaver was removed is the army of devils still marching towards us. There was a gigantic crater in the middle of their ranks. Their number was reduced by half with Cattleya¡¯s Deep Impact when it should completely eliminate them.


    And top of that, the devils far back is lumping with each other. Mass of devil keeps getting taller and taller. Devils climb at each other to the top until it¡¯s thrice bigger than my Mountain Cleaver.


    ¡°Ichirou, remember about the Archdevils, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems they are the real deal. I can feel several of them inside that lump of mass¡­that giant¡­ Also, it seems because of them, half of them survived.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡­that¡¯s a real problem¡­¡±


    As we stare at the lump forming into a giant, Cattleya who is being carried in Susanoo¡¯s arms speaks.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­ my power wasn¡¯t enough and I miscalculated¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is where I and that guy come. You rest here with Diyu and we shall clear them all.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As Susanoo said that, he comes towards Diyu and hands Cattleya to her.


    Diyu¡¯s face is kind of funny and complicated as she holds Cattleya in her arms. Cattleya just smiles cheerfully at Diyu.


    Diyu then sits and lays Cattleya in her lap while being a bit flustered.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go, Artificial Hero.¡±


    ¡°Heh. I don¡¯t want to hear that from a Good Samaritan Reaper.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s actually quite a cool title.¡±


    I look back at Diyu.


    ¡°Please, take care of things here while we go. I will return to you, Diyu.¡±


    ¡°W-why do you have to act cool at this time?!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    Susanoo and I charge towards the devils. As we close our distance to them¡­


    ¡°Ichirou, I cannot use Mortem at that size of the enemy. Take care of it. I shall clear out the small fries.¡±


    ¡°Lazy as ever¡­ But that might give me a bit of challenge!¡±


    I jump high from the ground towards the giant and shouted to provoke it and take its attention while Susanoo charges at the frontline of the devils.


    ¡°UUUUUUUOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHH!!¡±


    ¡°[Mountain Cleaver! Twin Swords!]¡±


    I conjured two Mountain Cleaver that point towards the sky, falling diagonally to the giant devil. While cutting up the wind as I swing the Hundred Meter Swords down, the giant moves accordingly to block my attack with its arms.


    BOOM!


    RUMBLE!


    Tsk! It¡¯s too hard. I was able to nudge the swords meters deep but it cannot completely cut it up.


    This is¡­going to be fun.


    I turn back to look at Susanoo and he is moving around with a black sword in his hand, slashing hundreds of devils with one stroke.


    ¡°I wish I brought some drinks to heat things up. Well, I need to focus for now.¡±


    ¡°[Heaven Splitter!]¡±


    I conjure a large battle axe in my hands as I landed behind the giant devil. The Battle Axe Heaven Splitter is as large as Hundred Meter Sword Mountain Cleaver.


    I swing it upward towards the giant devil¡¯s flank. It creates a violent gust the blows away the devils on the ground that was approaching me.


    Because its movement is slow, it wasn¡¯t able to block it this time. The Heaven Splitter was able to dig further than the Mountain Cleaver did but wasn¡¯t able to cut it down completely.


    The Heaven Splitter was completely lodged in its body so I dematerialize it. The giant regenerated as the battle axe was removed.


    It¡¯s tough, it¡¯s big and it regenerates.


    But I shall cut it down at all cost with every weapon in my arsenal!

 Chapter 122: Camaraderie at the Demon Continent 11

    BAM!


    I can¡¯t even knock it out with the Giant Hammer Earth Shaker!


    My attack has been relentless for about five minutes now. I tried many ways to defeat it, but it seems it is far more intelligent than I thought. It¡¯s blocking becomes more effective against my attacks.


    I look at what Susanoo¡¯s doing.


    It seems he is still clearing out those small fries. They may be too weak for him, but he is not that omnipotent to clear them all in a short time. In fact, it seems that devils keep coming. It has much more spawns than we thought.


    With my far sight, I glance at Diyu and Cattleya from afar.


    Guh¡­


    Devils are also appearing in there! They had us!


    Is what I wanted to say, but, Diyu lay Cattleya down in a nearby tree because she was still unable to move her own body¡­


    Diyu brandishes her Cutlass and takes stances in front against the devils. She then uses her magic that slashes enemy from afar. It¡¯s a sharp and fast sleight of slash that cut down an enemy with magic. It¡¯s not might be in the level of Susanoo who can kill a thousand in one strike but she can cut down a dozen with one stroke.


    It seems that I don¡¯t have to worry about them.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­!


    BAM!


    As my thoughts astray from the battle, the giant¡¯s fist landed on me, delivering a direct blow to me. I was launched downwards, creating a large crater in the ground.


    I wasn¡¯t able to block the attack because I was too focused on Diyu and Cattleya that I got hit.


    Kuh¡­


    Even though my body is enhanced and strengthen to the limits, pain and injuries can still be inflicted to me. My regeneration is still the same as a human. Even the wound I inflicted on my own yesterday night when I let Diyu suck my blood, is still there.


    I have to know my limits sooner or later or I am going to be in a big trouble.


    The giant raises its feet to stomp me.


    I immediately sprang up from the ground and meet the feet with my right fist!


    BAM!


    The giant lost its balance and it¡¯s going to fall down on its back.


    Ahh¡­


    The giant landed on where Susanoo is¡­


    ¡°Ahh¡­I really don¡¯t have any reason to worry about that guy¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cold of you.¡±


    ¡°WHOA!¡±


    Susanoo appeared behind me.


    Wait..! How..!?


    ¡°Your face looks funny. I distorted the space to escape, of course.¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it¡­you have that kind of skill.¡±


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re having a hard time with that giant.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s tough, it regenerates and it has intelligence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sounds really troublesome.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking of landing a direct hit that would instantly kill it, an attack that will surprise it and won¡¯t be able to block it.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ichirou¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Look over there, towards Diyu and Cattleya.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    I look at their direction. Diyu is still battling devils but Cattleya is waving both of her hands in the air towards us. She shakes her staff and made a rock falling gesture¡­


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    She¡¯s really trying hard to make it look like a meteor¡­cute¡­


    Enough of my useless admiration¡­


    I give my approval by nodding once.


    As she understands my gesture, she started casting again. In the meantime, the giant also got up and walks towards Diyu and Cattleya. It seems that it felt that Cattleya is casting a magic again.


    There¡¯s a considerable distance that between Cattleya and the distance, but because of the impact that would occur, they will get blown away and may get hurt.


    ¡°Susanoo, I will stall that giant, how about you?¡±


    ¡°I will kill the small fries, but this time, I shall assist in stopping it. Look¡­¡±


    At where Susanoo points his index finger, the foot of the giant, space appeared making the feet of the giant sink. With that, the giant is now unable to move.


    ¡°It may break free. Try to attack it in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    We dash at opposite direction. Susanoo¡¯s plan is to stop the advance of the incoming wave of the devils. My objective is to defeat this abomination.


    ¡°[Mountain Cleaver!]¡±


    As I conjure the Mountain Cleaver again, I swing it towards its stomach to stop it from struggling.


    BAM!


    As always, it blocked my attack by using its arm as a shield. Instead of fighting back, it struggles to lift its feet from the space Susanoo created to trap it.


    I won¡¯t let you!


    ¡°[Heaven Splitter!]¡±


    I attempted to take away its other leg to make it fall, but it seems it read my mind and guarded its leg by sacrificing its arm by putting it the way of the Heaven Splitter.


    Heaven Splitter was able to cut through the arm but it misses the leg because the trajectory was changed.


    Tsk.


    It regenerated its arm again.


    As the giant was about to break free from the space Susanoo created, I heard something¡­


    ¡°[Deep Impact!]¡±


    Cattleya was able to finish the spell again!


    I look at their direction and see Cattleya fell on her knees as strength left her body. Diyu catches her before she lands on the ground while keeping distance against the devils assaulting them.


    I look at the meteor the Cattleya summoned.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    It was many times smaller than the previous one but it is understandable since she used it repeatedly despite it drains too much energy.


    The meteor headed towards the giant.


    It is preparing to catch the meteor head on.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I won¡¯t let Cattleya¡¯s effort go to waste!


    I dash behind the giant and waited for the right moment the meteor lands on the giant.


    5¡­


    4¡­


    3¡­


    2¡­


    1¡­


    ¡°[Origin of Swords!]¡±


    The conjuration immediately saps a large amount of energy from my body and summoned an incomplete and unrecognizable sword made of compressed holy spirits energy.


    My body is barely holding out as I conjured the sword that akin to the legend of this world. A sword granted by the gods, Excelsior.


    According to the memories of the spirits, it¡¯s a sword used by a hero named Astlan and is currently in possession of a hero named Senya. It¡¯s believed to vanquish every kind of evil and it has the ability to severe devils life in an instant.


    This sword is merely a copy from the memories of the holy spirits inside my body. Materializing takes a huge amount of concentration¡­ and despite my effort¡­the sword didn¡¯t even take its proper shape¡­


    But¡­this is plenty enough!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The giant quickly extended its handed outward to catch the meteor.


    As the meteor made contact to the giant¡­I charge!


    ¡°UOOOOOOOOOHHHHH!¡±


    BAM!


    Sandwiched between my sword Excelsior and the meteor, the giant wasn¡¯t able to resist both of our forces as I try to take him from behind and the meteor crushes it on the front!


    ¡°GO THROUGH! EXCELSIOR!¡±


    SWISH¡­!


    BOOM!


    As I slashed through the giant, I also cut through the meteor and sliced it in half and it falls behind me.


    The giant, upon receiving the tremendous attack, falls together with the meteor and exploded together with it.


    As for me¡­I am blown away¡­


    I don¡¯t have much strength left in my body¡­ I don¡¯t think I can land safely in this condition¡­


    ¡°Ooops¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Susanoo?!¡±


    ¡°Good job out there.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ it seems that I am indebted to you now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it. It kind of throws me off when someone like you said that.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .


    Susanoo and I walk together towards Cattleya and Diyu. Diyu was just crossing her arms like everything was not a big deal for her while looking away from our direction. But her lips are holding a smile from breaking out. Cattleya is waving both of her hands in the air while smiling cheerfully.


    It kind of makes my heart flutters, knowing there are girls waiting for our return. Of course, they did their part too in this battle so I can¡¯t say Susanoo and I battled alone.


    To be honest, I feel kind of relieved that everyone is okay.


    Peace is the best after all.


    ¡°Ichirou.¡±


    ¡°??¡±


    ¡°That sword earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­it¡¯s nothing¡­it¡¯s just¡­an imitation or something¡­ the spirits inside my body showed me the memories about it.¡±


    ¡°Such thing huh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­By the way¡­Susanoo¡­¡±


    ¡°That man inside you¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not speak of him. I feel sick remembering about him inside me but I cannot disregard his motive.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­there¡¯s no point talking about it. Look, Cattleya seems like she wants some patting.¡±


    ¡°Well, well. A hero should give his heroine a hug.¡±


    ¡°W-what are you talking about?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not like that?¡±


    ¡°No! I¡ªuh¡­ still, I don¡¯t know¡­what to do¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk. Indecisive.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±


    I honestly don¡¯t know what to say to Diyu. I am not dense enough to regard her kiss earlier as a hoax. But the problem is my own self. I never experience such intense romance. Not to mention, I gave my words to Lily.


    As we are walking towards the two, Diyu¡¯s eyes suddenly turn into a surprised one and immediately hugs Cattleya as if she is shielding her from something.


    As I am confused on their actions, a dark beam passes between me and Susanoo and traveled towards the two girls¡­


    Eh¡­?


    ¡­Eh?!


    .


    .


    .


    As my mind was able to catch up to what happened¡­ anger swelled up within my heart as I saw the beam pierces Diyu¡¯s flank and grazed Cattleya¡¯s shoulder.


    Diyu got most of the damage as she protected Cattleya¡­


    Blood¡­


    Blood flows out from Diyu¡¯s wound¡­


    Who¡­?!


    WHO DID IT?!


    ¡°DIYU!¡±


    My anger towards the culprit and my anxiousness towards Diyu mixes and filled my head with hate¡­


    I turned towards Susanoo¡­but¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The anger I had earlier¡­was drained into a sinkhole¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    As turn around to see Susanoo¡­


    My body trembled at the sight that I saw¡­


    .


    .


    .


    I thought that I became stronger. I thought that I am somewhat invincible now. I thought that with my new found power, I can keep up with Susanoo and the others in terms of power and strength. I was actually proud of myself even though, this power is only a gift to me by Dylan. I thought that with this, I can actually fight on the level Susanoo can.


    I was wrong¡­


    I was¡­proven wrong¡­


    Never in my life, I witnessed something like this¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    It¡¯s like¡­


    A creation of a Myth¡­


    A creation of an Epic¡­


    A creation of a Tale¡­


    A creation of a Legend¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    It feels like the time moves extremely slow¡­


    I can see every millisecond of the moment as I gaze at the man who is like a mass of power. Powerful than what Cattleya showed earlier.


    More terrifying as bloodlust oozes from him¡­


    A jet black sword in a quick draw stance¡­


    Susanoo¡¯s face has lost all emotion and his sight is only directed at the front where the beam came from.


    ¡­......


    ¡°[Totsuka no Tsurugi.]¡±


    !!!


    ¡°[Mountain Clea--!]¡±


    BOOM!


    .


    .


    .


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Kuh¡­


    Ack¡­


    That hurts¡­


    ¡­


    Everything went dark as Susanoo attacks¡­


    I was able to summon half of Mountain Cleaver to reject the impact of Susanoo¡¯s attack¡­but¡­


    Mountain Cleaver was able to absorb it all but¡­ it shattered¡­


    It completely broke like a glass because of the astounding power Susanoo executed.


    I check on Diyu and Cattleya¡­


    It seems they are well. I forgot that Diyu is a vampire so her vitality and regeneration are extremely high so the wound is almost closed. Cattleya¡¯s grazed shoulder is bleeding a bit but Diyu is doing first aid for it.


    I look at where Susanoo attacks¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    Lies¡­


    What the hell did he do?!


    Hey¡­!


    Whatever anyone says, that¡¯s not even fair¡­!


    The land where Susanoo passed¡­was thoroughly caved¡­ the width of the damage is¡­large¡­!


    Also, Susanoo dashes in an unbelievable distance¡­ I can see him from afar¡­but it¡¯s too far¡­


    Several kilometers away from us¡­ and with it¡­the land caved from here to there¡­


    But those are the only minor thing that happened¡­


    Alongside his attack, he cut open a straight line of a dimensional fissure in his wake creating a horizontal line of vacuum out of nowhere.


    His attack was too strong that it distorted space and time.


    ...


    At this moment¡­I realized¡­


    Susanoo can distort the natural rule of this world¡­


    That his power and talent¡­is too far for me to reach¡­


    Calling him monstrous is an understatement now¡­


    This man is capable of breaking facts and concepts.

 Chapter 123: Camaraderie at the Demon Continent 12

    ¡°Hey¡­What happened?!¡±


    ¡°Sir Ichirou, where¡¯s Sir Susanoo?!¡±


    The two girls came running to me because of what happened after Diyu treated Cattleya.


    ¡°It is as you two see¡­Susanoo traced the attack and did this¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir Susanoo¡­did?!¡±


    ¡°How about the two of you? Your¡­wounds¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe. Diyu saved me! But Diyu got hurt¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal dummy¡­! You know you cannot regenerate like me so I had to take it myself.¡±


    Diyu speaks while looking away from our direction as while scratching her cheeks as she intervened in our conversation. It seems along the way, they were able to make up with each other.


    Their feats earlier¡­ They already know each other¡¯s strength and weaknesses. It seems they have done the same thing in the past¡­many times¡­before¡­


    Diyu will take care of the enemies around them and Cattleya prepares for a large-scale attack. Diyu protects Cattleya in exchanged, Cattleya will eliminate their enemies with her magic.


    .........


    Camaraderie¡­


    It¡¯s a word fitting for these two.


    ¡°Ichirou, besides the attack that came to us earlier, how did this happen?! That¡­that¡­space¡­being tore like that¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­all I know is that Susanoo did this in a feat of anger.¡±


    ¡°Anger? Why?¡±


    ¡°It may not look like it but, Susanoo cares for his comrades.¡±


    ¡°I never knew¡­he is always¡­cold¡­ but¡­nevermind that¡­ good job taking out those devils.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­they cleared up when the giant was defeated.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­you guys already slackening¡­¡±


    WHOA!


    Susanoo suddenly appeared out of nowhere that it startled all of us and leaving us speechless.


    ¡°Hey¡­! Susanoo¡­what is the meaning of that?!¡±


    ¡°An enemy attack¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I know that¡­but¡­¡±


    ¡°It was Kran¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Kran?! Kran the Arcana of Envy?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­but I wasn¡¯t able to kill him. That bastard¡­after firing that beam¡­he immediately scrams¡­That reminds me Ichirou¡­he has your soul weapons, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ he was also the one who have taken away my arm and legs¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait..! Wait you two! What are you guys talking about..?! We¡¯re getting a bit¡­ w-worried here..¡±


    ¡°P-please¡­stop making scary faces¡­Sir Ichirou and¡­Sir Susanoo¡­¡±


    Eh¡­?


    Did we¡­?


    Diyu looks at me with anxious face¡­while holding Cattleya¡¯s hand¡­


    Cattleya, on the other hand, is trembling and trying shrink away to Diyu¡¯s back.


    It seems we scared them as Susanoo and I talks.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry¡­ There are lots of things happening¡­ I promise we will let you two know but for now¡­¡±


    I reassure the two girls who are timidly staring at us. We didn¡¯t mean to frighten them, but, I got agitated after hearing about Kran. I swear that I won¡¯t let him hurt more of my friends. I really don¡¯t mind what he did to me but to target these two girls here¡­


    Unforgivable¡­!


    But for now¡­


    ¡°Susanoo¡­ can you fix the mess that you made?¡±


    ¡°That¡­?¡±


    I pointed at the large crack in the space. It looks dangerous no matter how you look at it. Not only the landscape of the land was completely messed up but, this dimensional crack will be a permanent damage and can cause a real problem, not only for the residents of this world but also to Cattleya who governs the Demon Continent.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°Ichirou¡­I¡¯m afraid to say this but¡­ I don¡¯t have any idea how to¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You let your anger take over your sanity and this is the result¡­ you should at least know how to take responsibility for your actions. That will definitely bring trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm¡­ I see¡­then¡­ I shall call for a helper¡­¡±


    ¡°Helper?¡±


    As Susanoo said, helper, he sprouted a smile I have never seen before. Actually, this was the first time I saw him smile. His eyes are saying that¡­ he can pass troublesome things to someone.


    Susanoo pulled out a dark purplish crystal from his pocket. It has a deep black luster inside and it radiates violet aura. It looks pretty sinister.


    It piqued my interest. Cattleya and Diyu who was huddling earlier also stare at the crystal. I come to the two girls and shielded them with my arm if ever dangerous something happens.


    Diyu may not say it but she is extremely tired. Regenerating her body must have taken a toll on her. Cattleya, likewise, is tired too because of using large scale magic earlier. And right now, they are in a mental turmoil because of questions they want to ask us.


    I can¡¯t let them know what Susanoo and I are. I don¡¯t want them to get further involve with us. The Order of the Sins is enemies that we should fight by ourselves.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Susanoo filled the crystal with magic and casually throw it to the ground. As the crystal bounces one time, it generates magical energy and a portal rises out from it.


    I prepared myself for what to come¡­even if Susanoo is the one summoned it¡­ it is something unknown to me. Not to mention, Diyu and Cattleya are completely clueless and frightened after what happened to them.


    ¡°Relax¡­ Ichirou, you know well this woman¡­¡±


    ¡°Woman¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­.What¡¯s taking her so long?¡±


    As we stand firmly in front of the dark portal for about thirty seconds¡­ someone came out¡­


    Wearing a gorgeous maid outfit bathed in blood, with straight silky beautiful hair and strong willed sharp eyes that can pierce through your soul. Holding one of her arms which looks like it has taken a wild beating, blood flowing from it, Priscilla the Maid come out.


    My eyes widened upon the tattered state of the woman who I know one of the strongest heroes summoned among us. She collapses on her knees like her energy left her body. Susanoo immediately assisted her.


    ¡°Priscilla¡­?!¡±


    I exclaimed as Priscilla notices me. She also surveyed her surroundings. She stares quite long at Diyu and Cattleya. Her eyes glistened and it seems she regained some strength¡­


    ¡°Oh, my¡­Ichirou Nagasaki¡­it seems you escaped death. I commend you for that. Also¡­piece of trash¡­you¡¯ve got good timing calling for me.¡±


    ¡°Maid¡­ what happened?¡±


    ¡°Fufufu¡­ I lost¡­ to some people who call themselves Order of Arcana Sins.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you were in the Dragon Capital, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s under attack right now. Piece of trash¡­ I am sorry to inform you this but¡­ the elven twins are missing in amidst of chaos¡­¡±


    ¡°How¡­troublesome¡­one problem after another¡­¡±


    ¡°I need your help piece of trash¡­you too Ichirou Nagasaki.¡±


    ¡°Maid, before that¡­¡±


    ¡°The reason you called me¡­ Tch¡­. I am not your handy man¡­¡±


    Susanoo pointed at the Dimensional Crack he created earlier. Priscilla, upon seeing it, knitted her brows.


    Cattleya enters their conversation¡­


    It seems Cattleya also mark Priscilla as someone with terrifying presence as she approaches her. Even Diyu timidly walks beside Cattleya. They have a good instinct on who to fear¡­


    ¡°U-um¡­ W-we need to¡­t-treat your wounds¡­first¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my, how considerate of you. I like you. Never mind that, I like that girl with blond hair too.¡±


    ¡°Eh..Eh¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Unlike these two trashes here who didn¡¯t even asked if I am okay or not, you two girls get a high evaluation from me. Being cute is already one hundred percent.¡±


    ¡°U-um¡­your¡­wounds¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m sorry for my rambling. You two don¡¯t need to mind about these wounds. It¡¯s not like I am dying from it.¡±


    ¡°Eh..-Eh¡­umm¡­and¡­¡±


    ¡°That Dimensional Fissure that has open space that has vacuum suction that probably comparable to outer space-quality vacuum with a measurement of Torr or originated from Torricelli, must be 1¡Á10<sup>?6</sup>to <1¡Á10<sup>?1</sup> or if we convert it to PA or Pascal unit, we will come up with 1¡Á10<sup>?4</sup>to <3¡Á10<sup>?15 </sup>. Luckily this isn¡¯t a deep space vacuum or perfect vacuum where there is no state of the particle. Incidentally, Quantum Vacuum has aspects that per--!¡±


    ¡°Umm! I don¡¯t understand any of it. I¡¯m sorry¡­but¡­umm¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. If I can fix it? For someone like you, there¡¯s nothing impossible for me.¡±


    That was one hell of a physic lesson and my heart is not ready for it.


    Priscilla stands up and look at the torn space made by Susanoo.


    ¡°Piece of trash.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You did this, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t how.¡±


    ¡°Piece of trash¡­i¡¯ll be cleaning up after you after all.¡±


    ¡°This will be a debt.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I feel disgusted having you indebted to me.¡±


    ¡°Birds of the same feather flocks together.¡±


    Priscilla, while looking at the torn space, flicks her finger in the air and it¡¯s gone.


    Hey¡­!


    ¡°Priscilla¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it, Traschirou?¡±


    ¡°Geh¡­J-just like that?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Just one flick of your finger?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If I take my job seriously, nothing is impossible.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve taken care of it¡­ just like that?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re noisy and annoying. You should have just died a dog¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Ehh..¡±


    Ahaha¡­


    Cold as ever¡­ I do understand her indignation. I can feel how irritated she is. She also speaks of an elven twin. Ever since then, Susanoo becomes a bit restless.


    Even though, those insults kind of hurt¡­


    Diyu steps up to Priscilla suddenly¡­


    ¡°U-Umm! I-I don¡¯t know who you are or¡­Um¡­ how strong you are¡­b-but¡­ please¡­don¡¯t speak ill of¡­Ichirou like that¡­ and¡­about¡­the death¡­thing¡­Please retract it!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    My body jolted from what Diyu said. Even Priscilla was flabbergasted by it. Cattleya was tugging Diyu¡¯s hand.


    I know how Cattleya feels. Priscilla closed that torn space casually and effortlessly. Even with that, we already know how strong she is just by insight alone. And now, Diyu is trying to make her retract her words defending me from her badmouthing.


    ¡°Understandable young maiden. I apologize for my rude behavior. I retract my words earlier about Ichirou Nagasaki and will make amends for your sake.¡±


    ¡°E-eh¡­ah..thank you.¡±


    ¡°Now that we don¡¯t have any further issues, Pie-¡­Susanoo, I request of you to assist us.¡±


    Susanoo immediately nods from Priscilla¡¯s request.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Lead the way Maid.¡±


    ¡°We shall.¡±


    Susanoo hurriedly grabs Cattleya¡¯s and enters the portal together with Priscilla. Afraid to be left behind, I also carried Diyu in my hands and enter it.


    ¡°Eh?! We¡¯re going too?!¡±


    Come to think of it, Cattleya was struggling saying she needs to be left behind.


    Ah¡­


    We are already on the other side and at my back, the portal immediately closes¡­


    The place we arrives is a long hallway surrounded by brick walls. The place has no sunlight entering and the place is cold. This must an underground or something.


    The whole place is shaking a bit making small rubble of rock falls off from the ceiling.


    ¡°No way¡­you really brought us along¡­ Where is this?!¡±


    ¡°This is the underground basement of the Dragon Capital Mujinn. The situation is dire and so, we are in the basement where I evacuated all of the civilians including children, elderly and wounded. At the far right is the door that leads to the dining room. Next to it is the grand hall where most of the dragon soldiers are fighting off against the devils. On the other side, is a stair that leads further down where the non-combatants refuges.


    Diyu¡¯s question was grandly answered by Priscilla who gave the exact detail.


    So¡­we really arrived at the Dragon Capital in that instant that Diyu can¡¯t believe it.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Hiiiii! Kuhh¡­.AHHHHH!¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°Cattleya?!¡±


    Cattleya screams loudly. She hugs her own body as she keeps screaming. Ever bits of her body shakes and trembles fearfully. Her eyes become unfocused as strong paranoia attacks her. She instantly becomes pale and her tears start to run to her cheeks. Her small body was embraced by Susanoo.


    ¡°Cattleya¡­! What¡¯ wrong?!¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­Haa¡­T-there¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Cattleya! Cattleya!!¡±


    Diyu shouted as she comes close to Cattleya. Cattleya is finding it hard to speak as her lips also tremble from something¡­


    ¡°Maid¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°Can you create a close space that blocks all kinds of presence from outside?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy, but for what?¡±


    ¡°This child here is extremely sensitive to strong presence. She gets scared easily.¡±


    ¡°For this child, I shall.¡±


    An invisible barrier like magic is erected around us as Priscilla flicks her finger. Again, she does those absurd feats like they are nothing.


    After for about three minutes, after Priscilla gives Cattleya a milk to drink from her dimensional storage, Cattleya was able to calm down and catches her breath. Susanoo repeatedly strokes her head as she tries to collect herself from the panic.


    As Cattleya calms down, she then speaks¡­ toward us. Susanoo questions her as to what did she felt.


    ¡°I¡­I felt too many presences¡­extremely scary and strong presences¡­¡±


    ¡°Could you describe it?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­sinister presence¡­from many directions¡­there are about¡­five¡­ five sinister presences¡­¡±


    ¡°and..?¡±


    ¡°There are two presences I am familiar with. It must be from Lady Violetta and Sir Ashfon.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ they are here too.¡±


    ¡°Besides Sir Susanoo, Lady Priscilla, and Sir Ichirou, there are also several good presences in the vicinity but¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Somewhere¡­ somehow¡­ there is this presence¡­that¡­that just gave me this fright that I cannot imagine it existed. Painful¡­ too painful¡­¡±


    ¡°Painful¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but besides that presence, there¡¯s also a presence of someone really¡­nice¡­ or¡­feels good¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like¡­good against evil¡­positive against negative¡­good against evil¡­kind of feeling¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Two powerful presences are about to clash. But both presences feels like¡­really divine¡­even though, they are opposite with each other¡­¡±


    Two opposing force even though, they are both divines?


    What does she mean by that?


    What kind of premonition is ahead of us?

 Chapter 124: Camaraderie at the Demon Continent 13

    ¡°Maid, what¡¯s the situation? What happened to the others?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where my request will come.¡±


    ¡°Request?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is also fortunate that Ichirou is also here. Now I can utilize your power.¡±


    As I was pondering as to what plight we may about to tackle, Susanoo and Priscilla engage in a conversation about the splitting of tasks.


    Priscilla faces me and speaks.


    ¡°Ichirou Nagasaki, I already noticed the changes that happened to you. It¡¯s good that you are a lot more capable than ever so I shall ask this of you.¡±


    ¡°Please, tell me.¡±


    ¡°The Dragon Capital Mujinn is in mayhem and our group the heroes got separated from each other.¡±


    ¡°Separated?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Rose as a fairy kin who specializes in healing, evacuated with the help of Mito who is a dragonkin. Together, they helped civilians to evacuate in a town called Aldeva, a bit far from here. They are treating the wounded but Mito cannot return anymore as the attacks of the Devils get fiercer.¡±


    ¡°Rose and Mito, huh¡­ Still sticking with each other¡­¡±


    ¡°In tow, Dreg and Ruri also assisted carrying the wounded. It seems they are extremely occupied in treating people at Aldeva town. So overall, four of the heroes are safe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually glad to hear some of us are safe.¡±


    ¡°The thing is, Ichirou, as I told you earlier. Four of the heroes are only safe. The remainings are us here, the ones left behind in this gigantic fortress.¡±


    ¡°Do you know anything about the other heroes?¡±


    Priscilla sighs on my inquisition. We have been repeating the heroes over and over that Diyu seems like she wants to ask me something but can¡¯t do so as our conversation mustn¡¯t be interrupted.


    ¡°All I know is that after I evacuated the civilians to underground, I got attacked again after my fight with a Sin. It was a weird devil with strong magical power. Lily, who was our overseer let me escape to assure the safety of the civilians. She is currently fighting five of those. They are the hall on the second floor of this fortress. You will see a grand stair as you get out of the dinner hall.¡±


    ¡°Lily did?! Those are Archdevils! Devils who gained Arcana Magic.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. I thought so. ¡°


    ¡°Then¡­!¡±


    ¡°As the situations stand now, Baccara, Kouta, and Shun are together. The twins, Shouta and Shouko are missing too and the elven children that I brought over here, they seem to be missing now too.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?! I heard something about twin elves earlier, what was that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the twin children of the Elven Queen apparently. This piece of trash had me take care of them.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­I think I get it now¡­ But¡­there¡¯s someone you didn¡¯t mention¡­¡±


    ¡°Ohh¡­ that¡¯s¡­Miss Mana¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I believe she is fine on her own. I just need to find her later or things will get crazier¡­ if her stress reaches its limit.¡±


    ¡°I-If you say so¡­¡±


    ¡°So now, Ichirou, this is what I want you to do. I want you to assist Lily on defeating the devils. If she is gravely injured, I want you to bring her here. I cannot let Susanoo go with you anymore as I need to him to go to Aldeva town to use a call crystal to connect a portal.¡±


    True.


    If that thing that Susanoo used earlier is to connect places, then evacuating the remaining people is easier. Susanoo, who has the power to distort spaces and can travel by those, should be able to get to Aldeva town in no time.


    Susanoo called out to me as I was trying to contemplate if there are still any questions I needed to ask.


    ¡°Ichirou¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it¡­?¡±


    ¡°It seems our little adventure ends here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems¡­we shall part ways here. I can feel it in my very core that¡­things will get complicated.¡±


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s rare for you to talk like that.¡±


    ¡°It was fun while it lasted. You should go now. As Cattleya is now, I cannot let her go anywhere. I wanted to help¡­but as the situation calls¡­ the innocent lives are my priority right now.¡±


    ¡°You are talking like we wouldn¡¯t see each other anymore. It kind of give me chills that it came out from your lazy mouth.¡±


    ¡°Also¡­Ichirou¡­Asagao¡¯s scent¡­¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    ¡°She is here. She is definitely is. My guess would be¡­in a high place¡­now¡­in the highest ground here¡­¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°I will trust you on that. So that¡¯s it¡­ After I assist Lily, I should go to Asagao¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. In my behalf.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she really liked you that much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go now¡­Artificial Hero.¡±


    ¡°So long, Good Samaritan Reaper.¡±


    As we ended the conversation, I headed to the left side of the corridor and Susanoo and the other¡¯s headed to the right side where the evacuees are.


    I start jogging towards the end of the hallway.


    As I opened the door, I saw bodies of dragonkin soldiers lying on the ground, all beaten and bloody. The fight still goes on outside of this hall as I hear screaming. It seems these soldiers guarded this door with their life.


    There are rubbles everywhere. Since devils disappear without a trace, it is obvious that I wouldn¡¯t be able to see their remains but from the wound and injuries, these dead soldiers have, it¡¯s obvious that it was done by something brutal.


    I start running towards outside the dinner hall. As I got out, I saw the grand hall on the first floor is in mess. Unlike the Astlan Kingdom Castle, this fortress is built like an old architectural civilization dashed with modern things. Pillars are standing everywhere.


    It likes an old Romanian Empire tampered with post-modern architecture.


    As I saw the grand stairs, I jump towards the top immediately and rushes to a big door in front of it. As I open it, a hall larger than the first-floor hall is in my view.


    And¡­


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­ Damn¡­if only there are only three of them¡­ I could have handled them myself.¡±


    ¡°Lily!¡±


    I saw the figure of a woman with shattered armor showing her bare skin. Splinters of stones are sticking out from her limbs and her body is just being supported by her rapier alone.


    I immediately dash beside her.


    Devils¡­no Archdevils¡­ each one is holding a weapon.


    Now that I look closely¡­since I didn¡¯t have any chance to look at them during the battle earlier, they almost have an appearance of man¡­humanoid¡­ but their eyes are pitch black and their skin is entirely black too. They don¡¯t appear brutish like a normal devil but they radiate magic power befitting of an Arcana magician.


    Lily fell on her knees but I catch her in my arm.


    ¡°Lily¡­are you okay?!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­If isn¡¯t Ichirou? You look well. Everyone really though you died back then. It kind of surprises me that you came back at the best moment¡­¡±


    ¡°Lily¡­this¡­how can you stay calm with all these wounds?¡±


    ¡°I am a warrior. Wounds are my friends. Well, now that you are here, maybe you can assist me in defeating these devils here¡­? They are a bit stronger than I thought.¡±


    ¡°¡­No¡­ just rest in my arms now.¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­?¡±


    I conjure Mountain Cleaver because of anger at my hand and swing it sideways like sweeping horizontally towards the Archdevils. Since everything happened quickly, the Archdevils weren¡¯t able to react and they died in an instant. The walls that met with Mountain Cleaver also crumble and the ceiling gave in. I just threw my fist to the rubbles coming from above to clear them up.


    ¡°Oh? Amazing. You¡¯re now stronger than before. It seems you¡¯ve did something really hard to acquire that strength.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­Lily¡­I want to tell you something¡­¡±


    As my business with the foes is done, I carried Lily in my arms and speak out my mind to her.


    ¡°Remember that day we left the Astlan Kingdom Capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­you confessed your love to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Lily¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The thing about confessing my love to you¡­the thing about me saying that I like you¡­ those are¡­--!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    I heard someone else¡¯s voice¡­


    It¡¯s a familiar voice¡­ it¡¯s the voice of the girl¡­I love¡­


    Diyu¡­ is standing at the door¡­


    ¡°Diyu¡­this is¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­I followed you since¡­I was really¡­ worried and there are tons¡­ of thing I wanted to ask..but¡­.ahahaha¡­ eh¡­? It seems something got in my eyes¡­ Ahaha¡­funny¡­I know I would be useless here. I see that you are really eager to rescue your beloved¡­ Ahaha¡­.¡±


    ¡°Wait Diyu! This is a misunderstanding¡­!¡±


    ¡°You love her¡­I know¡­ I mean¡­ Sorry!!¡±


    ¡°Wait!!¡±


    Diyu¡­while crying¡­run off!


    DAMN! DAMN IT ALL!


    ¡°Ichirou.¡±


    ¡°Ah...I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°I was going to tell you to follow her but since the situation call, there are more pressing matters to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Eh..?!¡±


    ¡°I will make it clear to you now, Ichirou. I don¡¯t feel a single speck of that romantic feeling towards you. My loyalty is for the king I serve, next to that is the woman I vowed my life to, Violetta. Also, I only expressed my romantic feeling to none other than Edelweiss.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­!¡±


    ¡°I swing the other way. Sorry for lying to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But that woman clearly loves you. What the hell did you even do to make a big misunderstand like that?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t misunderstand if she already knows how you feel for her. Or else, you became a wimp and wasn¡¯t able to decide fast. If that is the case, then what did you get strong for if you are still an indecisive brat on the inside?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­that is the case¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, not matter. What should we do now? I am unable to fight and it seems you are plenty enough to take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Priscilla told me to fetch you and bring you with the other evacuees.¡±


    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°As I told you, I cannot let you choose your romantic feeling over what we need to prioritize.¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡±


    I gently run out of the hallway and goes down the grand stairs. I need to be really careful as I am carrying someone injured. Not to mention, debris kept falling from the ceiling. As I reach the dinner hall, I came back again to the hallway where we appeared and headed to the other door.


    I hope Diyu also goes this way¡­


    As I open the door, a staircase that leads further below was in sight. I climb down the staircase and eventually reach another door made of steel.


    I open the door and saw another hallway.


    I run through the hallway again and meet another staircase going up.


    After that, I arrive at an empty room.


    I waited in that room with Lily and then suddenly, the walls moves in a puzzling way.


    There appeared Priscilla.


    ¡°Good job Ichirou. Let me take care of Lily.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Susanoo? He already left. He left the girl with horns behind.¡±


    ¡°About the other girl¡­Diyu¡­is she there?!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­she followed you¡­ and never came here¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­damn me and my stupidity¡­¡±


    Stupid!


    I am so stupid! I should have told her¡­ that¡­ my feelings towards her...are also the same¡­


    Where did she run off to?!


    I turn my back to Priscilla who started carrying Lily back to the hidden room when suddenly, she calls out to me.


    ¡°Ichirou¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened between the two of you. You may prioritize finding her. If you do, please do not miss the chance to search for the elven twins, Casablanca and Hibiscus.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Or you could do what Susanoo told you¡­ Go to where Asagao¡­ It would be better if you could do all¡­¡±


    ¡°I shall go now¡­¡±


    I dash out.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    What should I do¡­


    I want to find Diyu now!


    I want to clear up that misunderstanding!


    But I cannot ignore Susanoo¡¯s request. Asagao¡­ is an important friend to me too¡­


    But Diyu is¡­


    I know Diyu can defend herself¡­ in this mayhem¡­I know she can handle herself¡­


    But Asagao is just a child¡­


    I should weigh in who is to prioritize more to search¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Diyu¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­ but I am putting my trust on you since you are strong on your own.


    I dash out of the fortress and leaps towards the buildings. Smokes are rising out from the burning buildings and the sky is dyed in black. The spectacle in front of me is a sea of fire covering the whole city¡­ It¡¯s like hell¡­


    Devils and Dragon Kin soldier are fighting left and right.


    Dead bodies everywhere that it¡¯s sickening¡­


    How in the world did this happen in the first place?!


    I bit my lip as I force my decision to myself to leave Diyu alone in midst of this mayhem. Blood starts to flow from my lip and my eyes started to become moist as I swallow a bitter pill.


    I began searching the tallest place in the vicinity and I immediately found it.


    A tall, huge tower like a skyscraper¡­


    I began jumping into its wall so I can arrive there faster.


    I jump and jump and jump and I leap high as I reach the top¡­


    What I saw is Asagao¡­!


    There is also an unfamiliar man with black hair holding a crystal deep blue sword in his hand.


    As I saw the man in that very second, a chill runs through my spine and all of the hair in my body stands up as I felt how strong, twisted and dangerous that man is. This is no longer on the level of how I felt against Kran!


    This man is obviously a walking danger! Even Susanoo can¡¯t compete against this guy. That¡¯s what my instinct shouted.


    My decision to find Asagao first was correct!


    The man was about to grab Asagao¡­!


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!!!¡±

 Chapter Extra: Venom of the Afflicted 1

    My name is Baccara Rosaceae. I am born in Lithuania, Europe. My parents are both Caucasians. Due to some circumstances, we need to move to another country. They decided to move in some parts of America, hoping for a better life.


    I was not the brightest tool in the shed but I love reading since child. I will read everything stored up on my shelf and will ask for more. I turned out to be a nerd myself when it comes to literature.


    But since then too, my parents burdened me with unrealistic expectations. They enrolled me in a prestigious school. They wanted me to study hard saying because we are poor, education is the only way we can overcome poverty.


    We are not exactly poor, but my parents are really setting aside my personal feelings for what they wanted for me, for my future.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The school was harsh to me. Extremely harsh that bullying is an everyday course of my life. I don¡¯t have any friends at all in grade school since my life repeated from school to house to another lesson and then sleep.


    A sickening cycle of my parent''s hopes and dreams, trying to maintain proper manners in front of them and maintaining my school performance to please them. Since I was just a child at that time, I don¡¯t really have any choice.


    I swallowed everything like a bitter pill.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Middle school came and I was still shackled by my parents as my life didn¡¯t change much from my daily hellish routine. My only relief was when I discovered about anime, mangas, and light novels. I immersed myself into to the point of being a closet Japanophile and wanting to visit their country someday.


    I liked their culture, their traditions and I even started studying their history and such.


    I kept everything to myself. I don¡¯t want people to know about that side of me. Not that I have any friends to talk about it, though.


    My middle school life passes like what happened to my grade school. Constant loneliness, friendless and daily minor bullying¡­sometimes major¡­


    I just have to swallow everything again.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    As I entered high school, I already hit puberty and my body has undergone drastic changes. My body became more curvaceous and my breasts grew so large that it¡¯s troubling my spine.


    That¡¯s the time I wanted to change my image as we move out to another state.


    My high school life became better and smooth because of my appearance. I just hate the constant gazes I received from the lecherous eyes of the boys.


    I began lying.


    I lied about not being a virgin anymore to impress my peers. I lied about being in many relationships. I lied about many things to get the attention of people around me.


    Everyone looked up to me. I was happy back then that I am getting the attention I never had in my life. The feeling is rewarding but the effects are horrible.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    My behavior at the school began to become wild and obnoxious, constantly looking down at others, while I keep my sacred manner in front of my parents.


    I have to wear a mask to shield myself from emotional pain. The tormenting life that I have gone through came to an end when I lie about myself¡­not knowing that I am also lying to myself.


    It was tiring¡­ I am torn inside of who is the real me.


    I constantly strived for a good school performance and keeping a good attitude in front of my parents, while acting like a whore at school to show off.


    Who am I again?


    I never even slept with anyone, I never been in a relationship and I never even had my first kiss, and yet, my peers at school treat me otherwise.


    I also got a boyfriend to show off to everyone to keep my constant lie protected.


    I really don¡¯t like him. He is just a decoration to keep my lie intact but he tried to make a move to me as he gets impatient with my excuses of avoiding sex with him.


    I am scared.


    He also used threats to make me have sex with him. He stops when I told him to knock it off and my supposed friends bullied him.


    I can only cry to myself at night.


    It is something my parents never knew. I was something I showed to my so-called friends at school. I can only show my sadness to none but myself.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    It was then I realized as I enter college¡­ I am being treated like a total slut.


    A whore would do anything to have sex¡­


    My parent expectations to me become fiercer as I entered college.


    I am sick and tired. I don¡¯t know who I am anymore. I am being swallowed by the ugly expectations of my parents and the constant lies I have created myself.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Sadness torments my consciousness at night. The feeling of freedom was taken away from me a long time ago¡­and I thought that it wouldn¡¯t be too long before someone forces me in bed.


    It won¡¯t be too long before my parents found out what I am doing in school.


    I just curl up at my bed night contemplating what if I have done something different. That if I didn¡¯t create lies in the first place¡­ thoughts like that swirled in my mind.


    But whatever I think, I see no salvation for my plight.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    What is this?


    A castle? There are few of these back in my homeland. Who are these strangers?


    I am happy¡­


    It seems that I am summoned into another world like what happened to novel protagonists, or anime or manga! We are summoned as heroes and it seems we have powers!


    Is it my chance to make the right decisions?!


    I did say that but there¡¯s this one guy who openly said he is an otaku! It kind of hit my nerves and it feels like a really irritating guy!


    As the introductions came I blurted out something I would regret!


    Crap!


    ¡°I am Baccara. I am not going to say anything about what I am doing back in our world. But unlike most virgins here, I am greatly experienced in bed!~¡±


    I said while keeping the tone of my school persona.


    I didn¡¯t mean to say that! I am sorry random guy! What was your name again?!


    It was then, it is his turn to introduce his self.


    ¡°How nice¡­ Oh, I am next. Please call me Kouta! I am an Otaku! But also at the same time, I am a military soldier at service!


    Kouta? Is that genuine Japanese name? He does kind of resemble an asian¡­


    ¡°Soldier? Military? An Otaku like you?!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe! We are actually a family of soldiers! My grandfather was a general you know!


    ¡°Wh- what are you doing before you got pulled?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Watching anime at my Villa in Europe¡±


    A rich guy?! You even sounded like boasting you are watching anime at your villa!


    I don¡¯t think I can get along with this man!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I met with people with different personalities and backgrounds. It was a real fresh start for me. I trained magic and many things about this world with them!


    First is Rose!


    She specializes in heal and she mutated into a fairy kin! I have to admit, she looks so young for a teacher. But what surprises me that most are that she is also a European.


    Also, this teacher here is love struck with someone younger than her.


    ¡°Rose, what did you liked about Mito anyway? Isn¡¯t he an opposite of a good student?¡±


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s so sudden Baccara. Wait..!? Like? No, no, no! As a teacher, I have to straighten out his delinquency! That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu. How cute.¡±


    ¡°Stop teasing me already.¡±


    She is definitely a wife material. Good thing Mito isn¡¯t that much of a jerk himself.


    About Mito¡­hmmm¡­


    I really don¡¯t recall him being mean to me. We¡¯re not that close and he is one those hot headed people I don¡¯t want to associate with. But overall, I respect him and he does the same too as a comrade.


    I¡¯ll just let Rose handle him.


    Next would be Ruri.


    A fun and cute girl in her late teen who is outdoor active and always pick fights with the hot-headed troupes. She mutated into a beastkin and sprouted black panther ears. She is a Japanese native. I know that behind that brave bravado of her, she is hiding something painful too.


    She sometimes visits the library and had me reads book to her which I find fun and fulfilling, like having a little sister.


    The only problem is¡­she is quite foul-mouthed¡­


    ¡°Kouta! You bastard! You¡¯ve gone and sneak again into my room you Motherf***er!¡±


    ¡°Woah, there! Don¡¯t suddenly spring the blame to me!¡±


    ¡°F*** you! It¡¯s always you!¡±


    ¡°Well, what if I did?!¡±


    ¡°RAAAAWWRRRR!¡±


    And then there¡¯s Dreg¡­ a man who mutated into a Dwarven race. According to him, he is half British and he travels a lot.


    We don¡¯t know much about him since he is always quiet. But he is an important comrade as he is one the people with smart head over his shoulder.


    There¡¯s nothing much to say to him and I don¡¯t know what kind of power does he have as he is not showing it off.


    The twins¡­who mutated into elves¡­ they are born Japanese¡­ and they are Shinto priests as they said or rather¡­exorcists¡­


    They are cute¡­but beware¡­


    One of them is a boy¡­and they engage in an incestuous relationship.


    Best not to bother them, but still, they are quite skilled in combat and they have good coordination with each other.


    I wonder how many times they have done it¡­


    Moving on¡­there are two odd people included among us¡­


    A maid and an assassin¡­


    A clean freak and a sleep freak¡­


    This duo is the people I avoid the most.


    Susanoo¡­is someone with an extremely sharp sense¡­among all of them, he might be the one who can figure out my lies¡­


    But he reeks of something¡­ and I don¡¯t like it¡­


    Maybe my instinct saying that this man has already killed people and won¡¯t bat an eye if someone is killed in front of him¡­


    Priscilla is easy to avoid contact as long as you know her policy well¡­


    But when she got angry at me¡­I almost peed myself¡­ honestly¡­


    Those two are called Arcana Magician¡­


    And their power is all about cheating and breaking the balance¡­


    Best not to mind them¡­for now¡­


    ¡­


    What left are the ones who stayed human¡­


    Mana¡­ she really never spoke of her background¡­


    Mana¡­that woman¡­


    She is always negative¡­almost the opposite of those hot-headed fighters¡­


    But she is the most crazed about fighting if her stress level gets into a dangerous state so nowadays, Priscilla and I alters her adrenaline level with a spell we came up with together.


    I am happy, though. She relies on me so much even she is older than me.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Next is Shun¡­ A born Japanese man too.


    The man who compounds magic together with me as both of us has too many ideas and theories to share with each other. He is the one I can trust my back the most. Among all of us, he is the one who¡¯s thought, always works effectively.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    And then there¡¯s this guy!


    That guy¡­Kouta who always gets on my nerve!!!


    Hmph!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    I am always getting called a bitch by jealous girls back at my school. They can¡¯t accept the fact the boys fawns over me. Not that I liked being fawned upon.


    But this one time¡­when Kouta called me one¡­it hurts¡­


    My heart feels like it is in pain I just can¡¯t seem to breathe properly. As our arguments about our training battle ended in quite a spectacle by me, burning his rear¡­


    I kind of felt guilty about it but he is being overly idiotic by throwing glances at every perverted situation!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In my whole life back then, in our world, I was often called hot, erotic or sexy. Anything that could relate to sex, you name it.


    Men are only interested in my body and want to take me to bed.


    I hated it.


    They can only think of my physical appearance, never even tried to know me better. But that, itself, is my fault.


    KRING.


    The bell jingles as the man I kind of hated¡­ ties a pair of it together with a pink ribbon in my horns. Because my race as a human was overlapped with this world''s rule, I evolved or morphed into a demon race, sprouting two horns and making my breast grow again.


    It seems it his way of making up for me. The bell is really cute¡­


    I feel like it doesn¡¯t suit me.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re prettier than before!!!¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Pr-prettier!?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Yeah!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ why are you looking away? Are you sick or something? You look flushed. Did I do something wrong again?!¡±


    No¡­!


    There''s nothing wrong¡­!


    I¡­I am just so happy¡­


    Me¡­? Pretty?!


    I¡¯ve never had anyone told me that¡­ it¡¯s¡­


    My heart just started skipping beats¡­ my face feels so hot and I don¡¯t know how creepy my grin is right now¡­!


    This man here, Kouta, has always been friendly to everyone. His loud mouth will always say something about anything. Even if I try to avoid him, he finds a way to talk to me and get me started with another verbal argument.


    But¡­


    I don¡¯t hate it¡­not anymore¡­


    I feel comfortable talking to him even, though he glances at my breasts frequently. Never mind my own breasts, he stares at every chest of the girls here.


    When I argue with him, I feel like I am my true self. My real self comes out as our conversation gets heated and escalates into a fight where I am going to throw magic at him¡­


    He really never did fight back against me¡­it was just one sided¡­


    This goofy man that always has been on my nerves and, makes my blood boil and teases me at every chance he gets¡­


    It feels refreshing because of his stupid antics.


    I can¡¯t believe, of all the guys out there, he is the one who snatches my heart like a bandit. Although he is extremely dense¡­ but that just put an extra charm to it¡­


    I am happy that I was chosen to come into this world.


    Come to think of it, I never answered the question about what are we doing before we came here.


    What am I doing before coming to this world?


    I was about to commit suicide.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Nevermind about myself anymore¡­


    It has been months since we arrived at the Dragon Capital Mujinn¡­


    And the death of Kouta¡¯s friend who he treated like his own brother¡­ and our comrade.


    Ichirou Nagasaki¡­


    He is weak¡­


    There¡¯s nothing special about it¡­


    But¡­


    People tend to gather around him. He leads people naturally¡­


    But he died¡­and that¡¯s what made Kouta a walking mess¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Everyone isn¡¯t that much affected by Ichirou¡¯s death¡­including me. The one who takes this hard the most are Kouta, Mito, and even Rose.


    Ruri¡­ is extremely fearful of death¡­and having an idea about it¡­make her loses her composure. Priscilla is Priscilla. She didn¡¯t mind the death of Ichirou and never had any thoughts about it. Others got sad, including me, but we share the same opinions.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    As we try our best learning from the Dragon Emperor of the Dragon Capital Mujinn, who¡¯s a descendant of the legendary White Dragon Sage and his aides and soldiers, we never thought that something like this would happen.


    ¡°Good morning glorious bastards!~ Welcome to my segment, Nil ruins everything! Today we are going to have a party!¡±


    The man with black hair, smiling like a madman, stood on the dead body of the dragon emperor! Beside him are people from differing races¡­they also exudes dangerous aura.


    But this man, Nil¡­upon closer look¡­ gives the fright of a lifetime that everyone in the throne room is shivering in fear!


    Even Priscilla, who I know to have a heart of ice, is sweating and trembles a bit.


    How did this happen?!

 Chapter Extra: Venom of the Afflicted 2

    I wake up from my sleep as the sun rises. The Dragon Capital Mujinn is located at the west of the Human Continent, The Land of Prosperity. We traveled from the Astlan Kingdom which is the capital of human continent to the Valley of the Ancient where the Dragon kin is.


    I proceed washing my face in a basin and wash my mouth with a mint like mouthwash that said to be a popular item in this world in cleansing your mouth. I¡¯d say it is much more effective than what the toothpaste from our world can do.


    After that, I don my clothes which I sewed myself. It¡¯s a Japanese kimono that I have been longing for since back in our world, although, it looks a bit different from all the modifications and enhancements that were tailored with. With Violetta¡¯s help, we were able to give it a magical resist enhancements and physical damage tolerance and boosted magic recovery.


    My bra is getting a bit¡­ tight¡­ I think I need to get a new one¡­


    She said that for adventurers, this will be regarded as Epic class armament and would sell for a few mithril coins.


    I pick up the bells and ribbon that was lying in the tabletop beside my bed. I gently lift it up and tie it into my horn. It is something I greatly cherish as it is from someone I really like.


    I exited my room that was provided by the Dragon Emperor, Ouro. He welcomed us warmly as he is on a friendly term with the Astlan Kingdom King, Ashfon Astlan Lionheart. Upon hearing our plight and the death of Ichirou, he also sympathizes with us but he still encourages us to move forward for our training as we are needed by this world.


    I walk towards the room opposite to mine, Ruri¡¯s room.


    I knock at her door.


    ¡°Ruri, are you awake?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, Ruri¡­ can you come out today too? Ruri¡­ you are stronger than this¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. Please¡­ come find me if you need anything¡­¡±


    I turned my heels when¡­


    CREAK¡­


    ¡°Bacarra¡­¡±


    ¡°Ruri!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling everyone¡­as usual¡­ I think I can come out today too. I¡¯ll prepare myself in see you in the library soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine enough for me! I¡¯ll see you at the library later, okay?¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    CREAK¡­


    Ruri closed the door after engaging a few words with me. Slowly but surely, she is getting better from the setback of Ichirou¡¯s death.


    She is close with Ichirou as they trained together back at the Astlan Kingdom. But that¡¯s not what got her into this state. The notion of death scared her as some traumas from her past came hunting her.


    Slowly but surely, she is trying to stand up again. I hope she becomes okay sooner.


    After my brief conversation with Ruri, I headed towards the training hall. The Dragon Fortress Mujinn is twice as large as the castle of the Astlan Kingdom so I had a hard time walking these corridors and hallways so I have to spend the next ten minutes striding.


    As I arrive at a giant door, I can already faintly hear the thunderous roar of a man inside the room. I slowly open the left panel of the large door and peek inside.


    There, Mito fiercely swings his sword and conjures fire and at the same time, using the ancient magic thought to him by the sages in this place, he morphs part by part of his body to use for attacking into a part of a dragon.


    I enter the room and also saw Rose who is standing far from Mito while watching him train. They both noticed me entering so they stop what they are doing and approaches me.


    ¡°Good morning, you two. You¡¯ve been at it early of the day Mito.¡±


    ¡°Good morning to you too Bacarra, It is as you see, it¡¯s an early workout.¡±


    Mito greets me while taking the towel offered by Rose to him and wiping the sweat from his face.


    Mito has been training rigorously since the death of Ichirou. He feels responsible for his death. He wants to become stronger than ever, different from all of us. But in my defense, he is just pushing his own body too much that even Rose is worried, making her accompany Mito all the time.


    ¡°Good Morning Bacarra! Did you¡­umm..¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Rose, I have talked to Ruri today after heading here. She said she¡¯ll try to go out today. She¡¯ll be heading to the library to come and see me.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness. She really doesn¡¯t listen to me that much. Her ears are only open to you and Dreg. I don¡¯t know why but it seems that child treats you like an older sister.¡±


    ¡°Thank you too for taking care of the idiots of this group. Talking to Ruri is the only thing I can do for now.¡±


    After informing of Rose about Ruri, I turn to Mito and talks to him.


    ¡°Mito¡­ you should not make Rose worry so much.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t! This hag here hangs out with me as she pleases! All I want to do is to train!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself. Ichirou¡¯s death¡­ is¡­¡±


    ¡°It is! If I am not weak that time, he doesn¡¯t need to make the decision to stay back! If only I have more power that time, we would have arrived here altogether! That Ichirou¡­!¡±


    ¡°And I was saying, don¡¯t get too full of yourself, moron. All of us are weak! We are all responsible! Do not take the blame for yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ I kind of want to get breakfast now¡­ I shall be taking my leave. See you two later.¡±


    I turn my heels and exit the room. I began striding again along the hallway of the Dragon Fortress. Along the way, I meet Mana who lazily walks while leaning over the wall.


    ¡°Mana¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­hey¡­Bacarra¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you¡­ snuck another drink again¡­?¡±


    ¡°Their liquors are good! It doesn¡¯t give me any hangover. I don¡¯t want to read more books¡­ I don¡¯t want to work anymore¡­ I want a life like this...! Forever vacation!¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ you¡¯re a hopeless case.¡±


    ¡°You and the others are strong enough. I am not needed. Someone like me¡­ I can¡¯t contribute anything useful¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ I should die¡­ hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t stress yourself too much¡­ it would be troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I walk away as Mana is giving out the atmosphere of negativity. Being dragged into her world will only make you question your own existence.


    I stride past her and heads to the dining room across the large grand hall of the first floor. There are soldiers and officials going around doing their own businesses. As they catch my glimpse, they all made a slight bow and greetings.


    These people, not long after we arrived here, after performing the feats of my magic capabilities, most of the sages here applauded me and most of the people here looked up to me despite my mutated race of Demon.


    Some are just lecherous gazes, though¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I entered the dining hall and saw a familiar man. It was Dreg.


    Dreg is sitting in one corner chewing bread while soaking it into a soup. Most of the warriors and soldier in this place also respected him for his smart approaches to everything. He is more intelligent than anyone would think despite his size.


    I turn my head to him and made a small nod. He also gazes at me and returned a nod too.


    I find my way to a seat but before I can even pull a chair backward to seat on¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s Bacarra!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Bacarra, Casablanca...!¡±


    ¡°She really is Hibiscus!¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Bacarra!¡±


    ¡°Good morning¡­!¡±


    Ahhh!~


    The two elven child Priscilla brought.


    Casablanca and Hibiscus¡­


    Priscilla told us that Susanoo handed them to her as they are in immediate danger. That Susanoo¡­ even though he disappeared abruptly from the group, he did a pretty strange thing handing over these two to us¡­but whatever¡­


    They heal the soul¡­ like Asagao. All of them are cute that I just want to hug them all day. Such eye candy everyday energizes me.


    Both of them are wearing a personalized tailored maid clothes made by Priscilla with enchantments and modifications just like my kimono. Priscilla has taken them under her as her own apprentices.


    As they come running towards me, the frilly clothes bounces and their blooming smiles stopped my heart from beating for a second.


    ¡°Hug!¡±


    ¡°Hug!!¡±


    ¡°Fufufu. You two seem so lively this morning.¡±


    ¡°Right!~ Miss Bacarra is so soft! Mofumofu!¡±


    ¡°Mofumofu! There are enough for each of one of us, Casablanca!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Hibiscus! Just like mama!¡±


    Ahahaha¡­


    These two comes hugging me while digging their faces into my breasts. It seems their mother also has breast as large as mine. But with this, every day, I get to hug these two precious angels into my bosom without any difficulty, unlike Asagao.


    Whenever I hug Asagao, she always struggles to get out, but that its own self is also charming and cute.


    ¡°Miss Bacarra, what are you getting?¡±


    ¡°We will bring it to you Miss Bacarra!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ let me see¡­anything the two of you can recommend.¡±


    ¡°Roger! Let¡¯s go, Hibiscus!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Casablanca!¡±


    The two lovely elven children left, heading towards the kitchen where they always work each morning as an assistant. Having these two energetic cute little girls brighten up my day.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    After waiting for at least three minutes, I can already smell the food wafting in the air. From the door of the kitchen, someone comes out¡­


    Why her¡­?!


    ¡°You seem rather surprised, Miss Bacarra.¡±


    ¡°Priscilla¡­¡±


    ¡°I had the two do some errands just now so I am delivering you your own food. My liege of servants and maid in this shithole of a place is now doing other works I assigned. ¡±


    ¡°Taking over the whole place regulation even here, I see. Fearsome as always¡­¡±


    ¡°They were all high and mighty. I just have to put them in their proper places. By force that is. If they cannot compel to my standards, they are better off the cold streets.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s harsh.¡±


    ¡°They are just slacking and finding a way to be lazy. With me taking in command, I shall see to it that they become proper and noble.¡±


    ¡°¡­Can I get my food now?¡±


    ¡°You are no fun in conversation.¡±


    ¡°I am fine with that.¡±


    Priscilla elegantly and swiftly brings down my food in front of me and walks away. Even her walk is full of grace and elegance that anyone who walks beside her will be ashamed.


    And so, I eat my breakfast with a ruined day because of Priscilla, flaunting her elegance and miss perfect in everything demure.


    But despite being high and mighty, I respect her as an irreplaceable comrade as she is keen and perceptive. She can easily overcome any difficulties with her high intelligent as she calculates everything accordingly with facts and truths.


    After eating the soup brimmed with herbs and spices complimented with potatoes and finely cut carrots with tidbits of meat in a creamy stock, I sought out the field where I can blast magic so I can burn some calories that I have taken.


    It¡¯s important to stay fit and healthy all the time after all. I am not exactly a fist fighter and I only compound and experiments magic and read books so I need to eat lightly and make sure to exercise every single day.


    Again¡­ I walk down the really long hallway of this damn fortress to get to the field. Along the way, I walk past through the training grounds where the cavalrymen train. Even though they are Dragon Kin, most of them cannot morph into their dragon forms yet as their magical aptitude hasn¡¯t reached maturity yet. Mito is just an exception as his morphing is being guided by the Hero¡¯s Blessing.


    ¡°Arrggh! I submit, Lord Shouta! You have bested me yet again in a showdown.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing into it, really. I can train you guys more if you wanted.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much for your continued guidance!¡±


    Shouta Murayama, the male twin, is having another bout with one of the division captain. His spearman ship is excellent. It¡¯s like watching a dance in a middle of the battle. Despite looking so girly, he is definitely a manly man.


    ¡°Please, Lady Shouko! Please teach me the way of archery! I want to know more a lot about you!¡±


    ¡°Me too Lady Shouko!¡±


    ¡°Lady Shouko, teach me too!¡±


    And so on and so forth.


    Some of the cavalrymen who is training in archery approach Shouko Murayama, the girl twin, as they pleaded to her for her guidance in archery. They are also showing a few their carnal thoughts.


    I was about to step in when¡­


    SHING.


    ¡°Shouko is troubled, would you guys take a step back. Train yourselves. Don¡¯t be lazy. You can find greater strength in reflecting in your own misdoings.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Shouta.¡±


    Shouta immediately steps in to help Shouko as she seemingly looks timid around strangers. Pointing one spear in his left-hand overhead and brandishing the other one on the left hand pointed low, he lectured them.


    After Shouta¡¯s lecture, everyone apologizes to both of them and resumes their training. Shouko also teaches the archery everyone longed for. With Shouta observing, that is.


    Knowing that I am not needed, I continue my walk towards the field.


    .


    .


    .


    Skipping the time I almost drained myself firing magic at the empty dry field, I head to the library.


    I headed to my usual spot filled with towering books that I already read. There is also papers and pen lying around. Some papers are stacked neatly and, some are crumbled and piled into one corner.


    The thing that I find weird is that Shun is still not here as we are doing another experiment. Proceeding without him is dangerous as he always gives me all the reminders that I fail to remind myself.


    And so, I sit down and pull a book from the pile and looks at its title.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I gently put it down as I already read this one and so, I pulled another one book.


    .........


    I am also done with this one so I stack it with the book I pulled earlier and proceeds in grabbing another one. Because I am eager to read a book, I didn¡¯t notice that the tower of books wobbles and going to fall over me¡­!


    ¡°Ahhh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Whoops... Careful there¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Thank you¡­ Eh..?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°K-Kouta?!¡±


    ¡°Is there something in my face?¡±


    ¡°Kouta¡­who never set foot in the library¡­is actually here?!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­somehow¡­ I want to read a book¡­but I don¡¯t know anything good¡­¡±


    Kouta holds down the wobbling tower of books and push it back to its original standing position. I just can¡¯t believe he is actually here¡­


    But what kind of book does this idiot wants to read¡­?


    ¡°Any genre you want to find?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­anything heroic¡­ I guess?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s vague, but I know there¡¯s a good book I read last night.¡±


    I rummage throughout the pile of books to look for that. After moving the pile of books to left and right for a minute, I found the book with a hard cover with a title, Compilations of Heroic Tales and Art of Weaponry written by Mrothgir.


    I believe that I read something about this man. It is said that he is one of the oldest dragons who lives long enough to be called a legend. Although rumors said that he already joined the celestial bodies as he found true stillness.


    ¡°Hey, Kouta, this one here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Can you read it for me?¡±


    ¡°Wha-?! You¡­¡±


    ¡°I want some motivation¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kouta lamented the most as he is really close to Ichirou treating each other as a brother. Dark lines become visible under his eyes as sleepless nights started to haunt him about Ichirou¡¯s last words that only him have heard.


    I pretended that I don¡¯t notice any of it and kept my mouth shut about it. I don¡¯t want to force him to say anything. I just laid out the book in front of me and find the most interesting part of the book to read for him.


    ¡°Kouta¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°No¡­nothing¡­¡±


    After calling out to him to make sure he is going to listen, I start reading as he sat down beside me¡­


    ¡°There are many tales where gods grant power to lower creature to take them as their champions, their representative for their own glory. Each race reveres their own gods and worships them and prays to them for prosperity and good fortunes. Some pray for guided strength and wish to do unnerving feats.


    The most notable powers granted to lower creatures dwelling in this realm are weapons created by the gods themselves, for competition and fame against one another.


    One example of these weapons is The Hundred Meter Sword Mountain Cleaver which was used by a Dwarven Hero in the olden days namely Ish¡¯ranor Talon who is a half dwarf and half human.


    Another Example of these weapons is The Battle Axe Heaven Splitter which was used by the wicked Demon Lord Baal to terrorize and bring havoc.


    But one weapon, granted by the Goddess of Blessing herself, Nivalis, who is treated as one of the higher Gods that treated every race equally, and respected by all livings, created a weapon that only a rightful hero can carry.


    The weapon is called Excelsior.


    Going down into the history, the sword Excelsior only had two bearers. One is an unnamed hero, who used it to slay the Black Dragon Warlord Krothgir that planned to invade the Rainforest of Healing, the Fairy Kin Continent. After that, the sword is passed to another bearer or rather, another hero. The hero is called Senya who used the sword to bring peace and carry out the will to spread equality.


    As for today, the sword Excelsior still exists and is still being held by this Hero¡­¡±


    I look at Kouta¡­


    He is just staring at me intently.


    Not in my breast¡­but in my face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Are you listening?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. Excelsior, right?¡±


    ¡°Fufufu. I think it is something a sword Ichirou would want, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I seem to have stepped on a landmine as his countenance darkens. I shouldn¡¯t have brought up about Ichirou to him.


    As I was trying to find a way out of this problem, he suddenly leans on my shoulder.


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry. Let me¡­just lean on you for a moment.¡±


    ¡°I will let it slide for now.¡±


    A magical moment¡­


    I thought to myself¡­


    I don¡¯t like someone I am acquainted with dying, especially if they are a nice person like Ichirou.


    But I can only see that as an opportunity for me and Kouta to be brought closer and I want to do as much as possible to comfort him. He is unexpectedly emotional at this time.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    BOOM!


    Huh?!


    We both jolted from our seats by the exploding sound that entered our ear. Our vigilant switch immediately flips in this time of calamity purely because of what we experienced in Ichirou¡¯s death.


    ¡°Kouta!¡±


    ¡°I know! Do you know where that happened?!¡±


    ¡°No¡­! I¡­¡±


    As I was about to speak¡­I sensed something¡­


    It is something I had sensed before¡­ an impending doom¡­


    ¡°Kouta! In the throne room!¡±


    ¡°Got it! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Kouta and I run out of the library and run towards the throne room where the explosion came from.


    Passing through the open windows on the second floor of the fortress¡­


    The city outside¡­is being engulfed in flames...And Devils are teeming around battling and killing people¡­!


    No way¡­ What happened?!


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry, Bacarra!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    As Kouta shouted, he immediately grabs my hand and runs together with me.


    After running around for a minute, we arrived at the throne room where the Emperor is supposed to be but¡­


    The large door of the throne room was blasted open and as we entered inside¡­


    ¡­¡­..


    A man with black hair and eyes stepping on the dead body of the Emperor Ouro smiles as he sees us and the other guards crowding the place.


    Beside him is a Beast Kin Wolf with light blue hair wearing light leather armor is staring down at everyone, engulfing us with his strong bloodlust, a Dragon Kin with jaded full plate armor with golden hair and emerald eyes with no expression on his face.


    That¡¯s when we realized¡­ we¡¯ve been had.


    And sooner, we are going to know that this was an inside job.

 Chapter Extra: Venom of the Afflicted 3

    Kouta and I are now running away together with Priscilla who came rushing to the throne room because of the explosion.


    We are immediately made to flee by the knight captains and soldiers that gathered there. They prioritized our life over theirs, although, I would have run without them telling me.


    ¡°Priscilla! Do you have any plans?!¡±


    ¡°I do. And fighting back is none of those.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not stupid!¡±


    ¡°Just saying¡­¡±


    ¡°So, what is the plan?¡±


    ¡°Those people who are left behind back there won¡¯t even last a minute. Listen carefully, if you guys don¡¯t want to waste their sacrifice, do as I say.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°First, they shouldn¡¯t be able to get here undetected. But the case says otherwise. They must have entered this place using a warp. That must be spawning those devils across the city too.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­!¡±


    ¡°I want you guys to avoid contact with those people as much as possible while trying to cut off that warp they used.¡±


    ¡°Only the two of us? What about you?!¡±


    ¡°I will evacuate the civilians. In times of calamity, the masses are the main priority. I will group with the others to give orders too. You two go on ahead and do your given task. If things get dangerous, go to the dining hall and open the hidden path towards the safety shelter and make sure no enemy followed you.¡±


    ¡°I see. Kouta, you heard the plan, right?¡±


    As I turn to look at Kouta, his face is dimmed as he grimaces upon the event happening outside. Houses burning, people are screaming and devils are roaring.


    ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s put a stop to this!¡±


    ¡°And also¡­¡±


    ¡°Priscilla?¡±


    ¡°Be careful of anyone¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Those warps stone¡­ might have been planted by someone beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Got it. We shall go now.¡±


    Kouta and I run separately from Priscilla as we got to the large hall in the first floor heading outside to do our task. As expected of Priscilla, she already thought up of a plan and decisively gave out orders to us.


    As we arrive at the fortress gate, there are soldiers barricading the way to prevent any devils to surge in. When we approach, they took notice of us.


    ¡°Heroes, we are terribly sorry. We cannot open up the path now. The devils are invading the fortress!¡±


    ¡°How about the people outside the fortress?!¡±


    ¡°We are ordered to prioritize your safety. It was the emperor¡¯s order!¡±


    ¡°They enemy are also inside!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    I informed every soldier about what we saw inside the throne room including the death of the Dragon Emperor Oubo and the possibility of someone being a traitor as Priscilla speculated.


    ¡°The emperor¡­no way¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you guys going to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey..!¡±


    ¡°We will carry out your orders for the meantime. Please, lead us, Great Heroes¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah..!¡±


    ¡°Since it has come to this, we cannot trust anyone but only you heroes. Please, tell us what to do.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Every soldier should prioritize the safety of the civilians no matter what! If you saw Hero Mito and Hero Rose, tell them to evacuate the people who are unable to fight to the next city and treat them. ¡°


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°And form ranks to suppress the upcoming devils. That¡¯s all! I am sorry as I am not really that sufficient to be a leader¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter. We just need someone to lay our life for. It is such the way of us Dragon Kin.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After ordering the soldiers to remove the barricades to let us through, they immediately form a rank and calls for more people. They headed out to the city to save civilians and to fight of the devils.


    What I told all the soldiers are not easy.


    No¡­


    I basically told them to go on a suicide. It¡¯s just a matter of time before the devils engulf the whole city in complete chaos. But before that, we are going to make sure to minimize the damage that they do, even if I send some people to their deaths.


    ¡°Bacarra¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Kouta?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless too.¡±


    ¡°..Eh?¡±


    ¡°I am telling you to not be reckless¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose someone anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Kouta¡­¡±


    ¡°The pain¡­is unbearable. We lost Ichirou and I won¡¯t be losing anyone anymore!¡±


    ¡°So..!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why I have to stand up myself and carry out what Ichirou told me! I have to protect everyone!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ it seems you are already bouncing back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Look¡­ an enemy¡­!¡±


    As Kouta¡¯s eye lit up again and regains his determination, we plunge ourselves in a battle against the devils teeming the whole city, saving people looking for any clues that would help us to stop them flooding the Capital.


    Kouta, donning his soul weapon, a knuckle, punches every devil with vigor and I will watch out for his back as he takes front line and I take the artillery.


    And as we got to the downtown where the market is located, which is now burning to the ground, the numbers of the devils has drastically increased in this particular area.


    ¡°Kouta! This must be one of those places!¡±


    ¡°You mean where the warp was planted?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why devils are all over the place!¡±


    ¡°Captain Obvious.¡±


    ¡°Oh?! You are starting it again?!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s going take down more!¡±


    ¡°You are a magic user! How can I even compete?!¡±


    ¡°Deal with it!¡±


    ¡°Then I will! Uwooooohhhh!¡±


    I increase the output of my magic and Kouta buffs his own self with enhancements to prepare for the battle against the horde of the devils in front of us.


    ¡°[Gust!] [Icicle Blast!] [Shadow Stuck!]¡±


    ¡°[Flash Blow!]


    ¡°Ora ora ora!¡±


    ¡°Is that your limit?!¡±


    ¡°Not yet!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! Come on!¡±


    ¡°Uwoooooh!¡±


    As I blast them with my magic consecutively, completely wrecking a temperament havoc in the place and avoiding hitting Kouta as much as possible. Kouta on the other hand, keeps the devils occupied with his tanking and offensive barrages so they won¡¯t be able to reach me.


    He moves in a flash and then punches the devils in the guts, blowing them away and knocking up the foes behind them. As the chance came, he rushes at them again with consecutive blows, pulverizing them to death.


    With our teamwork, we cleared them in no time and proceeds further ahead of where more of them came from.


    I cast my spell now with prudence to save up magical energy and Kouta always looks back at me to see where I target my magic so he would prevent getting hit rather than rushing at them thoughtlessly.


    And as expected, just like what Priscilla told us, there was a dark purple warp gate the seems so sinister. Under it is a stone emitting magical energy.


    ¡°Bacarra, it seems that it¡¯s dangerous to approach it¡­ will you?¡±


    ¡°I shall.¡±


    ¡°[Zap.]¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Generating a little tinge of straight lightning from my finger, it hit the stone immediately and it got cracked opens and lose its power. The warp gate that was floating in the air diminishes slowly and fades out.


    ¡°Yeah! We did it!¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that¡¯s the only one¡­ summing up the scale of the damage and the rate of devils spawning from the warp, there are probably two more of those.¡±


    ¡°Then we just have to do it!¡±


    ¡°Fufufu. Try not to hold me back, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been protecting your sassy butt, you tits demon!¡±


    ¡°Oh!? You¡¯ve said now, you moronic jerk who knows nothing but looking at every women chest!¡±


    ROAR!!


    ¡°It seems we won¡¯t be able to bicker with each other now like we usually do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all set! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    As we head back from where we came from, we already saw the soldiers fighting devils and assisting the civilians we saved earlier. It takes three or four normal soldiers with little experience to defeat a devil so most of them are teaming up against a single devil.


    Since the district we came from is already cleared, we already began hunting for the second warp stone planted around the capital.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Wait¡­.


    If those dangerous people appeared in the throne room¡­.then there must be a warp stone in the throne room!


    There are only a few people who can meet the king personally inside the throne room.


    Most of them would be his aides and people who ask to see the king. But during those times, the whole throne room is heavily guarded that no one can make a single unseen movement.


    Come to think of it, only we, the heroes are allowed inside the throne room to move freely and visit the room as we please¡­


    Lies¡­


    Then it must really one of us¡­


    No. I hope not.


    There wouldn¡¯t be any motive in the first place.


    ¡­¡­..


    Kouta and I began eliminating devils at the lowland districts. As we move towards the inner walls where another city district is located, the numbers of the devils are increasing too. It should mean that we are on the right track.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Is it just me or¡­the devils numbers are thinning up¡­almost like they stopped appearing midway.


    ¡°Kouta, something is¡­ weird here¡­¡±


    ¡°You said it¡­ even though, devils stopped appearing as we entered this district. It gives me this chill¡­¡±


    As we entered inside the wall of the lowland district, there¡¯s only one thing to describe this once lively and happy place¡­


    Hell¡­


    The fire burns everyone houses and dead bodies¡­are everywhere¡­


    Mangled¡­


    Burnt to crisps¡­


    Mutilated


    ¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Bacarra?!¡±


    ¡°A¡­Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at it!¡±


    ¡°ah¡­¡±


    I feel so dizzy and my knees got weak as I saw the dead bodies¡­ My breathing becomes ragged and my eyes started to spin¡­


    I feel like I am about to puke what I have eaten earlier. The stench of the dead permeated my nostrils and started to invade my sanity.


    ¡°Bacarra!¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    ¡°I said don¡¯t look!¡±


    Kouta snapped me out and grab me by the shoulders and turn me around to his direction.


    ¡°Look into me! Look at who is alive! Look is talking to you right now!¡±


    ¡°W-hat the hell¡­how can you stay calm at times like this?!¡±


    ¡°Because... I have seen many similar events¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°I told everyone, right? I am a soldier in service¡­ this kind of sight¡­ is something I have seen before¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s worse is that sometimes, lives are lost in our hands. Like a life of a comrade¡­ a friend¡­¡±


    ¡°Kouta¡­sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ i¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You are actually are a really good girl, Bacarra.¡±


    ¡°Eh..?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need something to do, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Ok!¡±


    Kouta walks deeper towards the district. I walk behind him avoiding all the ugly things around us. I walk closer to his back and only stare at it. It made me feel a bit secure.


    Even in this hell of a place, I found comfort from his presence alone. I feel like I can be my real self when I talk to him, leaving all the ugliness that I have.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡­?!


    ¡°Bacarra¡­it seems we have found the cause¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of¡­devils is that?!¡±


    A blob of darkness with humanoid shape stands before us. It¡¯s holding a sword and a shield. The thing before us is also wearing full plate that is the same as its color.


    Black¡­


    Even its eyes are dull dark. On top of that, it¡¯s emitting a presence similar to an Arcana Magician. Or is it possible that its own self is an arcana magician?


    ¡°UWAAARRGGHHH!¡±


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    Both of us jump sideways opposite from each other as the thing before us rushes at us with a swing of its sword. As its sword landed at the ground, it created a mist of darkness.


    ¡°Kouta! It¡¯s using something, I don¡¯t know what it is, but be careful!¡±


    ¡°We just have to find out what it is! Bacarra! Throw some magic!¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    ¡°[Fire Blast!]¡±


    As I cast a magic called Fire Blast, a ball of fire forms in front of me and began spinning towards the enemy. If this magic hits the foe, it will instantly explode.


    The fire shoots towards the devil but it didn¡¯t do anything, in fact, it raises its sword towards the ball of flame.


    Before the flame could make contact to the devil, the devil slashes it and the seemingly fast approaching fast fireball was caught in the mist the devil is producing.


    ¡°Bacarra!¡±


    ¡°It has eaten the fire blast?!¡±


    ¡°UWOOOOH!¡±


    Because of the spectacle happened, I was so surprised that I wasn¡¯t able to perceive the upcoming attack of the enemy catching me off guard!


    It rushes at me and swings it sword upwards aiming for my flank.


    As the sword cuts through the air, a seemingly steel knuckle rebound the sword. Kouta was able to dashes beside the devil and attacks it. But as Kouta was about to pull his left hand and go straight with another punch, the devil immediately put up its shield and¡­


    CLANG!


    Kouta¡¯s attack was stopped.


    Before the devil could make another swing, Kouta pulled me and carry me at his arm and retreated back with a leap backward.


    ¡°What happened, Bacarra?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any idea! My attack was nullified by that black mist! What the hell?! Was there such thing?!¡±


    ¡°This is another world, nothing is impossible. We should think of that as one of the possibilities.¡±


    ¡°How do you think we should handle that?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s we should find out now. Here it comes!¡±


    As Kouta shouted, the devil came rushing at us again charging with the shield in front.


    ¡°HYAAH!¡±


    Kouta intercepts with a straight punch, creating a gust of wind as they clashes. They engage in a trade of blows where Kouta will consecutively throw jabs and straights while evading the slashes and the bash of shield the devil do.


    ¡°Kouta!¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    ¡°Pull back!¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡±


    ¡°[Frost Plunge!]¡±


    As I shouted the aria, the place around the devil immediately got covered with ice and it crept from the tip of his toes towards his legs. My plan is to immobilize it first and then throw some large scale magic while Kouta continues his assault.


    It¡¯s not a concrete plan but I think we could pull it off!


    But that was too na?ve of me think.


    The devil produces another cloud of mist around him covering the ice. As the mist resided, the ice is already gone.


    It charges again towards me.


    ¡°[Zap!]¡±


    As I immediately cast a spell towards it to halt its advance, the mist caught the lighting I threw and proceeded in charging.


    This is bad!


    Kouta is far away!


    As I turn my heel into the opposite direction to flee, I stumble my feet and fall down at the place.


    ¡°Kuh..!¡±


    ¡°MWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!¡±


    BAM!


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    I used my arms to block the shield that was rammed against me. I felt like some of my bones got fractured a little and because of my fall earlier, I twisted my ankle. My consciousness is blinking and I my body hurt all over as I slam into a wall.


    ¡°Bacarra!¡±


    As Kouta rushes over to help me, the devil turns around to him and¡­


    It produces another one of those mists. In the mist, something came out.


    A ball of fire that spins¡­


    No¡­


    ¡°Kouta! Run!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    BOOM!


    ¡°Arrrggh!¡±


    ¡°Kouta!¡±


    As the ball of fire landed on Kouta, he was immediately engulfed in the flame and exploded. I tried to stand up but I can barely even manage to take a step.


    ¡°No¡­!¡±


    This devil steals magic attack and stores it in that mist! It¡¯s like rebounding a skill but instead of returning it right away, it fires it back whenever it wants it to.


    The devil turns it back from Kouta and faces me¡­


    ¡°[Water De--!]¡±


    ZAP


    ¡°Hngh!¡±


    Before I could even cast another spell, it produces another mist and fired off the zap that I threw at it earlier.


    The electric current runs all over my body and I fall down again.


    ¡°Is this¡­ the end¡­?¡±


    The devil walks toward me as it raises its sword.


    I can¡¯t move my body and my mind is giving out. The heat of the burning houses has taken its toll on me and I cannot think clearly anymore.


    And then, the devil steps on my head and buries my face on the ground to expose my neck to its blade.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I can¡¯t do anything.


    I just close my eyes and pray for a better life if ever I get to be reborn.


    How I wish I was able to confess to him.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!!!¡±


    Eh?!


    Power suddenly bursts nearby.


    ¡°Get your feet off her!¡±


    BAM!


    The feet that trapped me in the dirt got suddenly blown away and strong outburst of power overflows the place.


    As I look up¡­


    ¡°K-Kouta?! Y-you..?! I¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°No! I¡­ I should be the one asking that! You got hit with Fire Blast earlier, right?!¡±


    ¡°I did¡­ but¡­ as I think that you¡­will get hurt more¡­ my heart couldn¡¯t take it and then¡­ this happened!¡±


    As Kouta pointed¡­


    A beautiful glowing insignia like halo floats atop of his head. His body is brimming with so much power right now¡­


    I remember once, when Violetta told me that a blessing, whatever it is, will have its time when it matures. It''s either through mental or physical growth, but when it does, it gives tremendous power.


    Is that the case right now?!


    ¡°You¡­ look like a protagonist or something¡­¡±


    ¡°I do? Then you would be my heroine, right?¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°R-retaliate a little¡­I got embarrassed from what I said!¡±


    ¡°Uuuh¡­¡±


    ¡°Let''s talk about this later! Bacarra, please leave everything to me!¡±


    ¡°W-wait!¡±


    Whoosh


    As he gently lay me down, Kouta rushes again the devil he blew away earlier.


    With such brilliance, he turns out to look like a real hero right now.


    BAM!


    His punches are solid and stronger than before that the devil stands no chance against him as he gives it a straight punch in the shield. The shield got knocked away and the devil¡¯s feet got lifted up a bit in the air.


    If this man wants me as his heroine, I would not give it a doubt anymore. All I envision is a great and happy future with him.


    ¡°OoooOOoora!¡±


    Kouta then rushes at the enemy with punches that so fast I don¡¯t know how many have he has thrown already.


    I don¡¯t want to lie to myself anymore. I don¡¯t want to live a life where I long for everyone¡¯s attention. I just want to live my life longing for his attention.


    ¡°THIS IS THE END!¡±


    BOOM!


    As Kouta put a large amount of power in his right fist, he executed an uppercut towards the enemy blowing it away into smithereens and slowly dissolves into thin air.


    The strong antagonistic presence of the devil is gone and only the presence of Kouta can be felt in the place.


    I look at him and he looks back with a smile.


    Without knowing it, my face also broke out in a smile as the man in front of me seizes the victory. He even did a victory pose.


    Pfft!


    What a moron!


    But¡­ I like this moron.


    There would be no one else.


    ¡°Bacarra! Did you see that?!


    ¡°Yes..! You looked¡­great!¡±


    ¡°Ahahah! T-that¡¯s actually the first time you complimented me¡­¡±


    ¡°Fufufu. Idiot.¡±


    ¡°Well now, let¡¯s destroy the second warp stone. But with your state, I think I need to carry you.¡±


    ¡°Do as you please!~¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡±


    ?!


    A familiar voice came between our conversations.


    I know well whose voice is that.


    As I stare at Kouta¡­


    a sword sticks out from his chest¡­


    Eh¡­?!


    ¡°Ack¡­!¡±


    ¡°This is as far as you two can get.¡±


    The sword that is sticking out of Kouta¡¯s body was retracted and blood gushes out and falls down in front me.


    And from behind him¡­ the man that I trusted the most, the man who is looking out for my back, the man who helps me at my magic research and compounding¡­


    ¡°S-Shun¡­?¡±


    My voice is trembling as I called out to him who is holding the bloodied sword.


    ¡°This is not¡­true, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why¡­Shun¡­ why did you¡­.¡±


    My eyes shakily direct its vision to the man in front of me who is bleeding,


    ¡°Kouta..!¡±


    ¡°B-bacarra¡­ack¡­¡±


    ¡°Kouta! Kouta! KOUTA!¡±


    I immediately pull him close to me.


    ¡°Kouta!¡±


    I look at Shun who is looking at us with empty emotion on his face.


    ¡°Shun¡­why?!¡±


    ¡°I am betraying you guys, what else there is to it?¡±


    ¡°Betraying¡­? Why¡­ what do you mean¡­ why did you have to do this¡­?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His face grimaces as I ask the questions to him. I hold Kouta tightly into my arms.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the two of you getting along. You never noticed how I feel for you. You always had your eyes for that man¡­ It¡¯s either I get you or none will.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­all¡­? For that¡­reason¡­you¡­¡±


    ¡°You are belittling my love for you, Bacarra. Because you ignored my feeling for you, I got tired. I am going to join the Order of the Sins now as a new replacement for the seat of Arcana of Envy.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ this city¡­¡±


    ¡°I planted the warp stones¡­ I followed the instruction of one of the Sins who I met back into the forest in the human continent. The Emperor¡¯s death, this chaos and, that man life running out, it¡¯s all because of me. Do you understand now?¡±


    ¡°Lies¡­no, no, no! It can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°Wallow in your own sadness¡­ I¡¯m off now before this city burns to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Wait!!!¡±


    Shun didn¡¯t look at me as he turns around to leave. Without any words, he left us¡­


    What¡­


    Kouta¡­ Kouta!!


    ¡°Kouta!!¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ack¡­your breasts¡­are really soft¡­¡±


    ¡°Idiot! Even at times like this!?¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­I just want to say it¡­ack¡­now that I felt it¡­¡±


    ¡°You.. I will let you fondle them or suck or them or whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°How nice¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t die on me!¡±


    Tears started to flow endlessly from my eyes. The man that I wanted to live my whole life with is slowly dying in my cradle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that¡­ don¡¯t¡­cry¡­¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t die! You won¡¯t die! Kouta! Kouta!¡±


    ¡°I am dying a virgin¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°Kouta! No¡­! Please fight! I will immediately take you to¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ ack¡­ don¡¯t push¡­yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­! Please¡­¡±


    ¡°I at least¡­want a kiss¡­¡±


    ¡°Kiss¡­ if i¡­ you¡¯ll try to live, right?!¡±


    ¡°I might.¡±


    I brought my face close to him.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate and lands my lips to his.


    It¡¯s both our first time.


    It should be a happy moment when we do this. It should be in a romantic place. It should be when I say I love him.


    ¡­¡­..


    I try to feel his lips. I try to feel his warmth. I try to feel his heartbeat through my chest¡­but¡­


    ¡­¡­..


    His lips are cold. His body isn¡¯t moving as it lifelessly lay in my arms. His heart stops beating.


    My first kiss¡­tasted blood.


    I don¡¯t have anything anymore to do¡­


    I don¡¯t have anyone to look forward to¡­


    I don¡¯t have any motivation to live¡­


    I don¡¯t care about anything anymore¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Emptiness¡­


    Sadness¡­


    Despair¡­


    The feeling of loneliness¡­


    My tear just flows while I motionlessly hug the cold body of Kouta.


    I just want to die¡­


    ¡­¡­....


    Unknowingly, devils began to gather around me¡­


    I don¡¯t care anymore¡­


    Kill me¡­


    ¡­......


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°YAAAAAH!¡±


    WHOOSH!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, I said!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Who¡­?


    As I look up¡­


    A girl¡­


    A girl with heterochromia with red right eyes and green left eyes with blond hair neatly combed is staring at me with swollen eyes which probably was crying herself out earlier.


    ¡°Hey¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened to that man there¡­ But please, don¡¯t lose hope!¡±

 Chapter 125: Chaos at Dragon Capital Mujinn 1

    What¡¯s happening here¡­?


    In front of me is the large open gate of the supposed Dragon Capital¡­but¡­is this it? Fire spreads out everywhere and buildings collapse to the ground. Rubbles even block half of the large gate.


    I can hear roars of devils and people alike. I can hear clashes of arms and I can feel the ground trembles. I can feel the malignant aura drifting in the air that it makes me shiver from the spine going throughout my body.


    In that very instance, my mind is filled with negative thoughts and my anxiousness grows as I think of what¡¯s happening to my friends.


    Before I could even think properly, my body moves on its own and runs towards the burning city, not minding the maddening heat the wafts in that atmosphere and leaving behind the warp Violetta opened.


    ¡°Milady!¡±


    I heard Milin screaming on the top of her lungs as I run farther away from her. My mind won¡¯t listen to me anymore as I grew more worried.


    I began thinking less of my own safety and began thinking of others since coming back from the madness I am plunged into back into the demon continent. Not to mention, I dearly missed them as they are like family to me.


    They are the people who I came with on this world, summoned for a purpose. Smiled happily in slow uneventful days, but those days are already happiness for me. I cannot be more greedy as I am already lucky enough because of this second chance I am given.


    But where¡­?


    I just run straight without thinking where could I find them.


    Just when I was about to stop¡­ I saw something in the corner of my eyes in one of the open streets¡­


    Corpse¡­!


    Horrible killed bodies of soldiers¡­


    Children¡­


    Woman and Elderly¡­


    And not just one or two¡­ there are trails of them¡­


    My mind becomes foggy and my body halts as the stench of the dead permeate my senses. I can feel my fingers shaking at the sight of the dead. My breathing becomes labored and my chest began to tighten as I try to catch for air.


    Remembering that this world is a merciless one where this would occur with just a single mistake, a world where mystical beings and evil creatures roam, a world where not only men are evil but even unknown forces that want to drive everything to extinction.


    My knees gave out and I just flatly sat where I was while gazing at the corpses that are now drowning in the sea of flames. Even though they are no longer with the livings, my mind hallucinated as if I am hearing their screams and pleas for salvation.


    I never saw before what devils are capable of¡­


    I just thought naively that I should just get stronger to help my comrades, my friends, and allies¡­


    But¡­


    How about these people?


    Did I just selfishly declare that I want to be my comrade sides but¡­ what about them? Those who are unable to fight?


    ROAR!


    Ah¡­


    A devil is heading my way¡­


    Crawling on all four with beastly figure and size that could easily rip a normal man apart with its jaws and, black ebony skin that a normal iron sword can never hope to pierce, is rushing at me with maddened vigor.


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    ROAR!!!This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°[Barrier!] [Thorn!] [Force!] [Spin!]¡±


    Per my command, a translucent blue spherical wall envelopes me and produces thorns attached in vines that also encroaches my whole barrier. As the vine pops up from my barrier, the barrier expands while spinning in a strangely fast velocity.


    As it made contact with the devils who tries to pounce on me, it got caught up with the spinning thorny barrier and is juggled as the barrier keeps expanding. The body of the devil got shredded little by little until it dies, evaporating into nothingness.


    ¡­......


    I always thought that I am weak.


    I always compare myself to the people around me.


    To Alstroe-nee, to Higan, to Master, to Violetta, to Fon-nii and even the heroes who were summoned together with me.


    But my scaling was wrong¡­


    All I think of is to get stronger¡­ I never thought of the people who are in need the most.


    I am still lucky to have this power... they don¡¯t have it¡­these people¡­ I was able to fend for myself even against a single devil, they died¡­


    And I am mulling myself over for strength because I feel inefficient within my close friends who I treat as a family when these people want to protect their family even without power.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    I shouldn¡¯t stay here. I shouldn¡¯t have strayed far from Milin and the others.


    As I calm myself for a little, I lift my body and try to stand up, albeit, my legs are still shaking. But nonetheless, I manage to stand up. It is dangerous here and I just realized that.


    I avert my gaze from the burning corpse and run to the opposite street where it hasn¡¯t succumbed to the flames that burn this city yet.


    I run again aimlessly because I got lost. Some of the paths I remembered going to was blocked because of the rubbles from tall houses that collapsed.


    In the corner of my mind, I am hoping that I didn¡¯t trap myself in a maze of hellfire.


    ¡°Kyaa!¡±


    ¡°Ahh!!¡±


    As I was plunging deep into my thoughts again, I heard voices which sounded like they got hurt!


    At the same time, I feeling of fear loom throughout my body. A tremendous presence is nearby. I don¡¯t have to be an expert in magic not to know what blind blood thirst is.


    But thanks to it, my legs freezes again at its place as fear was struck deep in my heart.


    ¡°No way¡­ move¡­!¡±


    My body trembles as the feeling of strong blood thirst plunge my mind in a state of chaos. What is this presence anyway?!


    I am not even familiar with it but I know it is not something normal!


    ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up! It¡¯s coming for us!¡±


    ¡°Haa...Haa¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m slow¡­¡±


    The voices became more audible as they get closer to my location. At another intersection beyond this street, several meters away from me, two elven children came to my sight.


    One has a pale skin and blond hair and the other has healthy tanned skin and silver hair. Both of them are wearing matching maid uniforms.


    They are both running away from something. As they desperately run, the girl with tanned skin trips and falls over.


    ¡°Auu!¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus! Stand up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­Casablanca¡­please leave me behind¡­¡±


    ¡°*sob* What are you saying¡­?! *sob* I would¡­never do that¡­not even in my whole life¡­*sob* I left from your side!¡±


    ¡°Casablanca! But¡­*sob*¡­ but¡­¡±


    As the blond haired girl try to pull the silver haired girl to stand up and run, another being entered my view.


    !!!


    Donning full-plate armor and dragging a battle-axe in its left arm, a man¡­no¡­ a humanoid creature appears. He has no countenance or such as his top to bottom is only dyed in black.


    The two elven children can only sobs and cry as they hug each other as they await for their end.


    The creature, which I presume to be the source of this looming fear that paralyzes me in place, raises the battle axe overhead¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Move¡­


    Move¡­!


    Move damn it!


    This damn body of mine! Please¡­! Please move! I want to save them!


    I bit my lips and blood start to roll down from my mouth. Tears started to form in the corner of my eyes as I struggle to overcome the fear that envelopes me, desperately trying to reach those two in front of me.


    What did I train myself for?


    My hand trembles as I raise it as if reaching out to them¡­


    I felt fear more terrifying than this¡­!


    I felt pain more than I could imagine!


    I won¡¯t let this simple intimidation gets the best of me!


    ¡°GRAAAGGHHH!¡±


    ¡°HIBISCUS!¡±


    ¡°CASABLANCA!


    ¡°[Morning Glory Ninety Nine Petal Layered Barrier!]¡±


    BSSSHHHH!


    When the creature swung down its axe, I managed to put a barrier between it and the two elves who are crying on each other¡¯s shoulder.


    But it has not ended yet!


    The barrier was able to block the attack but it keeps breaking the layer of the barrier as milliseconds goes!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°MOVE YOU DAMN LOLI BODY!¡±


    As I shouted it at the top of my lungs, my feet moves forward rushing to the two elves. I run without hesitation to save those two.


    Closer¡­


    Closer¡­!


    Closer!


    ¡°Haa!


    ¡°Hiya?!¡±


    ¡°Auu?!¡±


    BAM!


    As I tackled the two out of the axe¡¯s way, the axe landed at an empty ground creating large crack and producing a ringing sound.


    The three of us lands on its side.


    ¡°[Barrier!][Force!]¡±


    I cast my barrier between us and the creature¡­


    I immediately hug the two girls in my shoulder and blow us apart from the creature with the barrier¡¯s force, flinging us a dozen of meters against the creature.


    ¡°Guh!¡±


    And the result¡­


    Cushioning them with my body, I slammed flat to the ground, breaking several backbone and ribs in the process.


    As I peek at the creature from far away, instead of chasing after us, it heads into the opposite direction.


    ¡°Hey¡­! Um¡­little girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Casablanca¡­ we are also little girls¡­¡±


    ¡°But she is smaller than us¡­ anyway¡­hey¡­are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Little girl?


    I am¡­


    As I try to feel the injury I occurred myself, it seems that it is regenerating fine so I give them a thumb up as it is hard to speak or even breath.


    ¡°Thank goodness!¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness she is safe!¡±


    ¡°You really saved us!¡±


    ¡°Thank you! I thought we are done for¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­what should we do now? Can you walk?¡±


    ¡°Can you walk? Do you need help?¡±


    I wave my hands left and right towards them indicating that I don¡¯t need any help as I am recovering fine.


    And at the same time, a footstep becomes audible¡­


    ¡°S-someone is coming¡­!¡±


    ¡°Are they here to help?¡±


    As the footstep stops, I saw someone¡­


    Someone I know¡­


    With a messy long hair and stubble on his chin¡­


    He carries a bloodied sword with fresh blood dripping on its tips¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    It¡¯s Shun!


    ¡°Oh¡­ isn¡¯t it Asagao?¡±

 Chapter 126: Chaos at Dragon Capital Mujinn 2

    ¡°Asagao? You¡¯re here, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    For some odd reason, I didn¡¯t immediately approach Shun. Something about him is offsetting. Not the bloodied sword he is holding. It¡¯s the weird demeanor around him like this blazing hell is like a park he is walking into.


    If I remember correctly too, Shun is a magic caster type. But right now, he is a holding a sword contrary to his specialty.


    And the blood dripping from the sword he is holding is giving me this terrible feeling. Not to mention, when you kill a devil they disappear without a trace.


    He only stares at us even though I look badly injured.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I must go now. Asagao, it is better you lot leave this place immediately. It¡¯s burning to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Shun¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening here? And¡­whose blood is that dripping from the sword you are carrying?¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­ it seems you have deeply involved yourself, no, you have already centralized this battle on you. The existence of the Order of the Sin and Nil, the evil creature people refer to as Devils and all the Arcana Magician that you can ever know. It¡¯s only a matter of time until you know about what¡¯s happening in this world. Of how much effort Nil has put for the sake of it.¡±


    ¡°Shun¡­! What are you talking about¡­? What about Nil?! You know about Nil?! Tell me, please!¡±


    ¡°I gotta go.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    He runs off to the opposite direction from where we are¡­


    He knows about Nil, but how and why?


    As I was about to plunge in my own thoughts again, the elves pulled my sleeves as to gain my attention.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay, little girl?¡±


    ¡°Little girl, you are hurt right?¡±


    ¡°I have a name! Stop calling me little girl!¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re smaller than us. Look!¡±


    ¡°Look! Smaller!¡±


    They emphasize my height and stature by standing up and sizing me down. I also stand up to check their height compared to mine.


    They are taller than me, but not that tall, about the same height as Higan if I don¡¯t include her fox ears.


    ¡°¡°See?¡±¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­ Alright already! I am small! But contrary to my size, I am already twenty years old!¡±


    ¡°¡±EH?!¡±¡±


    ¡°Anyway, we don¡¯t have any time to dawdle here! And my name is Asagao! Don¡¯t call me little girl anymore!¡±


    ¡°T-then, I am Casablanca Prasiolite¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m ahh¡­ Hibiscus Prasiolite¡­!¡±


    ¡°You two are twins?!¡±


    ¡°¡±YES!¡±¡±


    Wait¡­!


    Isn¡¯t one of Astlan¡¯s daughters were twin elves?!


    ¡°You two¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±Yes, Miss Asagao?¡±¡±


    ¡°M-Miss?! Ahahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±??¡±¡±


    ¡°No! I mean, you two! What¡¯s your father¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking out of nowhere, Miss Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°P-please¡­answer me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±Astlan¡­¡±¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Okay¡­


    Now that has already proven my suspicion. They are Astlan¡¯s children and Higan¡¯s sister!


    Wait! They are supposed to be my sister too, right?


    But this coincidence¡­ is it really coincidence¡­ to meet them in this kind of place¡­


    Now I know that I cannot leave these two alone¡­ whatever happens.


    And¡­


    Guhehehe¡­Miss Asagao¡­they called me Miss Asagao!


    But, as I said to them earlier, we cannot lollygag here any longer. It¡¯s dangerous and devils are roaming the place. The fire is spreading and the heat¡¯s effect is becoming visible to us as we sweat tremendously.


    ¡°You two¡­ we should get out of here.¡±


    ¡°We¡­should have done that a bit earlier, Miss Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Miss Asagao is a scatterbrain?¡±


    These two¡­


    Well, it¡¯s my fault in the first place. My goal to find my friends has changed. I cannot possibly leave these two alone in this hell hole and I need to meet up with Milin and the others.


    But thanks to separating from them¡­I was able to save Casablanca and Hibiscus.


    I have to regroup with them to proceed further¡­


    I gestured at the two to follow me and lead the way. I walk to the place I came before and retrace back my steps but¡­ I immediately turn back as I remember that the path there is already blocked. At this point, we cannot do anything but to do a random guess on where to go.


    Smokes started to drift lower and we started inhaling some. The two are coughing for a while now as the smoke mixes in the atmosphere.


    At this rate, before we die by being burnt to death, we are going to suffocate first!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Our random walks have brought us to something¡­or to someone¡­ or to people¡­ rather, soldiers!


    As Casablanca, Hibiscus and I saw a glimpse of the platoon of soldiers, our face brightens and we immediately run to them hoping they could help us.


    When the soldiers noticed us, their face is in surprise and also run towards us with worried faces. All of them are wearing matching military armors and one of them is wearing an armor with a heavier design which I assume, is the captain.


    The man wearing in heavier armor faces us and immediately speaks.


    ¡°Children, are you okay?! I thought we have already evacuated everyone from this area!?¡±


    ¡°We are fine, sir!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? This two elves¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°They are Lady Priscilla¡¯s precious assistants!!¡±


    ¡°Eh..?¡±


    What did he say?!


    The soldiers on his back began murmuring and whispering at each other as the Captain confirmed that identity of Casablanca and Hibiscus.


    So¡­the reason they are in maid uniform is because of Priscilla¡­


    ¡°I see then! It will be an honor to escort you girls to safety! It will be our pleasure to risk our life you!¡±


    ¡°T-thanks¡­¡±


    ¡°And you are little missy? We already know about Lady Casablanca and Lady Hibiscus, may we know yours?¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­Asagao Lionheart¡­ l-little sister of¡­Ashfon Astlan Lionheart¡­¡±


    All of the soldiers stop breathing for a single moment when I stated my name and my relations. It seems they are trying to process the information I relayed to them.


    I think they are just exaggerating. Is it really that of a big deal?


    Or maybe they don¡¯t believe me¡­


    We may not be real brother and sisters, but base on what mother told me, we are somehow related to each other.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Their brains began working again and all of them kneeled down in front of us while the captain of the platoon stabs his sword on the ground while kneeling too.


    ¡°We are honored to serve you, oh, Dear Sister of Ashfon Astlan Lionheart. We are also in service of the Lady Casablanca and Lady Hibiscus. On this moment, until we assured your safety, we shall sacrifice everything we have. This is the glory of protecting someone, we, the Dragon Kin, shall prove that looking out for one another, even to the other races, to prove our oath!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±UWOOOOOOOHHH!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    All of them let out a battle cry. They look fiercer and stronger now as they set a new motivation for their so-called oath.


    It¡¯s not bad but it¡¯s a little¡­overwhelming¡­


    Even Casablanca and Hibiscus got startled and started to huddle at my back¡­


    But fair enough, they look reliable and we needed people who know about the place. Maybe with this, we can also go to where my friends¡­the other heroes are¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    When I thought of that¡­


    In just a single moment¡­


    In just a grain of second¡­


    Every strand of hair throughout my body immediately stands and my mind and body, on reflex, jump backward dragging along Casablanca and Hibiscus and landing on our backs.


    What I saw in front of me¡­ are three lines¡­no¡­!


    A claw!


    Passing through every soldier in front of us smoothly, like water flows down in a calm river, the claw slices at all of the soldiers in front of.


    Eh¡­?


    As the moment, which seems like an hour, ended, everyone in front of us falls down slice by slice, revealing grotesque things and figures.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Miss Asagao, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Miss Asagao, why did you push us?¡±


    ¡°DON¡¯T LOOK!¡±


    I shouted as they tried to see what¡¯s happening in front of us. I immediately hug their heads to cover their eyes with my body to prevent them from seeing the grotesque scene in front of us.


    My body shakes in fear and but my mind is alerting me to stay sharp and focus and be wary of the man in front of us.


    Even I want to vomit at the bloody sight and I want to close my eyes too but I need to focus on the enemy in front of us.


    I feel sick¡­


    I feel dizzy¡­


    But I need to be strong¡­


    ¡°Oh?? You were able to dodge that! That¡¯s good! If you got hit¡­it¡¯s bad¡­really bad¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And in front of me¡­ a man¡­a beast kin with wolf ears and tail wearing leather armor and tunic and leathered pants that look like an easy going match, speak to us.


    He has this air around him similar to Susanoo and Priscilla¡­but far more sinister and evil.


    ¡°Oh?? You must be Asagao! Lord Nil¡¯s favorite! Good thing I really didn¡¯t hit you because¡­it would be bad¡­really bad.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. You can speak to me. What¡¯s the problem? Is it bad¡­really bad?¡±


    He walks closer to us while stepping at the remains of the soldiers he killed earlier! He didn¡¯t even mind their blood soaking his feet.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? This? This pile of dirt? Oh¡­ I see¡­ you don¡¯t want them dead?¡±


    As he stared at the bloody mess he himself made, he smirks at me. A sudden jolt run through my body as I knew that this man is someone I can¡¯t handle.


    He stared at the blood and sliced body of his victims. Suddenly, he exerted magic onto them as he touches it.


    And in an instant, the Soldiers that was killed earlier, returned to life as if the whole killing scene was played reversely.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The revived soldiers look at each other and look at us and the wolf guy.


    ¡°What happ--!?¡±


    SHING


    !!


    The wolf guy swings his claw and magic comes with it, conjuring bigger claw with his own hand as its base, killing the revived soldiers again.


    ¡°Miss Asagao¡­! What¡¯s happening? Can we look now?¡±


    ¡°Miss Asagao¡­I¡­I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t look whatever happens!¡±


    Tears spills from my eyes and sweat pour down all over my body at the spectacle the wolf guy showed me. It became harder for me to breathe and my eyes are only focused on him. My hands, which I use to hold down Casablanca and Hibiscus to my body, are trembling.


    I can feel them tearing up at my bosom.


    ¡°Oh?? Scared? Bad¡­that¡¯s really bad¡­¡±


    ¡°W-w-what the hell¡­did you do¡­? W-w-hat do you need from me..? W-w-who are you¡­?!¡±


    I manage to squeeze out words.


    He smiled at me and began explaining.


    ¡°You see¡­ I am really impressed on your reaction time. Normally, no one could see that coming. I ate my own presence so you won¡¯t be able to notice me. But you know, it dispels when I attack? Fair answer?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­yes¡­ these dirts rising up again? I also ate the event of them dying. With that, they began moving again¡­but you see¡­ I killed them. Well, they will die shortly too as my ability has its limits.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Wha¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?? Yes, yes. My identity, no? I am Flow, in the Order of Arcana Sins, I am the current Arcana of Gluttony.¡±


    ¡°A-Arcana¡­sins?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s nice meeting you, ladies!¡±


    No¡­!

 Chapter 127: Chaos at Dragon Capital Mujinn 3

    Flow, the Arcana of Gluttony, stare down at me, who is holding the twin elves, Casablanca and Hibiscus close to my chest while trembling and shaking in fear as the man with a visage of a wolf let out his thirst for blood.


    ¡°Why did you have to kill them¡­?¡±


    What I can do now is to stall, hoping someone strong will take Flow as an enemy giving us a chance. The chances are slim and if he started attacking, I don¡¯t have any choice but to defend myself.


    I don¡¯t what is his motive but, knowing that these two are my sisters, I have to protect them with all I got.


    ¡°Why, you ask? Because I was cringing at their statements earlier! It was bad¡­really bad. I just have to do it. Now that they are dead, you are going to gain nothing asking about it.¡±


    ¡°Dead¡­?¡±


    ¡°Kill..?!¡±


    The two elves quietly muttered what they heard. I know that they already had the feeling of something is wrong, but it seems that just now, their clueless doubts was erased and already knew someone was killed.


    And not waiting anymore, Flow starts walking towards us leisurely while leaving footsteps of blood in his trail and whistling happily.


    As I though, I just have to do it. I need to fend off for our own safety against this monster! I don¡¯t know how strong he is but I doubt I alone have any chances of winning.


    I have to apologize to the dead for doing this, but it can¡¯t be helped!


    ¡°[Barrier!] [Force!]¡±


    My blue translucent barrier materializes and covers the three of us excluding flow and the remains of the soldiers and as per my command, it stretches far out ramming everything in its path.


    With the sudden burst in size, Flow immediately jumps up casually to dodge the barrier. But my true intention came next as he dodges. The barrier rams the mutilated corpses, flinging over the raging flames.


    Guilt attacks me as I did the atrocious act but it made me relieve that it is not there anymore.


    While Flow is still in mid-air, I release Casablanca and Hibiscus from my embrace and quickly draw out the magical sword master granted me from my dimensional storage.


    Without hesitation, I quickly rush where Flow is supposed to land and readies my stance. I know that barrier of this level is actually nothing for him, but it was generous of him that he didn¡¯t broke it earlier.


    ¡°Oh! Inviting me in a battle? Bad! Really bad! I am getting excited!¡±


    As Flow lands on my barrier, he kicks it and it shatters like a brittle mirror. He comes at me with his claw drawn overhead.


    CLANG!


    As he mows down his claws, it met with my sword producing a piercing metallic sound. But my knees, which I used to support the whole weight of the attack, shook even though, his attack was just a casual, slow one.


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s a good sword! I am getting more excited now! I wonder what Lord Nil loves about you?! I just have to check it by myself!¡±


    Of course, Flow has two hands to use so he swings the other one to my side. I feel like I shouldn¡¯t let him touch me, or even just graze.


    ¡°[Barrier!] [Thorn!]¡±


    Flinging his hand that locks with my sword, I quickly withdraw my sword and blocks on my side, catching the effortless swing of Flow.


    BAM!


    Guh¡­!


    As his attack made contact with my guard, I was sent flying several meters away from him. Even though it looks effortless, the strength packed in it is no joke!


    My hand felt the attack deeply and trembles from the numbness it suddenly felt.


    My body, which was sent flying, crashes into a burning house.


    ¡°GuuuaAAHH!¡±


    I scream.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I scream loudly as I felt my skin being burned and melted from the intensity of the flame. My body instinctively rolls out of the rabbles of fire as it cannot fathom the hotness.


    ¡°Gahh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡°Miss Asagao!¡±¡±


    I heard the worried call of the two elven girls as I suffer the blaze of the fire that kept seeping throughout my body.


    ¡°[Water Ball!]¡±


    ¡°[Aqua Drop!]¡±


    They immediately cast water my magic on the fire I am being grilled in. I wanted to use my barrier but my mind cannot focus on casting it.


    Water immediately pours above me, extinguishing the fire that tormented me for a few moments. As I look at their faces, it¡¯s full of horror.


    I take a look at my skin and found out the cause of their horror¡­


    Charred skin returning to its original paleness and beauty, recovering from the burns and injury it has suffered.


    I do not want to speak of what happened to my face. It¡¯s good that there are no mirrors nearby.


    My oversized shirt was burned. The saving grace that prevented me from being fully naked is the dragon wear that I donned before.


    My shorts, together with my underwear and boots were charred and now, it¡¯s useless to wear them.


    ¡°Regeneration¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Asagao¡­do you feel okay?¡±


    ¡°You fools! Run! Run away and don¡¯t come back here!¡±


    Taking out another pair of shorts and underwear together with boots, I shouted with ragged breathing.


    I am thankful for their assistance. But at this time, I cannot simply let them be here. The intensity of Flow¡¯s attacks could kill them in an instant.


    ¡°But Miss Asagao, we don¡¯t want to leave you behind! Maybe we can help you out too!¡±


    ¡°Miss Asagao¡­we¡­we can use magic¡­ to help you¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible! The opponent¡­is too much¡­you two will get killed!¡±


    I threatened them. No, I just stated the fact.


    I already knew, without having that brief exchange of attack with Flow earlier, that it¡¯s impossible to win against him.


    Even Higanbana in Divine Ascension will be thrashed.


    I fear that and I don¡¯t want these two to be involved in this battle. I can¡¯t even call this a battle.


    ¡°Miss Asagao¡­are you saying that we save ourselves and leave you behind?!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want that! We don¡¯t want to leave anyone!¡±


    Drat!


    They¡¯re persistent¡­


    I was about to quarrel with these two when¡­


    Where¡¯s Flow?


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Boo!¡±


    My intangible barrier reacted immediately.


    Flow appeared behind Casablanca and Hibiscus!


    As Flow startles us, Casablanca and Hibiscus turn around in hurry and look at Flow.


    Terror immediately painted their faces as they discover the terrifying enemy they wanted to face. Upon Flow¡¯s presence, the two wasn¡¯t able to move because of fear and froze at their place.


    Flow then brandishes his right claw. Magic bursts out from it and it formed three giant claws made out of pure magical power.


    ¡°DODGE!!¡±


    Without a moment of hesitation, I pulled the two down into my place and fling my body towards the direction of the attack.


    Fully resolving myself in meeting with this life reaping claws Flow used, with the Black Dragon Wears I am equipped with, I catch it with it.


    ¡°[Blooming Thorn ¨C Morning Glory Ninety Nine Petal Layered Barrier!]¡±


    SHATTER!


    As I used everything in blocking the attack, one by one, the layer of barrier breaks as the claw moves leisurely without break or showing signs of slowing down.


    In that moment, I drive my sword towards his chest, aiming to pierce his heart for a kill.


    That¡¯s right! I am aiming for a kill!


    I don¡¯t have time for moral values craps and alike!


    It¡¯s him or me!


    ¡°Haaaa! Eat this!¡±


    My sword lands on him piercing right through his chest, in return, his attacks slams me.


    All the three claws were blocked by the Black Dragon Wears and prevented any external damage to me, although, the part where the claw hits got shattered with blunt force.


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    ¡°Uoof!¡±


    BAM!


    At the moment I landed on the ground, my consciousness started blinking.


    Holding the parts where my bones were shattered and my muscles got crushed, I glare at Flow, who is just standing there, with my sword piercing his chest and blood drips from its tip.


    ¡°Miss Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?!¡±


    Casablanca and Hibiscus run up to me worriedly.


    I don¡¯t know if Flow is still able to fight or not. It¡¯s best not to let my guard down.


    The elven twins tearfully approach me and assisted me in standing up.


    Damn¡­


    My body hurts all over and I can¡¯t feel my legs¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I can¡¯t feel my legs?


    What?!


    As I noticed it, I immediately look at Flow.


    Noticing my unrest, the Wolf Race Beast Kin smiled gleefully as if someone is caught in his prank. Not minding the sword sheathed in his body, he faces us and began laughing.


    ¡°Hahaha! Bad! Really bad! Lord Nil has fine taste in choosing his favorites! I can¡¯t stop myself from being excited!¡±


    ¡°As expected of¡­you lot. That degree of damage¡­cannot even kill you¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no! Little Missy! I have to commend you for doing this to me!¡±


    ¡°¡­What did you do¡­?¡±


    As if expecting the question, Flow broke out in a grin.


    ¡°Actually I tried eating your soul earlier! But as expected, I wasn¡¯t able to! That just shows that my ability has its limit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You see, I ate the fact that you can walk. Amazing right? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll return to you in a few moments. But at the time being¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I will help myself with these two younglings you are trying to protect so hard.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    The twin elves, upon hearing Flow¡¯s intention pales in an instant and they walk backward carrying me in both of their shoulders¡­


    ¡°You two! Run!¡±


    ¡°We¡­We can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t leave you¡­¡±


    ¡°Fools¡­¡±


    Flow slowly and cheerfully approaches us while drawing out the sword stuck in his chest. Blood gushes forth as the sword were fully drawn.


    ¡°[Barrier!]¡±


    SHATTER!


    I knew, but I still did.


    Upon my attempt, the two elves lay me down.


    Are they going to run?


    That¡¯s good¡­


    But, contrary to my expectation, the two started casting magic.


    Hey!


    ¡°[Fire Ball!]¡±


    ¡°[Spirit Beast Summon!]¡±


    Casablanca fires off a knuckle size ball of flame towards Flow and Hibiscus summoned a small pup.


    Eh?!


    As the fireball lands on Flow, it made a small explosion but it did nothing to him. The pup charges at Flow and bit his pants and pulls on it.


    ¡°Awww!~ What a cute little puppy!~ Too bad.¡±


    BAM!


    Flow stomps on it and it disappears into thin air.


    Not giving up, Casablanca and Hibiscus keeps casting spells one after another even while crying and trembling to halt Flow¡¯s advance.


    Firing off different kind of low tier spell, Casablanca immediately runs out of magical power.


    Summoning different species of spiritual beasts, in which in their attacks, were simply shrug off by Flow, Hibiscus collapse on the ground tiredly.


    As Casablanca¡¯s last attempt of attack was easily deflected, she also falls down beside Hibiscus.


    Both of them hold hands while shielding me from Flow with their bodies.


    ¡°Is the futile attempt to tickle me ended? Too bad¡­really bad.¡±


    ¡°Awawa¡­We¡­will not run away anymore¡­ we are g-g-g-going to fight¡­u-u-until the end.¡±


    ¡°M-m-mother always taught us¡­n-n-not to abandon comrades.¡±


    ¡°Such good mother! Well, it¡¯s her fault that you two will end up in a bad¡­really bad situation.¡±


    As Flow¡¯s hand reaches out towards them, they again, tremble to the point their teeth are clattering.


    Slowly and dreadfully, Flow¡¯s hands came close and closer.


    But before Flow¡¯s hand reaches them, the fall down¡­


    Both of them fainted from being bathed in such presence.


    ¡°Aww. That¡¯s no good. I need them conscious or else there will be no screaming.¡±


    But Flow didn¡¯t stop. His hands keep reaching out to them and going to grab their heads.


    But before he advances further¡­


    TAP


    I grab both of his hands with my own.


    ¡°I¡­ won¡¯t let you¡­¡±


    ¡°Still moving around lively I see!¡±


    ¡°I will¡­protect those who are important to me¡­ I may be weak¡­ I may have my bad times¡­ I may be uselessly shy and timid at first¡­but¡­ I will¡­now continue to move forward¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you blabbering about?¡±


    I have to¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Protect¡­¡±


    ¡°Important to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Those¡­¡±


    ¡°Important¡­¡±


    ¡°Protect¡­¡±


    Eh..?!


    Casablanca and Hibiscus¡­repeats some of my words earlier¡­


    ¡­!


    Sensing the rising of new power, Flow immediately released my hands and leaps dozens of meters away from us.


    The two elves stand up side by side while emitting power from their bodies.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I have felt this power before¡­


    It¡¯s same as The Rage King¡¯s Astlan¡¯s Ira¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    As I look at the two, who stands up in unison, I noticed something¡­


    They aren¡¯t conscious at all.


    These two¡­ they are¡­after all¡­ Astlan Lionheart¡¯s genuine daughters.


    And¡­


    Casablanca, materializing a large crescent moon with a large sharp edge and emitting Astlan¡¯s Ira¡­ Her demeanor from earlier completely changes as she conjures flame as dark as Atlan¡¯s Ira.


    Hibiscus also materializes a cube-shaped orb that floats atop of her left hand, covered with Astlan¡¯s Ira. In her right hand, a dark mass of spiritual beast was given shape, donning the guise of the enemy¡­a wolf¡­ very large wolf.


    Flow, who watched the spectacle, becomes vigilant.


    ¡°Hey..hey¡­that looks bad¡­really bad¡­!¡±

 Chapter 128: Chaos at Dragon Capital Mujinn 4

    Casablanca and Hibiscus stand side by side as they emotionlessly stare at Flow who is, right now, being vigilant against the twin elves.


    Their powers must be just a fragment of the real Astlan Ira, but nevertheless, it¡¯s power is already overwhelming that our opponent, Flow, the Arcana of Gluttony, becomes cautious against it leaping several meters away from it.


    ¡°Hey..! White brat! What¡¯s that?!¡±


    ¡°Hell if I know what happened to them!¡±


    ¡°Kaah. Don¡¯t snap at me like that. You¡¯re so cold!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Flow tried asking me.


    I do know about it but¡­ Like I would tell him about it¡­ and don¡¯t talk to me like we are the closest buddy around.


    I despise you.


    You ate my ability to walk! What the hell is that power? Isn¡¯t it a bit too much?!


    As I was glaring at Flow, the two started to make their move.


    ¡°[Flare.]¡±


    ¡°[Abyss.]¡±


    Casablanca rode the large moon crescent blade and ascended to the sky. Fire starts to cover the large crescent blade and it also encroaches her whole body. Even though fire covers her, it doesn¡¯t seem to burn her.


    Hibiscus¡¯s spirit summon, the large wolf made out of Asltan¡¯s Ira, dives to the ground and become like a shadow. The shadow then moves, expanding its span towards Flow.


    ¡°W-what the--!?¡±


    Flow becomes confused with the sudden attack of the two. Their powers and abilities, at this point, are all unknown to him.


    Little does he know¡­or I know¡­ he was already cornered.


    As the shadow the crept up to him, almost touching him, he reflexively jumps toward the sky to avoid contact with it. But in mid air, he didn¡¯t think of the sudden attack from Casablanca.


    Casablanca, who is riding the large crescent moon, holds the handle of her weapon and rams it straight to Flow¡¯s face. As the contact is made, the sizzling sound came to my ear.


    Flow is being cooked by the fire of Casablanca as he descends down, still covered in fire.


    BAM!


    ¡°Gack!¡±


    Flow was slammed to the ground rather painfully. The fire from Casablanca¡¯s attack didn¡¯t cease to burn him. He started rolling around on reflex because of the hotness.


    And the shadow earlier comes at him when he least expected it.


    The fire that seemingly endless was extinguished and, the shadow from earlier has crept below him. As he noticed its existence, it was already too late for him to act.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    The shadow emerges from its lurking spot and suddenly¡­


    ¡°GRAAAHH!¡±


    ¡°FU--!¡±


    In a form of a large wolf, Flow is bitten whole on his body as Hibiscus¡¯s spirit summon devours and chew him. Flow struggles to set his own self to free from the large wolf¡¯s jaw.


    Gathering magic in his claw, he executed the large magical tri-claw and aims it towards the Spirit Wolf that¡¯s pinning him between its teeth.


    ¡°Chew on this!¡±


    As Flow shouts, he swings down his claws imbued with magic but before it could even hit, the large wolf melted quickly as if avoiding his attack.


    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t hit anything and rather, it didn¡¯t separate from him.


    ¡°Bad¡­really bad¡­¡±


    The wolf is biting flow on the knees to restrict his movements. He can only smile nervously at the shameful sight he is placed into.


    ¡°A wolf race being bitten by a spirit wolf¡­ bad¡­really bad irony¡­¡±


    Serves you right!


    I can¡¯t still feel my legs. If I can, I would have punched you and stab you several times already while you are stuck in there but¡­


    Nearby, a strong power is being built up¡­


    Casablanca¡­holding her weapon¡¯s handle with both of her hands and staring at Flow with empty emotion, the large crescent blade covered with Astlan¡¯s Ira is forming a larger crescent made out of pure power.


    Even I can sense the intensity of the blow it will make.


    ¡°[--- --- --- --- --- ---------- Astlan¡¯s Ira.]¡±


    !!


    What did she say?!


    Is the nature of that power traces back to Astlan himself and grants anyone who inherited a subconscious knowledge about it?!


    I know that attack! Even though it feels hundred thousand times less intense, I definitely know it!


    The ground becomes ashen around Casablanca. The supposed crimson blazing flames are right now, a color of dark. Everything in its path will be disintegrated to nothingness. The power that should only be exclusive to the Rage King, The king of Human Continent, The Continent of Prospering Land, Ashfon Astlan Lioneart.


    It is no mere imitation. It¡¯s a genuine power passed down by the first Lionheart, although, a fragment, it is still frightening.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Casablanca swings her weapon and¡­


    FSSSHHH!


    ¡°GUAAAAHHH!¡±


    It hits Flow, completely covering him with overwhelming force. The attack doesn¡¯t end there. It also penetrated the rabbles of the burning houses, completely eradicating everything in its path.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    As the phase of power subside¡­


    Flow is nowhere to be seen¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­ I can walk now¡­¡±


    I stand up from where I was dropped off and observe the surroundings¡­


    There was a huge devastation caused by Casablanca¡­ a straight line of ashen path. Her flames swallowed the weaker flames and mowed and destroyed everything it made contact with.


    As the sea of dust that has risen settled, I can see the visage of the twins standing side by side.


    They are strong. They finished off Flow which the thing I wasn¡¯t able to do. It makes me a bit envious of that power¡­but¡­


    ¡°Casablanca! Hibiscus!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?!¡±


    It messes up with your sanity if you are not in proper control of it. You won¡¯t be able to recognize which is an ally and which is a foe.


    As they both noticed me, Casablanca started conjuring flames and shoots it towards me. Hibiscus rode the giant wolf¡¯s back and charges at me with its gaping jaw!


    ¡°[Barrier!]¡±


    BAM!


    The flames Casablanca collides with my barrier and shook the ground. And as the second batch of flames made contact, the barrier immediately broke!


    ¡°H-hey! Stop it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The giant wolf got close to me. It opens its large jaw to swallow me but¡­


    ¡°[Blooming Thorn! Ravage!]¡±


    Spikes made out of barrier pierces the wolf before it could even get its mouth close to me, penetrating its whole body.


    I saw Hibiscus face is she jumps away from the wolf.


    Her face was twisted in pain.


    Guh¡­


    So if I attack the large wolf, it would also hurt her?!


    What the hell¡­


    What should I even do?!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I take a glance at Casablanca.


    She isn¡¯t moving from her place and sweat was pouring from her forehead¡­


    As I thought, that attack took a toll from her and she can¡¯t move now. She can only send fire attacks at me from her position.


    My only problem now is Hibiscus¡­


    I need to defend myself from her. I cannot attack her so I need to tire her out like Casablanca.


    But that would mean that she needs to use that attack too, and it will be used to me¡­


    ¡°Bad¡­really bad¡­right?¡±


    Wha-!?


    As I turn around, Flow is standing a bit far from me! He is bleeding everywhere as he takes a step towards the two, not to me.


    And as if piss, his magical power is now getting stronger than before!


    Was he playing around earlier?!


    ¡°How did you¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Answer?! You want?! Answer?! Bad¡­really bad!¡±


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    Flow dashes beside me at an unbelievable speed and kicks me in the stomach.


    ¡°I ate my location. Doing that, I reverted to another place, but still¡­I still receive this damage!¡±


    ¡°Ack¡­ha¡­haa¡­¡±


    ¡°All of you! From this revision time¡­! Full of deviants! Full of abnormality!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­¡±


    ¡°First is that spearman from earlier who took down C¡¯rothgor with a single attack! That man girl! Good thing I have taken the soul of his twin as a hostage!¡±


    ¡°Who¡­are¡­¡±


    ¡°And then this¡­! Bad¡­really bad¡­!¡±


    The air around Flow changed. There is no more of those leisure antics that he did. All I can see now¡­ is a man that befits his title¡­


    As he glares at the twin elves, he brandishes both of his hands and pours an astonishing amount of magic to it!


    ¡°I am¡­going to cut down those two!!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you¡­!¡±


    This battle is far from over!

 Chapter 129: Chaos at Dragon Capital Mujinn 5

    ¡°[Barrier!]


    I hastily cast my barrier as an incoming attack pounds us. Flow leaps through the sky to avoid being crushed by Hibiscus Spirit Summons attack while I, who is still enduring Flow¡¯s kick earlier, curls up on the ground while I protect myself.


    ¡°Oh? It seems you are busy with the silver one. Then I shall partake on that Blondie!¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    Flow¡¯s hostility is directed to Casablanca because of what happened earlier. That means I am going to be stuck defending myself against Hibiscus attack.


    I need to somehow stop Flow and bring Casablanca and Hibiscus sanity.


    ¡°UWWOOOO!


    CLANG!


    As Flow landed from the leap, he immediately dashes to Casablanca with his magical claws drawn. Casablanca defended herself from it using the large crescent blade.


    ¡°That thing is annoying!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    Casablanca breaks their lock and started swinging her weapon violently towards Flow, in return Flow goes in for offensive and defensive battle with her.


    Their rally of attacks created sparks all over the place and metallic ear shrilling sound resounded from their clash. Even though Casablanca is overall smaller than Flow, she uses her weapon to fix the problem with the attack range.


    Flow on the other hand is agile in defending but cautious in attacking. He hasn¡¯t touched Casablanca once.


    I just realized this¡­


    Flow¡¯s power¡­ for it to be activated to someone, he needs to touch them. His injuries are still there so he might not be able to use it to his self or anything that related in his body. Locations and presence are such ones of the exceptions, though.


    It¡¯s an unwritten rule that a power like Arcana is oddly strong¡­but¡­ they have a lot of cons to come with. One of its major flaws is that the user itself is morally or emotionally broken. They cannot make just decisions of someone or their own well-being.


    They are those who wield that kind of power because it came from their desire or life¡¯s disposition. It can also be their obsession to a certain thing to that extent.


    It is not given to anyone, though. Arcana magic may only be acquired if you have strong magic to start with. Also¡­ the desire¡­ must be truly their lifeline or drive¡­


    Also, one more flaws of Arcana magic is that you needed to do something most of the time for it to be used. Some may not need any.


    This is by experience and what Master taught me.


    But Nil¡­


    Although I know that he is an Arcana Magician¡­ there is this strong scary feeling that are hard to express. Even among the Order of Arcana or to Priscilla and Susanoo¡­ he is odd even for an Arcana user.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    BAM!


    Urk!


    My concentration trails off and the barrier that I was holding off was almost taken down. The one who is furiously attacking it is Hibiscus, with her Spirit Summon, a large dark wolf.


    Casablanca and Flow continue the exchange. Flow isn¡¯t being pushed back, it was Casablanca. Right from the start, these two elves doesn¡¯t have any real fighting experience judging by insight alone.


    They are trained in some magic, yes, but their physical strengths are questionable. They won¡¯t be that desperate earlier to attack Flow until Astlan¡¯s Ira is activated.


    In the end, if they tire themselves from using Astlan¡¯s Ira, it will deactivate by itself. Meaning, both of them would expose to danger because of Flow¡¯s blood thirst that is directed to both of them.


    And right now¡­


    Flow¡¯s attacks are blowing Casablanca little by little.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    As I was focusing too much to the two of them, Hibiscus, who hasn¡¯t used much of her power are still attacking my barrier.


    It got me thinking¡­


    What is the use of the cube floating atop of her hand?


    Then, my question inside my head was answered.


    Damn¡­


    Distancing herself from me, Hibiscus steps atop of her wolf and the cube in her hands dimly lit. She then pushes it inside the Spirit Wolf¡¯s back, swallowing the cube.


    After that, the wolf seemingly hair stands and, it started producing electricity around its body.


    CRACKLE!


    CRACKLE!


    Glowing intensely, it opens its mouth and a dangerous amount of power are being compressed there. The electricity¡¯s sparkling from around its body gathers in there too.


    Upon closer look, the cube is in the middle of the compressed energy.


    I¡¯ll be reduced to ashes with no hope of recovery.


    Even if I use Blooming Thorn Barrier Full power, I am not confident that I could block half of its power and when its¡¯ this close to me, at point blank, I will definitely receive its full brunt.


    What should I do¡­?


    When I thought of that, it has already finished charging.


    Crap¡­!


    ¡°[--- --- --- ------ Astlan¡¯s Ira.]¡±


    FSSHHH!


    ¡°[Blooming Thorn ¨C Morning Glory Ninety Nine Petal Layered Barrier!]¡±


    SHATTER!


    Ah¡­


    I knew it¡­


    It¡¯s hopeless¡­


    Getting killed by those who I saved¡­ how pathetic¡­ and on top of that, they are my sisters. It sounds like a sibling¡¯s fight that turned really big and they we started a death match by ourselves.


    ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t!~¡±


    ¡°[Revisioned - Morning Glory Ninety Nine Thousand Nine Hundred Ninety Nine Layered Barrier!]¡±


    BAM!


    Eh?!


    Who¡­?!


    Ack¡­!


    It¡¯s too bright but I know someone also used a barrier in front of me. The blinding light keeps my eyes close.


    But what I saw¡­ the barrier¡­is also shaped like mine but instead of translucent blue¡­ it¡¯s purple.


    Guh¡­!


    .


    .


    .


    As the blinding light subsides, the attack was already over and Hibiscus is lying down on the spot, unconscious and breathing peacefully.


    I was saved¡­by who¡­?!


    ¡°Gaaah! Bad! Really bad! It seems that I need to finish up too!¡±


    ¡°Flow¡­?!¡±


    ¡°White missy¡­ I really don¡¯t have any intention of killing you at all, you see.¡±


    ¡°What did you¡­say?!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ those two elven brats will pay dearly to me!¡±


    ¡°Wh-!¡±


    That¡¯s right!


    Where¡¯s Casablanca?!


    I frantically look around and found her floating in the air, shakily floating towards Hibiscus.


    As she found herself towards Hibiscus, she lost her strength and her weapon disappears too.


    She falls down towards Hibiscus¡­


    At this rate!


    ¡°UOOOOOOOHHHHHH!¡±


    I quickly run towards her landing point and catch her!


    BLAM!


    Because I don¡¯t have much strength, all I could is to soften her landing so I also stumble but I was able to safely catch her into my arms before she fell through it and lands beside Hibiscus.


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s already convenient! They are both together now! They will die together too!¡±


    ¡°Flow!¡±


    I get into his way and shield the unconscious twins with my body. Flow scratches the back of his head and made a troubled face.


    ¡°You know what white missy, our most strict order is not to kill you. It was Lord Nil¡¯s order served with the scariest threat. But he didn¡¯t forbid us to half-kill you. So, if you get out of the way now, I can still spare you from a torturous pain.¡±


    ¡°I have already felt all the pain this small body can take! Be it a blunt strike of a stab in the chest, I will endure it and prevail! I won¡¯t let you touch these two further!¡±


    ¡°Bad¡­really bad answer white missy. What are they to you anyway?!¡±


    ¡°They are¡­my precious little sisters!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it once more. THEY ARE MY PRECIOUS LITTLE SISTERS! DID YOU GET IT THROUGH YOUR HAIRY HEAD?!¡±


    ¡°But¡­you¡¯re smaller than them¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making an issue out of that?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you won¡¯t stop me! So if you think you can take a one or two stabbing, then fine!¡±


    Flow brandishes his claw at me without any magical power on it. Instead, he plans to stab me with his raw claws.


    I want to put up a barrier now but I know that it is useless against him. And I want to take this attack by myself, to prove to him that I am not budging from this place.


    But¡­


    As expected¡­


    I am still scared¡­ I am still scared of pain¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    As Flow raises his hand, he then proceeds to pierce me with it, to penetrate my torso¡­


    I can only close my eyes and brace myself for the pain that to come.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°For my Lady, I shall strike down everything!¡±


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    !!?


    Eh?!


    A voice of someone enters my ears.


    I open my eyes and saw a spear with snake motif making its way from Flow¡¯s chest to the side of my head, almost hitting me. But I know that it purposely missed me.


    ¡°What¡­the¡­?!¡±


    Behind Flow, a figure of a maid with light brown hair and gentle eyes appears, stabbing the wolfman in front of me from the back.


    Tears form from my eyes as I saw the lively figure of that maid.


    ¡°Milin!¡±


    ¡°For you, My lady, and for the sake of those you want to protect, I, Milin, will stake her life!¡±


    Flow shakily turns his head towards Milin as if he couldn¡¯t believe that he was stabbed.


    As he saw her figure, Flow started cursing.


    ¡°DAMN YOU! YOU¡¯VE GOT BE F*CKING KIDDING ME?! WHO THE HELL ARE YOU?!¡±


    ¡°You, filthy uncouth! You shall never lay your hands to Princess Asagao ever again! I shall protect those girls with all my might!¡±


    ¡°Attacking from behind¡­! You¡­!¡±


    ¡°I have no honor to speak of or even pride. I need to simply strike down any threat to My lady.¡±


    As Milin said that, she draws out her second soul weapon, a sword.


    She swings down the weapon towards Flow¡¯s left arm, completely cutting it off!


    ¡°ARRRGGHHH!¡±


    ¡°Fufufu! One more hand and you can never ever lay your hands on anyone!¡±

 Chapter 130: Chaos at Dragon Capital Mujinn 6

    ¡°URRAAAWWW!¡±


    Flow suddenly swings his right claw towards Milin, not minding the spear stuck in his chest. By reflex, Milin did not pull the spear and left it as it is and leaps back a meter away from Flow. Meanwhile, I saw the opportunity to make a defensive attack!


    ¡°[Barrier!] [Thorn!] [Force!]¡±


    Upon multiple activations, the translucent blue barrier appeared and covered itself with thorns and expanded towards Flow.


    Since Flow got occupied for a moment trying to read Milin¡¯s next move, he didn¡¯t notice the barrier expanding towards him. It was too late when Flow noticed it and the thorny barrier rams him flinging him upward!


    ¡°Milin!¡±


    ¡°Yes! My lady!¡±


    Upon my signal, Milin rushes to my side and jump.


    ¡°[Barrier!] [Force!]¡±


    Upon activation of my barrier, Milin who is in mid-air used it as scaffolding. Upon activation of Force, Milin rides the barrier and descends to the sky towards Flow!


    As my barrier reaches its highest point, Milin launches herself towards Flow who is struggling to remove the spear stabbed in his chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to cut you down again!¡±


    ¡°Curse you! I won¡¯t be beaten by your likes!¡±


    As Milin reaches Flow, she spins her body and at the highest point of her jump, she slashes above Flow and hammers her sword atop of the wolfman.


    SWISH!


    But¡­


    Flow didn¡¯t get hit or even grazed.


    ¡°What¡­happened?!¡±


    ¡°Milin! Flow has eaten his location again! He should be around here!¡±


    ¡°Tsk! That¡¯s an Arcana Magician for you¡­¡±


    Milin spews bitter words and struggles to straighten her fall.


    I jump and activated my barrier below me and launch myself into the air towards Milin!


    ¡°My lady?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to catch you!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    As I soar through the air, I collided with Milin as I caught her with a hug.


    ¡°My lady, that¡¯s reckless of you!¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe!¡±


    ¡°I got burned and have my bones broken several times!¡±


    ¡°My lady!¡±


    We exchanged during our free fall.


    I activated barrier below us and expanded it to the ground. As it touches the land, I use Retract to decrease the size of the barrier. It serves as our cushion since Milin won¡¯t survive the fall.


    As we set our foot on the ground, I immediately strengthen my intangible barrier that can sense everything around.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    It seems that Flow is not around anymore. I look at Milin and shook my head weakly to let her know that the foe disappeared.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled, My lady.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°My soul weapon, the Quick Spear, hasn¡¯t returned yet and I can feel that it is still attached to him.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?! Well, he is greatly weakened from all those attacks. He won¡¯t be able to make a bold move anymore.¡±


    ¡°If he just hides like this, Lady Violetta and Lord Mrothgir can meet with us without any problem.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch each other¡¯s back.¡±


    We have already secured our safety at this point. Milin and I can make it out alive.


    Whatever Flow do, he cannot act against the two of us.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Wait¡­!


    Flow¡­ealier said that¡­he ate his own presence¡­


    And¡­


    The Twins!


    ¡°Milin!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    I frantically turn around to search for the twins. Blood suddenly drains from my face and cold sweats started flowing to my back.


    ¡°WHERE?!¡±


    ¡°My lady?!¡±


    ¡°The twins! The two elves!¡±


    ¡°My lady! There!¡±


    As for where Milin pointed, the twins are lying next to each other peacefully. Milin and I both rush to the twins when suddenly¡­


    Surging bloodlust came from behind as we rush to Casablanca and Hibiscus¡­


    ¡°Milin!¡±


    ¡°My lad--?!¡±


    As I called out to Milin while turning around to her¡­


    What I saw is¡­ a bloodied claw going through Milin¡¯s body.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    No¡­


    No way¡­!


    ¡°Guh¡­!¡±


    ¡°M-Milin!¡±


    Milin¡¯s was full of shock and despair zaps my mind.


    She began vomiting blood!


    ¡°Carelessness is next to death. From the scent coming from you, you are a veteran of killing people. How many have you killed? Hundreds? Or thousands? The same as me? You¡¯re overflowing with the stench of blood.¡±


    ¡°S-shut up! Don¡¯t you dare¡­say anything further¡­ not in front¡­of My lady¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, no matter.¡±


    My body couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t move a single muscle. I don¡¯t care what Milin did in the past, what I truly care for is Milin herself.


    I run desperately towards Milin and throw punches at the claw that emerged from her body.


    My eyes become hazy as tears flow nonstop from the thought of Milin dying.


    ¡°You--! Remove it! R-remove it from her! Milin! I¡­I will save you!¡±


    ¡°Bad¡­really bad¡­ you two almost had me back there. But now, after I¡¯m done with this woman, those two over there is next!¡±


    ¡°BASTARD!!!!¡±


    I punched it! I clawed it! I even banged my head on it and bitten it. I did everything as Milin is helpless before me.


    No¡­!


    No!!


    Flow didn¡¯t take any damage at all neither flinches from my desperate attacks and pleas.


    I look at Milin¡¯s face as I ran out of breath.


    ¡­!


    Why¡­


    Why are you smiling like that?


    Don¡¯t smile like you are going to die!


    Don¡¯t make that kind of face!


    ¡°Milin¡­!¡±


    ¡°My Lady¡­my apologies¡­¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Milin kicks me and sends me flying. As I land, I rolled on the ground, getting bruised, but that doesn¡¯t matter!


    I need to save Milin!


    ¡°Oh? Why¡¯d kick her? I¡¯d love seeing her despairing face.¡±


    ¡°The¡­ack¡­only one¡­who will despair¡­here is¡­you¡­!¡±


    Holding the sword tightly in her hands, Milin forcibly bends Flow¡¯s only arm. In the process, blood gushes out from her body.


    Flow got startled and wasn¡¯t able to react to Milin¡¯s sudden movement.


    ¡°EAT THIS!!!¡±


    ¡°GUAAAH!!!¡±


    As Milin completed her turn, she swings the sword upwards. Because of the sudden attack, Flow took a step back.


    But his body receives a straight line of slash diagonally upward and¡­decapitating his remaining arm. With that, Milin was able to free herself but¡­


    ¡°Milin!¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡±


    She was pale¡­really pale¡­she lost too much blood. She weakly staggers and falls down.


    I rush to her side immediately.


    She won¡¯t die!


    She definitely won¡¯t die!


    ¡°GUAAHH! You¡¯ve taken another one of my arms!¡±


    ¡°Heh. Now, you can never ever lay your hands on anyone anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­You will die now anyway¡­I at least have that.¡±


    ¡°You are the one who loses.¡±


    ¡°Tsk! You may not have killed me¡­but it¡¯s frustrating. Be proud that you pushed me this far. I have no other things I can do now. Farewell!¡±


    Flow run and rapidly left the place with no more arms attached to his torso.


    Did we really win against that¡­?!


    We lost¡­we totally lost¡­


    And Milin¡­


    ¡°Milin! Hang in there!¡±


    ¡°My Lady¡­¡±


    I reach out for her hand and hold it.


    Heal¡­!


    Heal!


    What--?!


    ¡­I forgot¡­


    Heal was gone¡­and was replaced by regeneration¡­


    I needed that the most¡­


    Is this what Violetta told me¡­ about unable to do anything towards my friends, my comrades when they are in a life threatening situation like this?


    ¡°Heal..¡±


    ¡°My lady¡­¡±


    ¡°Heal¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Heal! Come out! Please! Heal! Heal! Heal!¡±


    ¡°Please¡­stop¡­¡±


    ¡°Milin! I will save you¡­!¡±


    ¡°My Lady, your kindness¡­your gentleness¡­ and you very own existence¡­has already saved me.¡±


    ¡°M-Milin?! What are you talking about?!¡±


    Milin sits in front of me while gently wrapping her arms around me.


    Weakly¡­ shakily¡­ she pulls me towards her body¡­


    ¡°Milin¡­?!¡±


    ¡°You have done nothing wrong, you have done everything you can¡­I know that¡­ you tried your best. I know that. You endured everything, I know that. So please, my lady, don¡¯t blame yourself for my death.¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t talk like that¡­Ahaha¡­you¡¯re still lively¡­ you are strong and energetic¡­right?¡±


    I want to laugh it off and avert my eyes from the reality but¡­


    My tears¡­ flows down like a river¡­ my chest tightens¡­ and most of all, it¡¯s painful¡­


    It¡¯s more painful than being burned!


    It¡¯s much more painful than being stabbed or being slammed on any damn places. It¡¯s much more painful than any physical pain I have felt.


    ¡°You¡­*sob* Milin! You¡­are¡­my first friend¡­you¡­*sob*¡­even with all your antics¡­*sob*¡­ I didn¡¯t hate you¡­even once¡­*sob*¡­¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ack¡­undeserving¡­ I am not worthy¡­to be your friend¡­¡±


    ¡°No..! Milin! You are the first one to become my friend! You¡­*sob* you are one of the¡­*sob¡­special people¡­I wanted to¡­*sob* to protect!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ you¡­my lady¡­calling me casually by my name¡­is already a blessing¡­ a heaven sent. This is¡­simple¡­atonement for my past sins¡­ ¡°


    ¡°D-don¡¯t talk anymore! You¡¯re wasting your energy! Hang in there! Violetta and Master are coming!¡±


    Milin¡¯s eyelids seem like they are getting heavier and heavier as every second pass.


    Raindrops¡­started to pour one by one¡­


    ¡°It seems¡­Lord Mrothgir has already succeeded in the means of¡­.extinguishing the fire throughout the city.¡±


    ¡°Right?! They are now coming for you! Please, hold on a little longer!¡±


    The rain then becomes increasingly heavier from drizzle to a downpour.


    ¡°My lady¡­Ack¡­!¡±


    ¡°Milin! I told you to stop talking!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I am very happy¡­from the bottom of my heart. I am very happy¡­ to have met you¡­! You¡­brought color to my life¡­even for just a short amount of time! My lady¡­Asagao¡­Asagao! I¡¯m already happy that you care for me¡­the I¡­who have taken many lives¡­Me¡­who mercilessly murdered people¡­from the past¡­I am happy¡­that an angel like you¡­descended in my bland¡­declining life¡­¡±


    ¡°Milin! I am happy too! I am really happy that I get to know you! I don¡¯t care about your past! I want and like you, so please, fight on! Don¡¯t let go!¡±


    As I try to encourage her, I tighten my grip on her hand.


    My mind frantically repeats to all the gods in this world to save her!


    To my mother, Nivalis! Please, save her!


    ¡°My Lady, I will¡­believe in you¡­ You¡­who will find your own path¡­You¡­ will make everyone happy¡­ you¡­who will always be herself¡­and from now on¡­ You¡­ who will save people¡­¡±


    ¡°No..! Milin¡­! Hold on a little more! Master and Violetta will come!¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Her hand loses its grips. Her body isn¡¯t moving anymore. Her breath ceases to be heard anymore. Her tired eyes are closed.


    She is just resting.


    She is just resting¡­ I know it!


    She is just being playful as usual. She and her unfunny pranks never cease to make my annoyed.


    She is just¡­


    ¡°Milin¡­! Milin¡­?¡±


    My world stops as I stare at the lifeless body of Milin in my embrace.


    This was... the first time¡­someone dies in my life.


    Her life¡­ that I was trying to grasp¡­slip¡­


    My heart aches painfully¡­


    Even with all the bravado, I have shown to everyone.


    I can¡¯t even save a dying person in my hands.


    ¡°*sob* Milin¡­*sob* Milin¡­*Hic*¡­uhh¡­¡±


    I can just cry painfully at my own worthlessness and for not being able to save one of the most important person in my life.


    Milin.

 Chapter 131: Chaos at Dragon Capital Mujinn 7

    ¡°Rain¡­rain¡­go¡­away¡­come¡­again¡­another day¡­¡±


    I lifelessly sang as droplets of water violently pour. I don¡¯t mind the coldness of the weather but, my tears continuously flow as I feel the coldness of Milin¡¯s hand. Tightly holding her unmoving head on my chest, I cannot stop my sobbing.


    My memories together with her flashes in my mind¡­


    Remembering those happy days with her¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Kyaa! My lady is angry!¡±


    ¡°Milin! You¡­ you got one of my underwear again?!¡±


    ¡°Run!~¡±


    ¡°Hey! Wait! I¡¯ll have Priscilla scold you senseless when she returns here!¡±


    ¡°Fufufu! That would take appropriately a long time! For now, I seize victory!¡±


    ¡°GRRR! Come back!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Milin?!¡±


    ¡°My lady! I am glad that you are back! I am glad¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ How much did you miss me that it made you stick to me for a whole day?¡±


    ¡°To the point that I hallucinated about you!¡±


    ¡°That bad, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡±


    ¡°How do you even see me?¡±


    ¡°My lady is perfect for my eyes! You are the very definition of cuteness!¡±


    ¡°Appearance only, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s half of it. My lady, since your return, you are now much more bright and cheerful than ever. You even got past your shyness. You¡¯ve grown splendidly emotionally, so My lady, you¡¯ve become someone more than perfect in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°W-what are you--! You--!¡±


    ¡°You easily get embarrassed like this as always. I also love that!~¡±


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Milin¡­¡±


    ¡°My lady, I cannot repent enough for what I¡¯ve done to you¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. It¡¯s more than enough for me to know that you are safe. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°My lady¡­!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already talked this over, right?¡±


    ¡°But¡­still¡­¡±


    ¡°I want you to keep serving me. I want your loyalty. I want you to be by my side.¡±


    ¡°I am happier than before! I, Milin, will risk my life for you My lady, Princess Asagao!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    My chest began to tighten as fond memories replays in my head, showing Milin¡¯s face over and over again.


    I can¡¯t stand¡­ I can¡¯t even take off my eyes from Milin¡­ I can¡¯t remove my hand from hers¡­ and I can¡¯t even think properly.


    I lifelessly stare at Milin¡¯s cold and pale countenance.


    Her eyes are closed like she is just sleeping. She is sprouting a smile with her pale pink lips while blood stains it, her matured but a beautiful face that can make anyone¡¯s head turn to her direction. Her lovely light brown hair that looks like a well served coffee mixed with delicious milk.


    Who would even guess that she is in her thirties¡­?


    She could have a good and better life ahead of her¡­ but¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Asagao.¡±


    ¡­A voice.


    ¡°It seems you are well.¡±


    That voice¡­it¡¯s Violetta and Master!


    ¡°Master¡­and Violetta..?!¡¯


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s us.¡±


    As I lift my head up, I saw them drenched as the rain keeps on pouring in.


    I just realized that both of them are strong and knowledgeable¡­maybe¡­


    I¡­ I immediately let Milin go and run towards Master and Violetta because maybe if them, they can still do something¡­!


    ¡°Master! Violetta! Milin is¡­please¡­ do something¡­anything¡­please! I know you two can save her! Please!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I cling to both of them as I beg. I tightly hold their clothes as I look at their faces. I repeat the words over and over while wishing in the bottom of my heart that they can do something, that they can save Milin.


    At my pleas, Master speaks.


    ¡°Asagao¡­we are not Gods¡­ Even the Gods of this world won¡¯t and can¡¯t do anything anymore at this rate.¡±


    ¡°W-why?!¡±


    ¡°On top of we cannot resist the natural law, her soul already left. There are no means of saving her.¡±


    ¡°L-Lies¡­¡±


    My hands¡­lost their strength. Even my legs lose its balance and I fell on my knees upon Master¡¯s fact check. My hopes¡­immediately crumble¡­


    I look at Violetta¡­for a little hope¡­


    ¡°Violetta¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems you are fine, Asagao. Milin did her job well. Come, I shall send you back to Astlan Kingdom Castle together with those two elves.¡±


    ¡°Eh..?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? I am going to send you back whether you like it or not. Fon already got ahead to the throne room where we sensed a large abnormality occurred.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s Fon¡¯s order.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ are you looking at¡­ Milin coldly¡­why are you¡­shrugging her death as if nothing¡­?¡±


    Upon Violetta¡¯s gaze, cold eyes met mine. Then she looks at Milin with the same eyes.


    I can¡¯t believe¡­how she nonchalantly talks about this and that when¡­Milin is lying dead before her eyes¡­!


    ¡°Why you ask¡­ I praised her for doing her job. She simply did what she vowed for. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I am also sad but I appreciate her efforts.¡±


    ¡°Vow? Efforts? Is that all?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is all. In the first place, she isn¡¯t even that important to me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­give me that¡­ she¡­Milin is¡­!¡±


    Thinking how she is cold to Milin how little she saw her, I clench my fist and bit my lips. Milin meant something to me¡­ isn¡¯t it painful¡­?!


    ¡°Asagao¡­Is it painful?¡±


    ¡°¡­It is¡­it¡­hurts so much¡­¡±


    ¡°I should tell you this early. That¡¯s not the first time you will lose someone.¡±


    ¡°What¡­do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°You gave out your words, didn¡¯t you? You said that you are ready for any kind of pain. You said that you will face it with all you¡¯ve got, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°Fon may have held onto that promise and believes in you. But I¡¯m different. I do believe in you, but I cannot put my heart into it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the first time someone important to you dies.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if Milin becomes someone significant in my life, her death will just pass by and her existence will just swim in the lake of memories in my heart.¡±


    ¡°But¡­! Why¡­! Do you need to make that kind of face?!¡±


    I am infuriated. I am angry at how Violetta treats Milin. I glare at her because she is not even trying to retract everything she said.


    And to my surprise, she suddenly grabs my wrist and pulls it up, lifting my body from the ground. She looks at me directly in the eyes.


    I can feel something dreadful coming from Violetta.


    ¡°I-it hurts! A.h..!¡±


    ¡°Look closely into my eyes Asagao. We don¡¯t have any control of what happened. It¡¯s already there! You only lost just one person! But Mrothgir and I have lost dozens or even hundreds of people we care so much, we loved so much!¡±


    ¡°Ah..Ah..!¡±


    Her grip on my wrist tightens as indignation is painted all over her face. It seriously hurts!


    Normally, it wouldn¡¯t make me cry over it, but, she¡­ is scary¡­


    The calm and intelligent Violetta is doing this to me is too much. She doesn¡¯t even look apologetic¡­


    Ah¡­right¡­ even with all of those¡­smiles she made¡­ she is still¡­ an Arcana Magician that strikes fear to anyone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°It hurts! Ah..Violett--! Ow¡­!¡±


    ¡°I am also fond of you Asagao and if you make me choose between Milin and you. There¡¯s no need to balance the scale as I will let Milin die!¡±


    ¡°Nhhggghh¡­ow¡­ow¡­please¡­let me go¡­¡±


    ¡°You should be aware that Fon is extremely attached to you! He is a capable king but he is a failure as a people. But now, Fon is trying to be a better people and strives to be a King that everyone will love. You should know how torn Fon is when he heard the truth about you. You should know how devastated he is when we found you lying, all bloodied in the snow!¡±


    ¡°W¡­Why¡­please¡­let..me¡­¡±


    ¡°You are everyone¡¯s top priority. Protecting you means protecting Fon¡¯s sanity. As of now, you are Fon¡¯s emotional pillar and a way to change. So that¡¯s why Milin¡¯s death won¡¯t mean none.¡±


    ¡°*Hic* It hurts¡­*hic* Violetta¡­*hic*¡­you¡¯re¡­scary¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao, even if you don¡¯t want to return, I shall make you!¡±


    ¡°¡­My! ¡­My wrist¡­!¡±


    ¡°VIOLETTA! THAT¡¯S ENOUGH! DON¡¯T LASH OUT ON ASAGAO!¡±


    As if coming back to her senses as Master shouted, Violetta immediately lets go of my wrist and I fall to the ground on my rear. I immediately retreat my body where Milin is.


    My body fearfully shakes as I stare at Violetta with tears forming in my eyelids.


    ¡°Ah¡­Asagao¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°Hii!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Violetta tried to reach out to me, but I reflexively draw back further from her.


    ¡°Asagao¡­I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I just¡­¡±


    Violetta lost her next words¡­


    Master put his hand on her shoulder and has her draw back from me and approaches me and Milin.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­please¡­forgive Violetta¡­. It¡¯s just¡­we¡¯ve been in a lot of similar situations¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, about Milin¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Master kneel down in front of Milin.


    He stretches his hand towards her body and carries her in his arms.


    ¡°I¡­or even anyone¡­cannot do anything anymore¡­but¡­ we should at least¡­give her a proper burial, right?¡±


    ¡°Master¡­!¡±


    ¡°Milin was a good friend to you, right? You want to cherish the memories you had with her, right? If you truly appreciate her, you will look forward and continue walking.¡±


    ¡°But¡­Master¡­if Milin¡­if¡­!¡±


    ¡°If you keep whining about her death, wouldn¡¯t it be disrespectful to her? What do you think Milin¡¯s wish?¡±


    ¡°Ah..!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Not to blame me¡­for her death¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­?¡±


    ¡°To find¡­*hic*¡­my own path¡­and *hic*¡­ to make everyone happy!...*hic*¡­and¡­to save people¡­!¡±


    ¡°So please, if you truly care for Milin¡­ Answer to her wishes. She doesn''t want single bad thing to happen to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­!¡±


    I can still feel the pain in my heart. The memory of her death is still fresh in my mind like its keep flashing back inside my head indefinitely. I can still see her last smile.


    But¡­


    If she wants me to move on¡­I will.


    If she wants me to become happy¡­I will try.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ will try¡­¡±


    ¡°As long you do try.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    I cannot get over past Milin¡¯s death right away.


    I know that¡­


    Her death is what paints my mind right now.


    I can¡¯t avoid that¡­


    But¡­


    But¡­!


    Even if she is gone¡­


    My memories of her remain¡­ and those memories¡­will make me stronger¡­


    And by the time I already accepted her death deep inside my heart.


    I wish to see Milin¡¯s lively smile in those memories.

 Chapter 132: Mutual Enemies: Ashfon Versus Nil 1

    ¡°Violetta, would kindly tend to those children over there?¡±


    ¡°Those elves? Will do¡­¡±


    Violetta obediently and quietly did Master¡¯s request and swiftly heads to Casablanca and Hibiscus lying over in the distance.


    She examines the two with magic.


    ¡°This is¡­?! Traces of Astlan¡¯s Ira?!¡±


    Violetta¡¯s eyes widened with the sudden discovery. But she shook it off and prioritizes on tending the two unconscious elves. She held back her questions probably because she probably thinks that it is not best to ask me under such circumstances.


    I¡¯m quite scared of her right now.


    I cannot summon any anger towards her as remembering how her eyes earlier resembled someone with strong obsession.


    She is right. She is, logically speaking, the one in the right. Whatever she had with Milin is not deep. More to say, it might be even shallow that Milin¡¯s existence is something mere to Violetta.


    But I don¡¯t like it, the way Violetta looks at Milin. It stings my heart as Milin is someone dear to me. The same thing applies to Violetta.


    What is a dead person to a living one?


    Thinking this, my heart is like being pricked by a thousand needles.


    I know I need to accept Milin¡¯s death but I know I can¡¯t do that right now, nor in the upcoming days, weeks, or even months. It¡¯s hard to tell when.


    I am torn apart.


    I don¡¯t want to be so distance to Violetta but I still can¡¯t accept how she shrugs off Milin¡¯s death as nothing. Even if she apologizes for that, it already made a huge gap between her and me.


    But there¡¯s no use thinking of that right now. We are in a middle of chaos.


    As I was deep in my thoughts, Violetta summons her dimensional storage and took out two bottles filled with deep red liquid inside it.


    ¡°These two have strained themselves to the limit. Their stamina has reached its breaking point and their body automatically went limp and they lost consciousness.¡±


    Violetta muttered to herself whilst proceeding with the examination on Casablanca and Hibiscus.


    Master who is carrying Milin in his cradle stands to my side and speaks in a soft tone.


    ¡°What Violetta took out is a vitality vial that helps the recovery of stamina. The effect is immediate. It will immediately course throughout the body helping the person to recover their stamina faster.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a potion I and Violetta created together way back. Using a ground tusk of a Beast Mammoth, dried bay leaf from a dryad that is commonly found in Land of Greenwoods, the elven continent, and some wild herbs, we created an innovative potion. It becomes a big boom when we spread the information about its creation to our fellow researchers and alchemists.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao, Violetta may seem very mature and intelligent woman but¡­ to tell you the truth, she is a bit of a crank.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°She distances herself from the majority and will always stay behind even in the minority. She chooses people she will associate will not because she hates others but, she has experienced so many loss. She is not completely numb to it. She is still scared to lose someone dear to her.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°So please¡­¡±


    Master stops on his track for a second and looks at me directly in the eyes.


    ¡°Please, Asagao¡­ don¡¯t let this be a gap between the two of you. Won¡¯t you look out for her?¡±


    ¡°Master¡­ don¡¯t talk like that¡­ Milin just¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try¡­that¡¯s the best answer I can give right now.¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Even so, that¡¯s reassuring.¡±


    As our brief conversation ends, Violetta finished tending to Casablanca and Hibiscus and after a few moments¡­¡±


    ¡°Hnngghh¡­where¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ugghh¡­my body¡­hurts¡­Casablanca¡­¡±


    Both of them regain their consciousness whilst holding their body.


    ¡°O-ow¡­w-why does¡­everywhere¡­hurts so much¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Uwaah! *hic* Casablanca¡­i-it hurts!?¡±


    ¡°A-also¡­who are you?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­! Who¡­you¡­?!¡±


    The two exclaimed and widened their eyes at the sight of Violetta.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not an enemy. Be assured, my intentions are good. I am a friend of¡­Asagao¡­ she is over right there.¡±


    On their query, Violetta assures them that she is not an enemy and told them that we are companions while pointing at my direction.


    The two peers at my place by tilting their heads slowly but, they only meet with pain.


    ¡°Ow..! My body¡­booo¡­it hurts¡­!¡±


    ¡°It hurts everywhere¡­! Achiee!¡±


    ¡°Achieee! I-i-it¡¯s freaking cold too!¡±


    ¡°Brrr¡­ my body is shaking¡­¡±


    Because it is still raining, the two immediately feels the coldness of the atmosphere and began sneezing and shaking.


    As I see them reacting normally to the weather, my body caught up with the feeling of coldness and I began to shiver. I hold my shoulders with my hands and I can only inhale cold air that invokes a feeling of damp and sticky feeling.


    ¡°Oh¡­ it seems that you two are feeling muscle sore all over, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Sore..?!¡±


    ¡°Soreness?!¡±


    ¡°Also, the rain is about to end.¡±


    As what Violetta said, the downpour immediately stops. The sky began to clear up and a ray of lights peered through the clouds.


    Violetta draws out dry towels from her dimensional storage and hands it to Casablanca and Hibiscus.


    The two gladly accepts it and started dabbing their wet dripping body with it. The two then casually held out both head to each other to dry each other¡¯s hair.


    Meanwhile, Violetta approaches me.


    Remembering what she did to me earlier, my wasn¡¯t able to resist from drawing back from her. I clung to master¡¯s side.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­ I¡­ just want to give you this...dry towel¡­¡±


    As what Violetta said, she is stretching her hand to me with the towel.


    I just peer my hand from Master¡¯s back and grab it slowly from her.


    Master just calmly and quietly stares at what happened while Violetta¡¯s face was so apologetic to the point that she looks like she is going to tear up any moment.


    I start drying myself with the presented towel.


    Since most of my clothes are fantastic, they just dried up by themselves. But still, my panties feel sticky and damp. Not to mention, this is the only pair that I have now.


    ¡°Hey¡­what happened to that woman?¡±


    ¡°That girl the man carrying¡­what happened?¡±


    Innocently asking, Casablanca and Hibiscus hurls some questions to Violetta.


    Flabbergasted, Violetta made a gloomy and sad expression from their query. I, realizing that they are talking about Milin and Violetta¡¯s is the one who needs to answer, I just frown and braced myself from her answer.


    I wish from the bottom of my heart that¡­please¡­just lie to them¡­ lie to them that she is someone important¡­so, I, myself will believe in that lie too¡­


    Please¡­


    ¡°She is¡­ someone I really don¡¯t have any connection with. She isn¡¯t that important to me at all.¡±


    My heart felt like it was crushed. It is like a glass shattered into pieces. Her words pierce my heart and it rang in my ear over and over.


    ¡°But¡­ I know that she is a caring person. She risked her like for that one she loves and served. Her loyalty to that person¡­up until the very end is undying. She already passed away and we want to give her a proper burial.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry that the two of you have to hear something gruesome as death, but I don¡¯t want children to be ignorant. I want the two of you to know that that person is very kind and very gentle.¡±


    She said those words with no tint of lie. While rejecting the notion that Milin is important to her, she also included how Milin is when she was alive.


    The two elves approach Milin¡¯s body after what Violetta told them. They bow their heads towards her shakily as the pain from their muscle soreness still, attacks them. After bowing for about ten seconds, they clasp their hands as if they are praying.


    I don¡¯t how to react from what Violetta said¡­


    Considering the Milin just died, I can¡¯t easily assemble my thoughts¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Violetta then started walking towards me. Her face is still apologetic and I just averted my eyes from her.


    ¡°Asagao¡­ as¡­what I said earlier¡­ I will be sending you back to the Astlan Capital Castle¡­ please¡­don¡¯t be stubborn¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk it out when everything is fixed, okay?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want to return¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­! I¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless¡­ I see my friends¡­ unless¡­ I know that they are safe¡­ I don¡¯t want to go back¡­¡±


    ¡°E-eh¡­? M-Mrothgir¡­! Help me out here¡­¡±


    Violetta asks Master for assistance for persuading me. Master looks at my direction and heaves a big sigh.


    ¡°Let her¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrothgir!¡±


    ¡°She just wants to see her friends. Do you think it¡¯s bad to stop an honest and kind motive?¡±


    ¡°But¡­given the situation...¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to protect them.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ until we assure her that they are safe¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As if reaching a conclusion¡­ Violetta massages her temples and starts to speak to me again.


    ¡°Alright¡­Asagao¡­ as long as you know that they are safe, you will return immediately, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    And with that, I, together with Master who is carrying Milin, Violetta, and the Twins, we start walking towards the Fortress-like castle.


    The sky is still covered with rain clouds.


    Ray of lights is sparsely scattered throughout the sea of clouds.


    .


    .


    .


    Because the front gate of the Fortress is barricaded, we are now on our way to the large field where what Master said, is the training ground for Dragon kin¡¯s who gained their Elder Dragon form and practice battle here.


    It¡¯s wide and spacious and it extends as far as where the eyes can see. But considering dragons with unbelievable sizes battle here, this much should be sufficient for them.


    It¡¯s a field with white marble lays out, surrounded by tall walls. Outside the walls are lushes of greenery of tall plants, attached to the mountain beside this place.


    According to Master, this place is called Abode of the Dragons.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    But, to our surprise, before we can even make a single step inside the field, someone come flying from above, crashing against the wall a bit far from us, creating an exploding sound.


    BOOM!


    Dust rises from that impact.


    We stared intently at the figure of someone in there¡­


    And we are right from being vigilant.


    Master, Violetta and I felt the ominous and terrifying presence coming from that man.


    We all took a step back and prepares ourselves.


    A chill runs down on my spine. I am already familiar with his presence and no doubt this man is¡­


    ¡°O-o-o-ouch! That freaking hurt! Sheesh, the man doesn¡¯t really know how to hold back!¡±


    ¡°Nil!¡±


    ¡°Yo! Asagao! What¡¯s up!?~¡±


    Seeing him casually greets me, my blood boiled up and anger fills my head as I remember what he has done to Higan and Alstroe!


    But, at that moment, someone comes rushing at him¡­


    BOOM!


    ¡°GUAAHHH!¡±


    ¡°Eat this!¡±


    It grabs him by the nape and throws him far away.


    It¡¯s Fonfon!


    ¡°Asagao! You¡¯re safe!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­but¡­¡±


    He looks at Milin¡¯s lifeless body and closes his eyes.


    ¡°I see¡­but¡­ I cannot tend to anyone¡¯s feeling right now because¡­¡±


    While holding the two soul weapons, both swords, in his hands, Astlan¡¯s Ira lingers around his body like a mist.


    That¡¯s without a doubt, the power originally meant for him.


    ¡°I will take care of the man who caused you grief!¡±

 Chapter 133: Mutual Enemies: Ashfon Versus Nil 2

    ¡°Fon! Let¡¯s finish him off now!¡±


    Violetta roared with a stern look on her face while stepping forward. She gradually builds up magic power around her. Master leans Milin to a wall and told me and the Twins to settle down here while preparing his self to engage into the battle too.


    ¡°Asagao. I know how angry you are at that man but, given the circumstances, we cannot overlook this opportunity to kill him so stay here together with them.¡±


    Is what Master said as he joins Violetta, walking towards Nil.


    ¡°Hold on you two.¡±


    Violetta and Master stop on their tracks with Fonfon¡¯s voice halting them. Both of them looks at him with serious gazes.


    ¡°I shall take care of him myself.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m fine with that but please Fon, don¡¯t lose yourself. Don¡¯t show anything unsightly to Asagao.¡±


    ¡°How about you man-dragon?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite rude to your elders but, if you think you can beat him alone then be my guess.¡±


    Master replied sharply.


    From afar, Nil who was thrown stands up and just smile daringly as if he is trying to provoke everyone here.


    He then turns his sight directly to me.


    ¡°Asagao!~ How do you do!?~ I miss you!¡±


    Sickening¡­simply sickening¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold and distant! We¡¯ve been with each other for a really long time, right?!~ Although, it is one-sided relationship!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ohh¡­don¡¯t give me that cold look¡­ you are breaking my heart---! Buahhh!¡±


    A knee comes flying to his face and blowing him away another several meters away from me. It seems Fonfon got annoyed too and did a pre-emptive attack on the dilly-dallying Nil. As if not still satisfied, he raises one his swords upward and swings it down towards Nil.


    FWISH!


    An echoing shockwave rises from the ground and splits everything in its path in half. The shockwave, which is dark in color, approaches Nil which seems to mercilessly divide him in half.


    ¡°Woah, there!¡±


    Nil immediately reacted to it and rolls his way out of its path¡­pathetically. It seems he is having difficulty moving around from his clothes.


    He is currently wearing a gentleman suit designated for nobles of this world. He is also wearing black formal shoes and white gloves that cover his hands. He also dons a purple necktie and chains from which seems from a pocket watch hang from his breast pocket.


    If I have to make a remark about it¡­it¡¯s not even suited for battle, less, for an invasion.


    But I guess something classy like that looks cool.


    ¡°But I guess something classy like that looks cool¡­is what you are thinking right, Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Grrr¡­.!¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    He knows about me through and through like a book. It is so frustrating that the man I hate is also the one who knows me the most.


    Just looking at his face enrages me as it reminds me of what he did to my life, to Higan, to Alstroe, and to an extent, to Milin!


    The fear he struck on me no longer itches my heart but rather, all I can feel is utter disgust together with extreme hatred.


    SHING.


    Smoothly passing through, Fonfon¡¯s sword make its way to Nil¡¯s stomach, barbecuing him with it. Of course, blood spills as it penetrates him without an even ounce of resistance.


    ¡°I shall remind you that you have an enemy. It greatly displeases me that you are ignoring me.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! Sorry, my bad! I shall try to spend time with you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    BAM!


    Just when Nil just laughed off Fonfon¡¯s provocation, he was blown away by a kick to the face. At this point of time, Nil¡¯s clothes become tattered and bloodied.


    ¡°Hmph! I got riled up for nothing. You seem very weak. You don¡¯t even put an effort on fighting back. How disappointing¡­ and you had the guts to bully Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Rage king huh¡­ it¡¯s always troublesome to deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Always? Isn¡¯t this the first time we¡¯ve met?¡±


    ¡°Well, no point in talking about that. But I¡¯ll say it upfront.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I seriously hate you. You and your prideful wrath always get in my nerve.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the slightest idea of what you are trying to point out and I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re an enemy of Asagao, my esteemed little sister, even though we are not connected by blood.¡±


    ¡°Pu..Hahahaha! Not connected by blood?! That¡¯s actually quite hilarious! This Revisioned Timeline is truly the best! Asagao¡¯s existence proven that this will be the final revision I will have!¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you even talking about, bastard?!¡±


    Revisioned Timeline?!


    My existence?!


    Eh..?


    BAM!


    Wha-?!


    This time, Fonfon got attacked and flies crashing to the walls. It was Nil who made the move this time with a punch to the body.


    Eh¡­?!


    Is¡­Nil¡­that strong?!


    ¡°Since everything is now going as planned, I shall take my role as an antagonist seriously now and I will go all out in this battle. Let¡¯s see if I can make more changes!¡±


    Strong power seeps out from Nil as stances himself in a battle pose.


    This abundant power seems unbelievable. You won¡¯t immediately notice it because of how goofy Nil¡¯s act but it made me realize what kind of monster I want to face.


    And being alarmed by it, Violetta and Master place themselves in front of us. Casablanca and Hibiscus just stare in wonder.


    Responding to Nil¡¯s power outburst, Fonfon who got blown away also brought our more power within his self.


    Burning to ashen figures everything around him, Astlan¡¯s Ira surrounds him. Unlike Casablanca and Hibiscus who used the same power earlier, he can easily hold his sanity.


    ¡°Oh? You can pull strong attacks like that? You are either holding back earlier or you are just making light of me.¡±


    ¡°Both! I¡¯m making light of you and holding back against you!~¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to incinerate that annoying smile of yours to nothingness.¡±


    Without any signs or warning, they both rushes at each other.


    Nil immediately steps inside Fonfon¡¯s sword range because of the disadvantage of fighting bare handed. But that is not even close to having a slight advantage.


    A sword immediately swings diagonally to sweep off Nil¡¯s neck while Nil paid it no heed. He only moves his hand towards Fonfon¡¯s arm to grab or to strangle.


    FWISH!


    And with a single flash, Nil¡¯s head flew off from his torso as his hand touches Fonfon¡¯s arm. Because of the decapitation, I quickly grab Casablanca and Hibiscus by their napes and turn their eyes away from it.


    This may seem a flawless victory, but to our surprise, Fonfon immediately leaps back away from Nil¡¯s laying body as if something is still about to come.


    In just a mere second, Nil¡¯s head and body immediately join with each other, completely fixing his own self together with the tattered suit. Meanwhile, Fonfon is holding his arm where Nil touched it.


    Nil, who is now fixed, stands up with a grin on his face.


    ¡°Well, that was anticlimactic. You¡¯ve really let your guard down, knowing your enemy is unarmed. Do you really think it¡¯s that easy?¡±


    ¡°¡­Guh!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your arm? Painful? Of course, it should be, it¡¯s already bearing my curse.¡±


    ¡°So what Susanoo told me is correct other than you, regenerating wounds that you felt. It¡¯s a big miss on his observation¡­¡±


    ¡°That bastard huh... He was more cautious and observant than you even though, he is just an arcana magician.¡±


    ¡°So¡­what that makes you?¡±


    ¡°¡­An immortal trapped in my own powers.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! An immortal huh.¡±


    Immortal?!


    Isn¡¯t that way too unfair?!


    But contrary to what I had in my mind, Fonfon just scoffed at it like it is no big deal.


    He suddenly stands grandly as if the curse on his arm is not even there.


    ¡°An immortal you say? I have a way to deal with your kinds.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you going to show Asagao your true nature?¡±


    ¡°¡­What the hell¡­are you saying¡­?!¡±


    Sprouting a smile on his face, Nil walks towards Fonfon like he is just taking a stroll while humming. And as if adding fuel to the fire, he is making an occasional glance at me that irritated Fonfon.


    ¡°That punishment thing that you always do to people that angered you so much, I know about it.¡±


    ¡°Bastard¡­ Asagao told me about you¡­ so I know that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I know almost everything about Asagao, but she doesn¡¯t know shit about me.¡±


    Fonfon¡¯s rage rise as Nil mocks him, donning a powerful wave of Astlan¡¯s Ira around his body and redirecting everything to a single sword.


    ¡°Oh?! Are you really going to do it? Wow!~¡±


    ¡°Grr¡­¡±


    ¡°That dimension where you send sinners away, right?¡±


    ¡°How¡­?!¡±


    ¡°You send them to a place where they are repeatedly killed and revive. You send them in an unending suffering for instilling your wrath. A place where they only suffers as long as you please.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dar--!¡±


    Nil looks at me in the eyes as his next words come out.


    ¡°A death loop.¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    Death¡­loop?!


    From those words, my body felt a shiver. Even Master and Violetta along with me are surprised. All of us are making a confused countenance as if we are trying to process what Nil said.


    The first one to make an outburst is Violetta.


    ¡°Fon! Is that true?! Are you sending people into that kind of torture?! Answer me!! When did you even¡­?!¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say right now to you Violetta.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Fonfon answers coldly as his wrathful eyes are fixated on Nil.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have any qualms about it being revealed to Violetta, but to Asagao too? This is disgraceful¡­ I plan to take the information about that power to grave but you just have to blurt it out!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe! Are you triggered now? Come on!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to send you there.¡±


    ¡°Eeeeh. I really did come from there a few dozen of times¡­¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    A sword blazing with Astlan¡¯s Ira is raised overhead and aims to Nil who is just standing there with lax expression.


    That¡¯s a death loop you know!


    ¡°Pay for your atrocities in that dimension.¡±


    And so, Fonfon swings down the sword


    .


    .


    .


    Only to stop midway.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Fonfon immediately jumps back hurriedly while drawing every power back to his body.


    With widened eyes, he intently looks at the intruder of that battle. His face full of rage and indignation turns into a disbelief one.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    While holding Nil¡¯s face down, deeply buried into the pavement using her feet, an extremely beautiful woman with short stature and long blue hair that reaches the ground. Donning a sky blue dress that greatly compliments her majestic countenance and pretty clear wings with a tint of blueness, a fairy kin appeared in the scene.


    If I remember correctly¡­ this woman is¡­


    ¡°Oh my, My lord, what are you doing buried there?¡±


    ¡°Mffhmmfffhmfffh!¡±


    ¡°What a disgusting muffling trash you are.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She then redirects her gaze to Fonfon.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, my love. Ashfon.¡±


    ¡°Hydrangea?!¡±

 Chapter 134: Mutual Enemies: Ashfon Versus Nil 3

    ¡°Hydrangea¡­! You¡¯re Hydrangea, right?!¡±


    ¡°It is indeed, I, Hydrangea, from ten years ago, also, your esteemed lover.¡±


    ¡°What happened¡­? Why are you here of all places?!¡±


    ¡°Why you ask¡­? I served this man here. It¡¯s simple as that.¡±


    Contrary to what Hydrangea is doing to Nil right now, she flat out reveals that she serves him. As she said that, she began grinding her foot that is currently atop of Nil¡¯s head burying it further. Nil in response repeatedly taps his hand on the paved ground as a sign of surrender.


    ¡°Hydrangea, did he brainwashed you or something!? Why are you letting him use you?!¡±


    ¡°No, in fact, I am a part of the Order of the Sins. I am the current Arcana of Wrath.¡±


    ¡°Eh..?! Arcana of Wrath¡­? You¡­?¡±


    Somehow¡­ the mood becomes a bit funny when Fonfon asks that with a quizzical look on his face. Even Violetta and Master face are in awe and disbelief that they even muttered silently¡­


    ¡°A¡­fairy kin¡­is wrathful?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t every single one of them is gentle or kind despite their aversion to other races?!¡±


    Is that how they generally see fairy kins?


    Come to think of it, even Teacher Rose is kind and gentle.


    Is that the norm here?


    Why is she the Arcana of Wrath?


    Fonfon slowly takes a step forward towards Hydrangea with a troubled face.


    ¡°A-are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Serious? You are asking me if I am seriously someone with Arcana magic composed of wrath? Want to tell me why?!¡±


    Hydrangea suddenly shouts. Her eyes indicate anger and despiteful. She let of Nil¡¯s face and stomp angrily towards Fonfon while angrily knitting her brows and her face becomes red from rage.


    ¡°Since meeting you back then, we did become a lover, yes. I was happy and delightful! But, the me who are pure, innocent and always calm, bickered and argued with you every single hour every single day! You are the most stupid person I have met that time! Freaking stubborn to the bone! Even though you are smart when it comes to complicated stuff such as politics, you are just a plain moron with no eagerness to understand others! I am always at my wits end when you selfishly did things! You are considerate from time to time but it can¡¯t make up for that days we quarreled! Slowly, I got this hot-headed attitude because of you! You!! YOU I SAY!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ ermmm¡­ sorry¡­??¡±


    She is not an Arcana of Wrath for no reasons. Her magic overflows the whole place as she continues walking towards Fonfon while stomping, causing the ground to shake.


    She is visible clenching her right fist. It seems she is going for a straight punch to the face. But Fonfon seems like he is just going to take it as his face says he is resigning.


    Girls are so complicated¡­


    BAM!


    ¡°Gufoo!!¡±


    It may not as be as strong as Alstroe¡¯s punch but it is certainly strong that it made Fonfon flinch from it. He did manage to stay on his feet and standstill but the attack doesn¡¯t end there.


    ¡°You know that as a Fairy kin, we are specialized in Healing and Regeneration and curing. But by becoming an Arcana of Wrath, I lost of all! But I have no regrets as long as I can punch you like this!¡±


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    BAM!


    ¡°Guahh!¡±


    ¡°I just have to be the one to confess my love to you because you are a coward and dense! You never took notice of my feelings if I hadn¡¯t gathered the courage to tell you upfront!¡±


    BOOM!


    ¡°UWAAH!!¡±


    ¡°And what the fuck is that?! You are so scared of commitment that you ditch our engagement?! Don¡¯t you know how much it hurts me?! By now, you should be aware why I separated from you before we even got to the Demon capital!¡±


    BAM!


    BAM!


    ¡°ACK!¡±


    ¡°You damn insensitive virgin!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a virgin too?!¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP!¡±


    BAM!


    BOOM!


    And so, Hydrangea¡¯s assault continues as she roars her complaints towards Fonfon.


    In short¡­


    He deserves it¡­


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­what happened to the Ashfon Versus Nil?! Hy completely stole the spotlight from the antagonist. That¡¯s not in the book of How to be a Villain Volume Four, Second Edition.¡±


    Somehow, Nil was able to insert a side comment but was ignored. He is curling in a ball as he watches Hydrangea throws her punches to Fonfon.


    What is he even saying¡­?


    Hydrangea keeps attacking Fonfon with punches until it bled, her fist that is¡­


    ¡°Hydrangea! Stop it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fonfon grabs her by the wrist to stop her from punching. Hydrangea isn¡¯t bothered at the very least when she was told to stop, instead, she just closes her eyes and heave a big sigh.


    ¡°Hydrangea! I still love you! I still love you even after all these years. I did try to forget you but I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°I am quite pleased that you still love me because I still feel the same. I never lied to you even once right, Ashfon?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­!¡±


    ¡°Then you should remember my parting words too.¡±


    ¡°Eh..?!¡±


    The atmosphere darkens again. It¡¯s like a looming chaos is bound to eat the place. Hydrangea and Nil¡¯s expression becomes serious as if they are resonating with each other. Fonfon who understand this put up his guard too.


    ¡°Remember my parting words, Ashfon. It¡¯s no lie after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­You said¡­I shall make you taste pain for what you did to me ten folds, right?


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°But to join that man, Nil! You want to commit atrocious crime together with him?!¡±


    ¡°This and that are a different matter. He is there because he is convenient.¡±


    ¡°Convenient?!¡±


    Nil walks towards Hydrangea¡¯s side while untying his necktie and removing his coat. He also removes the gloves and loosens the shirt tucked into his pants.


    ¡°Do you know why he attacked this place, Dragon Capital Mujinn?¡±


    ¡°The reason? He also killed Ouros the dragon emperor! If there¡¯s a reason behind his action, it should be convincing.¡±


    ¡°Too bad¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­?!


    ¡°He attacked this place because¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Because he can.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what happened to my face but I know that it¡¯s drained of blood. I know it, I turned pale and cold. Even my hands and feet felt how cold my body has become that it¡¯s also getting numb.


    Disbelief paints the face of Master and Violetta.


    ¡°You are saying that¡­he attacked this place because¡­ of a whim?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Because of a whim, he killed thousands of people! Because of a whim, he killed Ouros! Do you want to serve that kind of being!? Hydrangea!!!¡±


    The rage that was drained from Fonfon earlier came back. Astlan¡¯s Ira¡¯s power covers him again as he stares daggers at Nil who is smiling haughtily. Hydrangea was saying those things with an indifferent tone.


    Just because of a whim¡­that¡­ he did this¡­?! Because of that whim¡­that Milin died!


    Nil took notice of me as I glare angrily at him but he just returns a ridiculing smirk that further incites my indignation.


    I know. I don¡¯t have and power or strength to defeat him. I can only grit my teeth and clench my fist as I glare at him from afar.


    ¡°As I said, he is convenient. He is disgustingly immortal and a good outlet for my wrath. Anyway, yes, I serve this scum, what of it?¡±


    ¡°Kuh!¡±


    Nil steps forward to intervene.


    ¡°Are you guys done?~ I want to proceed the story and I want to get down to this route already!~¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s it¡­ You are far too dangerous and whimsical. For you not to lay a hand on Asagao and to get Hydrangea from you, I will shred your very existence to nothing!!!¡±


    ¡°Woah, calm down! I am in disadvantage you know!? I need to prepare a weapon myself.¡±


    ¡°Weapon?!¡±


    While Fonfon is reaching a critical point of his rage, Nil halted him. The way I see it, Fonfon can¡¯t attack as Nil uses Hydrangea as a shield.


    Nil made another glance at me and whispered wordlessly to me. He moves his lips¡­


    ¡°Watch and learn¡­Asagao¡­¡±


    Eh..?!


    ¡°Hydrangea! Spirit transition if you will.¡±


    ¡°Affirmative. It¡¯s really regretful that I am the only one among the history of the order to be compatible with you.¡±


    As she said that, Hydrangea body shines brightly. Energy moves towards her and it causes the wind to gather at one place. It¡¯s like she is covering herself with power.


    ¡°Spirit Conversion?!¡±


    ¡°Master?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­that¡¯s¡­ a power only special for those who can communicate with the spirits of this world. That being said, those who can communicate with them are just either fairies or elves. They can make a pact with them to temporarily convert their body to a spirit, enhancing their sensitivity of the land and raising one¡¯s magic capacity to the limit! Incidentally, you can also make a pact with spirits to tame them and use them as your own familiar or a summoned creature.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I see¡­thanks for explaining Master.


    ¡°That¡¯s my job¡­¡±


    It takes a few more second before Hydrangea finished her transition.


    As the energy around us settled and become stable again, Hydrangea stands in the same spot. But there¡¯s a huge changed that happened to her.


    She became slightly transparent but the magic power she has is unbelievable¡­almost like what Master has. She is also radiating with transparent bluish aura and her body grows a little more matured.


    But¡­ Fonfon just scoffs it and turns to Nil.


    ¡°Is this your weapon? You are going to make Hydrangea fight me, knowing that I don¡¯t have the will to attack her?!¡±


    ¡°True, that¡¯s a good idea but it¡¯s boring.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And we are not done showing off! I¡¯m taking back the spotlight now.


    As what nil said, it seems they are not done yet.


    Nil holds out his hand towards Hydrangea. In return Hydrangea holds Nil¡¯s hand and suddenly, another force of power emerges.


    ¡­!


    Hydrangea is¡­being absorb!?


    ¡°Hydrangea!! Bastard! What the hell are you doing to her?!¡±


    Fonfon stances himself with the swords he is holding and readies to attack at anytime.


    The bizarre phenomenon happens before our very own eyes. Violetta and Master are both stuck with awe and amazement and even their eyes are brimming with excitement. They just stand there, waiting for the outcome of the phase that¡¯s happening in front of us.


    .


    .


    .


    Two merges into a one entity.


    .


    .


    .


    Power resonates and creates a never before seen force.


    .


    .


    .


    Unraveling an unknown and frontier divinity that ascends the common knowledge.


    .


    .


    .


    A strong dim purple light attacks our eyes as Hydrangea enters Nil¡¯s body. Her power, soul and very existence courses throughout his body and then it crawled into its designated path, Nil¡¯s left hand.


    In a flash, the light that is Hydrangea takes a form of a one edged sword with wing motif as a reference to her.


    A beautiful sapphire sword donning a shape of a wing.


    Everyone who witnessed it¡­ had our faces hardened. The most astonished of them all¡­ is me¡­ because¡­ I know¡­ I know it deep down¡­what is that¡­but¡­ I can¡¯t spell it out with my own tongue¡­


    Nil¡­as if guessing my unrest speak¡­


    ¡°This power is accessible only by those with divinity in their blood, a resonance between a transcendental being and a spirit.¡±


    Pointing the beautiful sword at Fonfon, Nil grandly announces.


    ¡°[Divine Possession!]¡±

 Chapter 135: Mutual Enemies: Ashfon Versus Nil 4

    Divine Possession.


    It is one of the implanted skills in this body. Remembering it now, my awareness of it came back. No, this body remembers it by itself, not me who inhabited it. I, who transmigrated in a body of a transcendence created by Nivalis, my mother, just mixed its feeling to my own.


    It is the proof that I am, slowly but surely, merging with this body.


    A divine being in a guise of a small child, sculptured and molded by the creator akin to herself, hence, my mother.


    The power of Divine Possession, by the word itself, is confusing.


    Usually, it has an impression of a Divine entity possessing and taking over a host or a body of an individual, thus, being a vessel for that entity.


    But for us, it¡¯s different.


    Divine Possession is absorbing a strong spirit. Not any ordinary spirit, a spirit that can assimilate and resonate with us, in short, a sentient creature of being with a property of a spirit of a spirit itself with intelligence.


    As these compatible partners are absorbed, they become a weapon, enabling us to fight, a weapon that only we, transcendental beings are only capable of materializing through a partner whom we make our own things. Hence, a possession of us Divine entities.


    But, powerful partners are rare to almost none.


    This is what this body, the memory within, tells me. It is what this body recalls.


    Also, I am fully aware of why Nil can use such skill.


    Astlan Lionheart being our father, a hero, and Nivalis, the Goddess of Blessing, our mother, making a body of a half transcendental being and human.


    I no longer hold that body and instead, I accidentally possessed this empty shell of a little girl who is now known as Asagao Lionheart.


    .


    .


    .


    As Nil showcased Divine Possession, he and Fonfon engages in an exchange of blow, albeit, they are fighting toe to toe, Nil on occasion has his limbs flying multiple times.


    But to no avail, he just restores his body with no visible damage or even slightest scratch.


    I, Violetta and Master can only watch the spectacle happening in front of us as two powers collides at each other. It¡¯s been a while now since the whole place caved in and litters of rock flies everywhere.


    But, will all that said, Fonfon lost the chance to win against Nil.


    He can¡¯t go all out against Nil who is using Hydrangea as his Divine Possession, thus, Fonfon never once parried the beautiful deep sapphire sword. Instead, he dodges every attack with just a hair width difference and strikes Nil at vulnerable spots.


    But as said earlier, Nil is Immortal.


    ¡°Hydrangea, can you hear me?! Please, you have to stop siding with Nil!¡±


    It was Fonfon¡¯s desperate plea as he tries to call out to Hydrangea as he dodges the sword that was swung towards his shoulder. Nil attacks with no reservation¡­ or so it seems.


    In reality, Nil looks like he is just playing around while he consecutively unleashes sloppy attacks. He is just playing around unlike Fonfon.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ashfon?!~¡±


    ¡°Let her go!¡±


    ¡°Eh?~¡±


    ¡°What are you even trying to achieve by doing this?!¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Seemingly pissed, he can¡¯t do anything but to bite down his lip until it bleeds.


    He dodges another on slash coming to his flank by twisting his body and leaping upwards. As Fonfon do so, he executed a barrage of piercing attack towards Nil with blinding speed.


    Avoiding Hydrangea, he pierces Nil all over his torso and it extends to his throat and shoulders. Blood spurts out as the attack ends but seemingly, Nil didn¡¯t flinch or even stagger from such degree of attacks.


    As Nil¡¯s wound instantly healed up, he then attacks Fonfon by stroking his sword downwards, creating slicing shockwaves but, with Astlan¡¯s Ira, Fonfon protected his self from it and counters with a cross slash.


    SWISH!


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    His attack stops midway as Nil brandishes Hydrangea towards Fonfon¡¯s attack as a shield. Fonfon immediately draws back and leaps several meters away.


    ¡°Hydrangea!¡±


    ¡°<You¡¯re so annoying. Shouting my name over and over, are you trying to embarrass me?!>¡±


    ¡°Wha--?!¡±


    A transparent, clear voice resounds from the sword!


    There¡¯s no mistaking it! It¡¯s Hydrangea¡¯s voice!


    ¡°Oh? My, my Hy, you should have spoken earlier, you know?¡±


    ¡°<Scum, you¡¯ve been using as a shield against Ashfon for quite a time. Can¡¯t you a bit more honorable?>¡±


    ¡°Ah!~ I¡¯m really scared of him, you know? You should scold your boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°<I¡¯m trying to adjust my parameters to yours! It¡¯s been a while since we did this after all!>¡±


    ¡°How diligent!~¡±


    Nil and Hydrangea discuss among themselves.


    It was so sudden that Hydrangea suddenly spoke that everyone got confused. But listening to the voice coming from the winged sapphire sword, it is, without a doubt, Hydrangea.


    ¡°Hydrangea! You¡¯re fine after all!¡±


    ¡°<Oh? Ashfon? Of course, I am, you moron! Do you really think I will willingly give my life to this low life?>¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to save you, Hydrangea! I¡¯m going to release you from his grasp!¡±


    ¡°<That won¡¯t be necessary. I am doing this on my own.>¡±


    ¡°But¡­! Why¡­?!¡±


    ¡°<Geez¡­ I¡¯ll tell you this. I can turn back to normal anytime I want to. But right now, we are in a middle of a battle and I am your enemy. Ashfon, don¡¯t show everyone here how stupid and pathetic you are, will you?>¡±


    ¡°You want me to¡­¡±


    ¡°<You¡¯ve gotten soft, huh¡­>¡±


    ¡°Me¡­?¡±


    He¡­has gotten soft?


    It had me thinking what is he like ten years ago? If I met him in this appearance in that time, will he also accept me as it is or he will do the opposite?


    We had our difficulties and have our differences exposed, but we got through it. The first time we¡¯ve met, he was doubtful, distrustful and even to an extent, insensitive.


    But as I got to know him, he gradually becomes nicer to me. That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to believe too but, it¡¯s because of my outward appearance. Not to mention¡­ I was¡­really shy back then¡­ and I am really uncomfortable being a girl¡­no less¡­ a small one.


    When that incident happened and we both reach out to each other to understand one another, it got better. I can be myself, although, nothing really changed except that I got rid of my extreme shyness. He treated me casually too as a little sister and truly began to look up to him as a big brother.


    We are both trying to change to be a better person and that¡¯s a fact.


    So, what about the Ashfon Astlan Lionheart ten years ago?


    ¡°<You, without a doubt, will mercilessly kill me together with Nil. That¡¯s how you are back then. You are too untrusting and too merciless towards your enemy.>¡±


    ¡°I cannot¡­deny that¡­¡±


    ¡°<But, right now, you¡¯ve gotten soft. You are becoming a better man. You are better than before. Is it because you¡¯ve met Asagao? Is it because of Asagao that you yearns to change yourself for her sake? If that is the case, then I am envious of her but not in a bad way.>¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is as you said¡­ I was able to break the shell I am within because of her! Because of my little sister that I love!¡±


    ¡°<Don¡¯t declare you disgusting siscon love boldly¡­>¡±


    ¡°No¡­! I meant¡­ like a family!¡±


    That¡¯s quite embarrassing too!


    Don¡¯t ever do that in front of anyone ever again!


    ¡°Hey! Are we going to fight or chat?! Because if you two just chat and leave me out, better go get yourself some tea and snacks! This is why I hate drama! Is there a skip button somewhere?!¡±


    Nil loudly exclaimed.


    ¡°Hy, I am bored now. Let¡¯s finish things up.¡±


    ¡°<That¡¯s just like you but, if you say so. I am done talking too.>¡±


    The two agreed and planned to end the battle. But how are they going to do it?


    True, Nil just leisurely fights Fonfon even up until now. But it is because Fonfon is holding back not to hurt Hydrangea. The battle isn¡¯t one-sided but only a stalemate that would just gradually drain both of them of their will and mental strength.


    Nil tightens his grip and straighten his posture, his annoying smug from earlier is now painted with emotionless eyes and lips.


    SWISH!


    Eh¡­?!


    Nil¡¯s movement gotten sharper and the stroke of his sword become fierce. His fa?ade earlier completely disappeared.


    Fonfon just dodges that attack, albeit, it was harder to evade than before. But he still tries to read Nil¡¯s attacks for a counter.


    No more wasted movements.


    No more shallow strokes.


    No more wide swings that completely useless.


    Nil is attacking Fonfon with a completely different style from earlier. A reckless barrage without caring for oneself, at the same time, it completely annihilates every possible counter.


    Fonfon is stepping back as he dodges the barrages of strikes that are coming from all direction. Upward, downward, left to right and right to left. All attacks give off the same patterns but it¡¯s visibly hard to follow!


    Nil then took a huge step forward while retracting the sword horizontally that perpendicularly aligns to his shoulder.


    And with one breathe¡­


    SHING!


    He launches off the attack as if piercing the wind. It created a violent whirlwind the thrusts towards Fonfon. But what¡¯s lethat about the attack isn¡¯t the thrust itself but the compressed energy with and output that could pierce anything that was fired off together with it.


    But because he was able to correctly reads it, Fonfon dodges it, albeit, getting grazed a little in the neck.


    He rushes towards Nil with his own thrust towards Nil¡¯s heart.


    SWISH!


    BAKIN!


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    ¡°[Barrier]¡±


    The thrust was no mere attack.


    The sword on his left hand is covered with Astlan¡¯s Ira. It tried to penetrate the barrier¡¯s defense and fired off a wave of dark blazing flame. It turned everything around them to ashen instantly.


    You would think that Nil was completely swallowed by a sea of dark flames but, the instant Astlan¡¯s Ira cleared up, he was standing there with the tip of Fonfon¡¯s sword buried into him.


    He then snickers.


    ¡°Game Over.¡±


    He raises the sword overhead and aims for Fonfon.


    In reflex, Fonfon holds up his other sword in his right arm to catch the incoming attack from Nil. He even covered it with Astlan¡¯s Ira.


    The winged sapphire sword dimly lit with a purple radiance, which means, Nil is imbuing the sword with something.


    FWIP!


    A quick stroke of sword diagonally, from shoulder to flank¡­


    Wait¡­what happened?!


    ¡°Urk..! it¡­ passes through my guard¡­?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more accurate to say it phased through.¡±


    What happened¡­?


    Nil¡­or specifically¡­Hydrangea¡­phases through¡­not only to the sword but Fonfon¡¯s body¡­


    It didn¡¯t leave any indications of slash¡­or damage¡­


    ¡°UWAAAGHHH!! WHAT---! ARRRHGGHH!¡±


    ¡°Ashfon!¡±


    ¡°Human king!¡±


    Master and Violetta shouted seeing Fonfon suffers from an unseen pain! He¡¯s holding his body as he agonized. They both run towards the fallen Fonfon to rescue.


    Master transforms into his dragon form¡­the largest one and flies toward the sky while Violetta heads directly to him.


    ¡°Asagao! Don¡¯t you dare leave that spot!¡±


    ¡°[Barrier!]¡±


    ¡°[Ancient Protection!]¡±


    Master and Violetta both surrounded me with their barriers together with the panicking Casablanca and Hibiscus and¡­Milin¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    But¡­


    I remembered that creepy power Nil has.


    There¡¯s also the one he used to take down Alstroe¡­


    ¡°[Pain of Hearts!]¡±


    ¡°I told you¡­it¡¯s game over.¡±


    ¡°ACK!!!¡±


    Nil coldly declares as he turns his back from Fonfon.

 Chapter 136: Heavenly Blue 1

    ¡°Why is this happening?!¡±


    Violetta shouted as the whole place violently shakes and the ground cracks, splitting the earth. The air reeks of malicious aura and the atmosphere is extremely heavy as if even sitting down takes a lot of energy.


    ¡°Violetta! What in the world is that?!¡±


    Master, who is in his dragon form flying in the sky and aiming barrage of magic towards Nil, furiously asks the pale and trembling Violetta.


    ¡°<Nil, you moron! Why the hell did you just have to trigger something dangerous?! You did think Ashfon would also react the same way as Alstroemeria did when you used Pain of Hearts?! Are you an Idiot?!>¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this too! It was my first time using it on the Rage King!¡±


    Hydrangea who is in a form of a sapphire winged-sword reprimanded Nil as they escape not only from the barrage of magic Master is firing at them, they are also fleeing against the raging dark flame the is being showered on them.


    As for me and the twins, I barely manage to sit upright against this wave of destructive power while the twins are behind me lying on their belly like they are being crushed. We are just able to maintain our consciousness on a thin thread.


    ¡°This is very different¡­this surging Astlan¡¯s Ira¡­ has taken its form¡­?¡±


    I softly mutter as I gaze the phenomenon comparable to Alstroe¡¯s Divine Ascension form. Not comparable, but soon it will.


    But, it is far wicked and vile than Divine Ascension.


    The King, Ashfon Astlan Lionheart stands at the very heart of the calamity.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    As Nil slashes him earlier, he holds his body in pain and shouted as if his head is breaking in half. As he shouts in pain, he muttered names of people, happenings, and events that happened in his younger years.


    He starts shedding tears of blood.


    I was baffled.


    What kind of painful things he experienced in the past?


    Nil¡¯s Pain of the Heart is a skill well known to me. It opens a person¡¯s deepest and saddest memories that even the person themselves forgotten. Painful and traumatic memories are brought out and had the victim recall all of these memories in a flash.


    But instead of lying down on the ground like what Alstroe did, Big Brother Ashfon¡­ seethes and baths himself with wrath.


    Astlan¡¯s Ira fills the surrounding.


    After that, it created a vortex of hatred, swirling around Big Brother Fon as the center.


    He stands there as he recalls every memory he¡¯d like to forget, the regrets he tried to go through and all the lies he was fed.


    Astlan¡¯s Ira completely covers him in a shade of dark and dimly lit with blood red glow. And when the vile mist was completely absorbed, there stands a man donning full body armor.


    It was not fear or fright that showers my mind.


    It was awe.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Big brother Fon is now wearing a dark armor with blood red outlines. The greaves, the gauntlets, the thigh armors and everything is greatly detailed with metallic spikes curving out and steel dyed in scarlet color the glows brightly.


    His face, however, is covered with a helm the covers everything except his mouth, which now depicts anguish.


    And the last of it is the blood red insignia that floats behind his back¡­


    Its motif is two swords the overlaps with each other. Also, inside the overlapping circles, there¡¯s a language I cannot comprehend, let alone, guess if it is even a word.


    It had me in a daze even though his presence itself could crush me anytime. It had me in awe as to my admiration to strong and powerful people. It had me locked my eyes on him for a brief moment as my heart tightens, thinking that this is the same man I look up to as a family.


    It¡¯s an unbearable sight.


    When I thought that I have to do something, I shakily brought myself up to stand. My feet tries to root themselves on the ground even though they are shaking.


    I reach out to the barrier that sealed us from the outside. And when my palm touches it¡­


    ¡°[Blooming Tho--!]¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do that, Asagao! I told you to stay put!¡±


    Violetta comes roaring at me.


    I immediately pull my hand away from the barrier they erected.


    Realizing my own limits should be the first one I should learn. I was about to do something stupid but I was stopped.


    But¡­is it fine like this?


    ¡°[Ancient ¨C Flame Stroke!]¡±


    ¡°[Barrier!]¡±


    ¡°Annoying lizard! Come down here! I¡¯ll deal with you and Ashfon together!!!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I am far too old to give into your provocations.¡±


    ¡°<You sounded like a loser, Nil.>¡±


    Master is hovering in the sky while still barraging Nil with what he called ancient spells which he really didn¡¯t give me any idea since I don¡¯t have anything else other than a barrier and its weird way of manipulating it¡­ and blooming thorn¡­


    Nil is still running around avoiding Master¡¯s attack and Big brother Fon¡¯s Astlan¡¯s Ira that is directed to him.


    No¡­


    Astlan¡¯s Ira flew out everywhere burning anything. Even Master has to dodge from several random attacks that came to him.


    Violetta is just standing there¡­unable to do anything¡­


    ¡°I¡­never knew¡­.Fon can be this uncontrollable¡­¡±


    Eh¡­?!


    ¡°Violetta! What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am¡­trying to use my arcana magic on Fon to control him¡­¡±


    ¡°Arcana magic to¡­dominate¡­?!¡±


    ¡°I am¡­trying to dominate his emotion...¡±


    I see¡­


    She was trying to¡­invade Fonfon¡¯s own emotion and control it¡­


    It sounds twisted and creepy but it is just a way to control the situation from getting worse, this situation that is already worse from the start.


    As I saw a glimpse of Violetta¡¯s countenance, she is pale and sweating, ragged breathing and her eyes look tired. Above all, it is show in her face that she is worried.


    ¡°[Ancient ¨C Torrent of Space!]¡±


    ¡°[Ancient ¨C Quagmire!]¡±


    ¡°[Ancient ¨C Lapsing Downfall!]¡±


    BAM!


    With an exploding sound, my attention shifts to where the sound came from.


    First, in the empty air, space is distorted around Nil and starts spinning around him while it continuously cuts him over and over. Nil can¡¯t breakthrough it so the second magic was hurriedly executed.


    Nil lost his footing and his sole slowly sinks on the ground below him. Even though it is paved, it becomes soft as sand.


    The third magic is like a hammer of magic suddenly comes crashing Nil repeatedly, over and over again. The ground shook many times and he got flattened.


    After that, the place where Nil was attacked repeatedly raises dust.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I intently look at the place where dust rises from the ground and rabbles of rock and stone scatters everywhere.


    And from there, Nil appears¡­


    ¡°Geez! I can¡¯t even take a break! Magic here, attack there, Asagao just watching. Can¡¯t we have any interesting developments here?!¡±


    We¡¯re dumbfounded.


    What?


    Even after everything he did. After everything happened, he was able to complain like that like he is not the culprit or the perpetrator.


    Like he was just watching a theater or playing around with puppets.


    What does he think people lives are?!


    He speaks like he is an outsider to all problems and wants this and that to happen! But then he greatly influences everything that happens and still has the balls to say that.


    He pisses me off so much, but right now, with the death not only of Milin but adding to the scope of the people killed by the devils, he seriously garners my hatred.


    But I can only look at him angrily.


    It was shown earlier our differences and I am not a fool like in the past to jump into the battle without knowing what I am facing.


    Because of Nil, my life has taken a huge turn.


    Because of Nil, I was taken away from the castle¡­and¡­


    ¡­


    Eh¡­?


    Because of Nil, I wouldn¡¯t have met Alstroe and Higan, even master.


    I would not have met people in our journey.


    I wouldn¡¯t be able to be true to myself and everyone around me.


    As those thoughts swirls around my head, there is a change in the battle that is taking place in front of me. Nil is now atop Master.


    ¡°Bastard! How¡­!?¡±


    ¡°You are Asagao¡¯s esteemed mentor, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any personal grudge against you but, bye bye!~¡±


    ¡°Ah..?!¡±


    Nil¡­struck Master¡¯s back with Hydrangea.


    A violent purple light blasts through his abdomen, shattering his scales. But the attack didn¡¯t end there.


    ¡°AAAAAAUUGGGGHHHHH!¡±


    ¡°ARGHH!¡±


    Astlan¡¯s Ira came blazing at Master, burning his scales to ashen and creating holes on his thick scaly wings.


    After the struggle, Nil jumps off from Master.


    BAM!


    Ah¡­


    No way¡­


    ¡°Mrothgir!¡±


    ¡°Master!!¡±


    Master crashes lifelessly while his body shrinks back into his human form, creating a large open crater and gouging the stone wall open where his whole body lands.


    And¡­there¡¯s blood everywhere.


    ¡­.


    Is it¡­happening to me again¡­?

 Chapter 137: Heavenly Blue 2

    Violetta immediately rushes to where Master landed. She sprang up from her initial place where she is standing and took a leap that covers several meters and without a moment to waste, she grabs Master by wrapping her hands around his body.


    She hastily looks at my direction and did another leap towards us. As Violetta landed in front of us, she immediately summons a warp portal.


    At the same time, Fon, who is standing in the middle of the field starts shouting again.


    ¡°GAaaAHCKK!¡±


    This time, a huge black circle the looks like a sun slowly forms. The sun is covered with blood red outline.


    It becomes larger¡­ and larger¡­ as if it is a bomb.


    Power is being pumped into that black sun¡­ a tremendous amount of power.


    It becomes even more and bigger, overshadowing the whole place with its size. The heat from it starts evaporating the surrounding and the whole place¡¯s atmosphere becomes increasingly hot.


    What in the world will happen?!


    ¡°Enter! We are retreating!¡±


    ¡°But..!¡±


    ¡°No buts!¡±


    ¡°That¡­!¡±


    ¡°Listen to me Asagao! Whatever that is, I can only say it is something that will explode, destroying the whole capital leaving nothing but ashes!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    I worriedly glance at Fon who is still standing there covered in blazing dark flames and wearing a sinister armor that compliments the surrounding surges of power shade the forms a torrent around him.


    I can¡¯t do anything but to bit my lip in frustration.


    As Violetta drags Milin¡¯s body towards the warp, the twins follows and she holds my shoulder to make sure I don¡¯t run off by my own.


    But before I entered the warp, I took a sharp glance at Nil.


    He grins at me playfully and I just stare back with angry eyes. His eyes shifted into another place. I inadvertently followed the place where he looked.


    It was a tall and thick tower. Its height is probably around ten floors worth and it is thick as this field. At the top seems to be where dragons would probably fight too.


    I immediately stare back at him but he was nowhere to be found. I frantically look everywhere to find Nil but I can only see destruction amassing the whole place.


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Fueh!?¡±


    Violetta grabs me by the nape of my shirt and throws me towards the warp portal single-handedly.


    Are we really going to leave everything as it is?


    .


    .


    .


    The portal takes us to a very familiar place.


    The place where Master constantly trains me with handling a sword, a place where he taught me so many things, the grassy plain field behind the Astlan Castle.


    It¡¯s the field filled with memories together with Master.


    ¡°Mrothgir, hang in there! I will do something!¡±


    Violetta worriedly shouts at Master whom she lays at the field of grass while holding into his large gaping wound in his stomach that goes through all the way to his back.


    Master¡¯s face ghastly pale but his eyes are gentle and calm while Violetta¡¯s face is gushing with sweat and her lips are trembling.


    Violetta was about to stand up and go somewhere when¡­


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Mrothgir...?!¡±


    Master hugs Violetta closely to him even though his hands are shaking and looks like they will feebly lose its strength anytime. Master hugs Violetta as if he doesn¡¯t want to let her go and wants her to stay by his side.


    ¡°Mrothgir, let me go! I¡­I will do something! I may have some vials or potions or anything that could help you! Please¡­let me go!¡±


    ¡°Violetta¡­lives are bound to be taken at the right time¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°And right now¡­is my right time¡­¡±


    ¡°NO!¡±


    Violetta¡¯s tear starts flowing from her eyes to her cheeks. As the situation goes, I can only stare with my eyes drowning in tears too as I already know and already aware because Master kept telling me about it¡­but¡­isn¡¯t this¡­too soon¡­


    I clench my fist and dig my nails into my palm until it bleeds. I can only stare at them, knowing that I shouldn¡¯t be the one by Master¡¯s side in this time. I can only look up to the heavenly blue skies as Violetta and I shed tears.


    The twins can only hang their heads as they both hold hands knowing that someone is about to meet their demise.


    Not just Milin¡­but also Master¡­


    ¡°You will not die! You will not! I can still heal you!¡±


    ¡°Violetta¡­ I¡¯m glad¡­ that you loved me and I am also happy that I loved you back.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I am going to fix you up!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless¡­¡±


    ¡°[Heal!]¡±


    Faint light comes out from Violetta¡¯s palm and it was directed towards Master¡¯s wound. The light pours over the wound, slowly but surely closing it. But oddly, Master¡¯s face is still pale and his body is still weak.


    ¡°Violetta¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­I already healed you! You should be fine now, right? I will get something!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use¡­ my soul¡­ has already withered.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°I can only stay¡­alive¡­by sheer will¡­¡±


    ¡°Lies¡­¡±


    Master said it upfront that he is no longer able to live any longer and Violetta can only mutter in a weak and fragile voice.


    ¡°So please, don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    ¡°Mrothgir¡­¡±


    ¡°And hear my final wish¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­is it¡­?¡±


    ¡°I want to die by your hands, Violetta. Unseal your power that sleeps deep within you so in the process, you will be able to acquire my power and the contents of my dimensional storage.¡±


    ¡°Mrothgir!! Whatever you say, that¡¯s¡­that¡¯s¡­too cruel¡­¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you, please¡­? I won¡¯t last long¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­no¡­no way¡­ no¡­no¡­no¡­¡±


    Even my chest tightens when I heard Master¡¯s request to Violetta. It¡¯s too cruel to make Violetta do it because I know how she is deeply and madly in love with Master, on how she longed for Master for more than two hundred years that they are separated.


    They did meet again but their time together is brief and it will now end¡­


    ¡°This¡­fate of mine was already foreseen¡­by Senya¡­ she warned me about it but I know that it¡¯s destiny that led me to meeting you again Violetta¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrothgir¡­ so this is how everything will end¡­¡±


    Master hold Violetta¡¯s hand weakly and shakily as his other hand extends to the back of her head.


    ¡°Violetta¡­I will always love you¡­ I will never forget about you¡­ I will always watch over you¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you too! You are the only one that I will always long for! I am really thankful for everything that you¡¯ve done for me! Mrothgir!¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ so, please¡­ don¡¯t forget me¡­¡±


    Violetta and Master¡¯s lips met.


    It¡¯s just an ordinary kiss that their lips met with each other. It doesn¡¯t have any twist to it. It¡¯s just an honest and pure farewell kiss that seems like the whole world stopped just to give them their own time of parting biddings with each other.


    There was no shame at looking at the fleeting scene. The scene in which would be also burnt into my memory.


    I wish the flow of time would stop for both of them. I wish it had also does with my time together with Milin. But the reality is cruel and their lives need to meet its end.


    Master and Milin¡­


    Both figures that is dearly important to me¡­


    Dies at the same day¡­


    My heart shatters when Milin died¡­


    Now in front of me¡­Master¡¯s life is fleeting away. My heart¡­can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ my eyes shed tears as I people right in front of me loses their life.


    My knee felt so weak that my body just drops itself into the ground. I can only squeeze my painful chest. The worse and painful feeling¡­overlapping at the same day¡­


    No more¡­


    I don¡¯t want it anymore¡­


    Please¡­


    I feel like I am going to go insane.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    My name was suddenly called. It was Master¡¯s voice that rang out in my ears. I can only slowly raise my head to Master¡¯s direction. I can only gaze at his dying countenance.


    But I was beckoned to come closer and I did. I knelt beside Master and stares at his calm eyes.


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Master¡­!¡±


    ¡°You are strong¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh..but¡­*sob*¡­no¡­*hic*¡­I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°You are¡­my one and only idiot disciple¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Even¡­with the short time I have spent with you¡­I know¡­that¡­ you are strong¡­ don¡¯t¡­forget that¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m not¡­!¡±


    Master¡¯s hand separated from Violetta¡¯s hand and it lay atop of my hand as if he is stroking it. He tries to move it but he is so weak now that it seems putting it in top of my head is the limit. I gently and carefully hold his hand with mine so it wouldn¡¯t fall from my head.


    Tear endlessly flows from my eyes as I try to savor Master¡¯s last warmth in my head.


    ¡°So¡­Asagao¡­please¡­take care of Violetta¡­and my¡­upcoming¡­child¡­with her¡­¡±


    ¡°Master¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°I will! Even¡­ even if I am not strong¡­I will do everything¡­!¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­too¡­ and¡­tell¡­Higanbana and Alstroemeria my¡­thanks too for the last adventure¡­I had¡­¡±


    ¡°Master¡­*hic*¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fun¡­while it lasted¡­¡±


    ¡°I will¡­*sob* tell them¡­!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­then¡­Violetta¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Violetta returns a firm answer to Master as he called out to her name.


    She stands up shakily and she even staggers as she tried to compose herself. Even though tears messes her face, even her hands are trembling, even though she is about to take her lover¡¯s life, she stands up with dignity.


    She closes her eyes and began focusing.


    I firmly hold Master¡¯s hand as I watch his face smiles in satisfaction. A face that tells that he doesn¡¯t have any regrets left and in which he is satisfied with what¡¯s happening now.


    It gradually pierces my heart with a stake as I gaze at his face.


    Violetta then invokes a long aria that is incomprehensible to me.


    A large violet circle with signs and writings appears below us as if it is what we are currently stepping at.


    The whole place glows with violet light, leaving out the sunshine the sun offers to this place. Lights in a shape of a sphere began to float around us.


    A bigger circle with a lot of transmutation appears above us with the same violet light that completely shuts out the radiance of the sun.


    Then a chain made of magic appears from Violetta¡¯s chest that extends to Master¡¯s heart as if they are both connected to each other.


    In the middle of the chain, a magic circle appears.


    In an instant as, if the heaven falls upon us, the magic circle shrinks towards the chain as if cutting it and completely severing the chain.


    A strong light spills from it and the chain vanishes in thin air.


    After the severing of the chain, Master¡¯s body glows with soft and delicate white light.


    And for one last time, Master¡­smiled at me.


    The white light gathers and enters Violetta¡¯s body, completely covering her with it.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Master¡¯s hand¡­lost its warmth. His face¡­is just smiling peacefully.


    I just wearily lift Master¡¯s hand and brought it onto his chest. He lay lifelessly there with satisfaction painted all over his face.


    I¡­


    I just weakly stand up and walks up to Violetta¡­


    I look at her face and speak¡­.but¡­


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    SLAP!


    Eh..?


    I was¡­slapped¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you apologizing Asagao. Are you not satisfied yet?!¡±

 Chapter 138: Heavenly Blue 3

    ¡°Satisfied¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?! What wrong did you do?!¡± Nothing!¡±


    ¡°I¡­!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you satisfied yet that I am overflowing with envy right now?!¡±


    My mind receives a strong jolt upon Violetta¡¯s statement. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to be jealous because master truly loves her.


    Violetta falls down on her knees and places her hands on my shoulder as she hangs her head. Tears are still raining downward from her velvet eyes.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t feel this way but¡­ even in Mrothgir¡¯s last moment, you are the one he has shown his smile, not me!¡±


    ¡°Master smile is¡­!¡±


    ¡°Sorry but, I didn¡¯t know that in the tiniest corner of my heart, I was harboring envy towards you! I want to have control of everything about Mrothgir! His actions, his time and everything but¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡­even though we have met after two hundred years, he spent more time with you. You are the last person who saw him smile from the bottom of his heart. He is happy! I should be happy about that too but¡­ I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Master always loves you! He loves you more than anything!¡±


    ¡°I know that! I know¡­but¡­ it¡¯s just that¡­ I am¡­envious of you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°When you apologized, I couldn¡¯t take it. You don¡¯t have anything to apologize for but you still did. Don¡¯t apologize for anything. I should be the one! I got angry because unlike me, you are too gentle and nice¡­ unlike me¡­who harbored negative thoughts to you because things didn¡¯t go that way I wanted.¡±


    ¡°Violetta-nee¡­¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t apologized about Milin too¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­I am sorry¡­about what I said to Milin¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not! Losing someone¡­ is always this painful¡­ it must have hurt you deeply¡­we¡¯ve been hurt¡­¡±


    I hold Violetta¡¯s hands with my own.


    She was jealous because she wants to monopolize Master to herself but couldn¡¯t. Master spends his time with me for our training. She wasn¡¯t able to because it was Master wants to do.


    I didn¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t have any idea until now.


    ¡°Violetta-nee¡­ Master¡­and even Milin¡­ have both gone to a better place. I know it¡¯s heavy¡­I know it¡¯s hard but¡­ we should consider their loss as a push for us¡­to overcome more obstacles¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­*sniff*¡­I¡­As an Arcana Magician¡­my desire¡­is to control and dominate¡­but¡­ I was frustrated¡­*hic* because I wasn¡¯t able to put this desire in motion¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to *hic* control my feelings¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to completely dominate even my past. Even though, I act tough¡­*hic*¡­ this¡­this¡­really¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­please, lend me your strength!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back there! Master and Milin¡­is¡­no more¡­but¡­Fon-nii is still there! He is still alive! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen but, I know that his life is in danger!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    Violetta, as if understanding what I am saying, breathes a deep sigh and stands up. She closes her eyes as if she is thinking of something.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    And at that moment¡­


    ¡°[Arcana Magic - Domination!]¡±


    Ahh¡­?!


    What¡­?!


    Is this¡­Violetta¡¯s true power?! The power of¡­Continental Destroyer?!


    It cannot be seen so no one could catch the glimpse of it but I feel like the whole place becomes a sea¡­ a sea of magic.


    It overflows everywhere! It came rushing towards me and I was bathed in so much pressure that I hallucinated that I am drowning. It violently crashes at us like a tsunami. It feels like it¡¯s going to crush us.


    A huge magic circle appeared below us covering the whole field.


    No¡­ it covered the whole Astlan Kingdom or even farther!


    ¡°[Domination Target: Astlan Kingdom.]¡±


    ¡°[Domination Order: Execute!]¡±


    As Violetta invokes the magic, a magical circle forms above.


    From there appears¡­maids and butlers?!


    The fell on their butt as the magic circle spits them out. There are tons of them but I know well that they are employed workers in the castle.


    ¡°Eh¡­?! L-Lady Violetta? Princess Asagao?! W-what¡¯s happening?!¡±


    ¡°Is this¡­the field at the back of the castle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lady Violetta and Princess Asagao!¡±


    These people that were brought here raises a fuss but was able to calmly analyzes the situation immediately. They hastily bow their head towards me and Violetta.


    Violetta steps forward and¡­


    ¡°You guys¡­please care for these two while we take care of something.¡±


    She promptly points at Master and Milin¡¯s lifeless bodies. The servant''s eyes widened as they saw them.


    ¡°L-lord Mrothgir and Head Maid Milin?!¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ I called you guys here because I want you to take care of them even though¡­¡±


    ¡°I see, Lady Violetta, we understand¡­it¡¯s an unfortunate situation, right?¡±


    ¡°It pleases me that you caught up easily.¡±


    It was an old butler that Violetta had exchange words with.


    When the servants proceed on doing their business, Violetta casts another magic.


    Another warp portal appears.


    ¡°Asagao, I am going back into that place, how about you?¡±


    Violetta asks me with an unfazed countenance as she holds out her hand to me. I look at her right into her eyes.


    It¡¯s swollen from excessive crying. There are still tears visible through her eyelids. Her cheeks are still flushed and her lips are trembling a little, but nevertheless, she already made a decision.


    Of course, my answer is obvious!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Master is gone.


    Milin is gone.


    I won¡¯t let anyone else die.


    People who are dear to me, people who are striving for their lives, people who are living in an honest and pure life.


    I¡¯ve made up my mind.


    This time, I am not going to falter anymore.


    I take Violetta¡¯s hand and enter the portal together with her.


    .


    .


    .


    The warp portal led us to a large hall with grand stairs and two large doors at side. At our back is the way leading outside.


    But we seem to have a slight problem.


    ¡°You two¡­why are you two here?!¡±


    I furiously shouted at the two elves that followed us from behind.


    But even though I shouted at them, their faces are brimming with determination and bravery as if they won¡¯t back down whatever I¡¯ll say.


    ¡°Miss Asagao, we are confused and scared of what¡¯s happening but¡­¡±


    ¡°That man and the maid earlier¡­they¡­are¡­¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why we are here! We don¡¯t want anyone dying too!¡±


    ¡°We are worried about Miss Priscilla too!¡±


    ¡°¡±PLEASE, LET US DO SOMETHING!!¡±¡±


    I know¡­


    I know it too well¡­


    They are indeed a Lionheart just like me and Fon.


    Stubborn but brave at heart.


    Not to mention that this two could do more powerful feats than I could. They are more powerful than what their appearance shows, although, they are not aware of that power.


    I glance at Violetta and she looks back at me.


    ¡°Casablanca! Hibiscus! Originally, I have to find the Heroes. That includes Priscilla but, right now, I need to do something else. Could you two please look for them?¡±


    ¡°We will!¡±


    ¡°We shall!¡±


    As they easily comply with my request, Violetta points her finger towards the place which seemingly the kitchen.


    ¡°There¡¯s a hidden path in that place. I believe it is used for evacuation. Please look for them there.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    The two immediately run off to the direction Violetta pointed.


    ¡°Um¡­Violetta-nee¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I have already casted my barrier to those twins. Not a single devil could harm them.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°So Asagao, I shall head to where Fon is. I will try to stop his outrage.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, using my power of domination, I may be able to dominate his emotion now. This is the only choice that we have.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Please be careful!¡±


    ¡°Wait, what about you?!¡±


    ¡°I have¡­somewhere to go.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­going after Nil?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have so much to ask. I have questions I wanted to be answered. I want to beat him because¡­because of him¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­ you knew well how dangerous he is. You are also aware that you are weak that it is not wrong to call you burden.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°In the first place, you should have been left back at the castle together with those two girls, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Violetta-nee¡­¡±


    ¡°I will¡­start believing in you¡­like how Mrothgir believed in you¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you should put your life in danger! I¡¯ll cast my barrier on you to be safe.¡±


    In an instant, I feel like something envelopes me.


    ¡°I shall head to where Fon is now, Asagao. You better flee when you need to.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Violetta-nee¡­don¡¯t push yourself too¡­¡±


    ¡°I need to.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­did tell me earlier¡­that he will leave you and that child in my care¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­please¡­ don¡¯t tell anyone yet.¡±


    ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t push yourself!¡±


    ¡°I promise so please, don¡¯t tell anyone that I am pregnant¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you really need to hide it but for now, I will.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I will go now. Please be safe.¡±


    ¡°[Arcana Magic ¨C Domination!]¡±


    ¡°[Domination Target: Dragon Capital Mujinn!]¡±


    ¡°[Domination Order: Execute!]¡±


    Violetta, with a flash, disappears from my sight.


    I start running towards the entrance of the hall.


    As I got out, I immediately search for that place, the tall tower Nil pointed earlier. He¡¯s gaze beckons me to come up there.


    Well¡­challenge accepted!


    Wait for me Nil!


    I am going to thrash you!

 Chapter 139: Heavenly Blue 4

    In front of Violetta, I need to put up a brave front.


    I also said to myself that I will face Nil but, I didn¡¯t know that it was so heavy once the thought keeps invading my mind.


    ¡°Haaa¡­Haaa¡­¡±


    Each and every step I take towards the top gets heavier. It is not fatigue or exhaustion.


    My body just wants to breakdown on its own.


    But I don¡¯t want to do that in front of Violetta and the twins. I have to make a swift decision so Violetta could stand up and save Fon. I have to endure and keep everything inside of me, for now, to let Violetta know that everything will be fine.


    ¡°Heavy¡­¡±


    I feel like my body is leaning backward and sometimes, it will stagger. It¡¯s like being pulled by something, like a hand holding my shoulders, preventing me from moving forward.


    I tricked myself that I can do it, regardless of what happened.


    But I couldn¡¯t keep that trickery to myself and the drawback is now taking its toll. My mind and body are moving forward but my heart¡­is anchoring me.


    Sweat has already covered my body and my breathing becomes cold and labored, even though, I feel fine.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to thrash who?¡±


    I asked myself.


    I stare up at the end of the spiral staircase and realized how far it is until the top. I look back and see how far I have climbed up.


    I am not afraid of Nil but, it is my own heart that won¡¯t move because it was drowned in so much sadness, grief, lamentation, and despair.


    At this point, I could no longer lift my own foot and instead, I just drag them up while I use my hands to hold onto the railings.


    Should I take a rest?


    So much happened that¡­ my heart can¡¯t keep up anymore. Resting wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea because I think I deserve it.


    Yeah¡­if I just sit down here and¡­close my eyes¡­


    I can forget everything¡­even for just a moment¡­


    Just a little¡­


    I¡¯ll just close my eyes¡­


    And¡­savor the fleeting feeling of nothingness¡­


    I slowly close my eyes¡­


    ¡°You are strong¡­¡±


    Master¡¯s voice¡­


    ¡°Even¡­with the short time I have spent with you¡­I know¡­that¡­ you are strong¡­ don¡¯t¡­forget that¡­¡±


    This is¡­what Master said to me earlier¡­


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°My Lady, I will¡­believe in you¡­ You¡­who will find your own path¡­You¡­ will make everyone happy¡­ you¡­who will always be herself¡­and from now on¡­ You¡­ who will save people¡­¡±


    It¡¯s Milin¡¯s voice¡­


    They are gone¡­they are gone but¡­


    Their words that they imparted to me are embedded deep inside my heart. Their smiles and warmth, as well as all the memories I have with them, is forever carved in my existence, my existence that will prove that they also exists and they passed away with a smile on their faces.


    They believe in me, and even up until their deaths, it didn¡¯t change.


    I decided that I would strive to walk by everyone¡¯s side in battle. I don¡¯t want to look at their backs while they face adversities.


    Even if it is heavy, move!


    Even if something is pulling me down, persevere!


    Even if I am burdened by all this pain, breakthrough!


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡­ breaks¡­are unnecessary¡­¡±


    I stand up and face the ascending stairs again. I began moving my unsteady legs and slouchy body. I focus my eyes on my goal because beyond this place is where the real battle starts.


    ¡°Haa¡­Haa¡­¡±


    Step by step, I move with an unsteady gait and trembling body. I am bathing in my own sweat and my breathing is still ragged but, I can feel my heart getting lighter.


    And when I thought I am moving forward, my body suddenly fall backward and everything feels so slow as the wind brushes my skin.


    Forward¡­


    I need to¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    As I brace myself to fall from the very place I am standing, down towards the bottom of this spiral staircase, there are hands¡­


    Hands supported my back as if pushing me¡­


    ¡°My idiot disciple, onwards¡­¡±


    ¡°My lady, we are always watching you¡­ go!¡±


    Ah¡­!


    How embarrassing¡­


    You two should be resting already and yet I am still a bother to you guys.


    But, nevertheless¡­


    ¡°As always, thank you¡­¡±


    Fixing my position upright, I muttered my thanks.


    There are no one else here besides myself but I know, I know well that they are there, giving me the push that I need. With their push, I am going to thread my path with full of uncertainty.


    I don¡¯t want to look at anyone¡¯s back anymore but, I don¡¯t want to walk beside anyone too.


    ¡°UOOOOHHHH!¡±


    Putting my heart into it, I increase the pace of my steps and climb up. Onwards the danger that awaits me but, with all the people that believe in me, I will be as reckless as I can be!


    Onwards to the top!


    He is waiting there! I have so much to ask and to tell him. I want to give him a piece of my mind!


    Before I knew it, I was standing at a large door. I look back and saw the staircase which I am the only living person. I am the only one in this place and yet, I felt their warmth.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I place my hand on the knob and open the door.


    As the door slowly moves outward, fresh outdoor air enters my nose and chilly wind embraces me. Heavenly blue skies met my vision and the clouds seem closer that the whole scenery made me gasp.


    And in the middle of the whole place, a lone man standing there, holding a winged sapphire sword as he also gazes at the beautiful sky.


    Without any hesitation, I walk towards him, to Nil.


    ¡°I am truly happy that you¡¯ve come, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I stop on my track with a considerable distance away from him. As he spoke those words, he turns towards me with a smile.


    ¡°You have become strong.¡±


    ¡°No thanks to you!¡±


    ¡°When we were separated, you were just a shy crybaby. You would always cling to other people who you deemed safe and helpful. You were always a taciturn man.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, look at you. You have become a girl but, right now, you are brimming with courage. It proves how much you have grown.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to point out?!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Asagao¡­ you are becoming a good protagonist for the story. And I will continue the role of the antagonist.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this? What kind of goal are you aiming for? Do you find taking lives fun?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You, are without a doubt, is someone I dearly love.¡±


    ¡°Stop with the crap! Nil, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve done far enough?! You¡¯ve caused grief and sadness not only to me but the other people too!¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about those lives. What I wanted is to mold the perfect protagonist such as you. The method doesn¡¯t matter as long as it yielded a favorable result. The same goes for the heroes. Our aim is to make them brutally suffer and let them grow faster.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get what you are trying to talk about! What you really trying to do? Are you going to destroy the world or not?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the opposite, Asagao. I am¡­saving this world.¡±


    ¡°Lies!¡±


    ¡°Strengthening the hearts of the heroes so they would overcome the upcoming disaster, that¡¯s my aim.¡±


    ¡°Lies! Why would you even¡­?¡±


    ¡°You know that the heroes have a goddess blessing bestowed unto them, right? That the only way to seal the Passage of the Devils in the center continent is with their powers.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a matter of fact?! And you said you are the lord of the devils, why would you want that?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lie. I fabricated a good setting for an antagonist, you see.¡±


    ¡°You¡­toying with people¡¯s lives¡­!¡±


    ¡°Am I now? Didn¡¯t you trick people too? Aren¡¯t we the same?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s a joke Asagao! You see, while you are a pure clean slate, I am the opposite.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to spoil the story anymore so, what are you going to do now? Are you going to be an avenger who will make your dead master proud?¡±


    ¡°Nil... I will settle my personal grudge to you, right here, right now.¡±


    ¡°How¡­? I did say you¡¯ve become strong but, courage alone won¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I believe in you too, Asagao.¡±


    He is right.


    It was foolish of me to come at this place, knowing that I am no match for him but, since I am here now, I won¡¯t back down.


    With just myself, I will try to do everything to bring him down.


    I don¡¯t want to look at anyone¡¯s back anymore but, I don¡¯t want to walk beside anyone too.


    Because¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°I will walk in front of everyone! Not in their backs or beside them. I shall lead everyone! And in order to do so, I have to learn to persistent, so even without anything with me right now, I am going to beat you!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I love your baseless claim!¡±


    ¡°I am not afraid of you anymore, Nil!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then, let get this started!¡±


    I immediately draw out a sword from my dimensional storage, and at the same time, Nil leaps towards me with his hand outstretched towards me as if it is going to strangle me.


    ¡°[Bloo-!¡±


    And at that very moment¡­


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!!!¡±


    ¡°[Hundred Meter Sword ¨C Mountain Cleaver!]¡±


    EH?!


    A giant sword appears in the sky, falling towards Nil.


    Looking closely¡­It¡¯s Ichirou!

 Chapter 140: Turning Point, Divine Possession! 1

    Ichirou came flying out of nowhere, summoning a humongous sword while shouting. My eyes widened because of his sudden appearance. I feel like the whole world moves slower as I watch the astonishing display.


    Nil also stops at his track and blankly stares at the gigantic sword that pop-up out of nowhere. Also, in that very moment, his mouth gape in surprise as he watches the sword cuts the air and swings down to his direction.


    Fair enough, my face is also petrified by the sight.


    ¡°Oh, shi--!¡±


    BAM!


    The sword that landed on Nil sends tremor throughout the tower and shook everything. I fell on my butt because of the powerful impact.


    Looking closely at Nil, he was able to block the giant mass of sword by putting up a barrier. Although, the barrier have slightly dug little centimeters from where he is standing.


    ¡°Asagao!!¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii!?¡±


    Ichirou lands beside me and called out to my name. Rather, they said he died, right?!


    But I am relieved that he is alive at the same time, I kind of felt that he isn¡¯t someone to die easily. I quickly give him hearty hug!


    ¡°Ichirou-nii! I thought¡­they said¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­I¡¯m happy that someone is genuinely glad that I¡¯m alive¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Asagao, let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Ah..?!¡±


    Upon my cry, Ichirou immediately grabs me with his left hand and started running for a jump. Now that I noticed it, his right arm is somewhat metallic!


    Cyberpunk?! Cool!!


    PUI~


    Eh..?!


    I felt something¡­


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­your arm!¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll explain later, Asagao! Let¡¯s go before that man recovers!¡±


    As he said that, he leaps toward the sky.


    PUI~


    ¡°Hiyaa!¡±


    ¡°Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii! You¡¯re touching me at an unpleasant part!¡±


    ¡°Wha--? Ah!!¡±


    ¡°Wah!¡±


    As Ichirou realized that he¡¯s been grabbing me by the chest, his face reddens like an apple and in panic, he unhands me, whilst, we are in the air so I am falling!


    ¡°Uwaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Asagao!!!¡±


    He quickly spins his body towards me and glides. Within the span of a few seconds, he was able to catch me again in mid-air but now, our momentum broke.


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    ¡°Geez, Even at times like this¡­¡±


    ¡°[Revision ¨C Mountain Cleaver!]¡±


    A large sword appears out of nowhere again. This time, Nil is the one who holds it in his right hand while holding Hydrangea in his left hand.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°Lies!!¡±


    ¡°Let me return the favor!!¡±


    Nil shouted as he swings the sword vertically towards our direction. Even though it is the same sword Ichirou used earlier, I feel like this is far more dangerous and sinister judging by the one who is now using it.


    ¡°[Morning Glory Ninety Nine Petal Layered Barrier!]¡±


    I immediately used my barrier in a panic!


    The giant sword came close to us and while holding my by my abdomen in his arm, Ichirou spins again. With that spin that Ichirou did, we were able to delay our fall even just a single second. The sword came contact with my barrier but grazed only its bottom.


    BAKIN!


    As the result, we got flung in the air and we are going to land towards the tower earlier. Ichirou holds me with both hands with a protective hug and braces for a landing.


    Nil, knowing where we are going to fall, rushes there to attack us again with something.


    ¡°Double the fun!¡±


    ¡°[Revision ¨C Twin Sword Mountain Cleaver!]¡±


    ¡°Another one?!¡±


    ¡°Again?! How in the world he was able to use that?!¡±


    Both of us scream at the bottom of our lungs because of Nil¡¯s consecutive attack. From both sides, the gigantic swords were swung towards us.


    ¡°[Blooming Thorn ¨C Barrier!]¡±


    ¡°[Mountain Cleaver!]¡±


    I plan to block at least one of the swords coming from the left and Ichirou, using his right arm he created another one of those large swords and swings it towards the upcoming sword from the right.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    I tightly cling to his neck to brace myself for the impact as his right hand has gotten busy.


    CLANG!


    A high pitch sound came from the two clashing giant sword as well as the sword that was blocked by my barrier.


    The clash was a stalemate because both weapons and my barrier crumble after the exchange but, we are both forced to land in the tower again which right now, looks like about to crumble.


    As we land¡­


    ¡°Asagao! Are you okay?!¡±


    ¡°Your worry is not needed, Ichirou-nii. Thank you for protecting me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you even here in the first place?!¡±


    ¡°Long story¡­but right now, please, help me to defeat him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reckless of you¡­¡±


    I glare at Nil who is smugly looking at our direction as he stands comfortable in his place. Ichirou also looks at Nil as a sign of vigilance.


    Nil initiated the conversation¡­


    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s Dylan¡¯s boy! That was really unexpected!!¡±


    ¡°Dylan?! How did you¡­no¡­ you must be the one who he referred to as Lord. You must be Nil!¡±


    ¡°He created a one fine protagonist material, that Dylan!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your life is a one fine silver lining, Artificial Hero.¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii, who are you guys talking about?¡±


    The confused me intervened in their conversation as I heard an unfamiliar name. I directed that question to Ichirou while tilting my head.


    ¡°Asagao¡­my mechanical limbs¡­are given by a man called Dylan, one of the Order of Arcana Sins.¡±


    ¡°Eh..?! Are you okay?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dylan isn¡¯t like this man. He is a really nice drunkard!¡±


    ¡°<A really nice drunkard, you say?>¡±


    What entered our ears is Hydrangea¡¯s voice.


    Ichirou¡¯s body immediately jerks from her voice as if a chill immediately crawls in his spine. Bewildered, he intently stares at the winged sapphire sword Nil is holding.


    ¡°Miss Hydrangea?!¡±


    ¡°<We¡¯ve meet again, Hero Ichirou. I did expect that we will be exchanging blow as soon as we see each other.>¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡±


    ¡°<Hmm. You don¡¯t need to know. Right now, do your part in this battle and fight.>¡±


    Ichirou¡¯s face pale after having a brief conversation with Hydrangea. So, they have already met. I wonder what kind of an epic encounter they had.


    ¡°<By the way, Hero Ichirou, I heard from Dylan that you really prefer them small. So mine is your preference as well, right?>¡±


    ¡°Ah..ah¡­eh¡­¡±


    Hydrangea teasingly said towards Ichirou. What did she mean by that?


    I turn to look at Ichirou just to see that his face is burning red while sweating bullets. I knew well what kind of face he is sprouting, a face of someone guilty.


    I look at Ichirou with a perplexed face is if trying to examine his inner thoughts. He quickly averts his eyes from my stare.


    ¡°<You even touched that little girl¡¯s chests earlier.>¡±


    ¡°A lucky pervert! You touched Hy and Asagao?! That¡¯s an unforgivable crime!¡±


    Nil made an outburst that made Ichirou in a distraught manner.


    How nostalgic¡­


    This is the same Ichirou that I know back in the castle. Master and Milin may be gone, but someone returned to me as they go. It lightens the burden that my heart carries and it lets me breathe easier than before.


    I am glad that he is safe, although, his doesn¡¯t have the same limbs that he got.


    Among the deaths that happened around me, one friend returns.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii! I am honestly glad that you are alive but, for now, we are in a middle of a battle! So please, lend me your strength!¡±


    ¡°Asagao? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening right now, but, if you say that you need me, then I will give you everything that I have!¡±


    As I said so, Ichirou immediately recovers from the mental pain Nil and Hydrangea inflicted and answered me with a vigor in his eyes. He clenches his right fist and points it towards me. As I already know what this gesture is, I also close my fist and bump it to his.


    This is a gesture of our deep friendship.


    Nil who saw our determination just sprouts a simple smile on his lips as he briefly closes his eyes.


    As he opens his eyes again, he lifts Hydrangea and points it towards us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s commence that battle!¡±


    When he said so, he kicks the ground beneath him, charging towards us.


    Ichirou immediately carries me in his arm and manifests a sword in his left hand. I start preparing what kind of barrier I will use depending on what kind of attack Nil is going to throw at us.


    Even though he beat Fon in a battle using Hydrangea, whom Fon loves to drastically reduce his fighting prowess, Nil is still really powerful and it''s dangerous once he laid his hands to any part of your body.


    Nil swings his sword upward diagonally from left as he crouches. Ichirou was going to parry it when¡­


    ¡°Dodge it, Ichirou-nii!¡±


    ¡°[Barrier!] [Thorn!] [Force]!¡±


    SHATTER!


    My barrier shatters as Hydrangea hits it. But I am glad that it made a little resistance, giving Ichirou a little leeway to dodge by leaping to his left while throwing the sword he manifested earlier.


    The sword stuck Nil at his shoulder and staggers a little. The wound Ichirou caused was immediately erased from Nil¡¯s body as the sword disintegrated into nothing.


    ¡°Asagao, why?¡±


    ¡°His sword¡­it can phase through to anything as long as he pleases.¡±


    ¡°Wh--! Good thing you warned me immediately! But you barrier sure is strong¡­it was able to resist it¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I don¡¯t know why he wasn¡¯t able to phase through it¡­¡±


    We turn to look at Nil again but at that moment, he was already swinging his sword from the air. Nil is neither smiling nor frowning. He just expressionlessly attacks.


    In a hurry, Ichirou immediately manifests another sword and throws it to Nil. Nil blocks it by swinging a single slash and his momentum hasn¡¯t changed.


    ¡°[Morning Glory Ninety Nine Petal Layered Barrier!]¡±


    I hastily cast as I immediately felt that his attack this time is serious. And so, I was right!


    As his attack land on my barrier¡­


    BOOM!


    The whole place was dyed in purple light as it crashes into my blue barrier. The whole tower which is on a verge of collapse, shook violently again, sending tremors everywhere.


    Ichirou immediately slips out of the barrier carrying me and runs towards Nil¡¯s flank while holding a spear. With a shout, he stabs Nil in his ribs, piercing him all the way through.


    ¡°Gack!¡±


    Nil violently swings his sword towards us again, dousing the whole place in a purple radiance that destroys everything in its path.


    Ichirou dodges the attack, albeit, with a little time to save his left arm which I cast barrier again to give him another leeway to pull back every bit of his body.


    But from within the surge of the purple wave, came Nil inside it and swings his sword to Ichirou again. With no time to recast my barrier, I had no way of saving us from this attack.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ichirou immediately lets go of me, flinging me to the side as he blocks the sword with his right metallic arm.


    BAKIN!


    The winged sapphire sword that was able to slash at anything, including the soul of the foe, was repelled!?


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    ¡°<Nil, fall back!>¡±


    ¡°Too late!¡±


    As Ichirou shouted, he immediately kicks Nil in the face with a roundhouse kick, sending him flying with a bloodied face. He didn¡¯t stop from there as he jumps up high again and manifests a gigantic axe in his right hand.


    ¡°[Heaven Splitter!]¡±


    Swinging it overhead, Ichirou slashes the whole sky, splitting the clouds and creating a violent gust that it almost blows me away and planted it on Nil.


    ¡°Haaaa!!¡±


    BAM!


    CRACK!


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°Such strength!¡±


    Ichirou and I are both astonished as we saw Nil catches the tip of the axe and strangles it. The axe began to exhibit cracks from it tip towards the whole body.


    ¡°[Pain of Hearts]¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii! Let go of that axe!¡±


    As I heard what Nil mutters, I immediately warn Ichirou to let go of the axe. I tried to run towards him to cast another barrier but I stumble.


    Wha--!?¡±


    I must be reaching my limits. Concentrating on keeping the barrier intact despite it breaking over and over again was hard.


    It has taken a great toll both in my mind and body that my legs feel numb.


    As for my warning, Ichirou immediately lets go of his axe and falls downward.


    Nil, without missing a beat, rushes to Ichirou and swings his sword towards him. Nil covers his sword, Hydrangea, with an unbelievable amount of power as he swings it upward.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii!¡±


    ¡°UOOOOOHHHH!¡±


    I shouted worriedly, thinking that Ichirou is in danger!


    BAM!


    BAKIN!


    It turns out my worry is unfound.


    Ichirou immediately spins his whole body and give the upcoming sword an axe kick. Even thought the sword was repelled, the wave of power surges towards him without abandon.


    Through the violent torrent of power that explodes at him, Ichirou was still alive, albeit, sustaining so much damage that he staggers as he tried to stand up.


    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡±


    Ichirou immediately runs to my side and manifests a sword, covering me with his body.


    ¡°Haa¡­Haa¡­so strong¡­¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­!¡±


    ¡°If only Susanoo is here, everything would be easier¡­¡±


    ¡°Am i¡­insufficient¡­? A burden?¡±


    To my query, his body jerks and slowly turns his head towards me.


    Again¡­ I am just looking at someone else back.


    ¡°No¡­Asagao¡­thank you very much! I knew I could count on you!¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m¡­happy¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t know how long we can keep this up¡­ If everything becomes bad, I¡¯ll have you escape by yourself.¡±


    In that short exchange, we are both trying to catch our breath. My body is almost spent and Ichirou has sustained so much injury while Nil is visibly unharmed.


    Fon make it seems like Nil is nothing by just casually attacking him, but now that I fought him like this, Nil¡­ is indeed¡­ powerful¡­even without using his arcana magic.


    ¡°How was he able to recover those injuries?!¡±


    Ichirou mutters to his self.


    ¡°Impressive. That arm of yours¡­¡±


    Nil complimented Ichirou as he stops walking towards us. He slackens his grip to Hydrangea and made a relaxed face.


    ¡°This is an ether tech. As what Dylan always say, Ether Technology is the best in the world..!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! That is so him! But¡­that¡¯s not the only reason¡­right? Half spirit?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ it is as you guessed, my body is¡­greatly altered and I am now a half human and half spirit¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­HAHAHAhA! You heard that Asagao?!¡±


    Loud and clear.


    Half spirit, right? I don¡¯t know if this is going to work because he is only half spirit but¡­


    Is that what Nil wanted? I will give him what he wants!


    ¡°Nil! Don¡¯t regret this! I will make you eat dust!¡±


    ¡°If you can become stronger, I will be delighted!¡±


    I reach out to Ichirou¡¯s hand with my own.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­¡±


    Eh..?!¡±


    He blushed as I hold his hand.


    ¡°A-a-a-a-asagao! Y-you¡¯re still young!!!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea, Ichirou-nii. We are simply going to copy him¡­¡±


    ¡°Copy¡­?¡±


    ¡°Please, believe in me. Give everything you have to me, will you?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­As I said, I will give you everything that I have! So, use me as you will!¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Before closing my eyes, I took another glance at Nil.


    He simply shrugs his shoulder and gestures that he won¡¯t interfere.


    I close my eyes.


    I try to feel Ichirou¡¯s existence, warmth, and presence.


    I interlock my fingers to his and firmly hold it.


    Ichirou starts to concentrate too as I felt his presence colliding with mine.


    I dig through his very core.


    His body is teeming with an abundance of holy spirits. It was so many that it is so bright, it¡¯s blinding. The feeling is already implanted in this body so all I have to do is to remember it.


    Heat began to flow throughout my body.


    Ichirou¡¯s hand tightly holds my hand now too in return.


    I am still trying to find the right feeling to resonate with him.


    I dug up my memory of Ichirou inside my mind.


    Remembering his smile¡­


    Remembering him tearing up¡­


    Remembering how he is easily flustered¡­


    Remembering how he always strives to become stronger¡­


    And¡­remembering all of our bond and friendship¡­that we build, even with the little amount of time I am with him.


    Then I found it.


    I already found it!


    .


    .


    .


    The whole top of the tower was covered with blinding but dazzling beautiful blue light. Even the sun cannot match its brilliance as it continues to spill out from my body.


    That¡¯s what I saw as I open my eyes.


    Nil is standing there with a shock on his countenance.


    I turn to look at Ichirou and he looks back at me.


    He just simply stares in wonder but still manages to give me a smile.


    In that instant, his body becomes more and more transparent with a pretty hue of blue. In no time, he becomes a lump of powerful spiritual energy and enters my body.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­I can feel your warmth inside of me. It feels big and hot¡­¡±


    ¡°<Asagao¡­that could lead to so much misunderstanding...>¡±


    Not minding his comment, I feel the power coursing throughout my body.


    As if the power has settled, a sword with a black luster manifested in my left hand just like what happened to Nil.


    But¡­there was a significant difference this time.


    Just what like Ichirou has, my entire right arm is covered with the ether tech that acts as his limb. It also covers both of my thighs going down to the very last skin of my toes.


    At the sight, Nil becomes bewildered as his eyes widen.


    Finishing the resonance which feels like a long time, I immediately rush at Nil with one swing of the sword in my hand, dashing past him.


    BAKIN!


    He was able to block it but¡­ my movement left a blue flash and he was blown away with a great force.


    I turn my head towards him.


    ¡°You¡­did given me a chance.¡±


    Getting excited by my new-found power¡­no¡­


    This power is only borrowed but¡­ nevertheless¡­this..is what I needed!


    ¡°Detesting the purest form of Evil.¡±


    ¡°<Joining as one and wielding the power the vanish it>¡±


    ¡°Our mind and body resonate to vanquish Impurities!¡±


    ¡°<Our mind and body resonates to vanquish Impurities!>¡±


    ¡°Divine Possession!¡±

 Chapter 141: Turning Point, Divine Possession! 2

    I kick off the ground and launch myself towards Nil.


    ¡°[Barrier!] [Drill!] [Force!]¡±


    My barrier transforms from a spherical shape into a piercing drill that spins and extends in front of me as I approach Nil. Everything around the drill is gouged out because of the strong power packed in it, influenced by Divine Possession which multiplied its power.


    ¡°[Barrier!]¡±


    Nil casts his own barrier to repel me. He raises his sword, Hydrangea, in preparation to make his next move.


    Will he parry my sword or will he dodge?


    CLANG!


    As my drill collides with his barrier, a loud metallic sound explodes before both of our barrier breaks. Nil immediately took a step back outside of my attack range and swings his sword packed with energy.


    SWISH!


    As he slashes his sword towards me, a slicing, thin wave that cuts everything in its way was released towards me.


    But it did not faze me.


    Applying every knowledge and teachings Master bestowed on me, I will utilize the art that he painstakingly drilled into my head even If I wasn¡¯t able to proceed outside the basic.


    ¡°[Calm Dragon Tempest!]¡±


    I spin my body midway and dodges the attack with a paper thin difference, albeit, it cut a strand of my hair. I move forward further as I stomp the ground with my left foot, making cracks as I kick off again because the spin to dodge the attack earlier broke my momentum.


    I grip my sword, Ichirou, with both hands and¡­


    BAKIN!


    As I swing down a slash diagonally, I spin around Nil¡¯s back and continue to assault him with a quick sleight of slashes, albeit, he was persistently blocking each and every attack that I deliver.


    My body is still just adjusting to the unfamiliar speed and power that I am using but oddly enough, some of my mistakes are automatically corrected.


    ¡°<Don¡¯t hesitate to swing me around, Asagao! I have a control over your body for a little that it gives me leeway to correct your postures!>¡±


    ¡°EH?! Then, I¡¯ll go all out!¡±


    Upon Ichirou¡¯s explanation, my light assault by spinning around Nil becomes more intense as I added more power blow to it.


    Blue light would always gush forth with my power blows but it began bursting out with my light attacks as I get used to it.


    The power being released from each of my slashes spirals everywhere and would sometimes create a beautiful vortex of slashes that seems like we are in a middle of a blue tornado.


    I continue to spins around Nil while showering him with an unorthodox stroke of my sword that seems to be endless until he got pissed.


    ¡°All speed, not much power packed in. But it¡¯s annoying!¡±


    As he shouts that, in a blink of an eye, he quickly turns around to me as if predicting where I would briefly stop for my next spin and grabs me by the wrist of my left hand where I hold my sword.


    ¡°Caught you!¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡±


    BAM!


    My fist which is covered with metallic armor come flying to his face and before he flew away because of it, I follow up with a kick to the stomach.


    I can feel through my fist that I shattered his skull and through my foot, I felt his organs exploding and ribs getting shattered!


    ¡°Ack..!¡±


    He flew several meters away from me and rolls to the ground as he landed gaining more distance away from me.


    ¡°Phew¡­! That felt good!¡±


    ¡°<What felt good?>¡±


    ¡°Crushing his cranium, Ichirou-nii.¡±


    ¡°<Uwaah¡­that¡¯s a brutal thing to say Asagao¡­>¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough¡­not near anything yet¡­ ¡°


    ¡°<¡­>¡±


    ¡°He has done so many cruel things that his death cannot even pay for.¡±


    I glare at the distance where Nil come crashing. He stands up again while staggering. My attacks earlier were already gone and his body looks perfectly fine again.


    But¡­even with all the attacks that I have thrown at him, he blocked everything with precision. I was just lucky to land that punch and kick.


    It¡¯s like he is elevating his power to his current opponent or possibly, he is still holding back. Either way, it¡¯s scary to think that he isn¡¯t sustaining any damages at all.


    As he stands firmly with his own two feet, he speaks again.


    ¡°As expected Asagao with a body of a full divine, your power exponentially explodes. Unlike me who is just a half human and half transcendental, I am no match for you in regards to using divinities.¡±If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? You aren¡¯t surprised at all?¡±


    ¡°Yeah? So what of it?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm...nothing. I am just glad that you were able to become this powerful. However, I know that that isn¡¯t everything yet for you. It¡¯s either you are holding back or you haven¡¯t unlocked your full potential as partners. I am guessing the latter, though.¡±


    ¡°Why you are so stuck-up on this becomes more powerful thing?! You¡¯ve been spouting crap like that for a long time now! What do you desire to gain from it?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to know. I¡¯ll just simply say that it¡¯s because I love you and Alstroemeria. I love both of you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t drag Alstroe-nee into your plot!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, though. I love both of you from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    I tightly clench my fist and grit my teeth in anger. How could he say he love us both as he both tormented us!


    ¡°How could y--!¡±


    WHIRRWHIRR


    What?!


    Before I could speak further, a really large magical sigil appears in the sky, covering the whole Dragon Capital Mujinn with its violet radiance as it spins slowly. A strong energy envelopes the whole place, two kinds of energy to be precise.


    One is seemingly a magical energy that belongs to an Arcana Magician and one is a malicious raging energy that seems unnatural.


    ¡°It seems the Continental Destroyer has regained her power, huh.¡±


    ¡°Violetta-nee¡­¡±


    ¡°And it seems that hateful Rage king is still boiling up that power. He really is going to erase this place from the map.¡±


    ¡°What? That dark sun earlier?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a nuke to be precise! Hahaha!¡±


    He laughs after saying that Fon is amassing a huge amount of Astlan¡¯s Ira to destroy this place due to Fon losing his sanity.


    It¡¯s because of you¡­that everything went downhill like this¡­


    ¡°Icnirou-nii¡­just one last spurt¡­can you bring out more power¡­?¡±


    ¡°<I still don¡¯t have any idea what¡¯s happening but¡­ I am yours to use!>¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ BURST!¡±


    With my anger as my driving force, I dash to Nil with great vigor. I can¡¯t let him get away with all his atrocities!


    No, this is more of my personal anger mixed with my sense of righteousness!


    BAKIN!


    ¡°Wha--?! You¡¯re still that lively Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Until I am satisfied, I am going to continue this!¡±


    Nil locked on swords with mine.


    Hydrangea cannot phase through Ichirou and my armor covered limbs!


    That¡¯s one of the advantages that I have!


    ¡°UOOOH!!¡±


    Grab Hydrangea with my right hand which is covered with armor and pulls her out of Nil¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°Wah?! That¡¯s unfair!¡±


    ¡°On you!¡±


    Putting every single shred of strength I can exert, I swing down towards Nil!


    ¡°[Barrier!]¡±


    SHATTER!


    His barrier put up a little resistance giving him leeway to dodge my attack which ends up hitting the ground beneath us.


    BOOM!


    ¡°Keh..!¡±


    ¡°Hy, return!¡±


    Hydrangea who is resting at my hand de-materializes as a form of spirit and instantly appears in Nil¡¯s hand.


    Meanwhile, because of the impact of my attack, the tower began to crumbles.


    But, it won¡¯t stop me from attacking Nil because I can feel how our energy drains us each second passes.


    I charge again at Nil even though the whole tower is collapsing making our footing unstable.


    ¡°If that is what you really want, then I shall give it to you, Asagao!!!¡±


    Nil then rushes at me too aggressively.


    Our sword meets and sparks were sent flying everywhere together with a large burst of power from each respective sides.


    BAM!


    I stagger with one of his attacks as I lost my balance but I manage to defend myself with barrier and counters with a straightforward stroke of my sword.


    BAM!


    This time, it¡¯s Nil¡¯s turn to lose his balance because half of the tower has already caved in. Half of it is already sinking like it was split into two.


    ¡°DAM--!¡±


    ¡°Got you!¡±


    FWIP!


    ¡°ACK!¡±


    At last, my sword made a clean but shallow stroke, sliding it to his shoulder!


    He immediately kicks me in the chest and sent me flying far away from him.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, Asagao, but¡­ah?¡±


    He immediately noticed it.


    I stand up from the ground as I recover from his kick that crushes my organs.


    ¡°Wha¡­what¡­.¡±


    DRIP¡­


    DRIP¡­


    From his shoulder¡­is the shallow cut that I gave him¡­ flows and bleeds with blood. There¡¯s nothing special about it. Except¡­


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°<Nil! Your revision isn¡¯t working?!>¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°<¡­>¡±


    ¡°It really is not¡­working¡­Asagao¡­what did you do¡­?¡±


    After briefly exchanging words, Nil directed a question to me which I respond with a glare.


    ¡°Nil¡­the power that I am using¡­ is the power that can completely kill you. This power¡­ is solely dedicated to eradicating devils¡­to defeat evil¡­and purify any kind of Arcana Magic!¡±


    ¡°Wha--?¡±


    ¡°It means, I and this weapon exist for the sole purpose of defeating you! I put everything I have, my feeling, my emotions, and even life for this power that I acquired just to defeat you and your companions!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a divine power filled with holy spirits. My and Ichirou¡¯s power that was synthesized made it possible. I can say that we are now a set of a pair that could only use this kind of power.


    A power to purify evil!


    ¡°I see¡­is that so¡­? Is that¡­really the case¡­? I¡­¡±


    Nil holds the wounded shoulder and trembles.


    ¡°*hic*¡­I¡¯m¡­happy¡­*hic*¡­I¡¯m so happy¡­that¡­*sob* Asagao¡­ you¡­acquired a power that¡­can really kill me¡­!¡±


    ¡°Nil¡­?! What are you¡­blabbering again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­so happy¡­¡±


    Nil cries as he holds the shallowly injured shoulder. It¡¯s an injury that his unknown power couldn¡¯t heal but¡­why is he saying he is happy about it?


    I am at loss for what he said¡­


    ¡°Asagao¡­let¡¯s end the battle today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­fleeing?!¡±


    ¡°Idiot¡­ The rage king¡¯s power is ready to explode anytime! You won¡¯t live in this one¡­or maybe¡­ I should take you with me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!!¡±


    As I was taking another stance for an attack, something buzzes inside my mind.


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    Violetta-nee?!


    ¡°Thank goodness I was able to contact you through telepathy!¡±


    That¡¯s somehow incredible! What do you need?!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I have failed to control Fon¡¯s emotion and his power is increasingly dangerous than ever! All I can do is hold it back even with my awakened power¡­¡±


    Eh?!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Before this dark sun explodes, I can immediately warp him together with me but, I cannot do the same for you and the twins.¡±


    Is there any way?!


    BAM!


    Nil starts attacking me while I converse with Violetta inside my mind.


    Tsk!


    ¡°Ichirou-nii, please help me control my own movement!¡±


    ¡°<Wha-? Just don¡¯t lose your own focus, Asagao!>¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡±


    ¡°Asagao?! You aren¡¯t doing anything dangerous, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    Sorry¡­but I am¡­


    ¡°Goodness gracious, Asagao!! After I told you a lot of time!¡±


    Please tell me your plan immediately!


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a wide range teleporting skill. It would take anyone out of this place as long they are in my range. That would be sufficient to get away from the blasting radius from Fon¡¯s power, however, that also means we failed to save this place¡­¡±


    Wait, Violetta-nee¡­ that teleport¡­


    ¡°It will¡­randomly take you anywhere¡­ literally¡­anywhere in the part of Dragon Continent¡­ so, please¡­ if you can see any ally around you¡­grab them to bring them along with you!¡±


    That¡¯s good enough! Violetta-nee, thank you.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll take care of Fon¡­geez¡­using this skill while holding back Fon drains too much magical energy¡­¡±


    Um¡­about the teleport?


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush me! It¡¯ll take a few minutes to fully cast it! And when I do, need to take Fon with me in a portal!¡±


    Ahaha¡­please¡­faster¡­!


    BAM!


    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡±


    ¡°<Asagao!>¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii! He has gotten stronger again?!¡±


    ¡°<It seems so! What kind of monster is he?! Such bottomless stamina!>¡±


    Even wounded, Nil¡¯s attack isn¡¯t letting up! Instead, he is attacking more ferociously than before!


    ¡°Asagao, I cannot let you die here! Come with me!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    I shouted towards Nil who is pestering me to come with him.


    ¡°Then I am going to force you!¡±


    ¡°Try it!¡±


    Crap¡­


    Even though I put up a brave front, truth is, Ichirou and I are already spent and we are on the verge of breaking the Divine Possession effect.


    So as a last resort in avoiding him¡­


    ¡°HAAAA!¡±


    BAM!


    I slam at the crumbling tower with my right foot. With that, I gave it a last final push to collapse!


    CRUMBLE!


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    ¡°<Good thinking Asagao! With this¡­!¡±


    ¡°[Revision!]¡±


    What?!


    As Nil said, magic power overflows from him. As he commanded, the whole tower that was about collapse to the ground fixes itself, reattaching parts by parts at a tremendous speed!


    That¡¯s absurd!


    How can he have so much power and vitality!


    ¡°I know what you are thinking Asagao! Now, come here you little shit!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    ¡°[Lust Arcana ¨C Love Sap!]¡±


    ¡°[Gluttony Arcana ¨C Concept Devourer!]¡±


    ¡°[Sloth Arcana ¨C Avoidance!]¡±


    ¡°[Melancholy Arcana ¨C Down Hearted!]¡±


    He can cast so many arcana magic?!


    ¡°Haa!¡±


    I strongly swing my sword towards him, sending a powerful shockwave but¡­


    Before it hits him, the shockwave parted, avoiding him.


    And before my very own eyes, he vanished!


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­Flow¡¯s power?!¡±


    ¡°<Asagao?!>¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii! He ate his presence and visibility!¡±


    ¡°<H-how so? Wait¡­Eh?!>¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s--! Buaah!¡±


    I was already sent flying before I can finish my word. I was kicked in the stomach and from where I am standing, Nil appears.


    I groan on the floor as my stomach felt the pain from his kick.


    ¡°Nil¡­!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­! I can¡¯t afford to lose you now! Come with me!¡±


    ¡°NO¡­!!¡±


    ¡°You are just making it harder for yourself¡­¡±


    I tried to stand up but¡­!


    Eh..?!


    My body feels so heavy¡­ and I feel like my energy was being quickly sapped.


    Is this¡­one of his Arcana magic?!


    Guh¡­


    I need to get away¡­!


    Nil comes to me, slowly walking while staring at me with worried face¡­


    That face¡­that¡¯s a lie! It¡¯s disgusting! Don¡¯t show that kind of face to me! Don¡¯t make that kind of face using my own body!


    Stand¡­up!


    ¡°Asagao, stop struggling. I¡¯ll treat you with care because I love you, right?¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡±


    His hand slowly approaches my head¡­


    I can¡¯t¡­!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    His hand comes real close to me and as my energy got continuously sapped, my consciousness started to blink in and out.


    ¡­¡­..


    No¡­!


    Why is he¡­so powerful¡­?


    Move¡­my body¡­!


    ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of you, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°<A-Asagao!>¡±


    I can faintly hear Ichirou¡¯s scream¡­


    Ah¡­


    ¡°[Domination ¨C Warp away!]¡±


    Violetta-nee¡­?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late but¡­Asagao¡­ goodbye again..for now¡­ please¡­wherever you might end up, take care! And try to return to our side¡­ and to¡­ visit Milin and Mrothgir¡¯s grave¡­ I will¡­take good care of everything¡­for you¡­¡±


    Y-yes¡­


    Before my dimly lit vision, Nil¡¯s finger approaches slowly¡­and¡­


    Everything turned white¡­


    .


    .


    .


    I don¡¯t know what happened after that because my mind completely shut down.


    Is it Nil who got me or was I teleported away by Violetta¡¯s magic.


    All I can see now is nothing.


    Volume 2 End: Unfading Memories of Change

 Volume 2 Epilogue

    My eyes quiver as I try to open it.


    What happened?


    I don¡¯t know¡­


    What I last saw was Nil¡¯s hand approaching my face.


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    ¡°M-Mother?!¡±


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I immediately open my eyes just to see only darkness.


    No one was there.


    ¡°Mother, where are you?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­ I am sorry¡­I can only communicate with you through my voice¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­At least¡­ you are fine¡­ I can hear your voice¡­but¡­why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°I tried to call over your consciousness again but I failed¡­ so now I can only talk to you through voice.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother?¡±


    ¡°I already collected Astlan¡¯s Memory Fragment.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°I can¡­ let you see what happened to Astlan¡­when he was summoned here.¡±


    ¡°Can I see it now?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­ it may¡­ pain you mentally¡­but¡­ are you prepared?¡±


    ¡°I have no choice but to see it¡­ If I want any clue about what¡¯s happening to this world, then I need to witness everything!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ please¡­whatever happens, don¡¯t lose your mind, okay?¡±


    ¡°That will never happen!¡±


    A spherical light floated up in front of me.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°If you are prepared, you just have to touch it and put it close to your chest.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ then¡­I am going to do it now¡­.¡±


    I held the spherical light on my hands¡­


    And put it close to my chest¡­


    My mind¡­shook and I saw it.

 Astlans Ira Chapter 1

    Okay.


    I''ll be posting this chapter on different page for the reason it has an entirely different format, writing style and genre.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Astlan''s Ira is 18+ so beware for those who will read it.


    Chapter</a>

 Volume 3 Prologue

    Volume 3 Prologue


    ¡°Hnngh¡­! Ah¡­!¡±


    My mind spins as I saw Astlan¡¯s past.


    Such fate befalls upon him¡­


    This was the story of Astlan¡¯s Ira¡­


    Remembering such scenes my stomach aches.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Ack¡­! Haa¡­¡±


    I almost threw up.


    ¡°Asagao! Are you alright?!¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao! Get a grip of yourself!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ such¡­even happened to Astlan¡­¡±


    My chest tightens as I felt how sad and sorrowful Astlan becomes. Tear of sympathy runs along my cheeks as I recall what happened to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Asagao¡­ but¡­ I want you to know what kind of misery¡­Astlan has gone through¡­ I want you to know why Ashfon¡¯s power is full of malice.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°It seems¡­when Astlan passed his power to Ashfon, a huge fragment of his hatred was also transferred with him. It was¡­solely my fault¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Mother! It¡¯s not! It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­m-mother¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­It¡¯s already time¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­Asagao¡­ please¡­carry on! I¡¯m sorry¡­ I want to talk a bit longer but¡­I¡¯ve already reached my limit¡­Asagao¡­!¡±


    ¡°M-mother¡­I¡­okay¡­I¡­love you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ and love you too, my daughter¡­ please¡­ save¡­everyone¡­ from such pain¡­and also¡­ save yourself from such fate¡­¡±


    My consciousness slowly sunk to darkness as mother¡¯s voice fades.

 Chapter 142: Lost in Nowhere 1

    Ughh¡­I feel like my head is breaking apart as a headache torments me.


    And¡­I¡¯m lying on something cold and¡­ it feels really damp¡­


    I¡¯m hungry and thirsty¡­


    What happened¡­?


    ¡­¡­¡­


    That¡¯s right¡­I fought Nil in a battle¡­ though it seems he was still holding back a lot against me. Also, Ichirou is there as my strength but¡­


    I open my eyes to confirm where I am right now.


    To my surprise¡­it seems that I am in a cave right now!


    So that¡¯s where the moisten smell coming from and the damp, sticky feeling. Stalagmites are everywhere and rocks, sand, and stones alike are scattered. Also, a cluster of a different color of crystals is planted everywhere that gives off light which repels the darkness. It looks like a usual underground dungeon.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Seriously, where am I right now?!


    I look left and right and no signs of anyone, just me in this damn place.


    Is this even a cave or an underground?! What if I was sent near to the core of this world! I saw a movie once like that and it¡¯s really scary!


    What if lava starts invading the place or weird creatures start coming out?!


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Yeah¡­I¡¯ve seen weirder creatures before so there¡¯s no real reason to panic¡­


    ¡°Haa¡­ Anyway¡­there¡¯s no point sitting here, I should move along and try to find something first. Geez, exploring another underground city or ruins¡­ it would have been better if someone is with me.¡±


    As I stand up, my legs wobble a bit and it¡¯s¡­


    ¡°Geh! It¡¯s tingling¡­! My legs are tingling and numbing¡­!¡±


    I fell back on my spot.


    What misfortune¡­


    ¡°Guh¡­! Please stop¡­!¡±


    The cold, hard ground isn¡¯t even helping.


    Seriously, what an unlucky day¡­


    Suddenly, something came to my mind¡­


    Astlan¡¯s memory that mother showed me refreshed in my mind and I recall everything that happened to him, the events the led to the birth of their lineage and the passing of their power the cruel, bitter story of the man who experienced the death of his beloved.


    I began feeling nauseous again and my stomach cramps as the memories invades my head again. I felt my knees getting weaker and I lost strength all over my body.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I feel like I¡¯ve also experienced what he had gone through.


    But, I cannot mope for something that happened in the past or I won¡¯t be able to move forward. It¡¯s an important lesson that I learned from Master and Milin.


    I wish Violetta and Fon are safe.


    I hope Casablanca and Hibiscus are able to escape too.


    I have to move on but I feel really down and melancholic¡­ I wonder what should I do? Think of something happy? Let¡¯s try.


    Hmmm¡­


    Alstoe¡¯s bright cheerful and idiotic smile came to mind¡­ It¡¯s a bit dazzling and pure for me but I feel smarter whenever I¡¯m together with her.


    Next came to my mind is Higan¡¯s¡­smug face¡­ Eh¡­um¡­ It¡¯s annoying¡­ I am going to pinch her cheeks if I saw her making that face again.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I feel better in an instant.


    Or rather, I¡¯m a bit vexed that those faces came to my mind. There should be a lot of people I could immediately recall but they pop out instead. Well, this should mean that I really miss those two, our time together fooling around and chatting pointlessly while traveling.


    I wonder what they are doing right now.


    ¡°Okay! Time to explore! Go!!¡±


    I fired up myself!


    It¡¯s hard to be alone after all.


    Right now, I do not have any knowledge about this place. I don¡¯t have much survival skills, to begin with so I have to make sure my brain will absolutely functional in dire times. Also, food and water should be my priority!


    It would be pathetic and stupid to die because of starvation and dehydration.


    And yeah¡­I won¡¯t be eating any magical beast¡¯s meat anymore. They taste extremely awful and they are poisonous. I don¡¯t want to get blind again. I might stick to eating grass but as the place suggested, the possibility of grass growing here is impossible¡­ I guess¡­


    I stand up again and start walking aimlessly. There isn¡¯t much anywhere to go because I¡¯m on a one-way path to proceed to. I¡¯m really relieved that there are these shiny crystals all over the place. It''s really plot convenient if I say so myself.


    Except for the lack of food and water right now¡­


    GURURURURU!


    My stomach, please be quiet!


    Hmm¡­


    Wait¡­ I have hyper regeneration, right?


    Maybe¡­ Hell no!


    Wicked thoughts, be gone!


    That literally sent shivers to my spine and I hope I never go to that kind of thinking even all hope is lost. I would literally chew on a rock if I had to but for now, I won¡¯t chew on a rock and keep hoping that I would find something better like grass.


    I walk and walk and walk and all I see is the endless path of dirt and rocks.


    I wonder why is this cave were built in the first place?


    Seeing all of these crystals here that emit light, this sure to be made by people or something, the structure of the ceiling is well dug too. Was it built by the same people, those ethers, or something entirely different?


    The etheric city was so cool that I get goosebumps remembering how that post-apocalyptic place was built. I wish I could have gotten myself of one of those laser guns that makes pew pew sounds.


    Come to think of it, Ichirou being alive and arriving at the right moment was really cool. Also, his steampunk themed arm looks cool I wish I could get one myself.


    Though, I am not willing to get my arm to be removed.


    Uwaah¡­


    As expected¡­


    Weirder thoughts are swirling inside my mind if I am alone. Though it gives me time to think of some idea I never thought before, albeit really stupidly clever or out of norms.


    And with that, my mind drifted again if it is night or day at this time of hour since I cannot tell being inside a cave like this, or underground? I don¡¯t know, I might as well say that the world isn¡¯t moving at all.


    Ahh¡­!


    I¡¯m going crazy¡­


    I¡¯m really doing my best¡­not to think of sad things¡­


    Mother, what should I do?


    Well, I¡¯m bound to find something if I keep walking, right?


    Maybe I can find a treasure or better, a holy sword or godly relics that will give me more power. That said, though, what if it is being guarded by a golem or something more brutal like Cerberus?


    The only skills in my arsenal are just barrier, barrier, and more barriers, also a dimensional storage. If I don¡¯t have anyone like Ichirou beside me who I can use Divine Possession to or any compatible hosts of Divine Ascension, I am pretty much not going to get anywhere when it comes to fighting.


    Speaking of, Divine Possession is such an incredible skill that let me borrow strength from Ichirou and I guess it kind of stacked our power and got a boost.


    It felt really warm inside and I can feel Ichirou inside of me.


    It just means that I need him to fight Nil.


    Hmm¡­


    I am still aimlessly walking around but I don¡¯t see anything unusual yet.


    And yeah¡­I jinxed it¡­


    TAP


    TAP


    TAP


    The sound of footsteps enters my ear. Judging from the sound, there are at least more than two people. It seems they will come out from that intersection that I just found. Maybe I was really going in circles the whole time.


    Never mind that, I stand frozen in my place as I anticipate whoever or whatever comes out from there.


    I do just hope that it¡¯s an ally and not an enemy.


    TAP


    TAP


    TAP


    The sound is getting closer. My heart pounded in anticipation as I prepare to draw out a sword from my dimensional storage or immediately cast barrier if it is something I cannot handle.


    As I saw them, my mouth hangs in surprise and astonishment.


    ¡°Oh hey, it¡¯s Asagao! What a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The worst¡­


    It¡¯s Nil!


    And side by side, he is holding the hands of Casablanca and Hibiscus. They look so terrified holding his hand like he is walking them in the park. Well, even I would be really terrified holding that man¡¯s hand.


    The twins won¡¯t even mutter a word even as they saw me.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Damn it¡­


    Final boss right off the bat!

 Chapter 143: Lost in Nowhere 2

    Damn it!


    I immediately draw a sword from my dimensional storage and promptly made a fighting stance. I would never have thought to meet Nil in this kind of place. Why is he even here anyway?!


    Is he taking Casablanca and Hibiscus as hostages?!


    ¡°Woah! Woah! Don¡¯t glare at me like that Asagao!~ I am not going to bite, you know.¡±


    ¡°You! What are you planning to do to those two?!¡±


    ¡°Ah? I¡¯ve found them wandering around too. I just happened to pick them up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to them. Asagao is just too distrusting!~¡±


    ¡°Of course, after what happened to me and everything that you did, this is just natural! I resent you to the bottom of my heart!¡±


    ¡°Wow! I turned out to be quite a villain that it¡¯s a bit embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a compliment! Anyway, release those two!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!~ You¡¯re not even shaking anymore. Just how brave have you become? Also, the thing that you did when we fought was extremely beautiful!~¡±


    ¡°Stop derailing the conversation!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.~ I really don¡¯t have any motivation to fight too. I would never have thought that the Continental Destroyer will be doing a massive warp.¡±


    As he said that, he removes his hands to Casablanca and Hibiscus¡¯ hands and throws his hands up high to indicate surrender.


    ¡°Miss Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Uwaah! It¡¯s Miss Asagao!¡±


    The two immediately run towards me and hides while clinging to my back as they tremble. Their hands cling tightly to my clothes and they glared at Nil too.


    ¡°Hey now, I already let them go. Drop your guard already. Without that guy with a metal arm with you, you clearly don¡¯t have any power to resist me. Besides, I told you, right? I don¡¯t have any motivation for anything.¡±


    ¡°Even so, there¡¯s no way I can even trust you in the slightest! You killed master and it¡¯s your fault that Milin died! It¡¯s not something you can brush off easily!¡±


    ¡°Oh boy, you¡¯re being too edgy.¡±


    ¡°Wha--!?¡±


    The nerve of this guy!


    What does he think of death?! How can just lightly brush it off as if taking life is nothing to him! I want to drive my sword through his throat!


    No, I will do it now!


    I take a step forward and aim my sword towards him. As I was about to take my step and kick the ground, something unexpected happened¡­


    GURURURURU!


    I promptly stop.


    My whole body stops from its movement and my mind was pulled back by reality as my stomach complained.


    ¡°Asagao¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°¡­A¡­.A¡­A dragon! There¡¯s a dragon!¡±


    ¡°Stop with the pathetic excuses.¡±


    ¡°Grr¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t argue back¡­


    Besides, he doesn¡¯t really seem like he would attack us¡­ I hope.


    He looks at me with a smug!


    Arrrgghhh!


    This is so frustrating!


    And when I thought it will only with that¡­


    GURURURURU!


    GURURURURU!


    I frantically turn my head to the two elves behind me. They are fiercely blushing as they hold their stomach. Apparently, I am not the only one who is in need of food but these two as well. I can only look down at this situation.


    What kind of a gag joke is this?


    ¡°Hehehe...Bwahahaha! Hahaha! What the hell is this, an orchestra of rumbling stomach?! Hahaha! Oh my gosh, my sides hurt! Hahahaha! That¡¯s so funny you three!¡±


    There¡¯s nothing I can do but hang my head in embarrassment and frustration as Nil laughs at our plight. Casablanca and Hibiscus are doing the same as they tear up a little from their complaining stomach.


    ¡°Here you go. Eat up!¡±


    Nil brought out a bunch of chocolate bars and snacks with piping hot tea in a luxurious tea set on a table which god knows where did Nil pull those out.


    Does he have a dimensional storage?


    ¡°Oh? What are you three waiting for? Have some.¡±


    ¡°What are you planning?! Don¡¯t think you can lure us with foo--?!¡±


    ¡°Yay! Food!¡±


    ¡°Time to eat!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Casablanca and Hibiscus run towards the snacks without even doubting or thinking twice. It may be a trap or something!


    Don¡¯t get easily swayed by temptation! Well, it¡¯s too late to say that now. They happily bite and chew on their snacks as they show their gratitude to Nil with thanks.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Asagao? Don¡¯t you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be swayed by your food! My will is as strong as steel! I won¡¯t bend!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±


    He approaches me while holding a bar of chocolate and waves it in front of me with a smug smile plastered on his frustrating face. I glare at Nil but my eyes unconsciously followed the chocolate that he sways in front of me!


    ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t take pity from you!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±


    He said again with an unwavering grin.


    I won¡¯t be swayed or tempted! I won¡¯t!


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Is it delicious? It is baked by Cr¡¯thgor. Despite his terrible taste in fashion, he¡¯s a master cook.¡±


    ¡°*sob* damn it¡­ *sob* ughh¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not poisoned or anything. I respect his food and poisoning it is being disrespectful to him.¡±


    ¡°*sob*¡­I don¡¯t need your trivia!¡±


    I ended up giving to temptation as my stomach started a concert of rumble and my mind spins. I am not what I thought I am.


    Food is a tough enemy¡­


    I bitterly bite the sweet tasty chocolate and chew painfully as tears spill from my eyes from the defeat. The tea that is supposed to be giving off a sweet aromatic fragrance becomes dull to my nose.


    Thinking about it, I don¡¯t want to risk Casablanca and Hibiscus¡¯ health by starving them. I myself cannot provide food for them. So it¡¯s so bitter for me to swallow that the one providing us sustenance is this twisted man!


    ¡°Eat well, my children! You will be a delicious sacrifice!¡±


    ¡°Hiii! S-Sacrifice?!


    ¡°N-Noo! Is that¡¯s why you are feeding us?!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s joking¡­¡±


    I countered Nil¡¯s statement for Casablanca and Hibiscus as they flinch from it. Don¡¯t pull a random tale to these two. They were horribly scared¡­


    ¡°Nil¡­why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I love you?¡±


    ¡°Stop messing around! Do you really think I will believe that bullshit?! What¡¯s your motive for doing all of those atrocities?! Why do you have to kill people that I loved?! Why are you taking life lightly like they can be easily replaced?! What do you want to accomplish with all of this?!¡±


    ¡°I love you. It is as simple as that. As for the reason¡­hmmm¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dull to plainly tell you something. How about we play a game? If you win, I will tell you a big hint. If I won, well, I really don¡¯t desire anything from you. Just win, simple, right?¡±


    ¡°A game¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a game of poker, what do you say?¡±


    He brought out a deck of cards as he said that.


    A game of poker? What the hell is he thinking?!


    ¡°I know what you have on your mind, Asagao. I am bored, okay?¡±


    Grr¡­


    Don¡¯t casually read my mind like that!


    ¡°But let¡¯s put some twist to it.¡±


    ¡°I knew it¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! I¡¯m really happy that Asagao understands how I think!¡±


    ¡°I am not proud of it¡­what kind of twist are you going to add?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ whoever loses a round¡­ have to strip a piece of clothes. Yeah, a strip poker! All of you three against me!¡±


    It feels really dangerous.


    I bet he rigged something beforehand and challenges us with the intention of winning. But I want to know what kind of big hint he mentioned. I have to take risks to gather information that could be vital.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about this too deep. You¡¯ll lose nothing¡­except for your clothes, maybe?¡±


    ¡°Are you really eager to strip us down?!¡±


    ¡°No, but I want to see how embarrassed your faces could get!¡±


    ¡°You¡­one day¡­I will kill you¡­¡±


    ¡°But that day isn¡¯t today. So, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°I accept!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I knew you cannot resist! Let¡¯s start right away.¡±


    The twins weren¡¯t able to voice out their opinions because they are scared of our argument.


    I¡¯m sorry you two¡­ I dragged you both in this mess.


    There¡¯s also this brooding feeling that I can¡¯t get off my chest. What kind of cheat or sleight of hands Nil¡¯s going to do to win? I feel like things won¡¯t go my way knowing that the deck of cards came from him.


    I cannot let my guard down. I have to be attentive so I won¡¯t lose. I don¡¯t want to lay bare in front of him too. I have to do my best to save our modesty!


    After clearing up the snacks in the table, we started our game of poker.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ah-choo!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah-choo! It¡¯s fucking cold¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Nil sneezes as he holds the cards in his hand.


    My face feels funny and cramped as I stare at Nil. So far, I have only removed two boots and the twins had one their gloves taken off.


    But¡­


    Nil at front of us is only left with his pants.


    ¡°Nil¡­ Royal Flush¡­¡±


    ¡°Again?! Asagao, you¡¯re cheating, right?!¡±


    ¡°No¡­aren¡¯t you¡­just¡­too unlucky and weak¡­?¡±


    ¡°Arghh!¡±


    He grumbles as he removes his pants and left only with his underwear¡­


    Casablanca and Hibiscus cover their eyes in shame of looking at the opposite gender¡¯s body but I can only stare flabbergasted at Nil who loses so many times that he is only left with his underwear¡­

 Chapter 144: Lost in Nowhere 3

    ¡°Geh! I actually lost to Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s extremely rude even though we are enemies¡­¡±


    Although I won the game of poker against Nil, I feel complicated deep down. I was expecting or even anticipating something evil or dreadful from him and something bad will happen. Then again, I am thankful none or any sort of like that happened.


    I mean if he felt like crushing us, he can do it effortlessly.


    Also¡­


    Now that I am staring at his bare body, I feel nostalgic. After all, that was my own body not too long ago. Comparing to my current body now, I noticed how really small I became, how thin and how fragile looking this body is.


    But not only that¡­


    The identity of Nil that should be me become entirely someone else and I became an existence that is impossible just like what Nil spoke of.


    Moreover, as I look at Nil¡¯s body, it¡¯s nothing sort of what I remembered of when it comes to its physiques. I remember that it¡¯s a bit thin that it makes me look like androgynous and it doesn¡¯t have much muscle to speak of.


    Right now, as I stare at my previous body, it¡¯s a lot more toned. The skinny arm that I remember is now bulging a little with biceps and triceps. The chests are visibly packed and array of abdominal muscles are slightly surfacing.


    In short, the overall feature of my previous body was trained and became more toned except for the gender neutral face that stays the same.


    I¡¯m a little envious and frustrated that I wasn¡¯t able to work out my body like that¡­


    ¡°Kyaa! Asagao is a pervert who stares at a man¡¯s body!~ Kyaa!~¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°So, how is it, my body? Is it to your liking?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this now but I don¡¯t have any intention of returning it to you. No, it¡¯s more accurate to say that you can never ever return to this body. It¡¯s better if you stay with that body. It¡¯s cuter and so adorable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easier for you to say¡­¡±


    ¡°Never mind that, Asagao, you¡¯ve won so I think you have the privilege to ask something.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Right, I have so many things I wanted to ask¡­!¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like¡­!¡±


    The atmosphere becomes heavy and I am having difficulty in breathing. Casablanca and Hibiscus also got on four in the ground as their breathing becomes labored.


    My chest tightens and my knees become wobbly. I am having difficulty to stand upright and my sweat starts flowing from my head. The whole place is being enclosed inside Nil¡¯s intimidation that I haven¡¯t felt in a while.


    ¡°You¡­bastard¡­this is¡­unfair¡­!¡±


    ¡°What unfair? I¡¯m just standing here, you know? So, what do you want to ask about, Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Ack¡­ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to ask why I killed all of those people? Do you want to know what are my plans?¡± Do you want to know what¡¯s happening to this world? You can only choose one.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°Or¡­do you want to know why I know you are¡­frantic whenever a man holds your wrist like this?¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    As he said so, he grabs my wrist and pulls it up.


    The night where I am helpless against a devil immediately comes rushing back to my mind like it just happened yesterday.


    That¡¯s right¡­


    That night left a huge scar in my mind and it became a trauma. It triggers when someone holds my wrist like this. It has been so long now but it never ceases to haunt me sometimes. It will never go away as long as I live. It¡¯s a trauma that I might carry as long as I live.


    But¡­


    It is not something that can stop me!


    I pull my hand out of his tight hold and free my wrist from his hand. I take a few steps back and stand straight and stare at him eye to eye.


    ¡°Nil, you cannot induce despair on me anymore! You may hurt me now but it won¡¯t make my courage falter! I have gone through so many things and I will keep moving forward because people believed in me, like my Master and Milin. Their memories and everything we shared and even their deaths won¡¯t anchor me down! I will use it to strengthen my resolve. So, never again I will let you break me!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    As I said that, I drew one of the swords that Master gave me and pointed it towards Nil. From this point, I cannot let him do as he pleases.


    I will protect these two sisters of mine!


    ¡°Miss Asagao, we are not backing down now hearing you say all of that!¡±


    ¡°We are not entirely useless, Miss Asagao! Let¡¯s join forces!¡±


    ¡°Y-You two!¡±


    Casablanca and Hibiscus stand together with me, side by side.


    Casablanca holds out the moon shaped blade as she fills it with magic and stands by my right. Hibiscus manipulates the cube in her palm and summoned a spirit hawk and a small wolf with greenish transparent color.


    Casablanca looks at me with fierce passionate eyes when she is usually someone who looks like she will look down on people but, I am sure now that in her heart, courage shines like the moon.


    Hibiscus¡¯ eyes, even though she is reserved and timid, is showing how determined she is even if the enemy is too scary for her. Her heart is tranquil but when the situation calls, it burns like the sun.


    ¡°As you can see Nil, I am not alone! Even if you bring despair to this world, I will turn it into hope!¡±


    ¡°I see. You surely have grown some backbone, Asagao. But, let me tell you a fact, words alone cannot open the path to victory, you also need power, an astounding amount of¡­POWER!¡±


    As he shouted, the whole place was dyed with purple light and his presence becomes stronger and I can feel that his power elevated to an abnormal level.


    I would be really scared though if he isn¡¯t just only wearing his underwear.


    ¡°So, Asagao, do you want to start this bout with you three against me?!¡±


    ¡°¡­What choice do I have?! You started it!¡±


    Nil lowers his body and readies for an attack and likewise, I did so too. The twins also steady themselves and started chanting spells.


    As we were about to jump at each other¡­ a flash came behind us and shook the place while gusts of wind blew us a little.


    BAM!


    What happened¡­?!


    As my senses caught up with the situation, a man with a metal arm, Ichirou, was in front of me holding out his sword towards Nil only to be stopped by bare hand of Hydrangea who appeared in front of Nil.


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    ¡°Nice try, Hero Ichirou.¡±


    Ichirou immediately pulls his sword out and Hydrangea released it to avoid being cut or so I thought but her hand is perfectly fine even after catching Ichirou¡¯s sword.


    Ichirou leaps backward, landing perfectly by my side and hold out his sword as if defending me.


    ¡°Asagao and you two little girls, are you all okay?!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ah¡­we¡¯re fine¡­but¡­how did you find us?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I wonder too¡­ I could just sense where you are¡­¡±


    As we are talking, Hydrangea walks in front of Nil and began talking.


    ¡°It is because you two are already connected with a master-servant like relationship. That is one of the effect of Divine Possession or specifically, you, Hero Ichirou, as a possession, you are now already sensitive of your master¡¯s presence that you could locate her.¡±


    ¡°A master-servant like relationship with Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, this idiot and I are the same. And that¡¯s the very reason I am in charge of finding him whenever he is missing. Such hassle.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, anyway, I am just here to pick up this man.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Your timing is so perfect like you are really anticipating this, Hy?¡±


    Nil interjected as he asks a question towards Hydrangea.


    ¡°Who knows? Coincidence is much common than you think, my lord.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a coincidence anymore if it is much common, Hy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. More importantly, my lord, you should keep your word to the little missy there.¡±


    ¡°See! You really are watching!¡±


    ¡°Whatever do you mean, you stripping pervert?¡±


    As they converse with each other, we kept our guard up. Also, with Ichirou here, we could now put up a fight.


    Is what I wanted to say but the place is too cramped and who knows what will happen if it collapses.


    Nil heaves a sigh and turns his back on us.


    ¡°Geez, Asagao, you can¡¯t take such light joke. I told you right, I am not in the mood for a battle.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t some sort of light joke at all, you jerk.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I had fun. We shall meet again, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, you¡¯ve been seeing the red moon right?¡±


    ¡°That red moon?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!~¡±


    ¡°What about it?!¡±


    ¡°You see, only those who divinity can see it. Is what I wanted to say but, it seems those who has the blood of Astlan Lionheart flowing in their veins can see it too.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your point?!¡±


    ¡°That red moon is the second disaster. The first disaster is the flooding. You better remember that.¡±


    ¡°¡­I will.¡±


    ¡°Well, see you!¡±


    Nil said as he waves his hand and Hydrangea opens a warp portal and both enters it.


    BAM!


    ¡°Ow! Hy, stop it! You¡¯re always doing that!¡±


    ¡°Whatever do you mean, my lord?¡±


    Is what we last heard as the portal closes and vanishes in thin air...

 Chapter 145: Lost in Nowhere 4

    With the thick, dreaded aura vanishes as Nil leaves the place, the twins and I breathed a sigh of relief since the battle didn¡¯t happen at all. I can only envision us losing to him even with Ichirou here.


    Also, I know damn well how tired everyone is because of what happened at the Dragon Capital Mujinn. Come to think of it too, Nil and Hydrangea doesn¡¯t even look tired at all as for Ichirou, he looks perfectly fine but, I and the twins are somehow ragged.


    Is what I thought about Casablanca and Hibiscus but as I turn around¡­


    ¡°Phew! That scared the pants out of me!¡±


    ¡°Casablanca, you don¡¯t wear pants¡­¡±


    ¡°There you go again Hibiscus, why do you have to ruin everything?!¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­that was so lame¡­¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ you¡¯re hurting me...¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­! B-but¡­you¡¯re right¡­that really scared me¡­¡±


    ¡°Or is it just Miss Asagao is too brave?¡±


    ¡°I think that it is¡­ Also, this cool big brother here arrived!¡±


    They were chatting among themselves as they collapsed on the ground, leaning on each other. Truth to be told, I don¡¯t even know if I am scared or not. It must be an automatic response since the enemy is Nil. My mind is eroded with such hate or rather I can only remember bad things about what happened to me because of him.


    But what frustrates me the most is that¡­ how he kept saying that he loves¡­ Alstroe¡­


    It¡­irritates me the most¡­


    He loves her but he hurt her¡­ Where¡¯s the logic in there?


    He said that he is doing this for me but I still don¡¯t get it. I¡¯m dense so I want him to be upright about it. But that won¡¯t do anymore.


    Because of the sorrow and grief invited to my heart with Master and Milin¡¯s death. I can¡¯t look at him eye to eye anymore without any intent of gouging them out.


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­Ichirou-nii?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­knitting your brows again¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I?!¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t still aware of your bad habits¡­¡±


    I look at Ichirou with widened eyes and observe him for a moment.


    He is¡­taller and manlier?!


    But never mind that¡­


    I wrap my arms around his waist which naturally the place I can only reach.


    ¡°A-Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°No¡­I¡¯m just¡­glad that you¡¯re alive¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you for worrying about me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We didn¡¯t have the chance to talk but now¡­ I want to say welcome back and thank you for lending me your strength.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I was really surprised when I saw you fighting Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Your timing was really gre--! What¡­are you doing¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ahaha, I miss this head of yours.¡±


    Ichirou places his hand on the top of my head casually and started stroking it while I am talking. I don¡¯t hate it but it was plain rude since I am talking.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°Such soft, glossy hair!~ By the way Asagao.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°That man earlier¡­¡±


    He removes his hand from my head and separates from my embrace. Ichirou looks at me directly in the eye and I raise my head to look back at him.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is he barely wearing anything?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you want to ask?!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­it really did bother me!¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯ve changed for good!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­Miss Asagao¡­ please don¡¯t leave us out¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Asagao¡­who is he?¡±


    Casablanca and Hibiscus became impatient and broke their way through our conversation. Both of them stare curiously at Ichirou. To be more precise, they are looking at Ichirou¡¯s right arm which is an artificial arm.


    Even I am curious about it!


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­these two are Casablanca and Hibiscus.¡±


    ¡°Such cute little elves.¡±


    ¡°Also, they are the daughter of the Elven Queen so both of them are princesses. No touching, okay?¡±


    ¡°A-Asagao¡­don¡¯t make it sound like that! I am not that kind of person!¡±


    He panics from my joke and reddens.


    Ichirou, if you get embarrassed like that, it feels like you are just denying a fact, or rather, you still get easily flushed.


    ¡°And you two, this man here is Ichirou Nagasaki.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ve heard about him from Miss Priscilla!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Me too! Miss Priscilla said something to us about him!¡±


    Ichirou and I tilted our head from the two¡¯s words.


    I wonder how Priscilla perceives him.


    ¡°What did she say about Ichirou-nii?¡±


    ¡°A hopeless pervert whose age preference are boundless!¡±


    ¡°Someone who will like anyone as long they have¡­ small or flat chest¡­¡±


    My face cramped from what I heard while Ichirou¡¯s face is tearing up as his image was destroyed before he could even introduce himself.


    ¡°Wait¡­! There must be a mistake!¡±


    ¡°Miss Priscilla said that you often talk with Miss Asagao early mornings.¡±


    ¡°She also said that you fantasize abo--!¡±


    ¡°Okay!! Stop stop!¡±


    Ichirou immediately places his hand on Hibiscus¡¯ mouth to stop her from saying anything further. It seems that when Ichirou and I talks, she¡¯s always there to listen unknowingly.


    When I said back then that walls have ears¡­ well¡­ it really does¡­have¡­


    I kind of feel sorry for him but at the same time because he is a righteous man and diligent but even if we turn the whole world upside down, he is still a man. A man still has their needs and I know well about it so I am not going to criticize him.


    The one who he fantasizes is none of my business too.


    I have to move the conversation since there are much more to talk about.


    ¡°Hey¡­since there are a lot of things I want to know, let¡¯s move our feet as we talk. We don¡¯t know where we are right now. We are also clueless about what¡¯s going to happen so let¡¯s be alert too.¡±


    I said to them as Ichirou tries to convince the two that he is not what they think he is. They nodded and began walking with my lead.


    ¡°By the way, how old are you, Ichi-ichi?!¡±


    ¡°Ichi-ichi?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cute!~ Right, Hibiscus?¡±


    ¡°Casablanca¡­it sounds like fish¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­!?¡±


    These twins are so random¡­ like Higan¡­


    But at least their expressions are amusing. I can already imagine how teary Casablanca would be from frustrating her or how Hibiscus will react from being teased.


    Wait¡­ I don¡¯t want to go to the path of sadism.


    Because unlike Higan who has an everyday poker face, these two would surely show a reaction from everything, although, Higan is a bit na?ve¡­well¡­she was able to develop some scary traits, these two might be too pure for this world.


    However¡­!


    As I gaze long enough at them¡­ being the man inside¡­ they are quite enticing!


    I thought I¡¯m already immune to it because I was with Alstroe and Higan but¡­!


    Casablanca has such fair white skin that anyone would lick it over with their eyes. Her tantalizing emerald eyes, unlike Higan, is filled with passion and you could tell that under that maid dress, she is fluffy and soft yet fragile.


    Hibiscus is like a reflection of my old self but¡­but¡­ I have this bad feeling that her tongue is sharp though it seems she doesn¡¯t know it herself. Her healthily tanned skin is, even though she is unaware, looks erotic. Her bright emerald eyes droops and look helpless that you¡¯d want to tease her.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I feel like a pervert now¡­


    ¡°Geez¡­you twins¡­just ask me what it is¡­¡±


    ¡°Umm..err¡­how old are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m twenty-one.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re just one year older than Miss Asagao!¡±


    As Casablanca said that, Ichirou¡¯s eyes shot up right to me.


    Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t told anyone about my circumstances besides the people from the Astlan Castle, Higan, and Alstroe.


    He and these two are completely clueless and unaware of what I am.


    ¡°Asagao¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­Ichirou-nii¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­! I really never heard of you saying your age¡­ we just assumed that you are nine or ten years old at the very least!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ First of all, Ichirou-nii¡­sorry¡­¡±


    I stop walking and face him and bow down towards him and apologize. I know that even if I hadn¡¯t said anything, I still confused and tricked them with my appearance and for that matter, I was treated specially.


    This time, I want everyone to know who is the real me.


    I know though back then, that I cannot be this honest or straightforward. I am extremely shy and timid and I easily cry. Some of that may not have changed but at the very least, I know that I owe them an honest and direct answer.


    ¡°S-Sorry for what, Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°That I tricked you all into believing that¡­that¡­¡±


    ¡°Tricked¡­? I don¡¯t feel like that is what you did.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­more like¡­aren¡¯t you just merely protecting yourself?¡±


    ¡°No! Would you say that if I told you that this is not my true body? That I am previously a man! That I am actually twenty years old?! Ichirou-nii, tell me again that I didn¡¯t trick everyone after hearing all of those!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? But if that¡¯s the case, aren¡¯t you better off with that body then? There¡¯s nothing wrong with you¡­but¡­you¡­you¡¯re twenty right?!¡±


    His face reddens as he repeats my age and mutters it over and over. Ichirou immediately turns away from me and crouches down as he holds his head with his hand.


    This is weird¡­too weird¡­is what I feel.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking that she is practically legal if her true age is twenty, right? I don¡¯t want to assume that it is but¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah..!? N-no¡­!¡±


    I try to approach Ichirou and together with Casablanca and Hibiscus, we walk behind him when suddenly¡­


    CRACK¡­


    ¡°Eh..?!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    ¡°Muh?!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaa?!¡±


    Something starts cracking beneath us... and then¡­


    WHOOSH!


    ¡°AH!¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    ¡°¡±WAAAAHH!¡±¡±


    We suddenly see ourselves falling!


    Why?!


    Such forced event?!


    D¨¦j¨¤ vu?!

 Chapter 146: Magma and Dragons and still Lost! 1

    ¡°AHHHHH!¡±


    ¡°WE¡¯RE GOING TO DIE! HIBISCUS!¡±


    ¡°CASABLANCA!!!¡±


    ¡°SHUT IT YOU TWO! ICHIROU-NII, DO SOMETHING!¡±


    ¡°HIBISCUS, I LOVE YOU! I¡¯M SORRY FOR EATING YOUR FAVORITE SWEETS WHEN YOU ARE NOT LOOKING!¡±


    ¡°EEEHHHH!? AND I THOUGHT IT WAS MAMA ALL ALONG! CASABLANCA YOU PIG! EVEN SO, I LOVE YOU TOO!¡±


    ¡°SHUT IT!!!¡±


    We are currently free falling from a hole that appeared beneath us. The noisy twins started shouting and sobbing and it annoyed me. Ichirou is looking below to know where we are going to land. I hope we can do something about this.


    Hmm¡­?


    The atmosphere seems to be getting moist¡­or hot?


    Also, below us, is an orange light or something¡­


    Don¡¯t tell me¡­!


    My face instantly pales as my guess seems to be right and I immediately look at Ichirou who is still looking down and observing calmly.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii! Isn¡¯t that¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Asagao¡­ magma¡­¡±


    ¡°DO SOMETHING!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t let anything happen to all of you! If I at least can¡¯t protect you and the twins, I can never ever show my face to Susanoo.¡±


    ¡°Susanoo¡­?¡±


    ¡°[Conjure Weapon!]¡±


    Per his command, a chain materializes around him. The sound of metal was too realistic for such power and also, it looks like it even has the weight of what a real chain would have. What is Ichirou¡¯s power, I wonder?


    He twirls the chain around and swings it. He uses the momentum to launch his self towards me and tightly hold me in his arms. After that, the momentum causes Ichirou to come closer to the rocky wall and kicks it to glide over to the twins and caught them in his arm too.


    He tied us to the chain and materializes a sword. Ichirou then stabs in one of the gaps in the chain to the rocky wall. We gradually decrease our falling velocity.


    Before we reached the end of the wall that will drop us at the sea of magma, the sword finally managed to stop our fall and¡­


    ¡°Urk¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hnngh..!¡±


    ¡°Owwie¡­¡±


    The chain freaking hurts that my eyes tear up a little!


    Even Casablanca and Hibiscus painfully grumbles and frown tearfully. We were just hung up there and below us is the sea of magma¡­Well¡­ I guess this is better¡­


    I feel sick imagining how crispy I¡¯ll be cooked if I were to be dropped there¡­


    Wait¡­ Where¡¯s Ichirou¡­?!


    ¡°Ichirou-nii, where are you?!¡±


    Where is he?!Stolen story; please report.


    I frantically look around as I turn my head left and right. My chest starts to ache as my thought reaches the conclusion that Ichirou might have perished because he fell to the magma.


    No..


    No¡­!


    As my mind is invaded with negative thoughts again, my eye becomes blurry as tears well up from it. Just when I wanted to change myself and resolve to protect everyone, someone just has to¡­


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?!¡±


    I turn my head to the farthest corner of the sea of magma and there was a tunnel and Ichirou is standing there.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii!!¡±


    ¡°Wah?! Asagao, are you crying?!¡±


    ¡°I thought¡­! I thought that¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ahaha! How cute!~¡±


    ¡°Y-You jerk!!!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    I¡¯m totally glaring right now at Ichirou.


    I¡¯m pissed, really pissed, super pissed!


    ¡°Ahaha! I¡¯m sorry! I really didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡±


    ¡°Why are you laughing?!¡±


    ¡°Eh..ah¡­but¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so goddamn funny about it?! I¡¯m really worried! And you¡¯re just laughing that off! It hurts¡­ It hurts to even think that I am about to lose someone again! I¡¯ve already lost people I care about and¡­it feels like¡­I¡­¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t be acting like this at all.


    I just shut my mouth and suck it all inside as I clench my fist. My tears haven''t subsided yet and I feel really pissed.


    I am seriously worried.


    And I feel like that my worries was played but¡­but¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­


    Why am I getting so emotional¡­?


    Now I am just getting pissed at myself at this point¡­


    Suddenly, both my hands were firmly grasps by Casablanca and Hibiscus who stands by my sides. They move their body closer to mine and enclosed me with theirs as if hugging me.


    Ah¡­ they were there when Master died and they saw Milin¡¯s lifeless figure too.


    They must be trying to console me.


    Its warmness calms me.


    BAM!


    Eh¡­?!


    Eh¡­?!?!


    We heard a loud sound accompanied by a strong gust of wind. We immediately raise our head to see what happened.


    What we saw is Ichirou¡¯s fist deeply planted to his face.


    Wait..?!


    That loud sound and a strong gust of wind came from punching his face?!


    And as he moves his hand again, he immediately planted his face on the ground and kneel his knees. He earnestly bows towards me as he got on all four.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao, I¡¯m truly sorry for making you worry!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am the wrong one here! I shouldn¡¯t have done that! I trampled over your honest feelings and laughs at it! I am truly ashamed! I am not worthy of such pure and innocent feeling such as yours! Because of me, you¡¯re in such pain!¡±


    This is bad for my heart.


    I am not exactly the pure and innocent one he refers to. I am not in any position to deem if he is worthy or not of something. He doesn¡¯t know much about me and that¡¯s worrying. We have to talk this out.


    I¡¯ve been a brat even though I am already twenty years old. I can¡¯t on my own age and I cannot make any big decision for myself until recently.


    As of he, who thinks of everyone regardless of anything, he who diligently trains and desire power for a greater cause, he who just saved us¡­


    Right now, who is not worthy of such honest feelings?


    ¡°Please stand up.¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°I just got angry on my own¡­ an apology is not even needed¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°If anything, I should be the one apologizing at lashing out at you like that even though you just saved us. I am just¡­being overly emotional¡­¡±


    ¡°But Asagao, I did laugh at you even though you are worried¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make this difficult¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, I would definitely save you even if you hate me. Because, just like what Hydrangea said, we already have a master-servant relationship. I am now your possession and I will surely come to your aid!¡±


    ¡°Ughh¡­and now you just made it much more difficult!¡±


    ¡°Eh..?!¡±


    I just heaved a big sigh and as he made it more complicated. This has become a big mess and I am the one who fanned the fire.


    Speaking of fire¡­ Casablanca and Hibiscus are really warm¡­


    No¡­


    It¡¯s getting hot¡­


    Really hot¡­and I am sweating¡­!


    ¡°Y-You two¡­ I am already fine¡­ Thank you for consoling me¡­¡±


    ¡°Anything for Miss Asagao! You are like a sister for us now! You¡¯re cute and adorable just like us!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Miss Asagao¡­I would like you as a little sister¡­ huggable¡­¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t really sound right¡­and¡­it¡¯s hot¡­ too HOT!¡±


    I gently push them away.


    As my palm touches their maid clothes, it was all sticking and wet that the fabric sticks to their skin. It was somehow erotic. Then I look at myself¡­ it was the same.


    I am moist all over and sweaty. My armpits are getting sticky and my neck feels so wet that sweat flows down from my jaw down to my clavicle then to my body.


    Our hair sticks to our skin and it¡¯s becoming increasingly fuzzy.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Asagao¡­?!¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking right now?¡±


    Yup¡­


    I have to get these two changed their clothes.


    It looks expensive and wearing maid outfit in this kind of place looks unbearable hot and out of place. It may even hinder their movements.


    ¡°Hey¡­ you two¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I have spare clothes here¡­do you want?¡±


    ¡°¡±YES!¡±¡±


    Of course¡­


    They might just be really enduring it since they don¡¯t have any spare themselves.


    I already brought out some of my spare shirts and shorts.


    Since I am wearing a black tank top, they will be the only one to get to wear matching oversized shirts. But I guess my oversized shirts would fit them a bit.


    As I brought it out, the two thoughtlessly strips their maid outfit!!!


    ¡°Hey..!¡±


    I immediately shoot a glare at Ichirou!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    He was able to avert his gaze before I could even look at him.


    He casually whistles but¡­


    ¡°Hnngh¡­ i-it hurts¡­C-Casablanca¡­please pull it here¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­geez¡­! Did your breast grow again?!¡±


    ¡°Hiyaa! Not there Casablanca! I¡¯m all sticky and sweaty!¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus, you¡¯re not getting away!¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­ Isn¡¯t your butt too swell?!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?! Ah..?!¡±


    With a commotion happening here, Ichirou¡¯s whistle trails off and nervously blows in the wind. I do know how he feels and I won¡¯t condemn him. I did get used to it because I constantly stare at Alstroe and Higan¡¯s naked figure¡­


    It was quite fantastic, to be honest!


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°We¡¯ve changed Miss Asagao.¡±


    ¡°How does it look?¡±


    I look at them together with Ichirou.


    And he suddenly turns his head away in panic.


    ¡°Yup¡­no good¡­¡±


    Because they are still sweating, somewhere around their chests, something is sticking out and that¡¯s bad¡­

 Chapter 147: Magma and Dragons and still Lost! 2

    Somehow, I managed to cover up Casablanca and Hibiscus¡¯ breast from inside to prevent that from sticking out. I took the sash that they use to wrap around their waist in their maid outfit and gently tie it on their chests and designed it with a ribbon.


    It¡¯s quite well made, as expected of myself!


    Right now, they are wearing matching loose white shirt and light colored brown shorts themed with black leather shoes over white socks.


    But they made a variation on how they wear it.


    Casablanca rolled up the hem of the white shirt up to her diaphragm and ties it in a knot to tighten it showing her navel and slender, curvy waists and plump buttocks that further emphasizes her beautiful figure even in such young age. Some of the fabric from her pink, frilly underwear is showing, though.


    Hibiscus asked if she can redesign the shirt by cutting some part of it and I readily agreed. She cut the sleeves and sews it. Since I have a sewing kit always on standby in my dimensional storage, I was a bit happy that it found its use.


    She wore the white shirt with cut sleeves making it looks like a white tank top with loose hem. Her healthy tanned skin made my heart skips a beat as I stare at that sexy clavicle and smooth enticing armpits and nape.


    I bet Higan could look this erotic too if I dress her up like this!


    ¡°Miss Asagao, how does it look to us?¡±


    ¡°Casablanca looks great and cute!¡±


    ¡°T-then¡­how about¡­me?¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus looks erot--! I mean pretty!¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!~¡±


    But right now, I have to shake off any unnecessary thoughts and think of something with this situation. Instead of getting out of this underground, we fell further reaching a place where even magma flows.


    And Ichirou is facing the wall and mutters scary things.


    ¡°I am a man! I am steel that cuts through the flame! My body is cold and devoid of life! Purge all of the negative thoughts!¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii!¡±


    ¡°Uwah! Asagao!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m meditating to clear my thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Of what?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Asagao¡­ don¡¯t you have any undergarment for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why?¡±


    ¡°Why¡­? Yours is also sticking out¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? Does it have any difference? It¡¯s a child¡¯s body.¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°I know that¡­but¡­for decency purpose¡­¡±


    ¡°I just want to talk about what happened earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­would you like to hear the side of my story?¡±


    ¡°I would.¡±


    Since this will be an important conversation, I call Casablanca and Hibiscus over to listen too. It will be something they are greatly related too after all.


    We walk as I talk.


    I started with everything from how I was suddenly put into this body and my daily life at the Astlan Castle. I¡¯ve told the story of how I was abducted and taken away to be only saved by Alstroe.


    Then how we lost and met Higan and so on and so forth.


    Until recently, when we fought Flow, the Arcana of Gluttony with Casablanca and Hibiscus and when I fought Nil and Ichirou showed up.


    I also told them about Nivalis, my mother and a bit of Astlan.


    Throughout the whole talk, my emotion spikes up and down as I recall everything, may it be a happy one or sad, devastating one, It doesn¡¯t matter to me right now about what they are thinking, I am telling everything and every truth.


    As I hold my hand on my chest that tightens, I look at them in the eyes as my story ends.


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ueeh¡­*hic*¡­uhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°*sob*¡­uwaahh!¡±


    They are bawling their eyes out. Ichirou lifts his head up to stop his tears from going down and Casablanca and Hibiscus are sobbing loudly.


    ¡°W-Wait you guys¡­ this is a bit¡­ embarrassing¡­ you don¡¯t have to cry over it¡­¡±


    As I said that, the sobbing twin elves glomp on me and we fall flat on the ground. They rub their tear infested faces to my cheeks as they tightly embrace me.


    ¡°H-Hey! You two are overreacting! It wasn¡¯t really that bad¡­ I¡¯ve learned various things and continuously grow up. I¡¯ve learned from my past mistakes and how to think and decide properly for myself.¡±


    ¡°*sob* No, no! It¡¯s alright! *hic* Big Sis Casablanca will take care of you!!!¡±


    ¡°Likewise! *hic* We will cherish you!¡±


    ¡°No no no! Aren¡¯t you two listening?! I am already twenty years old! I¡¯m older than the two of you!¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­So¡­when are we going to meet Big Sis Higan?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! When¡­?!¡±


    ¡°WHY?!¡±


    I shouted!


    They do deem Higan as someone more mature and admirable that their eyes shifted from crying to sparkling. Higan is only eleven years old and these two are twelve years old, meaning, they are older but¡­


    Why did they brand me as younger?!


    Also¡­


    ¡°You two¡­ how could you two believe such story in an instant?¡±


    They sit upright and look at each other.


    ¡°Because¡­ Mother told us to try to know someone better. Your words may not be true, less, you are intentionally lying to us but¡­ we know that your emotions are real.¡±


    ¡°Miss Asagao, we¡¯ve seen how your face is painted with pain¡­ it¡¯s something we would not forget. We know you are so kind because of how you cried at your loved ones parting¡­ We admire you for standing up even after all of that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    How nice¡­


    I¡¯d love to meet their mother some other time. She taught them well.


    I may have lost people but, new ones keep coming to my life and that¡¯s a good thing about it. It¡¯s like a gap in my heart is being filled again.


    Good thing I trusted my guts to protect these two with my life.


    To find solace from their existence¡­


    ¡°I sure love to receive a kiss right now¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°??¡±


    What the hell did I just muttered?!


    The mood swayed my emotion and my words came out like that?!


    What worst is that¡­


    CHU


    My face froze as two lips touch both of my cheeks. I feel like my head is steaming and my face is dyed with redness.


    They really did it!


    I bet Higan would do it too but¡­ my mind can¡¯t keep up.


    I look at them and they just return a gentle smile that made my heart jump out of my chest. This is truly bad for my heart. Just how sweet and cuddly these two could get?!


    I swear I won¡¯t be holding back myself from hugging these two tightly and pushing them down if I were a man!


    ¡°Awawawaa¡­.¡±


    ¡°Miss Asagao is truly cute!~¡±


    ¡°Huggy huggy!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too hot¡­!¡±


    It¡¯s too hot indeed, not the temperature!


    Speaking of, what happened to the only man with us?!


    I quickly glance over at Ichirou who is standing at one corner. He stares at us with gentle observing eyes.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Asagao. Take your time.¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii, I mean¡­ do you believe everything I said?!¡±


    ¡°Well, it might not be as sad as yours¡­but my side of the story is a little unbelievable too so it only makes us equally unbelievable, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°In the meantime, please continue with your bonding time with them.¡±


    He said as he turns his line of sight away from us and casually walks further.


    The two elves sandwich me in their middle and keep hugging and kissing me in the cheeks afterward.


    How did I end up in this situation again?!

 Chapter 148: Magma and Dragons and still Lost! 3

    ¡°Hmmmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­I¡¯m really sorry Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­! I really can¡¯t believe that you¡¯ve done something stupid like that! Making a misunderstanding and escalating it to that. Diyu must have been heartbroken!¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s what I am worried about! I haven¡¯t told her yet how I became madly in love with her¡­!¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­ Even if you say that now, the fact that you hurt her feelings won¡¯t change! Your feeling just have to jump from one woman to another! And it¡¯s hilarious that Lily rejected you simply because she is a lesbian!¡±


    ¡°Urk¡­! But¡­! I truly love Diyu! But¡­I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­think of it like this. She cried because she saw you with another woman thinking that you don¡¯ love her. It just means that she loves you and the thought of you being with another woman hurt her feelings.¡±


    ¡°A-Asagao¡­I¡¯m not that dense!¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t?¡±


    Ichirou told me of what transpired on his side and I am really angry right now!


    Diyu is, even though is awkward when it come to her feelings, a good girl to the heart. And this guy here just happened to make her fall in love with him and in return, Ichirou said that he truly felt that he loves Diyu too. I see no problem with that.


    Truth is, even I could fall in love with a guy such as Ichirou who has a pretty but manly face and polite attitude to boot, though, I am a completely different case now and I won¡¯t fall in love with him.


    But to think, of all people, Diyu would fall in love with him. I¡¯m curious of how such feelings were born.


    Also, it¡¯s shocking to know that Susanoo is with them and willingly helps. He is a really scary guy that oozes so much dangerous atmosphere once you¡¯ve come to know his true nature.


    When Susanoo¡¯s name came up, Casablanca and Hibiscus reacted from it and starts becoming restless.


    I ask the two of what they know about Susanoo and they happily speak about it¡­


    ¡°Susanoo escorted us back to the city since our other escorts seem to be missing that time, right, Hibiscus?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Casablanca! Susanoo even met with mother had an adult talk!¡±


    My face cramped upon hearing the phrase adult talk. Since we can easily misunderstand such words, I just place that concern in the corner of my head and will never give it another thought unless the people themselves told me what really happened.


    ¡°So, what happened after that¡­adult talk¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    ¡°S-Susanoo¡­¡±


    From what I¡¯ve heard from the two, Susanoo, together with Priscilla halted the advance of the dwarven army driving them back from their continent. After that, the two of them was given to Priscilla and they became her maid trainees.


    From that point, Ichirou supplemented the missing part of the story about Susanoo and continued the talk when they met each other at the demon continent.


    From one event to another and they met Demon Lord Cattleya. They helped her with the raiding of the army of devils. From that information alone, the Dragon and Demon Capital was attacked simultaneously giving a possibility that other continent must have been attacked too.


    Using the thing they called Call Stone from Priscilla, they were able to warp from the demon continent to the Dragon Capital Mujinn and helped in the process. From the onward, Ichirou and I met to fight Nil.


    I feel like there are unfilled gaps in the story but it can¡¯t be helped if they forgot about it or someone else is needed to fill in.


    But more importantly¡­


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­¡±


    ¡°W-What?! I already know what kind of a fool I am so please, quit nagging at me Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s already a hopeless case for you but that¡¯s not what I want to ask this time.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­what could it be?¡±


    ¡°About the ethers that you spoke of¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­About Dylan huh¡­ Sorry¡­even though he is one of the Order of the Sins, I treat Dylan like a grandpa or something along the line¡­ I also owe him my life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it Ichirou-nii.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­Then¡­?¡±


    I immediately grab his right arm while we are walking into my body and try to feel how solid and cold the metal is. I carefully look at the well-detailed structure and the bold metallic color that it gives when light bounces off from it.


    It sends chills of excitement to my spine and my heart starts pounding faster.


    This is great! This looks so awesome~!!


    ¡°Umm¡­Ichirou-nii¡­you¡­see¡­umm¡­¡±


    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong Asagao? W-why are you fidgeting and clinging to me like that?! Don¡¯t make me misunderstand anything anymore¡­!¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­this arm of yours¡­is so cool.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this arm, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!! It gives off such steam punkish look and it looks like something would appear in post-apocalyptic stories! It gives off a vibrant sci-fi feels to it and it looks really awesome. When I saw the underground city of the ethers, I felt so ecstatic that Higan and I lost in the process while looking around! There were robots and lasers and moving doors! It was simply incredible!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­Asagao¡­what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Tell me what does the Floating Continent looks like!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­Eh..?! Are you¡­a fanatic of such theme or something?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I love such theme! It¡¯s the only kind of genre that I can play tirelessly!¡±


    ¡°You have such a wild side, huh¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t care!


    Ichirou is giving me an amazing face and as for the twins that do not have any knowledge about modern technologies, they are basically staring blankly at us with questioning faces.


    And so, Ichirou told me his experience with the race called Ethers.


    From what I understand, they are invaders from another dimension and came from an advance civilization. Their technologies can easily topple the ones back at Earth and they are habitual alcohol drinkers that the addiction rubbed off to Ichirou.


    Ichirou¡¯s arm seems to be a creation from a huge fluctuation from the process of making Spiritech that the Dylan guy researching on. It¡¯s made from unknown metal that can never ever be found in this world and the brilliant, genius mind of Dylan.


    Also, that old man Dylan Ichirou is talking about seems to have a large array of inventions too like floating wheelchair with lasers, a house that is fully functional with voice activation and much more.


    Their city seems like a renewed one from the ruins that I saw but there are floating cars and such.


    But the most amazing thing is that the whole continent is floating because of Dylan¡¯s hard work and researches!


    How cool!


    I¡¯d like to meet that guy sometimes¡­


    ¡°Asagao, I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re happy but, could you kindly separate from my arm? Just to let you know, both of my feet are the same.¡±


    ¡°Really!? Let me see!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    I urge him to strip down his pants.


    ¡°That¡¯s an impossible request! That means that I have to get to my underwear to do that! Considering that all of you are girls and I am man¡­that would look so indecent¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop with your justice crap and get into it! I want to see!¡±


    ¡°I want to see it too! I think it looks cool, right, Hibiscus?¡±


    ¡°Eh..?! I-If Casablanca wants to, then I want to see it too.¡±


    He removed it the end, reluctantly.


    Ichirou stands in front of use shyly as he covers his crotch with his removed pants, allowing only his legs to be seen.


    We immediately inspect the said legs which are also mechanical. Like the arm, there¡¯s a dull but bold metallic color to it. Under the shoes that he is wearing, his toes are also made of metal. He said that it can be moved like normal limbs too so there are no uncomfortable feelings. In fact, it was advantageous because he cannot feel any pain from those limbs.


    But¡­ I want to inspect it close.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii, please sit down for a while, I want to see it closer.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­Uhh¡­Okay¡­¡±


    He obediently sits on the ground.


    Since I want to see more of it, I also wanted to see how it feels to look at it from his perspective so I take a sit on his lap and observe them keenly.


    Casablanca and Hibiscus also wanted to look at it closer and began moving closer to me as they sit beside Ichirou while leaning their body towards him.


    Amazing¡­!


    There are thick wires and tubes inside that can be seen from the gaps! The design is simple, yet complex because of the intricate marking that looks like they are fading. I can also sense an ample amount spirit from within.


    Those spirits are fully merged with this mechanical limbs and it feels like they are slowly creeping Ichirou¡¯s body to become one with him.


    I gently slid my hand to the metallic limb and playfully insert my fingers to the gaps.


    ¡°Uggh¡­ my morals¡­¡±


    Ichirou quietly muttered but I was able to catch it. I guess I asked too much and I got carried away.


    I stand up from his lap to stop but before I could do so, something hard faintly brushes my butt¡­


    EH?!


    I hurriedly stand up and took a distance from Ichirou.


    ¡°A-Asagao! T-this isn¡¯t..!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    I already know that kind of reaction. We may be partially at fault but to begin with, he should not have any kind of desire towards us, his friends and comrades.


    I just turn my head away from him.


    ¡°I get it. You don¡¯t need to explain. Let¡¯s get moving and get out of this hot place.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    And sure enough, I start walking again with increase pace to distance myself from Ichirou.


    ¡°Miss Asagao¡­! What¡¯s the hurry?!¡±


    ¡°Hueeeh... Please¡­ slow down¡­ Haa¡­I¡¯m not as lively as Casablanca¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re turning to me Hibiscus?!¡±


    But I didn¡¯t heed any word and continue my fast pace.


    I keep walking and walking and walking until we reached the end of the tunnel.


    But¡­


    I feel like we¡¯ve entered a dangerous place¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    What in front of me is a large and spacious earthen room and from the place that I am standing, there¡¯s a straight path that is only crossable as across the entirety of the room, there is only magma¡­


    There¡¯s a small circular place where one could step in the middle but¡­


    In order to get across this room¡­ we have to get past these three¡­


    In the center, a wingless dragon stands before me with red blazing scales and molten lava sticks to its feet, setting everything around him in unbearable heat.


    Around the small circular island, a large and long wyrm swims in the magma and its body is full of spikes. Its jaw opens in four ways, showing its large and scary fangs.


    And from above, a winged dragon with a motif like from the two earlier soars the whole place as it releases metal melting fire from its mouth.


    ¡°¡­This isn¡¯t funny.¡±

 Chapter 149: Magma and Dragons and still Lost! 4

    [Morning Glory Ninety Nine Petal Layered Barrier!]


    BAM!


    One of the dragons made a preemptive attack at me by breathing blazing fire blast at me. I reflexively cast a barrier in front of me to repel the attack that could also harm Casablanca and Hibiscus who just got behind me.


    The flame spread throughout the place raising the temperature and it¡¯s getting unbearable hot, even with my barrier raised against such attack.


    My mind is buzzing out since I still hadn¡¯t much rest since the battle in the Dragon Capital Mujinn and I know that the twins have accumulated fatigue too.


    ¡°Miss Asagao, we¡¯re going to help too!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t let you do all of these just for us!¡±


    ¡°Shut it. I¡¯m concentrating! And besides, you two are next to clueless regarding your own power and potentials so taking a risk now is stupidity!¡±


    ¡°P-Power?! Potential?!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about Miss Asagao?!¡±


    After enduring for another five seconds, the barrage of flame ceases and the wild temperature stopped rising but around the mouth of the tunnel where we are standing is glowing red and melting. Even my hand that I held out seems like a bit moist.


    The built up fatigue is catching up to me and I instantly collapse on my knees. It struck me that only a day just has passed since my fight with Nil and I am going to push myself again.


    The wingless dragon starts running towards me and looks like it¡¯s going to ram me. Looking carefully, I¡¯m just as big as its feet and probably being rammed by that size would probably squash me into a meat paste.


    But before it could come closer to me, Ichirou suddenly flew past above me. His fist collided against the snout of the wingless dragon and made an exploding sound.


    The wingless dragon was sent flying by Ichirou.


    With his bare fist¡­


    The wingless dragon rolls into the ground as it landed, shaking the place with its weight. The other two dragons didn¡¯t attack. They only glared at Ichirou intently, knowing that one of their comrades was blown away with a single punch.


    Ichirou immediately leaps back in front of me and the twins.


    ¡°Is everyone all right?!¡±


    I look at the other two behind me.


    They sprawled on the ground in their back as they breathe heavily while their faces are flush. I feel like I am the same as them as the heat permeates my skin and clouds my mind. I thought that the heat was still bearable but it seems my hyper regeneration won¡¯t help me much when it comes to extreme heat.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    I try to say something but I can¡¯t. My mouth is gasping for oxygen and the high temperature drains my stamina. I thought that I can withstand the heat but I didn¡¯t think it would have such effect.


    ¡°Hyperthermia?!¡±


    That¡¯s one of the few worst possibility that could occur. No, this is definitely hyperthermia as Ichirou said. I can¡¯t let Casablanca and Hibiscus stay in this place any longer because they will definitely die but I cannot even speak a single word.


    I can only look at Ichirou with a pained face.


    How could he even not sweat a single bead in this kind of heat? Was it because he somehow turned into a super being or something?


    ¡°I¡¯ll end this quick. Please, Asagao, don¡¯t be reckless next time.¡±


    I got lectured.


    As he said that, he jumps off and runs through the wall and jump towards the flying dragon.


    In retaliation, the flying dragon made an evasive maneuver to dodge Ichirou¡¯s attack but it was futile because before it can even fly away from him, Ichirou already conjured a spear and struck its wing.


    The flying dragon¡¯s flight becomes unstable and ends up landing on the ground. Ichirou followed the flying dragon that sprawls on the ground and swings a large hammer to its head, crushing it.


    Everything happened so fast that the wyrm in the river of magma wasn¡¯t able to react immediately to rescue its comrades. So, in feats of fury, the wyrm launches magma from its mouth to Ichirou.


    Is what it¡¯d like to do but Ichirou shoots a rain of arrow to it with a bow, shutting the mouth of the wyrm.


    ¡°Anymore of those attacks and Asagao, Casablanca and Hibiscus will suffer further. Sorry to say this but I won¡¯t be showing you mercy!¡±


    Ichirou kicks off the ground and run straight towards the wyrm. The wyrm sensed that it is in danger so it escapes under the river of magma but Ichirou didn¡¯t stop. It seems he plans to kill the wyrm even with the scorching magma it dove into.


    I want to see what is Ichirou going to see but my attention was diverted in front of me.


    The wingless dragon from earlier is standing up and gathers magical power to its mouth to fire off another flame to me. It seems Ichirou also sensed it but he was too late from reacting as the dragon already fired the flame towards me.


    Suddenly, a long thick spear from Ichirou¡¯s conjuration pierces beneath its neck moving the trajectory of its attack upwards but a portion of the flame it breathed didn¡¯t cease to go towards us.


    ¡°Shit! Asagao, Casablanca, Hibiscus!!!¡±


    Ugghh¡­


    I try to move my body repeatedly but I am losing to the extreme heat and fatigued, not to mention I just used my stamina to keep up with the attack earlier.


    As I was struggling to move my body, two figures enter my view.


    The flame that was to fry me was blocked.


    In front of me is Casablanca who holds out her crescent shaped blade and Hibiscus who already summoned a spirit bear summon with the floating cube in her left hand. They both stands in front of me with their heads held up even though they are the same as me.


    ¡°Miss Asagao, leave this to us!¡±


    ¡°We can also fight¡­somehow¡­ But¡­! We don¡¯t want to stay helpless all the time!¡±


    ¡°You two¡­¡±


    Whatever I do, whatever I think, these two is much braver than me. I need to go to all sorts of hardship before I can become completely bold and brave enough to fight, but these two, their hearts are already awakened to such compelling force to be mentally strong.


    These are the little sisters I am undeserving with.


    That¡¯s right, like Higan, these two are pure hearted. These two are ready to overcome any obstacles in life, that¡¯s why they are standing in front of me even with the frail bodies of theirs.


    I force myself to stand up.


    I mean, just look at them trying their best. I should be proud of them as their older sister or brother. I don¡¯t care anymore because they have the desire to fight, not to be protected.


    They didn¡¯t even whine even with such hot temperature and I have been complaining inside my mind.


    I slowly stand up and approach the two.


    ¡°You two¡­ If I am not misunderstanding it¡­ you two¡­wants to be stronger too¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Miss Asagao, we wanted to protect so many things. Our eyes were opened because of you and how you struggled in life! Miss Asagao, even though Susanoo is so cool, you are the one we look up to.¡±


    ¡°Casablanca is right! Miss Asagao, please let us protect you, even if the best of our ability is incomparable to yours! You are even smaller than us but, you were able to protect us! Let us return the favor¡­!¡±


    How ironic that I can just smile.


    I won¡¯t deny their honest and pure desires. It is something they built up.


    It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to be look up upon but it feels unnaturally warm for my chest thinking that these two is idolizing me even though I am unworthy.


    ¡°Then¡­you¡­two¡­¡±


    I reach out to their hands and interweave my fingers to theirs. Having an understanding of their motives and unblemished hopes, I know that they are more than qualified for it.


    I prayed to myself as I close my eyes and feel them more.


    The whole place is hot but I can already distinguish their warmth from it. My chest felt a little fuzzy and mind becomes calm.


    And so, I chanted that and transferred a huge amount of divine power to them.


    ¡°[Divine Ascension!]¡±

 Chapter 150: Magma and Dragons and still Lost! 5

    Damn it¡­


    My mind blinks in and out as my body gasps for air. The heat rise more and more as the wingless dragon desperately attacks us with its fire breath. Casablanca restlessly fills her blade with magic to bolster her defense and Hibiscus tirelessly chants repeatedly to replace the spirit summon to a new one to block the fire.


    Ichirou becomes occupied as he grapples against the wyrm who is trying to pull him into the lava as it grabs him by the body constricting his movement. It was a miracle that his skin isn¡¯t even burnt from the body temperature of the wyrm.


    And I lay down behind Casablanca and Hibiscus relying on their staggering body as they hold out against the assault of the dragon.


    The Divine Ascension¡­failed¡­


    I don¡¯t get it.


    It is clear to me that I was able to pass the blessing to them. If it does fail, they should be attacked by a strong headache but there was no such thing happened. Also, there should be an insignia behind them as the blessing is bestowed.


    But nothing changed¡­


    I tried to imitate what Nil did back then when we fought with him in the Demon Continent. I tried to do what he did and I was really confident about it but¡­


    I failed¡­


    Or rather, I didn¡¯t know what has gone wrong.


    Shoot¡­


    My mind is giving in¡­


    The fire that tormented Casablanca and Hibiscus ceases and they instantly collapse on the ground losing their consciousness.


    No¡­


    I have to¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Asagao! Open your eyes!¡±


    A voice of a man is calling out to me. The voice is familiar and it¡¯s really close to me. My eyelid quivers as I try to open my eyes to see what¡¯s happening around me. The only thing I remembered when I lost my consciousness is Casablanca and Hibiscus protecting me.


    ¡°Asagao! Casablanca! Hibiscus! Hey!¡±


    The voice is extremely anxious and worried.


    I know who.


    Ichirou¡­


    As I open my eyes what I saw in front of me something bizarre.


    Caracas of the dragons litters the whole room with blood and innards, even broken scales and tattered wings painted the place. Even the wingless dragon¡¯s body was cut evenly in half as it lay there lifelessly.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    But, what made me catch for breath is the rainbow colored deformed sword in Ichirou¡¯s hand that glows brilliantly. From it, myriad of spirits are swimming in it and the amount power that it packed made me flabbergasted.


    What is¡­that¡­sword¡­?


    Is it that sword he called Excelsior?


    As I focus my eyes on his eyes, I became more bewildered. Ichirou¡¯s eyes are sore and there are still tears in the corner of his eyelids. When he realized that I regained my consciousness, his lips clenches, and quivers.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    He immediately embraces me pulling my body towards his. The sword in his hand instantly vanishes as he did. He presses my body to his chest as he breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­I¡¯m already fine¡­this is a bit embarrassing¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­! I am really sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have held back! I should have done everything I can. I became careless and in the process, you three found yourselves in danger. It¡¯s my fault!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t want to start a game of pointing fingers. It was no one¡¯s fault for what happened. We all make mistakes but what happened earlier was unexpected. My hopes of using divine ascension to the twins were immediately toppled and I didn¡¯t expect that.


    It¡¯s really depressing to think that I cannot even do what Nil can.


    What bothers me the most is that why the blessing didn¡¯t take effect on the twins even though it was passed to them? Is it because of me or my affinity with them?


    Darn¡­


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­ Casablanca and Hibiscus are?¡±


    ¡°They are perfectly fine.¡±


    When I turn my eyes to my sides, Casablanca and Hibiscus was there. Their eyes slowly open while their lids quiver. When they come to and sits upright from the shock of what happened to the surrounding, Ichirou¡¯s hand extended to them and huddled as three to his embrace.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii! Have a little shame!¡±


    ¡°Ueeh..?! What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Wah! A group hug?!¡±


    Eh..?!


    What has gotten to him all of a sudden!?


    ¡°Ichirou-nii, you¡¯re overreacting! We¡¯re not dead! We managed to survive and it¡¯s all thanks to you! So please, stop this at once!¡±


    ¡°Is it bad for me to be so glad that everyone is safe? Asagao, Casablanca and Hibiscus, the next time something like this happens, please, let me handle it!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?! We can fig--!¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    It was really mortifying for me that Ichirou is so obstinate about it that we argued for a good thirty minutes. Even though we already fought together against Nil and I have proven that I am useful, he blatantly told me that I don¡¯t have to fight.


    I can¡¯t accept that because it is what I want to do.


    It¡¯s just that, this battle today didn¡¯t end well for us. I know that luck isn¡¯t always by my side. I have already lost so many times and I am not afraid to lose again as I strive for a win.


    But as I contemplate, I realize that I almost got Casablanca and Hibiscus in jeopardy from my failed action as the Divine Ascension didn¡¯t work. It also struck me that I was being reckless too.


    Now I can¡¯t talk back at Ichirou as the realization hits me.


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll comply, for now, Ichirou-nii. But when the time comes that I need to act, you won¡¯t stop me. I don¡¯t want to be your damsel-in-distress figure or your little princess. Please remember that fact. All of us have something we wanted to protect, not only you but also us. Not because you are a hero doesn¡¯t mean you have the rights to carry every weight on your shoulders. That¡¯s just being pretentious!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to be a hero¡­ not anymore at the very least. I know how you feel Asagao but, I have given my words and I am doing this for those people who await you and care for you. The same goes for Casablanca and Hibiscus!¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii, you are not getting my point¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t exactly get what you are trying to point out, Asagao. I¡¯m sorry but, I won¡¯t let you put yourself in danger anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii!¡±


    Why did it turn out like this?


    Is it because of the difference in beliefs and experiences?


    Or Ichirou has always been like this?


    Fighting is what Master taught me and courage and perseverance are what I¡¯ve learned from Milin. I am aware of his concerns for our safety but, I can¡¯t agree with him. Fighting is not my passion but it is something I dearly wanted to deeply engross myself.


    What is Ichirou thinking as of this moment?


    I thought that I have a full understanding of how his mind works but, people changes and I cannot anticipate what he wanted anymore.


    I¡¯ll admit, I am fighting because, partially, I want to feel self-satisfaction from the act as I proven myself usefulness or how strong I am to someone. For him to say that I shouldn¡¯t fight anymore, it is like tramping of what I am striving for.


    Casablanca wants to prove herself.


    Hibiscus wants to prove herself.


    And I wanted to prove myself too!


    It¡¯s only a natural thing!


    How many times have I agonized over these kinds of thoughts?!


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I hope this isn¡¯t one of your idealist justice craps.¡±

 Chapter 151: Magma and Dragons and still Lost! 6

    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    We continue our walk inside the tunnel. We left the room where we fought with the dragons and proceeded to the passage that dragons are probably guarding. I am walking behind Ichirou right now and by my side, Casablanca and Hibiscus accompany my pace.


    I didn¡¯t know that Ichirou could get that angry¡­


    I really didn¡¯t intend to say that.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please say something¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for saying that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­!¡±


    This is bad.


    I don¡¯t know how to handle a situation where someone is angry at me and doesn¡¯t want to talk to me. If I over think too much, I might start getting melancholic and negative thoughts will prevail over my rational thinking.


    Haaa¡­


    I don¡¯t like this but I cannot back down too.


    Geez¡­ what should I do?! How do I confront people again?


    ¡°Miss Asagao¡­ you really do knit your brows when you are thinking of something.¡±


    ¡°I do? I am doing it again?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ while inflating your cheeks.¡±


    ¡°I do?!¡±


    Is what Hibiscus told me as she wonderfully stares.


    ¡°You look like Casablanca and when she broods over on how to make people approach her. She is pretty unapproachable back in the school after all.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Hibiscus! That¡¯s embarrassing¡­don¡¯t talk about it! Don¡¯t say anything about it!¡±


    Oh, a talk about Casablanca?


    Hibiscus mentioned something about school. I did hear it frequently from Fon because he keeps telling me back then that I probably should enroll in one near the capital. It is a bit interesting but I am not that young anymore.


    I do earnestly want to study more because it is an opportunity, not a hassle unlike what the majority of people think.


    ¡°People at our school were really scared to approach Casablanca. She always walks grandly and always has her chin held up high.¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus, no more¡­!¡±


    ¡°But it is only because she is afraid to let out her true feelings. She wants everyone to be her friend, she easily gets lonely. She will cry herself out when we are separated for more than five minutes.


    ¡°E-Even that?! Hibiscus, please stop that!¡±


    ¡°Even so, I am happy that Casablanca would always want me by her side. I do want to be by her side all the time too. I get to see more of Casablanca¡¯s cute reactions.¡±


    ¡°You--! Stop it already..! This is¡­!¡±


    ¡°When we trained under Miss Priscilla, a side of her mellowed down and more and refreshing attitude arises which is also fine for me.¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°She is also an aspiring comedian, so please, Miss Asagao, let¡¯s support her!¡±


    Casablanca didn¡¯t even deny any of those. She just tried to stop Hibiscus verbally but it was just her only resistance. She becomes red and teary as she got too embarrassed by what Hibiscus said about her.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    On to the other hand, Hibiscus is smiling cheerfully towards me as she talks about Casablanca. It looks like she is having fun doing this to her twin.


    I already got an idea on who is the dominant one in their siblinghood.


    It¡¯s bad news if she is actually a closet sadist.


    ¡°But most of all, Casablanca is my sister, my friend and my comrade in every sort of grief, sadness or even the happiest days. Even we had our own conflict but we manage to fix it because we try to understand each other.¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus¡­ I love you!¡±


    ¡°Un! I love you too, Casablanca!¡±


    Somehow, this conversation turns into a cheesy sisterly bonding.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, Miss Asagao and Sir Ichirou, please get over with your childish and unimportant conflict.¡±


    ¡°BUH!¡±


    ¡°URK!¡±


    She somehow managed to say that with a genuinely worried face but to be honest I took a heavy damage of what she said. Judging from his reaction, it seems Ichirou is also listening to our conversation and heard what Hibiscus said.


    We were told, huh?


    GRUMBLE!


    ¡°Uwah!¡±


    ¡°Kyaa!¡±


    ¡°Huwaa!¡±


    The earth suddenly shakes and everyone except Ichirou stumbles on the ground. The intensity was so strong but at the same time, it¡¯s brief. Earthquake isn¡¯t something unusual. Experiencing one or two or even three in a year by a single person is normal.


    As we stand up, Ichirou was already in front of us and looks at me.


    He hurriedly steps closer to me and hug me and lifts my whole body from the ground.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­we¡­we just need to talk¡­that¡¯s all¡­!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­hold on tight. Cling on to me like your life depends on it. Also, lock your legs to my body so you won¡¯t get easily thrown off.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    I cling tightly to his neck and entwine my feet to his body. After that, he suddenly picks Casablanca and Hibiscus by the waist and hung them on both of his arms.


    He starts running at an incredible speed!


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡±


    ¡°Sir Ichirou, why are we running?! I mean, why you carry us and runs!?¡±


    ¡°Sir Ichirou, this is¡­ why are we being carried like this?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other choice! A flood of magma is coming!¡±


    He answers as he shouted.


    A flood of magma?!


    Since my sight is directed towards the opposite of where Ichirou is running off, I have a clear view of what¡¯s about to come so I squint my eyes.


    Something glowing is getting near¡­


    I further peer my eyes to see what is about to come¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­ DON¡¯T STOP RUNNING WHATEVER HAPPENS!¡±


    ¡°THAT¡¯S WHY I TOOK THE INITIATIVE!!!¡±


    The magma crept on to us.


    Crap, crap, crap!


    The magma splatters here and there as Ichirou turns from one intersection and corner to another. It roars throughout the tunnel as it splashes here and there.


    ¡°Ichirour-nii, can¡¯t you do something about it?!¡±


    ¡°If I can, I should not be running like this!¡±


    ¡°T-then faster, faster, faster! It¡¯s actually catching up with us!¡±


    That earthquake is actually the cause of this unfortunate predicament we are in right now! Why did I even calmly think about earthquakes to experience ratio?!


    I cling tighter than ever to his neck and strongly affix my feet to his back.


    Casablanca and Hibiscus just hang there without any resistance as their butts stick out and their body sways left and right from Ichirou¡¯s running momentum.


    The magma comes closer and closer.


    Damn¡­!


    What the hell is that smell?! Rotten egg?!


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Dead end!¡±


    ¡°Dead what?!¡±


    ¡°Dead end!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°DEAD END AHEAD!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that bad?¡±


    ¡°It is, I know!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao?¡±


    Calm down.


    I have to think of something.


    A dead end ahead and a flood of magma behind¡­


    There should be some ways we can overcome this hot situation. Front and back¡­front and back¡­


    What would people do?


    If master, he¡¯ll just break through anything.


    If Alstroe, she¡¯ll just break through anything.


    If Higan, she¡¯ll break through anything too, I guess.


    I can¡¯t even imagine Violetta and Fon getting their selves into this kind of problem.


    Ok, I decided.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii, do you have something that extends?!¡±


    ¡°Extends?! Wait--! I have one. What are you planning?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to launch ourselves¡­ above¡­!¡±


    ¡°Above?! What if there¡¯s more magma?!¡±


    ¡°I got that covered. Please, do as I say!¡±


    ¡°Ok, tell me!¡±


    ¡°I told you, we are going to launch ourselves!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°Come on, there¡¯s no other way.¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s do it then¡­¡±


    As we got on the edge of the tunnel.


    ¡°[Morning Glory Ninety Nine Petal Layered Barrier!]¡±


    I cast my barrier pointing it upwards. After that, I urged Ichirou to use the thing that I requested. He immediately guesses what¡¯s going to happen so he nods at me and start the conjuration.


    A large amount of energy gathers at his feet.


    ¡°[Jingu Bang!]¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Sun Wukong¡¯s weapon?!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a large pole emerges beneath us and extends really swift. Ichirou planted his feet on the tip of the giant pole as it launches us upwards with a strong force.


    BAM!


    The rocky ceiling collapses and more magma rain down on us!


    Because of my barrier, the magma is being parted sideways protecting everyone. It¡¯s so hot, though. I don¡¯t think I can hold on longer than one minute. I hope we can already reach the outside with this.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Haa¡­Haaa¡­¡±


    ¡°That was¡­so intense¡­Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ thanks to your long and hard pole that we managed¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also thanks to your barrier¡­also¡­what you just said sounds¡­.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­even so, I really didn¡¯t think that¡­ we¡¯d end up in another underground cave or something again¡­no, more like this is the cave earlier where there are lots of these glowing crystals¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­but we did travel quite a distance. Also, the ceiling in this underground cave is freaking high.¡±


    Yup.


    We end up in another familiar underground cavern. From where we fell towards to where we pop out from the ground. I¡¯m fairly certain that we are not going in circles anymore.


    And this is much better than that hellblaze!


    I never wanted to see another magma or lava ever again! I never knew they would smell so terrible too!


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go. Nothing¡¯s going to happen if we idle here.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even see?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right¡­


    Except for Ichirou, Casablanca, Hibiscus and I are extremely tired and fatigued. We even collapsed on the floor the instant we knew we are safe now.


    It was not really that easy for our young body.


    ¡°We should take a rest now¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m sorry being insensitive about it.¡±


    ¡°In return, would kindly set up the tent for us? We wouldn¡¯t want to sleep on this hard, tacky ground.¡±


    I said as I took out a tent from my dimensional storage. Ichirou obediently does so and fix up the tent for us.


    When he finished, the twins and I lifelessly crawls towards the tent and lay there without any care as our body is extinguished from any energy.


    I can finally sleep¡­

 Chapter 152: Onwards, to the Lost Capital, Hujinn! 1

    Feeling a little warmness, my consciousness resurfaces as my body feels rested.  The memory of sleeping with Casablanca and Hibiscus flashes my mind and I prepared my mentality. I know well what happens when I sleep in a cramped tent.


    I have so many experiences with Higan and even with Alstroe and I didn¡¯t even get numb from all of it and it always have a strong impact on me that I just elicit their desired reaction from me and teases me about it.


    And so, I prepared my heart.


    Fair enough, I already feel something in my face and down there¡­


    As I open my fearful quivering eyes, my face is buried in someone¡¯s chest. It¡¯s so soft even though it is still not ripe. The warmth erodes my reasoning, almost.


    I can hear a faint breathing and I notice that an arm is holding my head pushing it towards this wonderful bosom is a healthily colored tan, which means, Hibiscus is hugging my head as she sleeps and the one embracing me by the belly is Casablanca.


    Before I realize it, Casablanca¡¯s hand was creeping to my crotch!


    Hey!


    ¡°You two, wake up!¡±


    ¡°Mmmhh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Already¡­?¡±


    The twins immediately responded from my call as they pick themselves up and assess the situation of the surrounding by looking around. They move their hands and body away from unknowingly that they were touching me in weird places, almost.


    Also, these two are a little defenseless, unlike a certain fox who glares death to any men she sees and also to a certain air head big boobies whose only motive in life is to throw punches and kicks.


    ¡°You two seems to be used in waking up.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is one of Miss Priscilla¡¯s tenets after all.¡±


    ¡°We tried our best to keep up with her standards since she and everyone are so nice to us. Even though we are sent to a foreign land, we are lucky to have met various people.


    If that is so, everyone in the hero troupe showered them too with kindness, then, I am quite glad. It is a bit saddening though that we met in a really terrible timing where everything was bathed in blood and fire.


    ¡°But¡­ Miss Asagao, since we are not under Miss Priscilla¡¯s supervision and guidance at the moment¡­¡±


    ¡°We can still slack, meaning we can still sleep a little longer!¡±


    As they said that, they place their hands on my body and pull me down as they go back to sleeping. They sandwich me between their bodies as they hold me down and cuddles with me as they rub their cheeks to mine.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not a pillow! Stop doing that!¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°The Mister and Miss Heroes told us things about you, you know!~ They said how huggable and adorable you are, Miss Asagao!¡±


    ¡°I stand corrected, Hibiscus! Miss Asagao is indeed a pillow material!¡±


    ¡°I said cut it out! It¡¯s hot and cramped!¡±


    ¡°Miss Asagao, you smell nice even though you were covered with sweat a while ago!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Casablanca! She smells like a blooming flower!¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­¡±


    Even you two smells nice even though you are both covered with sweat a little while ago too, in an erotic way because of the fragrance their body gave off.


    I have to admit it to myself that this is pretty good and relaxing for the soul. Is being sandwiched by cute and adorable girls a crime? This is going to be one of my guilty pleasures someday.


    I hope my thoughts won¡¯t leak out.


    ¡°Enough of that, we are still not in any safe place and we are still in an unknown cave or something. We must stay vigilant at all times!¡±


    ¡°That reminds me, how long have we slept?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, and Sir Ichirou is supposed to be standing guard, right?¡±


    ¡°Now that you two mentions it¡­let¡¯s go take a look at him.¡±


    With a little shuffling of our bodies here and there, we managed to arrange ourselves and carefully poke our head at the slit of the tent to look at Ichirou.


    We expect him to do nothing and we should feel bad about it but on the contrary¡­


    ¡°Hahahaha! Old man, I¡¯m really grateful for this booze!! It perfectly burns my throat in frenzy and it hits the spot!¡±


    ¡°Wahahaha! Well, yah! That¡¯s fermented grains of barley mixed with these and that¡¯s from our place! Brewed to its finest most delicate¡­ooopps! That¡¯s a secret, wahahaha!!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! DAMN! I almost had you!¡±


    ¡°Wahahaha! Well, drink up! I have never seen any humans or even other races other than dragons for the past hundred years! And to think I could meet someone like you who can drink booze like the pit of hell, I''m amazed!!¡±


    ¡°I never thought myself too to meet someone as enthusiastic as me when it comes to alcohol. I mean¡­gahahaha! I¡¯ve been babysitting these little girls!¡±


    ¡°Are you a father or something? You look rather young but looks can be deceiving sometimes!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll take that as a compliment! But no, I am not father or anything. They are just an acquaintance of mine!¡±


    ¡°Ichiour-nii¡­¡±


    I suddenly cut in the conversation because I heard something unbelievable.


    ¡°A-Asagao, Casablanca, and Hibiscus?! You three are already awake?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ We just woke up.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°We just woke up and what do we find¡­¡±


    Ichirou looks at the old man nervously.


    The old man didn¡¯t mind and kept chugging down on his own drink.


    The old man has unruly short black hair and wrinkles on his face. There are brisk and thorny scales protruding on his jaw and some more in his shoulders and arms. His eyes are like eyes of a snake and it is velvet in color. He seems to wear a nomad warrior dress with several bags.


    It is clear that this old man isn¡¯t your average dragonkin.


    But before asking about this old man¡­


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-YES?!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by babysitting?¡±


    ¡°HA?! Ah¡­! Asagao¡­! It¡¯s a¡­¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­you¡¯re not taking me seriously¡­¡±


    ¡°But Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ never mind that anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­¡±


    ¡°How long have we slept by the way?¡±


    ¡°That¡­?¡±


    Ichirou starts thinking and counting on his fingers. After for a minute, he finally came to an answer.


    ¡°For about one and a half day, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain? You don¡¯t even know if it is day or night inside this place.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I ask the spirits about it.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you have to count like that?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m including the hours we spent drinking.¡±


    My face twitches from his reply.


    Also, Casablanca, Hibiscus and I gape our mouth because we were asleep for one and a half day. For that duration, Ichirou was looking after us.


    ¡°Well, thank you for looking out for us, Ichirou-nii¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m glad you guys got your well deserve rest. Let me know if you three want to rest. Just don¡¯t make it a habit like Susanoo.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Also, aren¡¯t you tired yourself? Don¡¯t you need to sleep too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need to sleep anymore. Even as I just sit in one corner, my energy, stamina and powers recover at an unnatural pace.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s somehow¡­sounds unfair¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, this old man here¡­?¡±


    As I ask about it, the old man turns his head towards me and stand up¡­


    ¡°Well, good day whelplings!¡±


    We three raise our head up as we look up at the old man who just stands up from his seat.


    Tall! Is he somewhere around two hundred fifty centimeters?!


    ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t be scared. I am just merrymaking with this guy there.¡±


    ¡°U-Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Hungry? Don¡¯t be worried. Our city is close by. I can take you all with me!¡±


    ¡°C-City?! Above ground?!¡±


    ¡°Above ground? Miss, do you see any hole here that leads to above ground? I am obviously saying a city beneath the earth, got it?


    ¡°Yes. By the way¡­your name?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Sorry for not telling immediately. I am Pr¡¯thcor, one of the black dragon warlord descendants. I am also the chief and the mayor of the once called the Dragon Capital Mujinn but sunk to the earth, The Lost Capital Hujinn.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait! Lost Capital?!


    ¡°Indeed! It is the city that my ancestor destroyed accidentally by crushing it under his weight.


    ¡°You mean the battle between Master Mrothgir and Lord Krothgir?!¡±


    ¡°Girl¡­ you just called Lord Mrothgir Master, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    Somehow, I feel like I opened another arc of the story!

 Chapter 153: Onwards, to the Lost Capital, Hujinn! 2

    ¡°You are Lord Mrothgir¡¯s last disciple?! Good heavens!!¡±


    ¡°There are actually two of us but I am only one who studied Calm Dragon Tempest under him.¡±


    ¡°At such budding age? Lord Mrothgir must have seen something from you or you must be someone extremely special for him.¡±


    ¡°Nope! I don¡¯t have any redeeming qualities or talents. I¡¯m actually twenty years old now and as for someone extremely special for him? My training with him consists of constantly beating me black and blue while thrashing me around for no good reason.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, and also, he used my beloved maid to almost kill me, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so edgy, little miss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t hate master. In fact, I dearly admire him but, you just made me remember the time I trained under him.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I see¡­ so, how was his last moment?¡±


    ¡°How did you know about his death?!¡±


    ¡°Every dragon should know about it. The death of their root, one of the men who lifted the glory and pride of the dragons and bestowed knowledge anywhere he goes.¡±


    ¡°Amazing¡­ For Master¡¯s last breath, he was happy. He said his farewell to this world with a smile plastered on his face as he bid goodbye to the one he dearly loves.¡±


    ¡°I see, thank you. Anyway, little whelpling, don¡¯t just stand there, take a seat too as this grandpa will be telling a story.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?!¡±


    ¡°You must want to know more about Lord Mrothgir, no?¡±


    ¡°I want to but¡­right here¡­?! Well¡­you see¡­¡±


    GRUMBLE


    My stomach lets out an embarrassing sound.


    Casablanca and Hibiscus immediately took a step back while holding their bellies in caution that theirs will also rumble like what mine did.


    ¡°We at least want to fill our tummy. Won¡¯t you be so kind to give us something to eat?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm? Food is it? We dragons here just actually eat those crystals popping out from the ground. They are filled with magical energy after all.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t expect us to eat that, right?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! We have edible foods at the city that we use as a side dish for drinking. That may sate your hunger.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. Anyway, I¡¯m going to say my thanks in advance.¡±


    CLACK!


    A sound of rock being crunched enters my ear.


    When I turn around where the sound came from, I saw Ichirou who broke one of those crystals in the ground and chews it in his mouth with loud sound coming from it. He chews it like nothing!


    ¡°Ichirou-nii, what the hell are you thinking?!¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s actually quite tasty! It tastes like mint and it has a super crunchy texture like a candy! Asagao, you should probably try it too!¡±


    ¡°Hell no! I¡¯d lose my teeth if I did!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh! Hibiscus!!!¡±


    Casablanca¡¯s shriek resounds the whole place.


    I heave a sigh and put my palm on my face as I turn around. It seems that this is going to be a long day. As I turn towards the twins, my guts were on point and something unbelievable is happening right now.


    An empty bottle of alcohol lies beneath the twins as Casablanca shakes Hibiscus.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus felt thirsty and pick that up thinking it was water and drank it one chug!¡±


    ¡°The flying fuck¡­?¡±


    Sorry.


    I really didn¡¯t expect so much trouble. I feel like my mood is not the merriest today or I could say, it is an extremely foul one.


    That said, I couldn¡¯t even believe that someone could mistake an alcohol as water. Indeed, we just woke up from a weird expedition from the center of the earth or something and we slept right off the bat when we arrive here and yearning for something to drink to quench your thirst is the correct thing but, to drink an alcohol like its water?!


    No less, done by an underage.


    How ridiculous is this situation?


    And finding a willingly helpful old man who is drinking merrily with Ichirou, everything has become a bit convenient.


    I hope karma won¡¯t ask for anything in return.


    I watch the twins struggle with each other as one tries to snap the one out and the other just simply stands there with a spinning head.


    Like breaking a twig in half, Hibiscus suddenly fixes her posture and sits in one of the stone seats that I guess Ichirou prepared beforehand.


    As she did she crosses her legs and speaks with Casablanca in a tone we¡¯ve never heard before. Not even Casablanca knows about it.


    ¡°My cute foolish twin, your very body and soul belong to me.¡±


    ¡°H-H-Hibiscus?!¡±


    ¡°Come by my side and I shall show you how you should offer your body to me. I shall see to it that it is my and only.¡±


    ¡°Wait! What¡¯s happening here?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Casablanca, are you perhaps confused? I know every little piece of bits of your life and body, while you know little of mine.¡±


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t sound right!¡±


    As Casablanca said that while awkwardly backing away from Hibiscus who acquired a new personality, the person in question stands up and walks towards Casablanca and put his fingers on her chin.


    ¡°My poor dearest twin, when I said those, this is what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Eh--?¡±


    Hibiscus kisses Casablanca on the lips¡­


    Wait¡­


    Hey!


    That¡¯s wrong!!


    ¡°Hnngnnhmm! Auuggggffff¡­ H¡ªH¡ªiscus¡­hnngmmppffhh!¡±


    ¡°Hnnghhh! That¡¯s right¡­hnngpphmmffhh¡­surrender thy lips to mine.¡±


    ¡°Stop!!¡±


    As Ichirou stops from drinking and stares wonderfully at the scene in front of him and the old man raises his bottle and cheers, I am the only who can control this situation, because however I see it, Casablanca doesn¡¯t even have the slightest motivation to stop Hibiscus.


    I hold both of their faces and parted their smacking lips apart. As I did, I even see the thread that was formed from their saliva.


    Casablanca instantly collapses and sat on the ground in a daze as her face becomes flushed and Hibiscus just stands there while sweetly looking at her twin¡¯s facial reaction.


    She then turns to me.


    ¡°Asagao, shall I take that as I sign of your jealousy towards I, who is the sublime symbol of greatness? It can¡¯t be helped then, I shall also offer you what your heart wanted all along.¡±


    ¡°You¡­that is so narcissistic of you.¡±


    ¡°I, Hibiscus, protect my own image as someone meek because garnering attention is unpleasant. Low life cannot comprehend and understand the makings of the nature that I am deeply associated with. ¡°


    ¡°There are various drunkards in this world and you¡¯re not someone who should be given the liberty to drink.¡±


    ¡°You are a special exception from those low life Asagao and I shall exert effort to deliver you your desired intimate kiss from me.¡±


    ¡°You are getting out of control!¡±


    Hibiscus grabs my waist and bends my back over while her body leans towards me. I wanted to know how does it feel seeing how Casablanca was so dazed that she looked like she melted.


    But there are lines that I don¡¯t want to cross so¡­


    ¡°Oryaa!¡±


    ¡°Auu!¡±


    I deliver a really strong chop towards her cranium that instantly knocks her out. Her body loses its strength and she blacks out. I caught her body that was supposed to fall on the ground and carry her towards the tent.


    ¡°Geez, you two should be more mindful of where you put your bottles. Accidents like this aren¡¯t fun at all, especially when someone underage is induced with alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sorry Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Sorry about that young lady, although, thanks for that awesome eye candy. To be honest, there aren¡¯t any young children among us in the city anymore so it is quite refreshing to see one, and top of that, making out with each other like that! Gahahaha!!¡±


    I begrudgingly walk away from them as I put Hibiscus on the tent. It seems it will take a while for her to wake up again.


    Geez¡­ Sleeping again after waking up¡­


    This is going to be a troublesome hangover for her part so it is an extra trouble for me.


    I don¡¯t know what to do with Casablanca¡¯s case¡­


    As I exited the tent, the two are still drinking and Casablanca was walking around in a circle with swift pacing while muttering something inaudible.


    I walk over towards the two guys.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s up? Is the other girl going to be okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but, I think it would greatly delay our trip towards that city of yours.¡±


    ¡°Bah! I don¡¯t mind! If you want to eat, I got some salted stir fried vegetables that I brought with me. Eat it because I really don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Well, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Also, the blonde over there, she seemed troubled, though. Is there something between her and the other girl?¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Aren¡¯t you listening?! They are twins!¡±


    ¡°Twins, huh? It seems this is going to be a bad omen.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!

 Chapter 154: Onwards, to the Lost Capital, Hujinn! 3

    Pr¡¯thcor never answered my question about why are the twins a bad omen and continues sipping his liquor. Instead of pursuing the topic, I just leave him alone on his own devices because I know those kinds of people.


    They are those who sees the excitement from a situational development and for that, they will only give out small hints. As such, whatever predicament we may end up with, as long as he is satisfied, he will keep coming with us.


    Seriously, why do people like him was born in this world anyway?


    Since I don¡¯t have anything better to do, I took the food from old man Pr¡¯thcor and make my way towards Casablanca who is walking around in circles and offered to eat with me but she refuses.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Is Hibiscus alright, Miss Asagao?¡±


    ¡°She got just drunk. Although I guess if she wakes up, she¡¯ll be ending up with a hangover.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You seem uneasy. What¡¯s on your mind, Casablanca?¡±


    ¡°Uuhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­! Just tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Now that I took a closer look at Casablanca, she trembles a bit and her hands which she placed on her chest shake. Her eyes seem down and her lips are kind of pale. She looks extremely troubled by something.


    I should tread lightly for the reason that I don¡¯t want to agitate her further.


    ¡°Is it because of the kiss earlier?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that! I really don¡¯t mind that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I am being pushy. Is it something you don¡¯t want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily but¡­ I think it¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°I see. If that¡¯s the case then I won¡¯t pursue further.¡±


    ¡°No¡­! I don¡¯t mind if it is Miss Asagao but please, don¡¯t tell anybody.¡±


    ¡°Oh..? I promise.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Casablanca breathes in and out repeatedly to calm herself. After for about three minutes, she started talking.


    ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯m really lonely without Hibiscus. I can¡¯t find any comfort at all if she isn¡¯t here right next to me. I feel desolated inside. I don¡¯t know what to do if something happened to Hibiscus!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That¡¯s all?!


    No, it should be a serious case for this girl here. I shouldn¡¯t underestimate her familial love with Hibiscus. They said that sometimes, in a siblinghood of twins, one would come out the reliable one and the other would be the reliant.


    I just wonder how much Casablanca is attached to Hibiscus and vice versa. I never had any thought of what would these two thinking. They will just willingly obey decisions by adults or the people in charge.


    They are extremely polite and if the opportunity is given, they will act accordingly to their age depending on whom they are dealing or talking with. They are well educated, have modest behavior and reasoning for themselves.


    But, those alone won¡¯t let them tackle the reality of society.


    Well, they are still young and they still have a lot to learn. Also, I don¡¯t have any rights to lecture them about society as I am very immature myself. Everything that happened to me was just a way to make me realize that.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Moving on, Casablanca is extremely troubled because of Hibiscus not being by her side. I reminded myself that these two are my younger sisters to protect physically and mentally.


    ¡°Is that what¡¯s weighing on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go where Hibiscus is?¡±


    ¡°Even if I do so¡­¡±


    ¡°As her sister, why don¡¯t you look after her? I want someone to call to us when she wakes up. Think of this as a task given to you. That way, you are distracting your mind from the worry at the same time, looking after Hibiscus.¡±


    ¡°I see. Miss Asagao is so smart!¡±


    ¡°No, not really.¡±


    ¡°You are! You are also calm but brave. You always stand before us to protect us. Unlike me¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing, please forget about it! I¡¯ll be off then!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Casablanca shoots off towards the tent where Hibiscus is dead drunk. In the future, I want to know more about them. I want to know what they really feel about me and how do they see me. I feel now that there is something missing between us.


    That something missing is the key for Divine Ascension¡¯s activation.


    What catalyst do I need for it to be activated? How did it go well with Higan and why is it unstable with Alstroe that time?


    There should be underlying principles and rules about divine power but I know one thing for sure, the strength of the heart and kindness of the recipient and the degree of bond with me is one of the important factors.


    That means, somehow, they still don¡¯t trust me at all or they still fear something. I am certain that one of those is what stopping my divinity from ascending them.


    For the meantime, I eat the salted stir fried vegetables.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    It tastes terrible.


    .


    .


    .


    After three hours, Hibiscus woke up with the expected hangover and immediately treated by one of the vials Violetta gave me before but it wasn¡¯t enough to expel the drowsiness she is feeling so she has to endure it.


    For Casablanca, instead of actually looking out for her twin, she also fell asleep beside her while holding her hand and cuddling to her.


    And so, as planned, we immediately depart and our destination is the lost capital this old man is talking about. I am not doubting him, it¡¯s just that, I kind of feel like something is about to happen.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­ I feel like the whole world is spinning¡­¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus, are you okay?! Can you even walk?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?! What to do¡­?¡±


    I really don¡¯t know what to do myself so don¡¯t look at my direction.


    But it seems the so reliable Ichirou heard and walk towards the twins. As he did, he kneels down in front of them showing his back.


    ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can carry you on my back.¡±


    ¡°Fuu¡­ I shall.¡±


    Hibiscus didn¡¯t hesitate and rides at Ichirou¡¯s back without abandon. It seems her dizziness is affecting her decision making. More likely, she is able to talk without reservation this time and it shows that she is much bolder than Casablanca.


    Meanwhile, Casablanca who saw this becomes a little red. She seems furious about what Ichirou did but he didn¡¯t notice it. Casablanca¡¯s protest ended with a pout.


    And so, we started walking but before that, I ask the old man Pr¡¯thcor something.


    ¡°Old man¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it, young lady?¡±


    ¡°How far do we need to travel to get to the lost capital anyway? Is somewhat a whole day, three days or even weeks?¡±


    ¡°Ohh? Now that you¡¯ve mentioned¡­¡±


    He stops talking and continues walking.


    As we turn around in a corner, the walls seemingly become higher and the path becomes wider than before. In front of us, there was a large door installed at the far end of this path. The door was yellowish in color but¡­.for some reason, it feels really ominous.


    ¡°It has¡­an absurd amount of magic¡­¡±


    ¡°Casablanca¡­?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a terrifying amount of magic that overflows not from inside that door but the door itself.¡±


    ¡°I''m amazed of how sensitive you are with magic.¡±


    ¡°I am not sensitive to magic. I may be talented with it but I am average when it comes to foresight and sensing. It¡¯s just that, this one here stands out too much that I could already tell.¡±


    If that is the case, then I have to believe that my hunch earlier is the real deal and I have to prepare for the worst.


    The old man leads us to the door.


    As we arrive at front of it, the gigantic door didn¡¯t open from the side but it moves backward, retracting inwardly as it raises itself from the ground up to the air.


    It was an amazing sight, but as the old mad led us further in, we saw it.


    The city he was talking about.


    A city deep under the earth where the sun cannot shine inside and but the place is bright due to the crystals filling the whole place. I can already see the houses and buildings below. There¡¯s still quite a distance but one could already tell that the city is really big.


    Not to mention, the whole place is covered in earth but the walls and ceilings are so high that even if a dragon flies, they have an almost limitless free space to glide over.


    But what sent shivers to my spine is the extraordinary amount of magical energy. It¡¯s all over the place. It¡¯s like I am back at the demon continent where magic is ample everywhere.


    ¡°Old man, this place! This is that, right? The Lost Capital City of Hujinn!¡±


    ¡°Correct. It is formerly named as Mujinn but since the death of Lord Krothgir, we named it after his true name.¡±


    ¡°True name?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. There is only handful of dragon kins that knows about Lord Mrothgir and Lord Krothgirs true name.¡±


    ¡°C-Can I know about it?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Lord Mrothgir¡¯s true name is Mujinn and Lord Krothgir is Hujinn. Their true names were based on a foreign mythology brought by a certain hero tens of thousands years ago. The names were originally Munnin and Huginn. Our lords were originally the world¡¯s overseer for that hero who raised them.¡±


    ¡°Those names¡­ Also, what¡¯s with this place?! Why does it brim with magical energy?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what it is. It was so common for us but, we didn¡¯t know that people would immediately react to it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°We are actually¡­inside Lord Krothgir. His body is still brimming with such energy even after his death a thousand years ago. Those shining crystals are the proof that the magic here is still rich.¡±


    Amazing¡­


    I heard about demon lords leaving their magic essence as they die and even after their deaths, they dead body still releases strong magical energy. I never thought that the dragons could be the same.


    Even with the size of this body which comparable to a four concert dome, it still manages to brings life and vigor.


    ¡°This is great! To think that you guys actually lives inside Lord Krothgir¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­Missy¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This is just the head¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?


    This¡­ place¡­which is a lot bigger than the Astlan Capital¡­by a margin of ten times¡­ is still just the head?!

 Chapter 155: Onwards, to the Lost Capital, Hujinn! 4

    ¡°Then, there are more cities other than this one? I mean, if this is just the head then the body would surely capable of extending the city towards there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just not. Also, our population isn¡¯t that many. This city is already enough for us.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t pursue anything at that point. I know what to ask and not to ask.


    We just quietly followed old man Pr¡¯thcor all the way as we walk towards the city. I still can¡¯t believe that the density of the magic here is so thick that even people with a weak affinity to it could easily feel awe by it.


    The whole place is the opposite of verdant but the temperature seems like it doesn¡¯t fluctuate to hot or cold. The crystals which are the materialization of the magic here glow and keep the whole place well lit. The air circulation is also great as we don¡¯t suffocate from the lack of oxygen.


    If that¡¯s the case, then there should a passage or a way where air could freely enter, which means there¡¯s a means to get out of this underground.


    Their living condition seems better than I thought.


    No, it¡¯s not that I am looking down at them!


    I can already see the houses closer as we lessen the distance from the city. What entered my sight is a various form of houses made from clay, bricks and even molten lava with intricate designs. There are no concepts of pointed or sliding roofs. The houses are surprisingly modern despite this is the underground and they are humungous.


    Must be because they have so much free time and spaces that building houses such as this are nothing to them considering that an average dragon can live up to thousands of years. I get the feeling that they must be construction experts and good house designers.


    Wait¡­


    Wait!


    These houses aren¡¯t just humungous. They are oddly huge that the doors are almost five times of my size that it felt overwhelming and it is three feet wide!


    I can¡¯t explain how it feels but there¡¯s a foreboding feeling that the people in this place could easily crush us.


    Casablanca clings to my arm as we walk. I am kind of used to this absurdities but this child here and Hibiscus must be not.


    ¡°Casablanca¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­please put up with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really feel comfortable other than being with Hibiscus but, I feel fine with you, Miss Asagao.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m happy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­Casablanca¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Asagao?¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Could you do something about how you call me? It¡¯s a bit stifling.¡±


    ¡°Eh? The¡­how do you want to be referred?¡±


    ¡°Just call me Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­A-Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! I wanted to¡­become closer with you and Hibiscus too after all.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Is that¡­a bother?¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not! A--¡­Asagao is not a bother for us! In fact, we want to know more about you too!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!~¡±


    I feel like it becomes warmer between us as if a gap were shortened between me and Casablanca. Her hand gently squeezes mine as she cuddles closer to me.


    How cute¡­


    In contrasts to Hibiscus who is seemingly meek from the outside but fierce on the inside, Casablanca is the perfect mirror to that.


    She always puts up an air that one may think she is not approachable because she seems prideful and high and mighty but in fact, inside, she is frail and unsure of everything. The source of her strength in keeping up the bravado is Hibiscus.


    But for some odd reason, these two get along very well. I can already understand Casablanca but I don¡¯t think Hibiscus is anything near readable.


    I wish I could also talk to her but talking to each one of them is a rare chance since she is being carried by Ichirou and dozing off as her dizziness rides her head.


    We continued walking while holding hands and before we know it, we¡¯ve already entered the city and the atmosphere changes. The ground rumbles as footsteps become audible and before us, a crowd of dragon kins and even large dragons comes walking towards our direction.


    ¡°Pr¡¯thcor, what have you brought here?!¡±


    ¡°Children!? How amusing! It¡¯s been so long since I saw tiny creatures like these!~¡±


    ¡°Elves! And human? What about this man here? He feels so unreal to be a human.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Pr¡¯thcor! Can they handle their alcohol?!¡±


    ¡°This is interesting! Can we keep them?! Please, let¡¯s keep them!¡±


    ¡°Shut up you lot! Show some restraint and keep your elder dragon form in check! You guys are scaring them!¡±


    Old man Pr¡¯thcor shoos them all and scolded those who are in their dragon form.


    Unlike Master and some dragon kin I saw above ground, these people are more brisk and larger. They have much wilder looks and more brutish outlay for their human form as spikes and scales covers most of their skins. They also have horns on their head that they aren¡¯t even trying to hide.


    All of them wears similar clothing like a nomad with casual armor plating in their torso and limbs.


    And all of them are similar in one thing.


    By nature, all of them exude a strong amount of power individually. Their appearance didn¡¯t scare me but it made me flinch a little when I felt how strong they are and how they boldly show it.


    They stare at us with sparkling eyes but some are eyes that saw another prey. Pr¡¯thcor parted them and led the way towards a building.


    Ichirou seems unfazed by them as he just casually walks but for me and Casablanca, we held each other tighter as we walk because we don¡¯t know, someone might jump at us and eat us whole.


    In the end, nothing happened to us and we safely passed through the crowd of giant dragons and onlookers and we arrived at the building where Pr¡¯thcor seemingly lives.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°So yeah, welcome to my abode!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for having us¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you your rooms. Me and Ichirou buddy already talked this out so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Huge!


    The house is freaking huge!


    It is not as elegant and graceful as the Astlan Castle but this is insanely huge! The doors, the stairs and even the decorations are huge! It¡¯s like the whole house is mocking me for being small!


    The old man led us to our room on the first floor which made me relief because it seems the stairs will drain my stamina before I could climb it.


    ¡°I think a single room is fine for you ladies.¡±


    ¡°A single room? The beds?¡±


    ¡°One only.¡±


    ¡°Eh? But¡­¡±


    I stopped.


    The bed is absurdly huge too. It can hold up to seven of me. The bed is large too and it is made out of cotton but it looks amazingly soft.


    Ichirou carried Hibiscus to the bed and laid her there. Casablanca and I also run off towards the bed and began bouncing our bodies to it.


    Fair enough, we bounce like a rubber ball!


    It was so soft and comfy that our body sank right to it.


    ¡°You girls relax here, someone will be bringing food for the three of you later so stay here for a while.¡±


    ¡°What about you and Ichirou-nii?¡±


    ¡°We will be having the continuation of our bout! Hahaha¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Also¡­ little whitey¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­my name is Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to talk to you later. About Lord Mrothgir and such but before that, I want you to prove that¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡­?¡±


    ¡°You are really his disciple. I want you to show me the proof that you trained the Calm Dragon Tempest under him. I would like to see how authentic you are and to know why he has chosen you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, then, let¡¯s go, friend! To the tavern!¡±


    Ichirou left with Pr¡¯thcor in a jolly mood.


    It seems he has become and drunken addict.


    For now, I guess we¡¯ll take out time here before we do anything since it¡¯s a rare opportunity to sleep in this kind of bed, or place, or whatever¡­


    This is the Lost Capital, City of Hujinn. It is previously named as Mujinn but it was renamed as it was rebuilt underground by these people and the name is dedicated to Krothgir, Master¡¯s brother. It seems we will find out more about this city in our stay.

 Chapter 156: Blessing upon the Stoic Girl 1

    I am Hibiscus Prasiolite, twelve years old and I am half human, one fourth spirit elf, and one-fourth magic elf and I have a twin name Casablanca Prasiolite, likewise, the same as me. Our overall features are almost identical except for our hair and skin color.


    I am confident to say that Casablanca is much prettier than me because she inherited the majority of magic elf traits such as having a pretty white skin, blond hair and elemental magic expert. Because of that, people tend to admire her even at such young age and expectations were made.


    There¡¯s a huge difference on how people treats us but despite that, I chose to focus my attention to Casablanca and pour my love to my family.


    Ever since we were young, I always love Casablanca and I always wanted to be by her side at any time of day. She likewise feels the same as she would always feel lonelier when we are separated from each other.


    Because of all the attention she receives, Casablanca tends to trust anyone so I thought it was really dangerous for her to do that but I cannot scold her and thus, I became the one who labels people if they are trustful or not.


    I became the one who stares at her back as she moves forward at her own pace. At the school, she always tries her best to stand up to everyone¡¯s expectations and for that reason, it was harder for people to approach her.


    As such, she develops an attitude of grandiose that would always speak highly of herself to cope up with her plight.


    It greatly troubles Casablanca as she only wanted friends to talk to. It was a little painful for me to know that she is not satisfied by my company anymore but as long as she is happy, then I would gladly support her.


    Things such as love letters from our peers were passed on to me to give to her since we are twins. Some letters were addressed to me but I think they meant to write Casablanca¡¯s name as some people seems to mix up our names.


    I just threw those letters away since it would cause misunderstanding.


    I am not modest enough not to say that I didn¡¯t get any attention myself. There are also some people who would daringly confess their infatuation to me even though sometimes, there are five to six years older than me.


    But¡­


    ¡°Um¡­Hibiscus¡­I¡­I like you¡­!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Please, would you accept my feelings?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ are you a pedophile?¡±


    ¡°Urk!¡±


    It was a really bad experience for me. I just told what I had in my mind that time and made him run away while crying. Also, I don¡¯t like him because he was too skinny and feminine. It¡¯s the only complaint I have when it comes to elven race.


    If I have a preference over a man, I say I want someone like Papa!


    But being stuck in the elven capital where Mama is the leader of the Elven Forest United Federation, we are treated as very important people and thus, the places we can go is only limited inside the forest.


    One day, Casablanca and I have something to do outside the capital so we hired adventurers for a guide since we don¡¯t want to disturb any guards on duty. Casablanca was confident of the people she hired but there¡¯s this pit of doubt in my guts that the people she hired aren¡¯t trustworthy.


    That¡¯s when we met him.


    Susanoo¡­


    It was the moment our life changed and become somewhat livelier.


    I already like Susanoo since the first I laid my eyes on him. He is pretty much like Papa to be honest because of their resemblance in appearances such as black hair and eyes. Also, Susanoo is really tall and manly and his body isn¡¯t skinny at all.


    It seems Casablanca also likes him and became attached to him.


    I want Mama to meet him so we persuaded him to come with us even though he looks like he has something else to do.


    But then, things led to this and that and we separated from Mama and Susanoo handed us over to a woman named Priscilla.


    Ahhh¡­ She was so refined and skillful with her hands. She taught us many things and many work related duties. Casablanca¡¯s bad habit slowly fades from the might of Priscilla who, even as a maid, has more dignity than a king.


    We met people who are called heroes too!


    There¡¯s a twin like us in them and they are very cool as they showed us how they fight with spear and bow. They are Sir Shouta and Miss Shouko who are also elves.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Their name was really weird but they said that they are summoned heroes and their race was due to mutation from world crossing. Casablanca doesn¡¯t seem to really understand it but I can¡¯t say I did.


    There are also more of them as we become apprentice maid for Miss Priscilla in the dragon capital.


    There¡¯s Sir Mito and Miss Rose who seems to be an item but doesn¡¯t seem like their relationship would progress at all. They look so good together even though one is a mutation of a dragon kin and one is a mutation of a fairy kin.


    I also met a dwarven mutated guy who is so tall name Dreg. He was so big but quiet and gentle. He loves reading books and he is good at looking out for others.


    There are two people who always lock themselves inside their rooms. One is Miss Ruri who was traumatized about something¡­is what Miss Priscilla told me and one is Sir Shun who does a various magical experiment.


    Sir Shun is doing his experiment with a demon kin mutated Miss Bacarra.


    She has large breasts and voluptuous body like a Mama! Casablanca and I love indulging ourselves to its softness and Miss Bacarra is fine with it and she is so gentle and kind to us.


    Overall, we learned from them as we work every single day that we forgot that we were supposed to attend school. I really don¡¯t know the exact circumstances of our city and I am worried about Mama but I know that she is strong.


    Also, Susanoo and Miss Priscilla did something incredible to the army of dwarves driving them away.


    During our stay with the heroes, we get to know more about dragon kins as we talked to some of the guards and even officials.


    Unlike us elves, they are very family oriented and there are various factions but the other ramblings are too complicated for me to comprehend so more or less, I dismiss some of the information inside my head.


    Casablanca is likewise, cannot understand most of it. But I am glad that we are living under a roof and fed and taken care for our service.


    And on that duration, we are constantly compared to one particular child they cherish too.


    A girl named Asagao.


    They said that she is smaller than us but she is quiet and intelligent. She was also a summoned hero like them but they deemed that she is too young to fight so she stayed back at the human capital where she is safe.


    I thought that those peaceful days would continue and the problems that we have will fix itself but¡­ Casablanca and I are still ignorant of what problem this world faces.


    .


    .


    .


    We met with Miss Asagao in a middle of a disaster.


    She was so cool¡­is what Casablanca and I thought. She told us that she¡¯s older than she looks and she is capable of fighting.


    She is a little weird but she protected us with her life on the line.


    But, contrary to what everyone said about her, there is something more to Miss Asagao than we thought.


    We witnessed how she lost someone she loves and we also saw how resilient she is as she bounces back from such sadness. Her heart was so strong that it moved me. She was really brave and courageous and she didn¡¯t let the death of her beloved servant and master chain her down.


    And that¡¯s only half of it.


    .


    .


    .


    Worried about Miss Priscilla, Casablanca and I separated from Miss Asagao and Miss Violetta who is an acquaintance of the heroes and Miss Asagao herself but we already missed them and they are not in the place that Miss Violetta indicated.


    In worry for Miss Asagao, we followed where she left to but we are clueless too.


    That¡¯s when we felt a strong power coming from a tower as we got out of the dragon castle which is now desolated.


    Casablanca and I climbed the tall tower which took us a bit of time since it has such steep stair.


    When we got to the front of the door, instead of pushing our way, I suggested to Casablanca that we should just check what¡¯s happening before bursting out.


    As we peeked, we saw Miss Asagao¡­ whose arm legs are covered by something metallic. She was fighting a man¡­ A man that gave us an eerie feeling that I even started sweating in my back¡­


    Casablanca wants to recklessly charge but I grab her by her sleeve and shook my head.


    She immediately understands it as we don¡¯t have the power to interfere, even though in front of us, Miss Asagao is being pushed to the ground¡­


    But even so, she was so powerful that all of her attacks were able to shake the whole tower. She even tried to destroy it but to no avail, the destruction of the tower didn¡¯t happen.


    I don¡¯t know what happened but as we watch, the man who is fighting Miss Asagao that time¡­


    That man¡­met gazes with us in a split second¡­


    My instinct screamed¡­


    And at that time, Miss Asagao was losing¡­


    Before we knew it, everything went blank as we lost consciousness¡­


    .


    .


    .


    I hold the sleeve of Casablanca as she was about to reach her hands out to the man.


    When we woke up, we are in an unfamiliar cave and the man that Miss Asagao fighting was in front of us. It was chilly stare that entered my sight as I met his eyes again¡­


    We didn¡¯t want to go with him but we don¡¯t have any choices¡­


    But because of him, we were able to meet up with Miss Asagao¡­


    This and that happened again and we were about to engage in a battle with the man who Miss Asagao called Nil.


    Casablanca steps up to fight by materializing her weapon which I am curious of when did she had one like that. But, I am also in no position to ask as cube shaped object came out from my palm. It intensifies my magic output and makes my spirit summons stronger.


    I can¡¯t let Casablanca, who is trying to be brave even though she is scared inside to stand on by her own. I too stepped up after her to fight too so there will be someone to watch her back. If we can protect people we loved, then I am willing to fight too.


    But if I can support Casablanca too, then I am willing to give up my life for her.


    Thank goodness that the battle didn¡¯t break out and another man appeared before us.


    Not as cool as Susanoo but he is strong too and I can feel that. Miss Asagao relies on him. His name is Sir Ichirou.


    He is the one everyone talks about who was with them before they arrived the dragon capital. They said that they lost him during their travel so I am kind of excited about what he is like.


    .


    .


    .


    We¡¯ve been in all sorts of troubles during our adventure in a very hot place.


    Casablanca and I were able to know more about Miss Asagao but¡­


    I have my doubts¡­


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Miss Asagao. I can¡¯t see her as an older sister or someone older. She¡¯s cute and adorable like what everyone said about her but¡­


    If I were to believe her story that we are all related as siblings¡­


    I can¡¯t¡­


    I want to but there¡¯s something inside my heart that refuses me to believe in her wholeheartedly. Casablanca may have but I can¡¯t¡­


    Somewhere inside me, I can¡¯t tell what it is and it¡¯s hurting me¡­


    Do I really don¡¯t want to believe her or there is something about her that I don¡¯t like. I don¡¯t believe that is the case but¡­


    It¡¯s also painful for me that she is getting closer to Casablanca but I have to support Casablanca on whatever she does.


    Because I love her and I will support her and give her all the attention she wants.


    Like the sun hiding behind the moon to let her shine brighter than me.

 Chapter 157: Blessing upon the Stoic Girl 2

    The dizziness is fading away and my awareness is coming back. As I snap out from the dazed that I am locked in, I find myself in a soft white bed. My body sank as I move and roll for a bit and what¡¯s more, I feel like riding a cloud.


    As I roll and roll and roll in the bed, I bump someone.


    I lie flat on my belly and turn towards the one I bump. As I fix my head, I notice that my nose touches hers¡­ Miss Asagao.


    As our noses touch, we stare at each other for a good ten seconds before she initiates a conversation between us.


    ¡°Hibiscus, do you feel well now?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­I am well now. My memory is kind of vague but I do know where we are now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! I¡¯m glad that you are fine!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for worrying Miss Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Does my nose feel good?¡±


    ¡°Uwah!¡±


    I immediately sit upright as she reminded me that our nose was still touching. I just kind of stare at her with admiration as our eyes met.


    Miss Asagao is indeed pretty, unlike me.


    Casablanca and Miss Asagao both has fair white skin and flawless. Ah, I saw Miss Asagao¡¯s scar in her chest but that doesn¡¯t degrade her prettiness. In fact, it looks cool.


    ¡°By the way Miss Asagao, where¡¯s Casablanca?!¡±


    ¡°Just call me Asagao. Formalities are stifling so I don¡¯t recommend it.¡±


    ¡°I see, then, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Yup! That¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°Asagao, where¡¯s Casablanca!?¡±


    ¡°Right here!¡±


    Someone came jumping between me and Asagao. It was Casablanca who jumps on the bed and places her arm above me and Asagao cuddling us in a hug.


    My heart calms as I saw the twin that I always yearn. Just knowing that she is fine and smiling makes me glad.


    But I know that she cannot stick to my side forever and eventually, she needs to stand up on her own without me around. It sounds so sad for me but it would make her stronger and brighter. So for now, I want to cherish every moment that we are together.


    ¡°Casablanca, are you alright? I was quite out of it earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I was with Asagao! We did talk a lot about this and that! She is so knowledgeable about foreign cultures and stuff!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    I¡¯m supposed to be happy for her but my heart dictates otherwise.


    But I have to ignore this aching feeling and show a smile so she won¡¯t be worried. Asagao would be worried if I don¡¯t show a smile to her too.


    They only smile back at me.


    It had me thinking¡­ what do they think of me? What are they thinking right now?


    There¡¯s really nothing productive about thinking of what they are thinking of me. Since I cannot find an answer to that, we just leisurely chat as we are now away from any danger.


    We chat as we lie on our belly on the soft and large bed until we ran out of what to tell to each other.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Conversation is quite tiring and hard but it pleases me to see Casablanca speak cheerfully to a friend. I know that she yearns for a friend whom she can talk endlessly like this. Not with someone like me who she is with for her entire life.


    After that, Asagao told me that a food was served for us and ask me to eat.


    Of course, being unable to eat for days was very sad so I accepted the food that she handed to me and eat it.


    It was a salted stir fried vegetables that tasted really mediocre. I have to be mindful of myself so I won¡¯t blurt out any stupid words.


    As I satisfy my appetite, Asagao stands up and prepares to leave. Casablanca who notices this immediately approaches her and asks¡­


    ¡°Asagao, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry, I was supposed to meet up with Pr¡¯thcor so I need to go.¡±


    ¡°The old man?¡±


    ¡°Yes! There¡¯s something I need to show him. How about you two? You can just rest here if you want.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go! Take me with you Asagao!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    I immediately followed up.


    There¡¯s nothing much to do and I already had enough rest. Also, I need to go where Casablanca will go. I feel like earlier ago, she is slowly drifting away from me. I don¡¯t hate that she is trying her best for her new found friend but I am still worried.


    Jealousy?


    Of what? Of whom?


    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case¡­


    .


    .


    .


    After a while of going around this large house like we are lost, Asagao, Casablanca and I arrives in a place filled with so many interesting stuff.


    There are swords and spears hanging everywhere, a pile of gold and treasure scatters and weird shiny stuff litters around.


    Asagao mentioned earlier that there¡¯s a myth back in her world that dragons like to collect shiny items such as jewelry and gold. Oddly, it seems that dragons in our world are like that too base on what I have read in our library since they are depicted as a race who are obsessed with treasures.


    ¡°So how are my collections? Is it interesting?¡±


    ¡°Old man, this is not why I am here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but would just kindly look around tell how amazing these are!¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°You two elves should also try to look as much as possible! I mean, you people are the first one to tour here for like, millennium. Well, we are partly living here for that duration of time so it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°I bet Master has more interesting artifacts than you.¡±


    ¡°We are talking about a legendary existence who, in his prime, can divide the heaven and earth. If you try to compare me to Lord Mrothgir, you are solely being a jerk.¡±


    ¡°And this legendary existence can¡¯t help but look at one of my previous companion¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Before we are dragons, we are men!¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    Asagao does seem a bit exasperated from the conversation. I just thought how adult of her to converse freely like that. As someone young, we are taught to never cut in on a conversation between two adults.


    As Sir Pr¡¯thcor suggested, Casablanca and I started walking around the large hall and look at everything. I keep my eyes peeled to learn new things and to make reference to anything that I may see here.


    There are armors with intricate designs that look awfully heavy and uncomfortable. I wonder who in their right mind would wear this in a battle.


    Even some swords and spears are exaggeratedly stupid to the point that they are better off as a decoration.


    ¡°Everything here looks cool but they don¡¯t even have any practical use¡­¡±


    ¡°WHAT¡¯S THAT YOUNG LADY?!¡±


    ¡°Eeep! Nothing!¡±


    Sir Pr¡¯thcor snaps at me as I quietly muttered those words. I really need to check what words will come out from my mouth or I will be in a serious trouble.


    But what I said is the truth¡­


    ¡°Maybe I could use everything here as a reference on what not to use¡­¡±


    ¡°Little lady, you are disturbingly cute and your tan skin is quite enticing but your mouth is quite sharp.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sexual harassment, Sir. I¡¯m sorry for saying what I honestly think!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡±


    ¡°N-Noo¡­s-sorry¡­¡±


    I did it again.


    I better not anger him further or I would cause trouble for Asagao and Casablanca.


    I quietly stare at random things and stopped thinking anything bad about them. Sir Pr¡¯thcor will snap again at me if I did.


    As I walk around aimlessly I saw something that sparks my interest.


    An urn¡­


    In a large rounded pedestal, an ominous urn sits. The urn is ashen in color and it has flapping wins as a motif. The carvings that it has is like fire and in the middle, a sun is depicted that lights all over creation.


    I love it¡­


    I began touching the urn without thinking. I caress the body of the urn and touch the wings decors that it has and smoothly slid my hand across its lid.


    And¡­


    CRASH!


    ¡­......Oh no!


    Ehh..?!


    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡±


    Sir Pr¡¯thcor, Casablanca and Asagao approach me. Sir Pr¡¯thcor saw the shattered urn beside me and intently stares at me.


    His sharp pupils stared directly at my soul and I began to tremble and cry.


    ¡°Uwaa¡­.I¡¯m sorry¡­! I¡¯m really sorry! *Hic*¡­sorry¡­*hic*¡±


    ¡°*Staaare*¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ *sob*¡­I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    ¡°Old man, what¡¯s that anyway?¡±


    Asagao asks a question towards Sir Scary Pr¡¯thcor. Casablanca immediately goes to my side and hugs me while patting my head.


    I really didn¡¯t mean to!


    How much is it? How much does it cost?! Can I even pay it? Would it trouble mother if I need to do so?! Should I sell my limbs or my whole body for it?!


    ¡°Oh, that? Contrary to being a treasure, I¡¯m actually trying to get rid of it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean old man?¡±


    ¡°Look at those ashes. It completely covered that girl.¡±


    ¡°Now that you said it¡­¡±


    Uwaah¡­!


    It¡¯s true! What are these?!


    ¡°That ash is special but it literally has no value. It is something that, the dragons cannot break. This breaking now means something.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Stop being so vague old man.¡±


    ¡°It must mean that it chose this girl as its new master.¡±


    ¡°Quit muttering to yourself and tell us what it is.¡±


    W-What?


    Master?


    Who? Me?


    But I broke something¡­!


    ¡°There are people who attempted to break the urn and they were able to do it but¡­ the ash will burn you if it deems you not worthy.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t that dangerous?! We need to remove it from Hibiscus!¡±


    ¡°Nah, seeing her standing fine like that it would only be a matter of time before her body absorbs it.¡±


    ¡°Like what I am asking, what the hell is that?¡±


    I¡­I am really worried too!


    I don¡¯t want to die and it scares me of what this is. I don¡¯t want to turn into a freak or something that Casablanca will hate.


    No, I don¡¯t want that!


    ¡°It¡¯s an ash of the legendary undying bird, Phoenix. It slumbers now and waits for a new master. It will serve as your spirit summon. Little lady, are you prepared to wield a powerful and bright power that represent the sun?¡±

 Chapter 158: Blessing upon the Stoic Girl 3

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t get a grip and stay silent but bewildered from what happened. I can¡¯t imagine myself wielding such power and I don¡¯t think I can ever be worthy of it. Casablanca would be better off with it.


    Currently, Sir Pr¡¯thcor took us in a field where he and Asagao would have a bout.


    Casablanca and I took the spectator¡¯s seat and watch with excitement. Ichirou, Asagao¡¯s friend also came together with other people who seemingly drunk. It seems they are here to watch.


    ¡°Yo, Hibiscus, how are you?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­thanks for carrying me¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Sir Ichirou¡­¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to call me sir¡­ but, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Why are Asagao and Sir Pr¡¯thcor going to fight?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Hmmm¡­not really a fight but¡­ Asagao is going to prove that she is her master¡¯s disciple. For this match, she doesn¡¯t need any magic and tricks, all she has to prove is that she learned with heart from her master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ kind of complicated¡­¡±


    ¡°True. Even I am having some difficulty in comprehending Asagao.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I mean¡­ the reason how Asagao could fight brilliantly¡­ how did she manage to shine¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been fighting when we first met her and she is still fighting now even as we talk¡­but¡­but¡­¡±


    ¡°Learning takes time and it goes with your own pace to understand it. You are still young and I bet Susanoo will be concerned if he sees you like this. Think as much as you¡¯d like and try to find the answer that will satisfy you the most¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­it was somewhat helpful¡­¡±


    ¡°Somewhat¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? Yes¡­because¡­it is somehow¡­weird for you to lecture something about satisfaction amidst the trouble you did recently.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­how can such pure and innocent girl like you spew something so vile nonchalantly¡­¡±


    Eh¡­?


    Did I say something weird?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have said what in my mind!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­how can I not forgive someone telling the truth¡­¡±


    This is weird¡­


    I look at Casablanca who heard our conversation but she just smiles awkwardly at me. I think I should not over think about it.


    Focusing my line of sight towards Asagao and Sir Pr¡¯thcor, I saw that they already drew swords and points it at each other. They glare at each other as they took their stances and readied themselves.


    Sir Pr¡¯thcor sparks a conversation.


    ¡°Asagao, let me see what you¡¯re made of. Show me the martial art that was personally taught by Lord Mrothgir.¡±


    ¡°Master may be dead and I haven¡¯t even visited his grave yet. I wasn¡¯t able to stop the destruction of the Dragon Capital Mujinn in his stead but, his teachings lies deep within me. I will have you witness it!¡±


    As she said that, Asagao charges towards Sir Pr¡¯thcor. She dashes past him while spinning her body and slashing her sword. Sir Pr¡¯thcor could only defend from Asagao¡¯s attack as she relentlessly spins back and forth.


    Despite her size, Asagao can fight with Sir Pr¡¯thcor without abandon and keep attacking like a whirlwind.


    Asagao was also using something a little transparent like glass that appears out of nowhere as a foothold to bounce her body back as she spins and attacks Sir Pr¡¯thcor.


    Having such difference in size, Sir Pr¡¯thcor could only defend against Asagao¡¯s continuous attacks. Asagao is swift and agile and her attacks are so fierce.


    The sound of sword colliding with each other is heard throughout the place and sparks from the swords that meets are everywhere.


    Sir Pr¡¯thcor swings his sword which is bigger than Asagao tilted her sword in defense and slid it over the body of her sword averting and redirecting the trajectory of the attack and begins another blow of counters.


    I can never fight like that¡­Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Casablanca holds my clenching fist and holds it tightly.


    When I look at her face, she watches in amazement. I can understand what she feels right now.


    Asagao is¡­gleaming¡­


    She is shining brightly and brilliantly. My mind and heart are locked on Asagao as she attacks bravely and furiously like a hurricane. I feel like a vortex of power rises from her rain of attacks and I feel like my body shakes from such visual.


    After a while of attacking, Asagao stops and breathes ever so roughly as she kneels one of her knees on the ground as she struck her sword on the ground as sweat rains down from her face. Even her body is visible sweaty.


    ¡°Damn! Damn! Damn! Damn! Damn it!¡±


    ¡°You tried hard Asagao. You are indeed Lord Mrothgir¡¯s disciple and you have executed Calm Dragon Tempest but, it seems you are half-assed trained.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped! Master stopped halfway in my training! I want to learn more from him¡­¡±


    ¡°Even so, I acknowledge your effort and I also acknowledge you as Lord Mrothgir¡¯s student. You earned my respect.¡±


    Eh¡­?


    That was still bad?!


    How could something spectacular bad?


    Asagao looked so strong and powerful and yet, that was still bad for him?!


    Casablanca and I were baffled from Sir Pr¡¯thcor¡¯s words. We can¡¯t believe that storm of attacks were only a mere effort for him.


    We look at Ichirou who stands beside me who also watched the bout.


    ¡°Sir Ichirou, why?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Isn¡¯t Asagao¡¯s attacks good enough?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, that was sloppy¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?!


    ¡°Asagao was attacking furiously and Sir Pr¡¯thcor couldn¡¯t attack back!¡±


    Ichirou looks at us and started explaining while gesturing his finger.


    ¡°Firstly, Asagao¡¯s attacks are light that it couldn¡¯t even move old man from his place. It is not because of the size difference but because of lack of experience. Asagao cannot pinpoint the right angle to attack which can overpower old man. Second, after a few minutes, one would immediately notice that her attacks are desperate and repetitive. Because of that, the enemy will gradually get used to it, minimizing Asagao¡¯s chance to land a good counter. Lastly, old man isn¡¯t serious about this bout and his defense was so good that Asagao¡¯s couldn¡¯t even make a scratch on him. Her attacks may seem good but, she isn¡¯t used to it and it drained too much stamina.¡±


    Lies¡­


    There was such difference and we couldn¡¯t even notice it. I really thought that Asagao was overpowering Sir Pr¡¯thcor but it was different from Casablanca and I perceived.


    ¡°Old man! Please teach me! I want to get stronger! Much stronger! My power already has its limit but, it is not something that would stop me¡­ I beg of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­ Even if I desired too, I can¡¯t. I never learned Calm Dragon Tempest to be honest, but I know one when I see one.¡±


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the point of all of this?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, even so, knowing that you, as the last disciple is this determined, I can already see now why Lord Mrothgir chooses you. It is not about your power or strength. As you said, you do not have any redeeming talent but¡­ I can feel that your heart is gradually getting stronger. You are strong¡­ you are going to be stronger¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­thank you¡­ It was¡­those words¡­that Master said that pushes me.¡±


    ¡°That said, I recommend that you see one of Lord Mrothgir¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°Friend?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! She lives in the fairy continent. Her name is Senya. She learned Calm Dragon Tempest from Lord Mrothgir and I can assure you that she is at your Master¡¯s level.¡±


    ¡°Senya?! That Hero Senya?!¡±


    ¡°Oh? You already knew about her?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good but, her Calm Dragon Tempest should¡¯ve been heavily modified which Lord Mrothgir hates.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. I shall see Miss Senya and learned heaps from her!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! I like this child! That said, there¡¯s also one guy I want to fight with.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    As Sir Pr¡¯thcor said that, Ichirou steps up and walk towards them. When Asagao saw that, she stands up and walk toward here with an understand face.


    I just can¡¯t believe it¡­


    She wants to shine more¡­


    Even though she was so bright during the battle, she wants to become brighter! Casablanca donned a face of determination as she saw Asagao¡¯s fight and her heart is swayed towards her.


    Why¡­?


    My heart aches again¡­


    .


    .


    .


    Night came but it¡¯s not really that dark.


    After having dinner, after talking and chatting for a bit, Casablanca, Asagao and I slips into the bed and drifts to dreamland¡­


    Except that I cannot sleep¡­


    Ever since Asagao came, my mind is restlessly thinking about things. Recently, my heart will ache and my mind gets fuzzy¡­


    The feeling that I get whenever I see Asagao shines¡­


    The feeling that I get whenever Casablanca clings often to her¡­


    What¡¯s wrong with me?


    Because my mind is invaded with negative thoughts, I slip off from the bed leaving Asagao and Casablanca that cuddles with each other.


    It¡¯s a warm feeling seeing them together like this but there¡¯s part of me that disagrees.


    I step out of the house and began to wander around¡­


    The city is huge but I can somehow manage to memorize every direction. It¡¯s not that hard for me so I am confident that I won¡¯t get lost.


    Every now and then, I would meet a dragon kin with wild scales and protruding horn in their heads. They are so big and rowdy, even the female ones.


    Although, the femal dragon kins has more calm but fierce demeanor, they looks so beautiful but wild. They also have big breasts.


    They would ask me various questions but I am unable to answer them as each and one of them overlaps in talking which some ended up in a fight. I just quietly slip out from the brawl and head somewhere much quiet.


    I walk around the whole city and stumbles upon one place which is in the outskirt of the city¡­


    A side of the city where light is sparse and dimly lit.


    My feet took me there as I am drawn to such place¡­


    Because of the bad terrain of the place, I almost stumbled several times but I just kept walking towards there out of curiosity even though I am walking away from the city.


    As I go further, the place becomes much dimmer and the crystals which provide light thinned. The whole place is eerie and creepy that I shudder from the darkness that continued all the way. The air the flow here is cold and chilly.


    ¡°This is¡­dangerous¡­I should head back¡­¡±


    I turn around but¡­


    The ground beneath me¡­


    Crumbles¡­


    And I fell¡­ towards the dark abyss of unknown¡­


    Why does it happen to me?


    When I was on a stroll earlier, one of the dragons told me that I shouldn¡¯t approach a place with creeping darkness. I think he meant this place but I didn¡¯t listen¡­


    I wonder if this is my punishment for being a bad girl. I wonder that this happens to me because fate deems that I am unneeded.


    I feel calm¡­


    I wonder¡­how long Casablanca will cry for me¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Ugh¡­


    What happened¡­


    My head hurts and¡­


    ¡°Hngh!!¡±


    I immediately grab my left foot.


    It seems I sprained it¡­


    Looks like I didn¡¯t die from that fall and survives with a sprained foot.


    I wonder how deep I fell into¡­


    But¡­the place I ended up is so dark¡­


    It¡¯s so scary because I am alone and it¡¯s too quiet that I can even hear my own heartbeat. I am scared¡­


    Casablanca¡­


    I¡­ wish you¡¯re with me right now¡­


    No¡­


    I think it¡¯s better that she is not here¡­


    But¡­


    I¡¯m scared¡­


    I curled up on my knees and sits at the place that I fell and cried myself.


    I only cried¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Pii! Pii!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Pii! Pii! Pii!!!¡±


    ¡°EH?!¡±


    As I open my eyes again and look at where the sound came from¡­


    A little chick was sitting atop of my head and shines brightly¡­


    Its feather is fiery red but it¡¯s cute and fluffy. Its eyes are scarlet red that seems made out of blood but I know that I look at me gently¡­


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°Where did you come from?¡±


    ¡°Pii! Pii!¡±


    I gently pick the chick at the top of my head and places it in my palm and stares at it.


    ¡°Pii!~¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­wait¡­are you a spirit?¡±


    ¡°Pii!~ Pii!~¡±


    ¡°Cute! Also, you¡¯re so warm!¡±


    ¡°Pii!~ Pii!~ Pii!~¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe¡­¡±


    I rub my cheeks against it and it felt even warmer. It seems pleased when I did that and keeps rubbing it to me. I also patted it and stroke its body.


    Cute¡­~

 Chapter 159: Blessing upon the Stoic Girl 4

    That said, I feel a little much safer with this little chick with me. I don¡¯t think I can move anywhere with this sprained foot of mine.


    ¡°Hey,came¡­what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Pii?¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe! I think I¡¯ll just give you one if you don¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Red colored feather like a fire and beautiful scarlet eyes¡­


    I need to think this through¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Pii?¡±


    ¡°How about¡­Emby?¡±


    ¡°Pii?¡±


    ¡°It came from the word Ember but, that might be too unattractive for a name so¡­Emby!¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°Oh? You like it?! I¡¯m happy!¡±


    ¡°Pii! Pii!¡±


    Emby leaps into my chest and begin rubbing itself to me. I¡¯m at least not alone because this spirit, Emby, keeps me company. Although, I don¡¯t know where Emby came from and I am aware that a materialize spirit like Emby is rare because they are powerful.


    I cuddle the little chick into my arms and remain sitting in the place. With Emby by my side, I feel less lonely but, I wonder what will happen to me.


    I¡¯m certain that when Casablanca wakes up, she will find me, but I don¡¯t want to make her worry like that and I don¡¯t want to cause so much trouble.


    I need to carry on myself but with limited vision of my surrounding, I guess that is impossible.


    ¡°I wish it¡¯s much brighter¡­¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    As I said that, Emby responded and begins glowing brighter than before. My eyes were blinded for a while and Emby got off from my chest.


    When my eyes finally adjusted to the light from Emby, I slowly look around me while being in shock. The reason is the whole place was filled with light coming from Emby.


    The light is warm and so bright but it feels good and gentle.


    ¡°Amazing Emby! You¡¯re so amazing!¡±


    ¡°Pii! Pii!¡±


    I stoke Emby¡¯s head as I praise it.


    Emby puffs out its chest with pride as I rain it with praises. It¡¯s really incredible that it can emit such light.


    Due to the light stretching around the whole place, it gave me a clear sighting of the place that I fell in. Come to think of it, this is the second time a fell in a hole. The first was with everyone where we almost landed on magma.


    Thinking about it, am I quite lucky not to end up frying myself in another pit of magma?Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    I look at the surrounding that was well lit by Emby¡¯s light.


    Behind is a wall of rock so I guess I won¡¯t be going here. Above me is the hole where I fell in and as I stare at it, it¡¯s really dark and I can¡¯t see the end of the hole.


    My only choice is forward, the path in front of me.


    ¡°Emby, come here.¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    Emby leaps to my chest and I immediately catch it. I stand up and leans my right hand at the wall so I won¡¯t fall over and to reduce the weight that torments my sprained foot.


    I start walking slowly as I drag one foot and hold Emby in my chest.


    .


    .


    .


    I wonder how long I am walking in this place.


    Whenever I will feel lonely again or I am getting sleepy, Emby will peck me softly or would cuddle to my cheeks. I¡¯m really grateful for Emby as it did everything it can do to uplift my spirit and support me.


    But maybe¡­, I should have just waited from the place I fell in?


    Isn¡¯t that wiser?


    Geez¡­ I am so stupid.


    Should I turn back?


    ¡°Pii!!!¡±


    ¡°Eh? What?¡±


    ¡°Piiii!¡±


    As I ask that, Emby suddenly leaps off from my chest and pulls me towards the direction I came from by biting at my shoes. Emby desperately pulls it like it wants me to hurry and turn around.


    Did Emby know what was I thinking?


    CLINK


    A sound of metal clanking suddenly entered my ears.


    It came from the direction I was supposed to go to. Emby¡¯s pull becomes more desperate but the sound that I heard got me curious¡­


    I turn around to the place and¡­


    Came from the shadows where Emby¡¯s light ends¡­


    A huge figure wearing full plate armor came to sight. It¡¯s holding a javelin in its right hand and as soon as it saw me, the armor start blazing and fire came gushing within it.


    Together with the fire that it exudes came dark aura that sent shivers to my spine.


    What is this¡­?


    ¡°Piii!¡±


    ¡°A¡­.An Archdevil¡­.?!¡±


    How?


    How did a devil come to this place?!


    Asagao and Ichirou warned us about them as they are much stronger than an average devil because it has arcana magic.


    Lies¡­!


    What is it doing here?!


    ¡°PIII!


    ¡°Emby!¡±


    I quickly turn me heels towards the opposite direction and run.


    I run while dragging my sprained foot or even desperately use it to push myself harder so I would take more distance from it. Emby keeps running at my pace while lending its light to me so I can see where I am stepping on.


    Hurry¡­ myself¡­ I don¡¯t want to die here¡­


    The archdevil walks leisurely but with its enormous size that easily reaches three meters, its slow strides were able to keep up with my desperate escape.


    Also, the flame that it produces from its body raises the temperature of the surrounding and the heat drains too much of my stamina.


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ Emby, please¡­run away by yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°Pii!!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can last long¡­¡±


    ¡°Pii! Pii! Pii!¡±


    My pace slowly dies down and my body began to feel weak.


    THUD


    I fall into the place. I can¡¯t get up anymore and all I can do is sit in the place and wait for my fate at the hand of this devil.


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°Emby, run away!¡±


    Emby rushes to my side as I fell down. My body can¡¯t contain its fear and I start quivering from the sight of the enormous enemy.


    I also peed myself as I felt the encroachment of fear to my body.


    The archdevil raises its burning javelin towards me and readies itself to pierce me.


    Tears roll down to my cheeks as I felt the impending doom.


    Death means I can no longer see Casablanca. I can no longer see Mama and I can no longer venture with my newly found companions.


    Asagao¡¯s strong and brave visage come across my mind and remembers how she desperately fought an archdevil by herself back then she saved us.


    She did her best in saving us¡­ even though she got beaten up so badly. Because of that, whenever she fights or she does something really brave that I myself cannot muster up, I see her shining and brightly sparkling.


    Why do my heart aches whenever I see Asagao getting close to Casablanca¡­?


    Maybe because Casablanca admires Asagao because she is strong and I can¡¯t help not to admire her but in the process, I feel like she is drifting away from me.


    Seeing how Asagao do her best dissolves all the reason for me to be this timid¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I¡­I want Casablanca to look at me in a way of how she looks at Asagao¡­


    That is so greedy of me!


    I¡­


    I want to shine brightly too. I want to outshine Asagao and I want Casablanca¡¯s attention to only span to me!


    It¡¯s a bad heartfelt wish but that is what my heart really dictates!


    Will it change anything?


    ¡°I want to change!¡±


    ZWIP


    The javelin penetrates my body and the archdevil immediately pulled it out. Blood gushes from my chest and my body falls to the ground lifelessly.


    Blood filled the ground as I lay down in the place while Emby keeps cuddling to my face.


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­Emby¡­¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Pii?¡±


    ¡°Will you lend me¡­you strength¡­to this¡­greedy girl?¡±


    ¡°PIII!!!¡±


    To hopelessly fascinates each and every living being.


    It holds so much pride that it held itself above anyone else.


    But its presence doesn¡¯t mean destruction but whilst, it gives life.


    From my presence, I outshine and make the stars and moon disappear.


    I shine brightly as a proof of my existence.


    Blessing of the Sun!


    I hold out my hand towards Emby and cube object materializes. Emby swallowed the cube and power resonated from both of us.


    Realizing my own desires, I feel like I¡¯ve freed myself from a shackle.


    The place becomes brighter than ever as something floats behind me. So much power that I didn¡¯t know where it came from suddenly envelopes me and pillar of light spilled from my body.


    But I still can¡¯t muster up any strength as the gaping hole in my chest continues to spill my blood.


    At that very moment, I saw Emby transcends its growth and becomes larger and larger that it outgrows the archdevil by several times.


    Emby becomes a fiery and blazing bird¡­


    I should have realized it in the first place¡­


    Emby is the legendary bird phoenix and it materializes itself when it felt that I am lonely. I¡­ really like Emby.


    Emby suddenly opens its mouth and swallowed me.


    It then curled up in a ball while I am inside it and¡­


    Emby and I became a sun.

 Chapter 160: Reason and Transition 1

    ¡°Asagao¡­Asagao¡­!¡±


    A voice calls out to me.


    My mind is in deep sleep but my body is shook. I can feel the squishy hand of a girl which tries to wake me up by shaking me.


    I can still feel the fatigue from my bout with Pr¡¯thcor and I somehow managed to earn his respect but at the same time, I got disappointed knowing that he cannot teach me more about Calm Dragon Tempest and instead, told to head to the Rainforest of Healing, the fairy continent where Miss Senya lives.


    Since my consciousness resurfaces, I have no choice but to answer the call. I slowly open my eyelids and what enters my sight is Casablanca¡¯s crying figure. Her face is drenched from all the tears she shed.


    Her desperate and worried expression alerts me and I quickly stand up from my place.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao! H-Hibiscus is missing!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°When I woke up, she¡¯s not here anymore!¡±


    ¡°Maybe she just steps outside to do something for a bit. You know, like she got thirsty or hungry or even go to the restroom.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you really that worried?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s find her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Since Casablanca is so worried about Hibiscus, I decided to help her find her twin. It had me thinking how attached Casablanca to Hibiscus is. It made me think too if it is normal for two siblings or even twins to be this clingy to each other since I never had any siblings before.


    Then I got sent into this world just to discover that¡­ I have a messed up family tree. I don¡¯t hate it, though¡­ It¡¯s just that¡­ I don¡¯t how to treat them as a family.


    It¡¯s a little awkward for me to be honest.


    Casablanca and I left the room and start looking.


    ¡­¡­


    Ueehh¡­


    Now that I noticed about it, my body is all sweaty and sticky now. Some of my clothes are made of dragon fiber and a special one to boot but, it only cleans itself, not my body directly. I can only imagine how the twins feel about their own bodies.


    I want to take a bath soon¡­


    .


    .


    .


    Ten minutes has passed and we still haven¡¯t found her yet.


    Casablanca becomes extremely anxious and worried as she bawls her eyes out. I really feel sorry for her as I cannot replace the existence of her twin. To both of them, they are precious to each other and separation means loneliness to them.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s look outside too. She might have gone out there to take walk or something. Maybe she¡¯s with Ichirou-nii too.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Casablanca and I go outside.


    As we walk around the city, I notice that people here don¡¯t sleep much and all they do is brawl and have a drinking party.


    They are so lively and noisy.


    I can see each and every kind of Dragon kin.


    Some of them have two to four horns in their head. When I asked about it, they told me that the horn doesn¡¯t represent one¡¯s strength and power but it tells what classification of species they are.


    The most common are two horned winged dragons that stand on four. The single-horned dragons are rare and they are those who use magic for flight since they are the serpent type of dragons. The three-horned dragons are bipedal and have wings and they are mostly those who wield weapons that accommodate their sizes. Last is the four horned dragons which stand on all four but wingless. Those kinds of dragons are literally made to withstand every kind of attacks.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    After that, the color of the dragon¡¯s scale dictates what bloodline they came from. There are several representations of bloodline through different colors that you could think of from the spectrum of a rainbow but the two major bloodlines which divide that majority of the population came from Master and his brother.


    Simply, the black and white.


    I also observed that some of them are always in their elder dragon form. When I ask about it, it seems everyone here can transform into it like breathing.


    Is it because they have lived long enough to be strong?


    The curious me asks Pr¡¯thcor who was beaten black and blue by Ichirou from their battle earlier. I found the two of them drinking in a tavern where more rowdy and noisy fellows are drinking and eating to their heart content.


    Ichirou seems to be in a festive mood too as he gulps down all the liquor he is presented with and honestly, his image for me instantly fell to the negative seeing how he indulges in drinking.


    Pr¡¯thcor¡¯s answer was simple.


    ¡°Hmm? Why everyone here already knows how to use Elder dragon form? Hahaha! Unlike the dragons from above ground who are milk drinkers, we, the dragons who live in this place lives in a completely uncivilized and uncontrollable environment where constant brawl and cuss happens. Also, there¡¯s the fact that the magic here is rich which helps us gets stronger.¡±


    It was very logical to the point it pisses me.


    Since there¡¯s no point staying at such place, Casablanca and I left the tavern.


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Casablanca¡­ I keep getting side tracked¡­¡±


    ¡°Muh¡­¡±


    ¡°You really love Hibiscus¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°You become this timid when she is away from you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not funny¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not laughing at you¡­ but¡­ you should learn that there will be times like this and you have to be strong on your own¡­not only for your sake but also for her.¡±


    ¡°I understand that...but¡­¡±


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s find her.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    I grab Casablanca¡¯s hand start walking again and ask people around this time. They may have seen her. As of now, I am getting really worried myself so I want to find her as soon as possible. Maybe I should go back to the tavern and have Ichirou help too.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°*Hic* Hibiscus¡­! *hic* Where are you?!¡±


    ¡°C-Calm down! Please don¡¯t cry! We¡¯re standing out¡­¡±


    ¡°Ueehhh! *hic* Hibiscus¡­!¡±


    Geez¡­


    At this point, even I have to say that it¡¯s troublesome!


    But I cannot expect girls at her age to move on that easily. I learned that once someone is attached to a particular things or person, they become overly reliant on it. Maybe it¡¯s like how we treat mothers¡­


    I just met my mother recently and I really don¡¯t have any idea myself.


    Ahhh¡­


    How can I handle this situation¡­?


    BOOM!


    Suddenly, a loud explosion reverberates the whole city. The ground shakes a bit that it alerted every single people in this city. I immediately turn my head towards the direction of the explosion. Casablanca also stops her bawling and stands up alerted from the loud sound.


    But contrary to my expectation that she will just stand there before I could even lift my feet, she runs past me and heads toward the source of the explosion.


    ¡°Casablanca!!¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus might be there!¡±


    ¡°Geez!¡±


    Having no choice, I immediately follow her.


    The place where the explosion occurred seems to be in that tunnel¡­


    But¡­


    What my eyes saw made my jaw drop¡­


    The people who were alerted also come to this place together with Pr¡¯thcor and Ichirou who readied themselves for a battle.


    But¡­


    They also stop at their track and got captivated by the sight that we witnessed.


    Towards our direction, a full plated metal armor thing come flying. I already felt what that thing was and it immediately sparks my hostility.


    I was ready to attack it but as it landed, it immediately dies and disappears. Even Ichirou and all the dragons have now transformed themselves and fly through the vicinity are surprised.


    But¡­


    What captured our attention is much more beautiful and dazzling.


    I know this nostalgic feeling where I witnessed a birth of new power akin to a divine.


    In front of us, the whole tunnel that was supposed to be there is molten as it cannot stand the heat anymore.


    Floating several meters above from the ground, a large mass of blazing ball¡­no¡­


    It¡¯s a Sun!


    A miniature sun appeared inside this underground!


    The crystal that lights up the whole place could be said to be ashamed of the brilliance of this Sun as it shines ever brighter. Instead of feeling extremely flushed from the strong heat it produces, it¡¯s oddly gentle and refreshing.


    No¡­!


    That¡¯s not what dazzles everyone!


    It¡¯s the sight of a girl with a flower insignia who curls up inside the sun!


    The girl is¡­


    ¡°Hibiscus¡­¡±


    Casablanca mutter as she witnesses her twin entrapped inside it.


    Before long, the sun slowly comes down to the ground and starts cooling off but¡­


    I felt a strong energy¡­


    ¡°Everyone, run!!!¡±


    I shout in a hurry knowing that the energy it packed is absolutely abnormal. I grab Casablanca who is in a daze and run off with her. Her sight was locked on Hibiscus even though we are running towards the opposite direction.


    BOOM!


    As the sun falls into the ground¡­ it exploded¡­ and bathed everything around it in fire and gouges the ground.


    Everyone stare at the girl who came out from the sea of flames.


    Hibiscus¡­walks towards us and the insignia follows her movements. Behind her, a large fiery bird walks at her pace.


    ¡°Is that¡­the Phoenix?!¡±


    ¡°Old man Pr¡¯thcor¡­¡±


    ¡°How did it matured so much like that even though it has just found its master recently?!¡±


    I already know the answer¡­


    But I don¡¯t want him asking questions. It¡¯s a bother to answer everything about me.


    I look closely at Hibiscus and notice one thing¡­


    ¡°Hey!! Everyone, turn your eyes away!!¡±


    Realizing what I meant, every guy in the vicinity out of consideration turn their back as Hibiscus who walks towards us is completely naked.


    But, there¡¯s one person who didn¡¯t mind everything and run towards her.


    ¡°Hibiscus!!¡±


    ¡°Casablanca¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­! Don¡¯t! You¡¯ll burn yourself¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus!¡±


    SIZZLE


    As Casablanca leaps towards Hibiscus, I can already hear the faint sound of something sizzling but, Casablanca didn¡¯t mind and hugs her twin despite the pain.


    The Phoenix behind Hibiscus stares at Casablanca and¡­after a few seconds¡­it deems her friendly and started rubbing its head to the two.


    I walk towards the troublesome twins and pulled out clothes from my dimensional storage and casually place it at Hibiscus¡¯ back.


    ¡°Hibiscus, you should dress up¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t men--! Ow!¡±


    The phoenix lightly pecks me at the shoulder!


    What gives!?


    ¡°Eh..? Emby? What¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°What? You¡­don¡¯t like her?¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    Uwaah¡­


    This bird brain hates me.


    I look back and saw the mess that occurred.


    It seems we¡¯re going to have a long nice chat to settle this trouble that we caused¡­

 Chapter 161: Reason and Transition 2

    Panic and confusion ensue to Hibiscus as she became aware of the mess that she did and realizing the power she oozes. She nervously looks at the people in the vicinity as they stare at her not to mention, the insignia behind her and the giant bird brain garners further attention.


    Casablanca just sweetly embraces Hibiscus even though her tension is rising. Blooming smile and melodic could be seen and heard from Casablanca as she ignores everything around her. She easily switches gears as soon as she touched Hibiscus.


    I quietly retrieve my divinity from Hibiscus to lessen her unrest.


    FWISH


    As the divine power returns to me, the insignia behind Hibiscus slowly fades and the gleam around her slowly dissipates. The bird brain gradually loses its mass and becomes smaller and smaller until it became a chick size.


    C-Cute!


    How can be that thing becomes this cute!?


    The chick immediately leaps towards Hibiscus¡¯ breast and cuddles up to her. When Casablanca saw this, she places her hand to its head and starts stroking it. The chick lets out a pleased chirp as Casablanca¡¯s hand caresses it.


    I¡­ I want to touch it too¡­!


    I approach the chick that ruffles itself at Hibiscus¡¯ body and attempted to caress it myself but¡­


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°Pii! Pii!¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­what did I do¡­?¡±


    It pecked my finger.


    I guess I can¡¯t carelessly approach this bird brain!


    Hibiscus could only knit her brows from the chick¡¯s behavior towards me. I stare hard at her eyes and noticed that it¡¯s drooping.


    ¡°Hibiscus¡­¡±


    ¡°A-Asagao¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­did such mess¡­ and also¡­¡±


    ¡°We can talk about that later so for now, you should rest. I do want to know what happened to you and I¡¯d like to share my thoughts about what happened but, I¡¯d be happier if you rest immediately.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so kind¡­I¡¯m really ashamed of myself¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about but I am all ears for your troubles when you wake up later.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    As I said that, I turn my heels and approach the onlookers. I specifically walk towards Pr¡¯thcor who is currently still in shock.


    ¡°Old man¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Old man!!¡±


    ¡°Ah! What!? Where?! Oh¡­Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Old man¡­ I believe there are things I needed to explain and things I need to apologize for.¡±


    ¡°You indeed owe me some few words.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ those two¡­ I¡¯d like for them to rest. Is that fine with you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Fine¡­Although I have tons of questions too regarding that elven lass with tanned skin.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    We sent the twins to bed and Ichirou and I headed towards the heart of the city where almost every inhabitant gathered. Pr¡¯thcor stands in front of me while the dragons huddle behind him. I sat at the presented chair to me and engage in a serious talk with him.


    Behind me is Ichirou who exerts full vigilance. The reason for being like this is that I planned beforehand to make a negotiations with them.


    Witnessing their might and power that a normal dragon kin don¡¯t have in the above ground, they are far stronger but they aren¡¯t updated to what¡¯s happening outside of this place.


    Meaning, I cannot use any privileges that I have against them.


    Right now, Pr¡¯thcor observes me carefully. There are several men and women behind him that also exudes so much hostility.


    ¡°Asagao, let me introduce this four behind me. First is Da¡¯lek who comes from the bloodline of Lord Krothgir and as you can see, he is three-horned dragon. The woman with black hair is Murii who comes from Lord Mrothgir¡¯s bloodline and she is one-horned dragon which specializes in magic. The third one is H¡¯roak who is a mix bloodline of two minor dragons and he is a two-horned dragon who specializes in both magic and martial arts. The last one is La¡¯kakh who is a four-horned dragon that came from my own.¡±


    Pr¡¯thcor introduces to me these four people who seem to be his trusted aides. Respectively, Da¡¯lek is a well built man with grayish hair and sharp black eyes. Murii is a woman with black hair and gray eyes with gentle expression. H¡¯roak is scrawny compared to the other dragon kins but he is taller than Ichirou and looks really intelligent. Lastly, La¡¯kakh is a woman with voluptuous figure with huge rack. Her hair is ashen and her eyes are fierce and focused.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Asagao¡­¡±


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    They didn¡¯t return any answer and just either nods or look away from me.


    Pr¡¯thcor didn¡¯t said anything and just focus his gaze towards me as if evaluating me on how evaluate people.


    ¡°So, Asagao¡­ let¡¯s start from the very start. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you but, I feel like there are deeper reason fate brought you here. Tell me how you people ended up here.¡±


    ¡°Old man, I never mentioned it before but¡­ did you know that¡­ the Dragon Capital Mujinn¡­ is probably gone, destroyed to the ground.¡±


    ¡°So? That¡¯s not a kind of information I am concerned to hear. I¡¯d like to know more about you.¡±


    ¡°Would you believe me if I say that we were teleported underground.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­Continue¡­ for now, let me assume what you say is the truth.¡±


    I told him everything that happened from our encounter with Nil up to meeting with him. After that, he inquired about what I am and Ichirou. He also asked about the twins and what they are and I told him the truth.


    I left out the thing about my divinity and everything related to Mother and Astlan.


    ¡°Princesses, huh¡­ also, Ichirou and you are summoned from another world. Somehow, it sounds extremely absurd.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t blame you. Even I can¡¯t believe that it all happened to us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­Then--!¡±


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s my turn to ask, old man. This is getting one sided.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­ fine. I¡¯ll speak too.¡±


    ¡°I want to know more about this place. Why are devils appearing in this place?¡±


    ¡°Are those things are devils? Is that you call them? You know, they are not that strong for us but they keep pestering us and they appeared at some point of time. They would always come from that place where magic is sparse and dimly lit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you are already aware but we do not have any knowledge about what¡¯s happening outside and this is the first to us that the world is facing this calamity you are speaking of. So, what do you hope to achieve by telling us this? We aren¡¯t that mad at what happened earlier. To be honest, the degree of that damage won¡¯t affect our life. What got me curious is that you actually pulling me into something else. What are you after?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I want you¡­all of you¡­to help us¡­to cooperate with us in fighting this enemies.¡±


    ¡°You want us to risk our life fighting enemies unknown to us? That¡¯s like trying to control of us.¡±


    From our conversation, Da¡¯lek voices out his opinion which opposes my request. This is where everything becomes harder.


    Negotiations are troublesome after all.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just for us but it¡¯s for the sake of this world!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t flatter yourself brat. Disciple of Lord Mrothgir? We do respect him but your words alone don¡¯t carry any power here. It can¡¯t compel us and we do not trust you. We just acknowledged you as someone who carries the Calm Dragon Tempest art.¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    ¡°What do we gain if we follow your demand? Do we get treasures, wealth, or even power? I believe that you didn¡¯t try to talk to us without any compensation which satisfies us.¡±


    H¡¯roak added the fuel to the fire and asks me for compensation and what rewards they will gain from their participation. I don¡¯t know.


    I seriously don¡¯t know if I have anything here that would satisfy their yearning for what they mentioned.


    My composure is falling apart.


    I need to think up of something that will convince them.


    ¡°I¡­I promise that when everything is over¡­I will---!¡±


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t you get it? Promises won¡¯t even sway us. As we mentioned earlier, our trust for you isn¡¯t that great. To tell you the truth, we are even worried that you people will tell the whole world about us and that would pull trouble to us.¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­we won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°How about we keep them here? Wouldn¡¯t that be better? Our population is barely a thousand so an addition of three or four is good.¡±


    La¡¯kakh intervenes and also opposes my request.


    When she said about causing trouble for them and keeping us here, every dragon in the vicinity raises their hostility towards us. Their bloodthirst comes raining down to me.


    How did the talk become like this?


    ¡°[Sword Grave!]¡±


    Swords immediately rise around me and Ichirou. He promptly took a step and stands in front of me. Various swords with beautiful and fierce designs appear from the ground. The tension becomes heavier as Ichirou pulled out weapons.


    His atmosphere becomes entirely different.


    ¡°That¡¯s not something I can ignore anymore. If you want to lock up Asagao, Casablanca and Hibiscus in this place, then I have no choice but to cut down every single one of you!¡±


    ¡°Ichirou, you¡¯re against the odds. Do you really think you can take all of us?¡±


    Da¡¯lek and Ichirou stare at each other and hostility sparks from him and all of the dragons.


    This is not what I have in my mind¡­


    I just wanted to make a simple request and voice out my simple wish. I overestimated my ability and underestimated them. I didn¡¯t think that their demands are heavy and their distrust to us, outsider, is in depressing level.


    I can¡¯t even convince them that the enemies that we are about to face are much stronger as they dismisses the devils as just a little bother. If I cannot drag them out of here, they won¡¯t know how dangerous the devils are and how destructive they can become towards ordinary civilians.


    Also, there¡¯s the Order of Arcana Sins¡­


    Instead of talking in peace, we¡¯re already having this mess. I appreciate that Pr¡¯thcor didn¡¯t mind about the damage caused by Hibiscus.


    What to do?


    I was so stupid not to prepare any trump card in this talk or any preparation and followed my wishful thinking that they would actually believe me.


    This reminds me the reality of relations towards other people isn¡¯t simple.


    I don¡¯t have any other choice¡­I¡¯m desperate¡­


    I at least should break off this hostility that wafts in the atmosphere.


    ¡°Wait¡­Ichirou-nii¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao? Don¡¯t stop me¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to¡­do this peacefully.¡±


    ¡°What do you have in mind, missy?¡±


    Pr¡¯thcor asks me as I talk to Ichirou to stand down.


    ¡°If you cannot trust me then, how about an oath?¡±


    ¡°An oath?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­!¡±


    ¡°You wish to make an oath towards us, Dragons? How¡¯re you going to do that? What kind of offering did you prepared?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t have any treasures or anything of sort¡­but¡­¡±


    As I pause, I drew out a sword from my dimensional storage. Everyone in the vicinity becomes more alerted but I ignore them and proceed to my desperate plan.


    I brushes my hair to the side and combs it with my finger and¡­


    SHING


    I cut it¡­


    My hair which flows down up to my waist becomes a length of under my shoulder.


    ¡°Asagao!!¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii, please don¡¯t interrupt.¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡±


    I tied my hair which I cut and set it down in the table between me and Pr¡¯thcor. After that, I retrieve a small bowl from my dimensional storage and place it at the said table.


    I place my wrist above the small bowl and¡­I slit it¡­


    ¡°A-Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°This much is¡­nothing¡­¡±


    It hurts¡­


    Blood spurts out and it falls down to the small bowl filling it a little before my regeneration kicks in. I did it again and again and again until I was able to fully fill the bowl with my own blood.


    Pr¡¯thcor including the four behind him was visibly flabbergasted from my actions. But to no avail, Da¡¯lek speaks again.


    ¡°Do you plan to garner our pity? That isn¡¯t even worth anything for us! Are you mocking us?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Your desperation disgusts me.¡±


    He¡¯s right¡­this is desperation...


    What am I thinking?


    But¡­this is what I could only think of¡­


    Without giving me any break, H¡¯roak followed¡­


    ¡°What the hell¡­this won¡¯t even cut out for lunch. A hair? A blood? The oath that you are proud of just amount to this?!¡±


    At this point, I could only clench my fists which I place at my knees while looking down. I bit my lips from their words. This is a good lesson for me.


    I was able to gain trust from people whom I am with like Fon and Violetta because they¡¯ve known me long enough, unlike them¡­


    My desperation is disgusting and my oath is like a child play for them¡­


    Without me knowing, tears start rolling down from my cheeks and falls to table I am faced.


    My mind becomes fuzzy and drifts towards hopelessness...when¡­


    ¡°YOU SISSY COWARDS!!!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    I immediately raise my head and saw Pr¡¯thcor who stands up and shouted. Everyone¡¯s attention was pulled to him. He faces all the dragons behind him with an enraged face.


    ¡°An honest request from a little girl and you can¡¯t even answer properly to it!¡±


    ¡°But Pr¡¯thcor¡­!¡±


    ¡°What? Where¡¯s your pride as a dragon?! Have you forgotten that we are a race brought by the gods!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Have all of you forgotten how glorious we are?! Being scared of the unknown?! You guys make me cry! Aren¡¯t we dragons supposed to face every kind of danger out there?! I already just came to my senses and we¡¯ve rot enough in this place! How about you guys? Are you guys satisfied here?!¡±


    ¡°No¡­We are not!¡±


    ¡°We do not need to heed the call of Asagao but, isn¡¯t this the time for us to rise!? Knowing that the dragon capital Mujinn above ground is already gone, isn¡¯t it a good opportunity for us to take over the whole dragon continent for ourselves?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±


    ¡°But¡­I won¡¯t forgive you guys for belittling this girl¡¯s offering and oath!¡±


    My teary eyes immediately gleam as Pr¡¯thcor mentions about the things in table.


    ¡°A hair is a maiden¡¯s life as it represents her purity and beauty and you dare belittle that?! Her blood is more expensive than the purest gem that could ever be found and you dare mock that?! And¡­her tears, a maiden¡¯s tears which beats the most clear diamonds, you people dare to make her shed those?! And you call yourselves warriors!?


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±UUOOOOOOOOOHHHHH!¡±¡±¡±¡±


    I end up smiling as they roar a battle cry that shook the whole place. Even Ichirou nod from Pr¡¯thcor¡¯s preaching.


    As I look at old man, he sent me a glance and winks at me and gave me a thumbs up.

 Chapter 162: Reason and Transition 3

    I look at myself in the mirror.


    The same clear and bright sky blue eyes stare back. A fair white skin complimented with a glossy and straight white hair. The difference is that that said hair is now shorter compared to the first time I laid my eyes in a mirror to see my reflection.


    It does feel a lot cooler and lighter and not to mention, it will be a lot easier to care for it since it¡¯s shorter. Also, this is more convenient when I move around in a battle as it won¡¯t get in the way. It¡¯s a lot easier to comb and I actually, for the first time, wanted to try to tie my hair into a ponytail or even twin tails.


    B-But¡­


    Just thinking about it embarrasses me¡­!


    Not to mention, I don¡¯t know how to tie my own hair. I usually do it for the girls at the orphanage when I was still Nil but¡­ doing it to myself is harder than I thought.


    I imagine myself wearing those kinds of hair¡­


    Pfft!


    No way!


    I ended up embarrassing myself in front of the mirror as I envision myself with that kind of hair. I mean, isn¡¯t those kind of hairstyles are only worn by little girls?!


    ¡°You¡¯re still adorable with the length of your hair.¡±


    ¡°I-Ichirou-nii?!¡±


    The lady killer comes in!


    Right when I am staring at myself in the mirror getting embarrassed all by myself!


    ¡°Don¡¯t startle me like that! That¡¯s really bad for my heart!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Sorry Asagao but¡­I really can¡¯t believe that you cut your own hair and spilled your own blood. I didn¡¯t know anything about it but your plan actually worked!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t plan any of those¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Even the crying?!¡±


    ¡°S-Stop that¡­! It¡¯s embarrassing¡­ please¡­¡±


    ¡°You actually cried?!¡±


    ¡°I told you to stop repeating it, geez!¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ But anyway¡­your hair¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it¡­ it will grow back in no time although the shame that it caused me won¡¯t fade away¡­¡±


    ¡°You did your best¡­¡±


    As Ichirou spoke those words, he places his hand on my head and caresses it. I just close my eyes and let him be since it¡¯s not like I hate it. I like being comforted like this every now and then.


    After our talk with Pr¡¯thcor, the whole place was filled with roaring dragons and shouting people filled with vigor. They actually took my blood and hair and carefully place it in a altar like it is some kind of worshipping subject.


    I also acquired the title of The Maiden loved by the Dragons which left me helpless and unable to voice out any complaints about it. I truly wish this won¡¯t be recorded or noted down in the history of this world in any books or reading material.


    Are they going to worship me to embarrassment?!


    ¡°How are you, Miss Maiden loved by the dragons?¡±


    ¡°O-Old man Pr¡¯thcor?! S-Shut up! It¡¯s embarrassing as it is!¡±


    Pr¡¯thcor enters the room and further humiliated me.


    I heaved a deep sigh tinted with tiredness from what happened. I honestly didn¡¯t expect that all would go well or rather, unexpected from my part. I actually started to think if I am fortunate because of the outcome or unfortunate because of the means.


    But there¡¯s one thing that got me curious.


    ¡°Old man¡­why?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why you ask¡­¡±


    ¡°What you did earlier, I am thankful for it! You persuaded everyone and---!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I did it because I already had the means to voice that out.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­actually waiting for an event¡­a reason for them to unfold their wings and fly again towards the real sky. You are just an excuse for me but you are their new reason.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I am really happy! Also, thank you for covering up for me when I tried to do the oath.¡±


    ¡°Covering up? I am honestly furious on how they mocked it.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?!¡±


    ¡°I already knew how precious it is.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s just that¡­ nothing more.¡±


    ¡°A prophecy was made before¡­¡±


    ¡°Prophecy?!¡±


    ¡°By Senya¡­ several hundreds of years ago, she already asked the constellations and was told about Lord Mrothgir¡¯s death and after that, a divine will descend.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You are that divine, ain¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­it is also because of me that the Phoenix Hibiscus has grown into that immediately because of my divine power.¡±


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    There was no reason to hide it anymore.


    I just hope he won¡¯t ask any further.


    ¡°Wait, how is that connected to my hair and blood?!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t it because it is a hair and blood of a divine?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it is because of you that, even the tiniest reason, they found motivation to take a step outside. The reason I was outside of this city is for the hope to find a slightest reason for something to happen¡­and¡­you and your friends came.¡±


    ¡°Is that includes getting drunk around underage children?¡±


    ¡°Now, now, there¡¯s no use nitpicking, right, Ichirou buddy? You were about to kill us earlier, though¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­how come you¡¯re dragging me in this¡­¡±


    Ichirou laugh weakly as his name was mentioned. He was just listening quietly but I guess it can¡¯t be helped if he was dragged into the conversation when drinking liquors enters.


    ¡°Now, I want to know what are you plans as we have our own. After several weeks or even a month of preparations and partition of responsibilities as we want to preserve this place, there¡¯s also the plan of the majority of us that will fly and explore the whole continent.¡±


    The image of them flying together through the sky suddenly comes into my mind, large and barbaric looking dragons hovers over cities, towns and people while they flew in flock. Just imagine shadows of these dragons flashing into the ground and someone suddenly looks up what is it.


    Um......


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that look like an invasion?!¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s taking over.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the same!¡±


    ¡°We are the prime dragons after all. After we take over the whole continent, we will be invading the fairy continent¡­ is what I wanted to do but¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Senya lives there and we will surely get our asses kicked.¡±


    ¡°Well, why do you guys seems to hate the fairies?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t know¡­ it¡¯s kind of¡­I don¡¯t know¡­ maybe because our nature and behavior clashes? They want to preserve and we are made to destroy after all. But since gaining intelligence, we dragons suppressed that nature¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­and you want to take over the continent¡­just great¡­!¡±


    ¡°Well, if you can present a dragon kin who will willingly marry a fairy kin, then I might reconsider it. Although that¡¯s a fat chance happening.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    It seems I need to force a certain heroes to get married huh¡­


    No joke.


    ¡°I already told you our plan but I am guessing that you will really go see Senya.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I wanted to meet Senya ever since Master mentioned about her! That¡¯s why, old man, do you know the exit to this place?¡±


    ¡°Of course, although, I really never had the courage to explore outside but there¡¯s a tunnel where only flying dragons can go out.¡±


    ¡°I knew it!¡±


    ¡°And just to remind you, our whole group falls under your banner. Meaning, you are our stand-up leader.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Why?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked for our help, right? We will spread your name and regard you as our leader.¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, before you guys leave, I want to give you something.¡±


    Pr¡¯thcor immediately left us and run off towards somewhere. We really don¡¯t plan to leave now as Casablanca and Hibiscus are still sleeping and I don¡¯t want to disturb them. But what he said got me excited when he said he wants to give me something!


    After for a while, he came back carrying a large smooth black rock.


    No¡­ It is something far ominous¡­


    ¡°Old man¡­that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a scale¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew it¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the last scale that we found¡­from Lord Krothgir.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Take it. Sell it, throw it away or even destroy, it doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. I don¡¯t want to hold onto it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It is something like moving on or something. Just take it.¡±


    ¡°Old man¡­this got me curious¡­ how come master looks so young but you looks so old even though age-wise, he is older.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m fond of this appearance. Don¡¯t ask further.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    Since he asks not to ask anymore, I didn¡¯t and completely shut my mouth about it. The scale that he brought looks small at his hand but as he gives it to me, it¡¯s bigger than my head.


    As I gratefully received it, I already felt the immense magic that it has. I immediately store it at my dimensional storage as to not to lose it. I could make more dragon fiber with it but I don¡¯t how to.


    Maybe I should ask Cecille since she was the one gave Alstroe her dragon fiber clothes.


    ¡°Thank you. I shall make full use of it.¡±


    ¡°Do what you want.¡±


    ¡°And¡­um¡­ about the exit¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I shall take you guys myself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! I owe you so much!¡±


    ¡°You really do. So, when are you guys going?¡±


    ¡°When the twins wake up, we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Why don¡¯t you say your farewell to everyone? They might have seen you for only a several times but you guys are the only outsiders they met so I bet they are still thrilled.¡±


    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go Ichirou-nii.¡±


    From Pr¡¯thcor¡¯s request, Ichirou and I left immediately and head towards the center of the city where most of the inhabitants gathers. I wonder what kind of reaction they will make when they see me.


    Or what kind of reaction I will make upon seeing an altar where my blood and hair are located¡­


    .


    .


    .


    As we greeted the dragons, the four who was with Pr¡¯thcor earlier apologizes to me, reluctantly that is. I know how they feel as they were called cowards and it is actually logical for them to doubt me. Only the old man¡¯s words persuaded them but they feel extremely sorry for what they said about my hair and blood.


    After that, we returned to Pr¡¯thcor¡¯s house and took a rest but before we can even seat on a chair, Casablanca and Hibiscus greeted us.


    We both told them the plan and what will happen from now on. They agreed to it and told us that they are ready anytime. I turn towards Hibiscus and speak.


    ¡°Hibiscus¡­ I want to ask you something¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°How¡­what happened to you?¡±


    Hibiscus stares at me and made a big smile. Emby in her hands doze off as we talk so it wasn¡¯t that bothersome.


    ¡°There are things that I realized and things that made me¡­ accepted few inconsistencies.¡±


    ¡°That¡­what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­Casablanca is mine! I can share her with you but she will always be mine!¡±


    ¡°W-Wait¡­I don¡¯t get it¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, I will try to outshine you! I will not hold back anymore and show you that I can be bright and strong, just like you! Casablanca and I greatly admires your strength but, I realized that we cannot stay as your admirers! We need to stand up too!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    If you really wanted Casablanca all by yourself, I won¡¯t stop you! Why don¡¯t you just marry her yourself too?


    Geez¡­


    I¡¯m just proud that you were able to use Divine Ascension. You must have come to terms with your own emotional turmoil and synchronized with the divinity resulting to that explosive power. Emby is also a big factor to it.


    There are still mysteries about this power of mine but it brought out an unwavering heart to anyone who used it.


    And¡­ Hibiscus smiling like that¡­ looks cuter and prettier than before¡­


    Casablanca could not mutter any words as her whole face reddens from ear to ear.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°So is everyone here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There are only four of us so you really don¡¯t have to ask that if you can count properly.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being such a nag, Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ why don¡¯t we start?¡±


    Pr¡¯thcor brought us at the edge of the city.


    Casablanca, Hibiscus, Ichirou and I stand behind him as look up. Behind us are some dragons who followed us since they heard that we are leaving immediately.


    Pr¡¯thcor shines brightly as he transforms into his elder dragon form.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I should have guessed it because of his size but of course, seeing something large is still astonishing.


    Pr¡¯thcor¡­is so large. Every dragon is large but he stands a lot bigger than them. His scales are gray and his body is rough and spiky. The two horns at his head curves inward a little. His wings are thick and scaly too that it had me thinking if he could really fly with it.


    Ichirou just holds us and jump towards his back. I was worried about how to get at his back but I guess this is convenient too.


    Without wasting any moment, Pr¡¯thcor starts flapping his wings which creates gust everywhere and fly. I couldn¡¯t even hear the dragons below us are saying but I guess they are only saying they farewells.


    As we ascend, I saw that there is actually a large hole hidden in the high ceiling. I guess you cannot see it if you don¡¯t fly really high. This is where the wind goes through.


    The hole was large enough for Pr¡¯thcor¡¯s wing span but it kind of got me nervous as the tunnel was becoming much dimmer. I also noticed that stalagmites are everywhere and he is flying carefully not to get caught up with it.


    We can only do our best to hold onto Ichirou who tightly hold onto one of his spikes.


    After for a few moments¡­ we got out surprisingly fast¡­


    .


    .


    .


    The starry night sky enters our sight and the chilly wind of the night time penetrates our skins. As I stare at the horizon, I can see the ocean illuminated by the moons. It seems we emerge from a steep canyon.


    I look at the boundless shore of sand below as it astonished me of how beautiful this world at the same time, how cruel it is.


    ¡°This is where we separate. I want to take you guys directly at the fairies rainforest but there are things to do.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Besides, we plan on traveling by foot.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned that¡­ in an adventure, you can meet various people, explore wonderful and dreaded places and learn so many things. I¡¯ve learned those joys¡­from master as he teaches us various things¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord Mrothgir?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Well, I¡­will be placing my faith to you as what Lord Mrothgir did. We, the dragons from the Lost Capital City of Hujinn, are at your disposal. Don¡¯t forget that.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thank you¡­I can¡¯t thank you enough, old man Pr¡¯thcor.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Also, my drinking buddy, phoenix wielder, and blondie, be careful too!¡±


    Everyone nods from Pr¡¯thcor¡¯s words.


    Even though we only met the other day, it feels like they made a significant change to us. And now, this is where we separate and go on to our own paths.


    Pr¡¯thcor flew back and we move forward.


    Also¡­did he casually told me that they are now my allies?!

 Chapter 163: Reason and Transition 4

    It has been two weeks now since we left Hujinn and by foot, we traveled quite a distance but honestly, I think we are still not going anywhere even though the people we asks on the way told us that this is the direction towards the Rainforest of Healing.


    During those times, Ichirou and I did various experiments regarding Hibiscus¡¯ Phoenix. He also helped me think things on how divine ascension works and its nature. But to no avail, we can only make assumptions.


    One of the Phoenix¡¯s ability is to heal Hibiscus by covering her with its own flame. Our theory is that it can also heal grave injuries and such. The problem with it is that the phoenix needs to swallow her. They do not necessarily need to turn into a sun to do so.


    The flames won¡¯t hurt her as long as it comes from Emby but, for people the Emby doesn¡¯t trusts, they are set ablaze. It could also cover something in flames but won¡¯t burn them instead, it torments the enemy with its heat.


    When we ask Hibiscus about the name of that skill, she simply said¡­


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Emby¡¯s Warmth?¡±


    ¡°Too simple¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Simplicity is the best!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re happy then that¡¯s good!¡±


    Setting that aside, Emby is capable of flight but only in ascension form. Emby can carry at least three people at its back. It seems some of its skill is already implanted to it as it remembers its previous reincarnations.


    Finally, the sun¡­


    The Sun is literally the sun as it melts everything around it. It rises to the air and when it crashes down, everything will immediately shakes and everything around it will be bathed in fire.


    I ask Hibiscus again about it and she simply said¡­


    ¡°Emby¡¯s Brilliance!¡±


    ¡°¡­Well,mixes¡­it doesn¡¯t sound bland but¡­fine¡­¡±


    I know that there are more to find out about Emby¡¯s abilities and how it will grow together with Hibiscus. Like Higan, she will grow further as she learns the true nature of her power but, such thing can only be discovered by Hibiscus herself and we can only make guesses about it.


    Moving on, the nature of divine ascension¡­


    The only thing I could think of is that there¡¯s a special and rare medium that activates it other than the recipient should trust me and we have a good connection with each other or they resolves the emotional turmoil that they are in.


    The special or rare medium that I speak of is, Higan for example, has an innate nature where her true attribute is holy and the fact that she could not compound magic. Her race as a fox could also be a factor to it as Fox race is extremely rare even within the Beast kins.


    For Hibiscus, it¡¯s Emby, the legendary divine bird, Phoenix. She may have gained the ability to unconsciously channel the divinity towards Emby.


    But I immediately dismiss such thought as I recall about Alstroe¡­


    Whatever I think of it, Qi alone could not be a medium for it and I can¡¯t think of anything else of what¡¯s more could she use as one. Maybe there is but she herself doesn¡¯t know about it.


    Come to think of it, I am clueless of her absurd strength. How was she able to gain such power?


    It is something I need to ask her when we meet again.


    Somehow, I really look forward meeting her again and I find myself smiling at that thought¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°What, Ichirou-nii?¡±


    ¡°Are you really sure?¡±


    ¡°I am certain that we already ran out of food given by Pr¡¯thcor.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any¡­money with you?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t use that word here¡­ and no, I forgot my coins back at the Astlan Castle.¡±


    ¡°We could hunt¡­ or fish¡­ since not far away, we can arrive at the shore.¡±


    Ichirou is fine without eating any food but...


    Casablanca, Hibiscus and I are already starving. If I knew this would happen, I should have snatched a two or three treasures from Pr¡¯thcor to pawn!


    We are currently striding in a city called Cherogdr and all eyes are following our movements. The city itself isn¡¯t bad, its pedestrian is average. Not too crowded or thin and races from various continents walk around without worry.


    Human, dragons, demons are the most common. I haven¡¯t seen any fairies at all but there are two elves now.


    Of course, it¡¯s the two that we have.


    There are few dwarves but they aren¡¯t associating with the crowd. Beast kins are famous for mercenary and adventurer works are also here and there.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii, we cannot go by without anything! Hunting is efficient but we need some spendable coins to use restocking supplies and inn fees!¡±


    ¡°I get it! Let¡¯s go to an adventurer guild or something¡­¡±


    Really now?


    I feel really bad about it but there¡¯s no harm agreeing to it.


    We headed to an adventurer guild. From the exterior, it¡¯s a large building with a huge board. It was a really well-made building with three floors. As we enter, there was a huge hall where food and drink are served. At one corner, there¡¯s a big reception where staffs do their works.


    There are so many races mixed here and they all look fierce and one would call ruffians.


    I ask the twins if they have any experience inside a guild and they said yes. As for me, it is also a yes as I have been in Nanab Harbor town adventurer guild where Alstroe lives.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Ichirou starts walking towards the reception. We¡¯ve noticed it earlier but right now, the stares are much creepier. Some stares are just from curiosity but some are vulgar.


    I don¡¯t like this and it feels like a template scene will happen.


    ¡°Hey there pretty boy, it seems your girlfriends are too young for you!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Also, there are three of them. Why don¡¯t you share them with us?¡±


    Yikes¡­


    It begins.


    Ichirou stares at them but they proceeded on their own and tried to touch us. The burly man with rubbish armor and large axe hanging behind him lifts his hand towards me and the twins.


    It would be bad if Emby burns him or if Ichirou throws a punch so I guess I¡¯ll diffuse this situation by myself before anyone could get hurt.


    Before I could even move a single inch, someone hover their arm over the man¡¯s shoulder. Actually, four of them did.


    ¡°Hey there brother, it seems you are bothering these young ladies.¡±


    ¡°What? You four¡­are S class adventurer Dabt, Morg, Er¡¯trur and Luur!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good you know us brother.¡±


    ¡°Uwaah! Don¡¯t come closer!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you brother from the demon capital!¡±


    One of the men, from the demon race, saw Ichirou. Ichirou¡­instantly pales and skid behind me as the four men notices him. Their group is composed of a demon, another demon with weird skin color, a dwarf and a beast kin.


    ¡°So, that little lady is your lover, huh? I say, age is just a number. Don¡¯t be ashamed.¡±


    ¡°Err¡­well¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡¯ worry brother. We will have this fellow here learn his lesson, also, still nice pecs and shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­t-thanks¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, the jobs at the adventurer guild are scarce so I don¡¯t recommend getting commission here. You can still do odd jobs outside.¡±


    ¡°I¡­appreciate your advice¡­¡±


    ¡°Or you could use your body¡­you know brother¡­I¡¯ll pay you tons.¡±


    ¡°Bye! Asagao, Casablanca and Hibiscus, we¡¯re leaving!¡±


    Ichirou immediately drag us outside of the adventurer guild and take us further away from there.


    It was worse than I thought but it looks funny while it last.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii, does this happen frequently?¡±


    ¡°No! Please stop smiling like you¡¯ve seen something funny!¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Now¡­what should we do? That guild is off limit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not of--!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s off limit, Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡±


    Uwaah¡­


    He is clearly shaken. It seems that he really met those four before and implanted a trauma. Hell, I¡¯d be scared of them too if they approach me in groups like that.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any options, huh. You should find work here Ichirou-nii.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only option¡­wait¡­only me?!¡±


    ¡°B-Because¡­you¡¯re the only adult here¡­ Am I r-right, Casablanca and Hibiscus?


    ¡°But Asagao is an adult. You said you¡¯re twenty years old.¡±


    Casablanca rebutted!


    ¡°Asagao.¡±


    ¡°I-Ichirou-nii¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re twenty years old. Considered as an adult too.¡±


    E-Eh¡­


    Ichirou stares down at me like I¡¯ve done a crime.


    I drag Casablanca and Hibiscus a bit away and start whispering to them. I know it¡¯s unfair but¡­ There are thing I wanted to do, even though this work is for our spending.


    I whisper to them and after that, we approach Ichirou who coldly stare at me.


    In a count of three, two, one¡­


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Do your best!¡±¡±¡±


    We said it in unison while looking at him with upturned eyes. This may be unfair but I want to go the shore too!


    Ichirou¡¯s face stops every activity and froze on the spot.


    Is he angry?


    ¡°I-Ichirou-nii¡­s-sorry¡­I¡­ I¡¯ll wor¡ª¡°


    ¡°OK! I WILL DO MY BEST! I WILL DO MY SUPER DUPER BEST FOR YOU THREE!¡±


    He shouted with vigor. Ichirou looks super pumped.


    I didn¡¯t expect that but¡­that was too easy¡­


    .


    .


    .


    We walk around the city to find a job Ichirou could work for but to no avail, there¡¯s no vacancies for him.


    Also, the people stares are getting painful.


    A grown up man dragging three little girls around¡­It must have raised a suspicion towards Ichirou but we brushes that off.


    And so, we landed at a place where Ichirou is delighted the most¡­


    A brewery where wine and liquors are sold and made¡­ It also serves as a tavern or some parlor, whatever words will fit.


    We enter the place which bustling with people drinking.


    ¡°Just to tell you this Ichirou-nii, I am not going to fuel your alcohol addiction. If you think I have money here to spend for your needs, sorry.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s not it!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ichirou! My friend!¡±


    An orcish man called out to Ichirou from afar. It seems that man is shaking some liquor to serve. He looks so professional even though his face resembles an orc.


    ¡°B-Bagruuf! It is you!¡±


    ¡°My friend, what fate brought us together again!¡±


    Another acquaintance?!


    It¡¯s amazing how drunkard friendship is.


    Ichirou approaches the man and start making their greeting to each other. After that, he introduces us to the man.


    The man name is Bagruuf and he is a demon kin. He is a liquor seller at the demon capital but decided to travel here to do business.


    ¡°Bagruuf, what happened? I thought you¡¯ve gone towards the demon capital¡±


    ¡°My friend, the demon capital is in turmoil so business is scarce.¡±


    ¡°In turmoil? Do you have any idea why?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s because of the disappearance of the demon lord that the councils are fighting over the throne.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Yes... they said that the demon lord was killed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°You know something friend¡±


    ¡°Cattleya is fine and well! I can assure you that!¡±


    ¡°I can trust your word, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°I see. The only assumption I can make is that they took this opportunity to take the throne for themselves. It¡¯s treason per se.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Is something troubling you, friend?¡±


    ¡°I need a job¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯ve come at the perfect time! I need an assistant here too!¡±


    ¡°Really?! Then, I can learn your brewing techniques?!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    It seems while they are on a serious talk, the conversation heads towards a really convenient situation and Ichirou was taken in as an assistant which he happily accepts.


    He looks really eager¡­


    ¡°Then Ichirou-nii, we¡¯re going out of the city to fish at the shore. Is that acceptable?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Yeah, just return by sunset. Bagruuf told me that he will let us sleep here.¡±


    ¡°Really!? Mister Bagruuf, thank you!¡±


    ¡°Aye, for my friend¡¯s friend are also my friends.¡±


    With that, we left the place.


    Casablanca, Hibiscus and I head towards the coastline.


    .


    .


    .


    The trees are abundant in this place and the shore isn¡¯t rocky but it is filled with sand. It feels like a resort without the people.


    The breeze of the sea enters my nose and it felt really good even though it¡¯s salty.


    ¡°It¡¯s the sea!¡±


    ¡°Asagao? That¡¯s a bit obvious¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­it is the sea¡­we know.¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    Ah¡­


    Don¡¯t mind me¡­


    The sand is warm and the salty breeze feels good. The twins are also enjoying themselves as they run around.


    As we get far away, we can see the city as the coast curves. The city is placed in an elevated place so it looks really high from where we are.


    The sunshine feels good and the sky is beautiful as clouds hover above us.


    The three of us broke out in a smile as we enjoy this moment. I feel like there¡¯s nothing is going to go wrong. I wanted to visit these kinds of places¡­


    Together with Alstore¡­


    With Higan¡­


    With Hibiscus¡­


    With Casablanca¡­


    With the heroes¡­


    With Fon, Violetta, Lily, Edelweiss and even Ishtal!


    And to all the friends that I met!


    ¡°Asagao¡­you look so happy.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I am really glad to feel this sensation again.¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°Dumb bird.¡±


    ¡°PIII!!!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±


    We run further away from the city. The sun is still high and we have a lot of time in our hands so we enjoy ourselves and move our bodies to stave off the fatigues.


    .


    .


    .


    As we go further and further, our playtime halted as we saw something.


    A large ship docked in a cave.


    ¡°Hmm¡­should we approach it?¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Casablanca, we have Emby! And Asagao is strong too so there¡¯s no worries!¡±


    As we walk closer, we saw people bringing and loading stuffs in the ship. As we got further closer, I realize that the ship, based on its flag¡­is a pirate ship¡­


    ¡°Wait¡­you two¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I want to steer clear of trouble. I think we should retreat.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Retreat from where?¡±


    A voice suddenly petrified us at our place as someone suddenly found us.


    Our head slowly turns around like broken clockwork.


    What we saw is¡­


    A girl with a healthy brown skin and cute shoulder length wavy brown hair that reflects the sun¡¯s light. She wears a red robe over a red coat and designed with white slacks with a belt tied in her thighs.


    On her head is a large hat that resembles of what a pirate would wear adorned with blue feather. A small pointy ears stick out from her hair and the most noticeable feature of the girl is¡­


    ¡°S-Short!¡±


    ¡°Rude! Aren¡¯t you shorter than me?!¡±


    ¡°E-Eh¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­you three¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you three the new recruits?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m really happy! Come, come! We¡¯re going to sail immediately!¡±


    ¡°W-Wait, don¡¯t push us!¡±


    The girl pushes us towards the ship.


    The crew greets her and glance at us with a weird face but also greeted us with a cheerful smile. The crews are few in numbers but they were similar uniforms. There¡¯s a demon and a beast kin. There was no human but that¡¯s fine.


    As we got forcefully boarded, they immediately pulled that anchor and slid the plan on to the ship and¡­


    ¡°Sally ho!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Aye, Captain!¡±¡±¡±


    We just sat there, dumbfounded.


    The girl approaches us and speak.


    ¡°Welcome aboard to Iowa, new faces! I am the captain, Merissa! As you can see, I am a dwarf! Just so you know, I am over a thousand years. I am from the first generation dwarves so don¡¯t start comparing me to those mountain lover second generation dwarves who love sniffing stones!¡±


    ¡°E..ermm¡­ what¡­are we doing here again?¡±


    ¡°Goodness! They didn¡¯t brief you guys properly, huh?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t even a briefing to begin with¡­¡±


    ¡°We are going to war!!!¡±


    ¡°War?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We are going to participate in the Pirate Game! I hope you three brought enough undies because the excitement will make you wet!¡±


    Come on¡­this isn¡¯t what I asked for!

 Chapter Extra: Siege at the Astlan Castle 1

    My name is Edelweiss and I am fallen noble. I no longer use my last name as I threw it away long time ago.


    At a very young age, my family, my household and everything was taken and destroyed by the previous king of the Land of Prosperity, the human continent. That¡¯s not the only reason they deserved such fall, through my adventure with Ashfon, Violetta, Lily and Ishtal, we unfolded my family¡¯s deepest darkest secrets and that disgusted me to the bone.


    Apparently, my family, knowing that they are nobles, they tortured and tormented people for their own gains. I¡¯ve lost my innocence at that time and my mind is filled with emotional turmoil.


    What is left for me other than pride and dignity is my loyalty. I poured everything in this loyalty of mine to one person.


    My loyalty doesn¡¯t lies towards Ashfon but to Violetta who desired Ashfon¡¯s rising to power. Her wish is for Ashfon to properly lead the people and I only heed her wish and became one of Ashfon¡¯s royal guards.


    When my prestige was stripped from me, I was literally sold to slave merchants and taken to The Land of Mana Gathering, the demon continent.


    I was young and really scrawny. Weak and na?ve of the way this world works. That¡¯s when I met Lily who is also a slave that time.


    She was taller and smarter than me even though we are of the same age. She took care of me and would always make a way to help me whenever I am in trouble. Lily would stand before me to defend me.


    We lived the life of a slave where hunger was always the real enemy and appearance is the least important. Sick, weak, skinny and almost dying, no one would want to buy me at any cost.


    Until the day she arrived¡­


    Violetta¡­


    I remember the day when her sight met mine. It was warm and gentle as if her stare alone caresses me. The very same day, she bought me and Lily.


    After that, she took care of us and nurtures us but most of all she revealed her true intentions which are to train us as she saw aptitude to me and Lily. It was also that time that we met the cold, distrusting and twisted Ashfon.


    Because of some incident involving the sealing of demon lord Baal at the cave of vortex, Violetta saw something from Ashfon and continued following him together with Ishtal. From that day on, we would train and travel while being taught by Violetta in magic and Ishtal in fighting.


    Because of Violetta, our life took a turn and it was changed forever for the better. For me and Lily, Violetta is a mother, a sister, a friend, a mentor and even a lover as she indulges us in sexual activities where two girls would intimately make love with each other.


    Even now, every now and then, Lily and I would engage in such activity and sometimes, together with Violetta. We honestly don¡¯t have any interest to Ashfon as we, ourselves, have a deep rooted fear towards him.


    But recently, my heart seems to sway to a one man. Even though I am making love intimately with Lily, I still yearn for a relationship with a man.


    It was a man named Susanoo, one of the summoned heroes.


    Susanoo is a tall and leanly built man but seemingly listless. But contrary to his listlessness, his true nature is like of us, bathed in the blood of people. He was strong, even without any training, he was able to use his powers naturally like breathing and he keeps getting stronger.


    When they left the Castle, Susanoo and the others took me in a bout and I won. Most of them did hold back including him. I know it because I am constantly gauging their strengths.


    But when we met again, I noticed¡­


    His power became overbearing and malicious. It doesn¡¯t feel bad or weird, it¡¯s just that his growth in power compared to my training since young is astoundingly different. It felt like his power was almost comparable to Violetta and it was still growing.


    It is still unclear for me of how I really feel about him, but sometimes, I feel like there are butterflies in my stomach. It was weird feeling that keeps bothering me.


    Despite all of this, my loyalty won¡¯t waver and I will do my duty.


    .


    .


    .


    Asagao, Violetta, Ashfon and Mrothgir the dragon kin left the castle together with Milin to the Dragon Capital Mujinn in the dragon continent where the heroes are supposedly training and learning things from the dragons.


    After some time, I felt their presences.


    But before I could arrive at the place where they are, they disappeared again leaving the lifeless body of Milin and Mrothgir.


    I also felt a huge influx of power from Violetta as a ray of light pierces the sky.


    What happened?


    The maids and servant were told to take care of their bodies and we do so. These two are, even though not to me, are precious for Violetta and Asagao.


    I just met Mrothgir so I really don¡¯t have any thoughts about it but for Milin who served us since the foundation of Astlan¡¯s Castle, I can at least give my deepest sympathy.


    Milin is loved by Asagao and I know that they have a deep understanding if not, connection with each other. I know how she would be saddened by it. Unlike me, I have already hardened my emotions that I am almost numb to this kind of situations.


    It is something I needed in this line of work since I prioritize my duty over emotion.


    Speaking of, I myself am fond of Asagao despite her circumstances. It may be sound like I am a scum but I am attracted to her appearance alone. I get it that Ashfon and Asagao also has this deep connection with each other despite their differences but her identity is next to none of my concerns.


    Lily and I were always looking at her and we expect that she would grow into a pretty and adorable woman. The question now will be her preference in a relationship. If she like otherwise from what we, Lily and I have, we will respect that.


    For now, I have to heed Violetta¡¯s order and stand on guard.


    I don¡¯t know when they will be back so I shall protect this place even if it will cost my own life. After all, this is just a life that Violetta saved. I am just merely utilizing myself for her use.


    ¡°Lady Edelweiss!¡±


    ¡°What is it, soldier? Why are you in a rush?¡±


    A soldier comes running towards me while panting and then bow slightly. His face is ghastly like he saw a ghost. When called out to me, his voice was trembling and terrified.


    I didn¡¯t train these people to be so spineless like this!


    ¡°A¡­A large army of devils are approaching from the north, east, west and south gate! There¡¯s about approximately ten of thousands on each gate!¡±


    ¡°Calm yourself. Quickly gather our main forces and send division one to five to the east gate, division six to ten to the west gate, division eleven to fourteenth to be sent to the south gate! The remaining division will be divided into four platoons and one platoon will come with me to the north gate. The rest will be helping the citizens.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Our main objective will be subjugation but since half of our soldiers are out in different towns and cities for patrols, try to hold on to your ground! Also, send someone to Ishtal to come to the north gate! Send messages to the nobles in our jurisdiction and have their personal army help in defending the capital!¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Lady Edelweiss!¡±


    ¡°You servant, prepare my full plate! I shall need it in five minutes so go!¡±


    The soldier promptly left and the servant behind whom I shouted my order also moves in haste. I have the servant prepare my set of armor since I won¡¯t be using the one I am wearing, a dress with intricate designs under a breastplate and guard piece in my limbs.


    The full plate that I had prepared is an armor that covers everything made of pure orichalcum and repeatedly forged and strengthened with elunium by one of Ishtal¡¯s acquaintances. It¡¯s a silver luster armor that I am proud of.


    I am also going to do my own preparations but before that, I head towards the unused chapel of the castle.


    .


    .


    .


    I kneel down in front of the messy altar and firmly clasp my hands. Ashfon and Violetta don¡¯t believe in god and goddesses and that¡¯s the reason religion is almost dead but¡­


    I always pray to the Goddess of Blessing for protection and strength. It is something that never changed since my youth. Loyalty and faith are two entirely different things so I balance them accordingly.


    Violetta didn¡¯t stop me from doing this as I pray every day before I go to sleep and when I wake up. I also pray before I engage in a battle uncertain of victory.


    I am thankful for the life I am given and for the people I am introduced to.


    I always pray for everyone¡¯s safety and for their happiness. Even though I show little emotion to almost everyone, my compassion for people never dies.


    I convey everything in one prayer and end the prayer with a sign of the cross by gently tapping my finger to my forehead, to my chest, to my left shoulder and then to my right shoulder.


    As I stand up, I turn my heels and head towards the exit to prepare for the battle.


    .This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    .


    .


    If there is something I could call this situation, it¡¯s a mess.


    Taking care of a large amount of devils are less trouble if they move in large group. Dealing with them in several places is the real ordeal. Also, their target this time is the city so defending would be extremely taxing.


    I am the only one capable of battling a large sum of this enemies, the only thing the soldiers could do is to whittle their numbers by cooperating with each other and good coordination. If they were able to defend the gate before we arrive, that would be good. If they were able to subjugate them, that would be better.


    I will be appealing to the council for a raise in pay for the soldiers. I am not in need of wealth so I just use them to help enrich people¡¯s lives. Besides, Violetta keeps spoiling me together with Lily so I guess I don¡¯t desire anything anymore.


    In front of me, soldiers are bravely fighting the devils in north gate. I step up and brought out my soul weapon, a large white hammer with blue outlines. At the tip of the handle, there¡¯s a flower crest attached to it.


    Donning the full plate, I charges towards the devils as I shout commands to the platoon that was stationed here by me. I use body enhancements to increase my overall specs making the full plate as light as feather.


    I bash and swing my hammer to devils that get in my way.


    The soldiers at my disposal created a v-formation around me as I face a large force of the devils while they protect my flank.


    It was not a hard task but the casualty that it could produce is what worries me. What could happen here is something I need to shoulder since I am in charge.


    The soldiers are doing a good job keeping the formation. Some of the soldiers are capable of using elemental magic based skills with either compounded or non-compounded kind. Some are capable of using enhancement magic that stands at the front. Some uses soul weapon that gives them a unique abilities.


    Before we knew it, we were able to whittle their numbers but we did not slack. We were able to reduce them to only a number of hundred.


    ¡°All soldiers, attention! Since the devil''s number has drastically decreased, I shall take the matters into my hand and finish the job. I need all of you to coordinate with the other divisions that I assigned at the other gates!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Yes, Lady Edelweiss!¡±¡±¡±


    Everyone shouted from my command with vigor. They finished the devils that they are engaging with and slowly retreat behind the gate.


    I am getting a bit hasty so I sent them off so I can move freely without reserve. I want to go all out for a while. I want to swing my hammer wildly and I don¡¯t want hitting or even killing my allies. The reason I brought a platoon with me is to prevent any devils from slipping past me.


    It is simply unacceptable to me for that to happen.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Finally¡­ there are none left, huh¡­¡±


    I stretch my shoulders and crack my fist as I stare at the damaged landscape but this much is acceptable as I was able to eliminate all of the devils. The paved road is just a collateral damage.


    Lily could do better than this but I stopped comparing myself to her long time ago. Violetta could eliminate them without breaking a sweat too.


    ¡°I should head towards the east gate for now.¡±


    As I walk away, a chill suddenly blows past my nape and my hair stands on its end. I quickly put my guard up and look at the direction where the bloodthirst came from.


    None!


    I know something is out there! I just have to be vigilant enough to notice where it is.


    Where¡­where is it coming from?


    I work up quite a sweat but this time, only icy cold sweat flows down from my forehead and palm becomes sweaty too.


    ¡­¡­


    Is it hiding in the forest?


    From the left¡­from the right¡­ I turn sideways and made a long glance at each side.


    None!


    Suddenly¡­ a shadow covers the place where I am standing¡­


    Above?!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Before I could even lift my head upwards, I was pulled away by someone!


    ¡°Watch out, Edel!¡±


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    BAM!


    Wha--?!


    I was thrown backward and roll several times on the ground. A strong impact courses through the ground and from where I was standing before, the ground sunk.


    In my place, there was a large muscular old man with ripped robe and balding head with long beard is standing there. No, he is shielding his self with his arm against an attack from a girl with her foot that came from above.


    ¡°Ishtal!¡±


    ¡°I came as you ordered. My apologies for being late!¡±


    Ishtal put more force in his block and threw away the girl forcibly making her leap backward. Ishtal who just arrives actually saved me. He also leaps to my side and keeps his guard up.


    I glare at the enemy because¡­she has an atmosphere that wouldn¡¯t even felt from a usual person with strong blood thirst.


    This one has a much creepier, eerie and more fearsome aura going on in her.


    It was girl from the demon kin. She has a short bobbed brown hair and a single horn stick out from her forehead parting her bangs sideways. Her sharp golden pupils stare back at me and it made me shiver. She is lightly dressed emphasizing how voluptuous her body is. Her skirt is long but has a slit to show her thighs.


    ¡°Good day weaklings.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Are you the leader of the devils?!¡±


    ¡°Leader? My, that¡¯s a real insult. Only my beloved Lord Nil has the ability to manipulate them. I am merely a maiden who yearns for my Lord¡¯s love.¡±


    ¡°Manipulate? What are you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, I¡¯m sorry! Lord Nil always reminds me that I need to introduce myself to the enemy, how rude of me.¡±


    ¡°Wha--?!¡±


    ¡°I am Sistina Everland. I hailed from the race of Oni and in the Order of Arcana Sins, I am the current Arcana of Lust. I don¡¯t have any title to present.¡±


    ¡°Order of Arcana! So, it was you guys¡­ Do you think you could easily take Astlan City down?!¡±


    ¡°Withthe amount of devils that I brought, I think not.¡±


    ¡°Then why do something foolish?!¡±


    ¡°Foolish? You don¡¯t get it, do you. A little number of devils is most likely not even comparable to what to come.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Archdevils.¡±


    ¡°!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent three archdevils in each gate. I guess three is already over kill. How many archdevils can you handle all by yourself? One? Two? My guess is not even three.¡±


    I messed up.


    This isn¡¯t accounted for and I didn¡¯t have any prior knowledge to this kind of attack. We need to attend to each gate one by one. If that is the case, the only option that we have is to minimize the loss and maximize efficiency.


    ¡°Ishtal, I¡¯ll hold her off, please, attend to each gate and defeat the archdevils!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible Edel.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This woman¡­will defeat you in an instant.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We need to work together to defeat her. Arcana magicians are the most fearsome fellow out there after all.¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­ If you try to take her by yourself, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Even if I have my artifact that I lost a long time ago, I believe I can¡¯t even be in a stalemate with her.¡±


    ¡°No way¡­you who thought us about fighting¡­¡±


    I already know it myself.


    ¡°Why are you targeting this city?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What are you saying? Not only this city, you know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°The Dragon Capital, The Demon Capital and then this¡­ We¡¯ve sent devils to those places! The absence of the Rage King and Continental Destroyer in this city, and after that, since the demon lord is just a snotty brat she isn¡¯t a real threat but the True Ancestor is. Well, since he is not in the demon continent too, then we also launched an attack there.¡±


    ¡°Then the dragon capital¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s where the biggest party is. Geez, I wish I could have join Lord Nil!~¡±


    ¡°The other continent¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? The Land of Greenwoods, the elf continent has its leader present so we deemed it unsafe. Whatever she does, their leader is really strong. We left the dwarves on their own stinky mountains. But the fairy continent, well, there¡¯s a monster there so we didn¡¯t even bother. The beast continent has lot of islands so Lord Nil said it would just be a hassle.¡±


    ¡°[Earth Shrine!]¡±


    I quickly cast a spell and array of stalagmite shoots out around her. Ishtal and I move accordingly and dashes sideway.


    I spin my body once and slam my hammer towards the place where she is standing. In accordance, Ishtal throws a punch.


    BAM


    But we only landed our attacks in an empty lot.


    She already fled from the spot by leaping back.


    ¡°Sorry, even though I said I am from the oni race, brute strength is not my specialty. Also, that¡¯s extremely rude. Attacking me while we are in a middle of a conversation¡­ you should be more grateful that I am extending your time.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother with her blabbering anymore and continues my assault. I follow her and swing my hammer sideward. She dodges it easily and dances around me. I quickly volley from my position and swings my hammer towards her again.


    BAM


    When I thought my attack landed, she steps inside the range where the hammer can¡¯t reach. She holds the handle with an iron grip.


    ¡°Edel!¡±


    Ishtal quickly rushes up towards me. I quickly let go of the hammer and deliver a kick to her. Instead of dodging, she caught my feet and hangs me upward by my feet. Since she is taller than me, she easily hangs me upside down.


    Ishtal jumps above her and swings his fist down but to no avail, Ishtal was flung away by a magic she cast.


    ¡°Well, well, let¡¯s get a bit tiny serious.¡±


    ¡°[Love Touch!~]¡±


    As she said that, dark mist covers my body but it instantly vanishes. As that happened, she swings me and slams me to the ground, easily breaking my armor.


    ¡°Gack!¡±


    ¡°Oh, how weak.¡±


    I spit up blood and my body armor shatters as she slams me. The ground got gouge and cracks spread throughout the ground.


    What left in my armor are the wrist and ankle guard. I can¡¯t believe that even she admitted that brute strength isn¡¯t her strong point it was enough to destroy my armor.


    ¡°Hmm!~ Hmm!~ It should be working now.¡±


    ¡°Working what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    Suddenly, my body grows hotter. My heart pounds really fast and my face seems like it¡¯s getting flushed. My vision becomes a bit fuzzy as I stare hard at her.


    Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t checked her face that much¡­


    It¡¯s actually kind of pretty¡­really pretty and beautiful¡­ it¡¯s like¡­ I want to lick her¡­


    My body staggers but I desperately stand up to approach her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Come closer.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    I got closer to her. She held me by my waist as I limply walk.


    ¡°Well then, aren¡¯t you an easy one? Let me check you down there now.¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­L-Lady Sistina¡­¡±


    What am I doing?


    She reaches out into my crotch and began sliding her fingers to it. It feels really good and it makes me wanting for more.


    ¡°Edel! Snap out of it!¡±


    ¡°Ishtal¡­?¡±


    Ishtal made a huge knuckle out of stone. The stone knuckle was hardened by magic and is several times stronger than an iron.


    He then threw the punch at Sistina which she immediately evades, letting go of my body. I fall to the ground limply as if I lost all of my energy.


    ¡°Edel, have you come to?!¡±


    ¡°S-Somewhat¡­¡±


    I try to stand but unfortunately, I can¡¯t summon any strength to do so. It seems she had me¡­


    ¡°Thanks for the meal!~ It was quite tiny in amount but it is still your energy.¡±


    ¡°How¡­¡±


    ¡°Not telling.¡±


    And so, I just lay down there without any strength left after she sapped it. Ishtal is the only one capable of combat at this point.


    .


    .


    .


    Roughly five minutes has passed since Ishtal and Sistina fight with each other. No, it is just a one-sided beating where Ishtal has to endure most of her attacks.


    Her power¡­


    I still don¡¯t get it. Even though she used it, I still don¡¯t have any idea. With just one touch, my whole body got hot and then after caressing me for a while, the hotness fades and my strength left me.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I see¡­ she is absorbing arousal from other people!


    Sex drive is another form of energy after all.


    She then uses that energy is diffused in the air becomes her own power. But that¡¯s still not everything¡­her overall specs are rigged to the point that she can block Ishtal¡¯s attack with ease.


    ¡°This is getting boring. I really wanted to see Lord Nil so I think I¡¯ll end this game.¡±


    ¡°[Insatiable Lust!]¡±


    She casts a spell and a dark orb appears from her hand. It is a size of a palm and it flickers like a flame. She approaches Ishtal who is enduring the pain from her earlier attacks.


    ¡°Old man, do you want to know what this is?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a ball of lust. This orb will corrupt your mind and you will become a mindless sex craze. I don¡¯t think that girl over there could stand your size. Hahaha!¡±


    That¡¯s madness¡­


    Such twisted power that manipulates people!


    She plans to use that to Ishtal and¡­


    ¡°After you¡¯re done with her, if the lust isn¡¯t sated, you will die too!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She holds the ball of lust closer and closer to Ishtal.


    Goddess¡­please have mercy on us¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°[Purifying Flame of the Gods!]¡±


    BOOM!


    What just happened?


    A large explosion occurred and golden flames bathed the place where Sistina was before.


    ¡°Y-You¡­you¡¯re thatbrat from before!¡±


    ¡°Ah, and you are that slut that defeated Master Mrothgir.¡±


    Insult was thrown as the girl who used the skill landed.


    It was a little girl with fox ears and tails.


    Isn¡¯t that¡­ one of Asagao¡¯s friends?


    ¡°I remember how that scum made of a man beaten me and proceed to torment Asagao. It¡¯s utterly unforgivable!¡±


    ¡°You dare call Lord Nil scum made of a man?! It¡¯s was his good will that you and that paranoid useless snotty brat are still alive!¡±


    ¡°You¡­You dare mock Asagao?!¡±


    Ishtal collapse on the spot and I was just lying here.


    And right now, someone appears out of nowhere to fight Sistina and it is one of Asagao¡¯s friends, Higanbana.


    But there¡¯s something weird about her.


    As they mock each other, their eyes visibly become blank and darker. It¡¯s like they have a common trait that even I cannot comprehend.


    ¡°You dare look down on Lord Nil¡¯s glorious figure?!¡±


    ¡°What glorious figure? He is just like standing garbage for me!¡±


    ¡°Bastard! I am going to make sure that fear and will be carved deep inside that skull of yours!¡±


    ¡°Fear? Is that delicious? The only possible way for me to feel such emotion is when Asagao hates me or she doesn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±


    ¡°You cocky brat! You piss me off!¡±


    VWOOSH


    A gust of wind breaks out from the place as the enraged Sistina charges towards the little fox girl. But her attack, a punch, was stopped before it could even reach Higanbana.


    ¡°[Astlan¡¯s Ira.]¡±


    That power¡­!


    It¡¯s like¡­Ashfon¡­!


    Sistina, alerted leaps back several meters away from the fox girl.


    ¡°Well then, let me show you the way out¡­of the realm of the living that is.¡±

 Chapter Extra: Siege at the Astlan Castle 2

    The fox girl, Higanbana, kicks the ground and summons an umbrella. She immediately chants a spell that covers her whole legs with wind. After that, she covers the umbrella with dazzling golden flames that swirls.


    Sistina also leaps towards Higanbana and gathers magic at her palms. She clenches her fists and prepares a punch.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±


    Sistina and Higanbana¡¯s attack clashes but it was obvious that Sistina is far stronger and superior as her magic swallowed the golden flames dispersing it in the air as the force was too strong which also blows a strong gust.


    But contrary to my expectation, Sistina grimaces because she already knows that she just threw her punch towards nothing. Her face distorts in anger as if she was just mocked by the fox girl who made her follow a prank. She immediately raises her head towards the sky.


    I also follow her stare as I lift my head towards the sky.


    Higanbana slowly descends with her umbrella undone. She sways left and right as the current of the wind changes.


    She¡­made an annoying smug towards Sistina.


    ¡°Ahh, I knew it. I just don¡¯t stand a chance against you if we clashes directly.¡±


    ¡°UuuuuRAAHHH! Damn fox brat! You purposely led me into that attack to gauge my power?! Are you really mocking me?! I thought you said you don¡¯t have any fear?!¡±


    ¡°Uwaah... I¡¯m not dumb enough. I may have said that but I didn¡¯t say I am not cautious and careful. Besides, I don¡¯t intend to die here. I am not the type of person that will give up my life but rather, I will do my best to survive to see another day and another smile of Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Your reasoning pisses me off!¡±


    Sistina jumps toward Higanbana in rage as her magic becomes more violent.


    ¡°[Attraction!]¡±


    As Sistina shouted, I immediately thought that this might be a charm spell or alike but, something feels really off as the atmosphere becomes more malicious.


    ¡°Wah--!¡±


    ¡°This is one of deviation that my ability as an Arcana of Lust has!¡±


    Higanbana comes closer towards Sistina but it was very unnatural. More like she is being pulled towards Sistina and her resistance is close to zero.


    The fox girl struggles as she got pulled. She expands her magic and casts various elemental magic that she enhances in her body.


    ¡°This is the end for you! I wonder how much energy do you have!¡±


    ¡°[Love Touch!]¡±


    ¡°[Arctic Burst!]


    Before Sistina could touch Higanbana, the whole place suddenly is enveloped in an icy hell and exploding icicle starts falling from the sky.


    Her feet got almost caught by the creeping ice and falling icicle as she promptly dispels her magic and evades the attack.


    ¡°How..?!¡±


    ¡°Oh? It is not a compounded magic. It¡¯s a magic that I came up by myself with overlaying spells before I chant them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Are you saying you instantaneously cast two spells at the same time?!¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I just move by my instinct.¡±


    I don¡¯t have much knowledge when it comes to magic and their tiers but, I do know that there are types of magic that can be casted continuously or followed by another one. It will all depend on the casters limitations and spell tier.


    Magic is an expandable energy that a person utilizes to manipulates elements, strengthening one¡¯s body, controlling phenomena, bend the rules of this world, or even altering facts.


    To be able to use magic is important too as it can be helpful in one¡¯s daily life. Soul weapons that are exclusive to humans and sub-humans are considered an important asset in militaristic asset as soul weapons are efficient as they don¡¯t break and gives a wide variety of power.


    No one knows why Soul Weapon is only exclusive to humans and sub-humans but it is a fact that it is something more powerful than dwarven smith¡¯s creation but they are still incomparable to a godly artifact.


    Divine weapons are another story told in legends and Violetta even told me that it is impossible to see one in a lifetime.


    BAM!


    An explosion occurs as Sistina¡¯s attack was evaded again. It seems she tried to use Attraction again to pull Higanbana closer but to no avail, it didn¡¯t work again against Higanbana as she easily adapts and uses the power for her advantage.


    She covered herself in gold flames and almost burnt Sistina. In return, Sistina used another skill against the fox girl.


    ¡°[Rejection!]¡±


    It¡¯s a skill opposite to Attraction which pushes the foe away from her. She then filled her palm with magic and blasted Higanbana with it but was evaded as the fox girl flies toward the sky.


    ¡°You¡¯re really popping a vein in my head! Are you really serious about this fight?!¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe you should try harder?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to pull?¡±


    ¡°Pull? You¡¯re the one who keeps pulling and pushing here and you ask me that?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, this is a good practice for me.¡±


    WHOOSH!


    BAM!


    In an instant, Sistina is holding Higanbana¡¯s neck against the ground with her right hand. Higanbana¡¯s face faltered for a little but immediately wears the arrogant smile that she kept wearing.


    ¡°Vixen! You still dare show me that smile of yours even though your life is in my hands now!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s funny how you are a sore loser even though you haven¡¯t lost yet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been running you mouth off for a while now! I guess I¡¯ll just strangle you to death!¡±


    ¡°Wrong move.¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    ¡°[Enhancement ¨C Astlan¡¯s Ira.]¡±


    As Sistina hold Higanbana¡¯s neck and the strangle gets tighter, Higanbana suddenly lit up and hell blaze ensues as it covers her body. Her tails and ear becomes tinted with dark color and she immediately exudes a presence similar to Ashfon.


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    Sisitina immediately leap back as Astlan''s Ira lightly scorched her hand. Higanbana on the other hand is calm and collected as she stands up but, the problem now is that her own clothes got burnt.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t like showing my body to other people other than Asagao and Alstroe. I guess I need to get serious and apply everything I learned when I trained under mother.¡±


    ¡°Big talk¡­you can bring out so many tricks under your sleeve but I shall remind you that you never did any scratch to me other than this little burn.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see¡­¡±


    As Higanbana ends the conversation, she immediately casts a stone shrine between her and Sisitina. I can see her from behind and I saw how her tails flutters and feel how her power expanded again to another level.


    ¡°[Over Edge]¡±


    ¡°[Magnify Magic]¡±


    ¡°[Clarity]¡±


    ¡°[Maximize Magic Regeneration]¡±


    ¡°[Minimize Magic Casting]¡±


    ¡°[Magic Sensitivity Overload]¡±


    ¡°[Multiple Elemental Enhancement]¡±


    ¡°[Concentrated Magic Outburst]¡±


    ¡°[Magic Resistance Upgrade]¡±


    ¡°[Multiple Thought Processing]¡±


    ¡°[Mind Berserk!]¡±


    I can¡¯t believe it¡­


    Even Violetta will be amazed if she sees this.


    This kid, she closed the gaps between her and Sistina through her talent and adaptability. Judging by Sistina¡¯s actions and gestures, she is a veteran warrior and she is arrogant enough to hold back against her enemies.


    It is something that even hard workers cannot keep up¡­ a genius.


    This little fox girl is gifted with a soul weapon, a strong magical power, and talents that anyone would hope for.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Also, to use Astlan¡¯s Ira. Is she another kind of a monster akin to Ashfon?


    ¡°Here I go!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    A volley of magic happens in front of me.


    I was able to regain some strength that I was able to pull away the unconscious ishtal away from the battlefield but other than that, I could not see myself being of any help to Higanbana.


    The little fox girl dances in the air as she fire arrays of magic towards Sistina who is helpless against her barrage as she does not have any way to reach her from the height Higanbana floats.


    Whenever she tried to jump towards Higanbana, she will just simply push her down back by opening the umbrella and pushing her with Astlan¡¯s Ira in a form of fire and ice.


    Her use of fire and ice magic are efficient and strong while the others such as earth, lighting, water and wind are only used for necessities such as foothold, floating in the air or even blocking such as emitting sparks whenever Sistina is going to touch her.


    Sistina¡¯s attraction and rejection becomes useless as Higanbana will always find a way to turn over the tide. Her Love Touch won¡¯t even reach the fox girl who sways left and right in the air haughtily.


    The only one taking so much attack is Sistina but¡­


    I can¡¯t even see a single scratch from anything unless it¡¯s from Astlan¡¯s Ira.


    And I noticed one thing from Higanbana¡­


    She doesn¡¯t use Astlan¡¯s Ira much. More like, she uses it when she is in a pinch.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not going to attack?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­I guess I won¡¯t get anywhere when I fight with you. I just realize that. All I need to do is to calm down.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I shall attack that woman over there!¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Higanbana immediately fly towards my direction as Sistina¡¯s intentions is to attack me. She lowers her altitude and glides closer to the ground. Sistina make a smirk and that¡¯s when I knew¡­it was trap.


    ¡°I got you now, brat!¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    But to no avail, tricking a fox isn¡¯t happening.


    Sistina jumps over Higanbana and shoots closer to her with a little room to move. She then kicks Higanbana in her back that had her flying and rolling.


    Sistina didn¡¯t waste any moment and quickly rushes to Higanbana but¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±


    ¡°Oh? How clich¨¦.¡±


    FWISH!


    As Sistina tries to grapple Higanbana¡¯s head again, the little fox girl throws a punch but was deflected with Sistina¡¯s other hand.


    That¡¯s when it happened.


    ¡°[Love Touc--!]¡±


    ¡°Here!¡±


    POOF!


    ¡°ArrRrrrRRRRGHHhhh! My eyes!¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    ¡°[Astlan¡¯s Ira ¨C Hell Blaze Punch!]¡±


    BAM!


    What happened is that Higanbana¡¯s deflected hand actually had some dirt and she threw it to Sistina¡¯s eye that temporarily distracted and blinded her. Taking that opportunity, she swiftly moves to her flank and threw a punch again filled with Astlan¡¯s Ira.


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    ¡°Your kick hurts too, thank you.¡±


    ¡°B-Bastard! Who the hell throw dirt to your enemy¡¯s eyes?!¡±


    ¡°I already know the difference between our strength so I¡¯ll rather be tricky. Besides, who told you I am going to fight by the book?¡±


    ¡°I-In my maiden¡¯s face¡­you¡­soiled it¡­¡±


    ¡°A-Ah¡­sorry¡­it¡¯s just that¡­you¡¯re too strong¡­¡±


    Is it just me or she just honestly apologized to an enemy¡­?


    ¡°H-Here¡­ wipe it with a cloth¡­¡±


    ¡°E-Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Pretty faces are to be taken care of¡­¡±


    ¡°R-R-Right¡­did you just called me pretty?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a big reason I don¡¯t hit you on the face.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re actually checking on your enemy¡¯s appearance¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°W-Well¡­this is awkward¡­¡±


    Even I got really confused of what this little fox girl doing. Does she actually care about her own enemy or she doesn¡¯t?


    ¡°Enough with this bullshit! I had it! I am going all out and kill everyone here!¡±


    Sistina distances herself from us.


    It seems she already ran out of patience. She takes out a purple crystal out of her cleavage and shows it to us.


    ¡°Do you lot know what this is?¡±


    ¡°What kind of dumb question is that? Asking us something we¡¯ve never seen before.¡±


    ¡°Wha--!? Can¡¯t you even humor with your enemy?!¡±


    ¡°Aahhhhh! What is that?!(monotone)¡±


    ¡°Guh! I¡¯ll tell you then! This crystal is something Lord Nil created. It can store magical power, a large amount of energy, it can even store a soul of the living here and on top of that¡­it can store divinity!¡±


    As Sistina said so, she crush the crystal in her palms and it quickly oozes a power I¡¯ve never felt before. She immediately soaked in veil of dark mist as it forms into an egg shape with her inside.


    It shoots out pillar of dark light that darkens the sky and submerge the whole place in an unbelievable pugnacious aura.


    ¡°This is¡­really bad, huh?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Miss Higanbana?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­a divine ascension¡­¡±


    ¡°Divine¡­what?¡±


    ¡°It means she is getting an upgrade.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a really vague way of describing it¡­¡±


    When the pillar of dark light dies down, the shell exploded and strong gust of wind exploded in the surrounding.


    What stands there is¡­Sistina with something weird behind her¡­it¡¯s like an emblem or some sort. It was dark and eerie to the point that my eyes unconsciously averts it sight from it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be wasting any time¡­ I¡¯ll finish my job here at once and go home where Lord Nil is waiting for me. I want to see his face.¡±


    ¡°I know how that feels. Won¡¯t you just turn back and head home now?¡±


    ¡°I am not going to be satisfied if I don¡¯t bury you deep in the ground.¡±


    ¡°Negotiation failed, huh?¡±


    ¡°Prepare for the worst.¡±


    ¡°[Attraction!]¡±


    ?!


    ¡°[Earth Shrine!]


    In haste, I cast earth shrine for both of us. The reason is that my guts told me that her power is too abnormal now. Our bodies were immediately lifted from the air as she invokes the magic. The earth shrine that I erected is for stopping our bodies from being pulled.


    ¡°Hmph! No matter. I don¡¯t need to use that skill anymore. I have a better one than Love Touch. I just don¡¯t need to touch you anymore.¡±


    ¡°[Love Drain]¡±


    Mist spread out in the air and fills the whole place. As it meets with my body, I slight brush from it saps some of my strength.


    ¡°Miss Higanbana, be careful! This mist¡­!¡±


    ¡°I know¡­I¡¯m actually already down¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already spent all of my magic power and I am out of stamina¡­¡±


    Higanbana lay down on her face lifelessly as her energy, stamina and magic power depletes. Even I cannot do anything in this situation.


    Is this the fall of Astlan¡¯s Castle?


    Archdevils invading the city¡­


    The people of our city will surely die¡­ and here I am¡­just lying here¡­unable to do anything for the people Ashfon and Violetta try hard to protect.


    The loyal subjects that will be faced their demise at the hands of the devils.


    Sistina walk towards Higanbana leisurely, her overbearing power that akin to a god put so much stress on my chest.


    ¡°Hey, little fox girl. Do you feel fear now?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Nope. Not a bit.¡±


    ¡°How stubborn¡­Hmm¡­I¡¯d like to check you a little¡­¡±


    ¡°Wha--?¡±


    As Sistina said that, she straddles above Higanbana and starts caressing all over her body. She massages her young, yet supple breasts and gently slid her hand on her thighs.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to keep you as a pet and train you. How stimulating¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah? If you can, that is.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t defeat me. Don¡¯t you still see the reality of that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I never said that I am the one who will defeat you.¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­stalling time.¡±


    ¡°Stalling time? For what?!¡±


    ¡°[Avidya Severance ¨C Destroyer of the Seventh Hell!]¡±


    .


    .


    .


    I wasn¡¯t able to see it or even feel that attack coming.


    It¡¯s like a flash that just passes by that no one will bother looking but still manage to catch attention because it was so loud.


    The land which was heavily damaged by the battle earlier becomes totally destroyed as the land parted and trees sways from the impact that they got uprooted.


    There are rubbles of rock and stone that really far away from here.


    In that rubble, Sistina is there¡­


    Before me, a girl with silver hair and golden eyes stands. She is young but already has a figure to be envious of. She is wearing a skimpy clothes and a long skirt fashioned with a leather shoes.


    This girl here sent Sistina flying with a kick on the body.


    ¡°Higan! You are right! There are tons of devils around the castle!!¡±


    ¡°Right? Good thing I had you help people killing them but, what took you so long? Did you have a hard time Alstroe?¡±


    ¡°Eh? No, they were really easy but it kind of bothersome since some of them regenerates back to life so I have to rush at them until their regeneration cannot hold out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sound so you Alstroe. I am kind of defiled here¡­ can you give me a hug?¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!~ Higan is so spoiled!~¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    I interjected their conversation.


    Based on what I heard, Higanbana sent this girl around the whole castle and defeated the archdevils all by herself?!¡±


    ¡°Is it true?! You helped the soldiers to defeat the devils?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Yes! Oh, you¡¯re injured too. Do you also want a hug?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll reject your tempting offer.¡±


    ¡°Buh!¡±


    This girl here is Alstroemeria, huh?


    She is one of Asagao¡¯s friends and¡­ Violetta told me that she is on par with Ashfon as they fought each other a while back.


    It¡¯s also unbelievable.


    There¡¯s no magic or anything from her and yet, she is so strong.


    But, I am thankful is she really helped my soldiers. This also means that she saved our city and now, she also saved us from imminent danger.


    ¡°UWAaaarRGhhHHHH! It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you, Alstroemeria!!!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Me? Why are you so angry?!¡±


    Sistina appears from the rubbles and visibly much angrier. Her blood lust seeps and permeated me that shook my whole body. Her power now got more violent as it goes out of control.


    ¡°You! Because of you!! Lord Nil won¡¯t return my affection, my love, my feelings! All because of you!!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Sorry. I really don¡¯t what you are saying.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! I am going to definitely kill you!!¡±


    ¡°Ehehe! Come!~ All challenges are accepted!!¡±


    Sistina kicks the ground and approach us in a flash but in return, Alstroemeria also did the same. The difference is that Alstroemeria is faster.


    ¡°ORYAAAA!¡±


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    ¡°[Avidya Severance ¨C Thousand Strikes]¡±


    As they clashes, Alstroemeria immediately dominated the battle with another kick.


    After that, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening anymore as I cannot follow her movements. Everything that I saw I just like a flash when in reality it¡¯s just a rain of punches from her.


    Sistina could only hold out her arm to defend herself from the barrage of unseen attacks.


    Alstroemeria¡¯s rush is so powerful that it shook the very land we are stepping on and sends an array windfall towards everywhere.


    I struck my hammer down and hold Ishtal and Higanbana so we won¡¯t get blown away.


    After that, Sistina got blown away with a grapple from Alstroemeria.


    ¡°Phew! It¡¯s good to move my body like this once in a while! That was a really good warm-up!¡±


    That was just a warm-up for her?


    This just shows how different her league is. She is in the plane of monsters together with Ashfon and Violetta. Even this enemy of ours, Sistina, who used her trump card and becomes somewhat akin to a god, she got clearly beaten without reserved by Alstroemeria.


    Sistina who was thrown from afar stands up while she stagger, the emblem behind her slowly fades as her body weakens. Sistina¡¯s fearsome power got overpowered by a mere brute strength.


    ¡°Kill!! I am¡­going to¡­kill you! Alstroemeria¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going to make you sleep. It¡¯s dangerous for you to move around with that injury.¡±


    It was a fine decision she made.


    Alstroemeria run towards Sistina with one fist clenched which she lifts in the air.


    And¡­


    BAM!


    The wind blasted sideways from where Sistina stands. The ground violently shook as the impact of the punch is so strong. But there¡¯s something wrong¡­


    The attack didn¡¯t reach Sistina.


    She didn¡¯t block the attack nor Alstroemeria stop the attack on herself either. There was something transparent that prevented her from landing the attack.


    ¡°Oops, I can¡¯t let you do that.¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    Suddenly, an old man appears from Sistina¡¯s side and catches her weakened body as she falls. The old man holds her by the waist and hold out his other hand towards Alstroemeria.


    The old man wears a weird coat with weird tools hanging from inside and dons a weird monocle in one of his eyes. His hair is gray and he is tall and well built for someone old.


    The old man opens his mouth and speaks¡­


    ¡°Well, well, Sistina, you¡¯re clearly beaten up. Ahh!~ What soft alluring body as always! Gahahaha¡±


    ¡°Dylan! You bastard! Let me go!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Be thankful I am here to save your pretty butt.¡±


    ¡°Why is it has to be you, you smelly old man!¡±


    ¡°Gahahaha! Do you remember the strict order of Lord Nil?¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t engage battle with Alstroemeria¡­¡±


    ¡°Good girl. You don¡¯t want him hating you, right?¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­!¡±


    ¡°[Avidya Severance ¨C Destroyer of Seventh Hell!]¡±


    ¡°[Arcana of Sloth ¨C Avoidance.]¡±


    BAM!


    Alstroemeria who preemptively attack the old man who is called Dylan was immediately blocked. The force of her punch blows everything away again except for the place where Dylan and Sistina are standing.


    Dylan just made a smile as the attack didn¡¯t reach him.


    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t have you doing that again, lady. I am Dylan, an etherian. In the Order of Arcana Sin, I am the current Arcana of Sloth and I don¡¯t have any title to mention. Well, I am always available for fun night time and I love plump butts¡­oops¡­do I really have to say that? Gahahaha!¡±


    ¡°How¡­? Is that a barrier, Dylanlan?!¡±


    ¡°Gahaha! What a cute nickname I got!¡±


    ¡°Buh!¡±


    ¡°That is one of my few skills, Avoidance. I don¡¯t block your attack. I redirect everything towards another place at my will except towards the attacker. I don¡¯t necessarily block the attack, but if you¡¯d like to test it again, I am willing to¡­redirect the force of your attack towards your friends over there.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Alstroemeria didn¡¯t say anything as Dylan told her what he is capable of. It struck me that Arcana magic is truly magnificent and horrifying that even someone like Alstroemeria can¡¯t do anything against it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be frustrated there. You¡¯re going to ruin your young pretty face. It¡¯s all about affinity and you are extremely bad against me.¡±


    ¡°Next time¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°Next time, I am going to defeat you!¡±


    ¡°Gahahaha! Don¡¯t bother! I am not fond fighting but I would be happier if you let me inspect your body!¡±


    ¡°Sexual harassment!¡±


    ¡°Sorry! Gahaha! We will take our leave now. This lady over here overstepped her bound.¡±


    ¡°Dylan¡­you¡­!¡±


    Sistina who was already weakened never fail to return a glare to us.


    ¡°You, fox over there!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re not going to make a smile like that ever again the next time we meet!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Bring it on!¡±


    With that, they turn around and a purple warp appears which they enter. We just stare at their back as they leave and as they enter the warp until they disappear in thin air.


    I breathe a sigh as their malicious presences vanish.


    ¡°Uwaahh¡­! Alstroe, that was nerve wracking!


    ¡°Yes, yes! Here¡¯s your embrace spoiled little Higan!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    After that, I invited the two inside the castle to rest.


    I immediately head out and inspect every gate and ask every division commander of what happened.


    All of them have the same response which they told me that a devil that stands out and extremely powerful appears but was immediately beaten by a silver-haired girl. All the gates were protected, some of the soldiers were harmed and injured, almost one-fourth of the total forces but, it¡¯s a blessing that death didn¡¯t occurred.


    I checked every garrison and posts and all are untouched and undamaged.


    We owe Alstroemeria and Higanbana a huge debt but, all they ask me is one thing.


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Asagao?! You''re name is Edelweiss, right? You''re pretty too!¡±


    ¡°I want to see Asagao, where is she? What is she doing now?!¡±


    They ask me over and over so I didn¡¯t have any choice but to tell them.


    ¡°Miss Higanbana and Miss Alstroemeria, unfortunately, Princess Asagao is currently at the dragon capital. Things are complicated and there are problems¡­¡±


    ¡°¡°And¡­¡±¡±


    ¡°¡­Lord Mrothgir and her Maid Milin passed away¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    I guess I shouldn¡¯t have said that abruptly.


    Their faces say it all as it pales.


    ¡°H-Hey¡­that¡¯s a lie¡­right?¡±


    ¡°Master¡­is? That¡¯s impossible¡­!¡±


    ¡°I mean, Murot may be weaker than me but he is not that easy to be taken down!!¡±


    ¡°M-M-Master...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details but their bodies were left here earlier. It seems that this place is not the only one attacked by the devils. It also occurs in the Dragon capital and Demon Capital.¡±


    I answered their unsaid questions.


    Alstroemeria starts tearing up upon hearing the death of one of her adventuring companion and start sobbing as it slowly sunk to her.


    ¡°Murot¡­*sob*¡­no way¡­*sob*¡­¡±


    But contrary to the crying Alstroemeria, Higanbana¡¯s face is still blank¡­no¡­her eyes are blank and seemingly, she killed her emotions at this point.


    ¡°Alstore.¡±


    ¡°H-Higan?¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­is in danger¡­we¡¯re going to follow her.¡±


    ¡°E-Eh?¡±


    ¡°I am sad¡­I feel really sad that I could cry too but, when I think of how much sadder Asagao is, my mind cannot forgive the person who made her feel that way. Unforgivable¡­!¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­can we at least pay a visit to them? I¡­I at least want to pray for their souls¡­¡±


    ¡°Alstroe is really kind and nice. That¡¯s why I love you like how I love Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    After they visit Mrothgir and Milin who was laid in a bed without life, they both kneel down and prayed. Higanbana who is seemingly emotionless shed tears as she closes her eyes while Alstroemeria¡¯s tears flows nonstop.


    I tried to stop them but they were determined to leave immediately.


    I presented the two with foods and coins for their adventure and I hope I could give them more as they have done so much.


    They are strong but¡­ their hearts and minds are stronger.


    Unlike me who was apathetic to most people, they are sweet and gentle despite of their disposition. Just like Asagao, they have smiles that soften one¡¯s heart¡­


    Asagao sure made such bright friends¡­and cute one¡¯s to boot.


    Now, what should I mention to thank first in my prayer towards the Goddess of Blessing today?

 Chapter Extra: Hydrangea鈥檚 Normal Day

    Tsk¡­


    Morning, huh¡­What a bad day¡­


    Every day is bad day knowing I have to see their faces again especially our lord. The only way I can vent my irritation is to beat the hell out of him until I am satisfied.


    I get up from my bed and head towards the sink inside the bathroom. I wash my face and brushes my teeth using this toothbrush that Nil and Dylan made us use. I wash my face to refresh myself and in hopes, to refresh my mood.


    I don my blue dress complimented with white robe fashioned with flower outlines. Dressing like this every day is nothing for me and this just shows my level of elegance towards the residence of this mansion.


    Everyone who lives in this place is a complete whack.


    I emerge from my room and the sight of the hallway with flower decors on pedestals and several doors line up along the way greeted my eyes.


    ¡°Auuuuggghhhhh¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Hackkh¡­hhhaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Bwahahaha!!¡±


    I feel like my cheek just twitches but I am better off ignoring the sound coming from inside those rooms and proceed to the place I am tasked to.


    I make my way to the grand hall and make a turn towards another hall with flower decors too that sits on pedestals. My steps are swift and elegant and on top of that, it¡¯s soundless that it shames the wind.


    But my perfect and elegant strides is my everyday mistakes as it immediately takes me to this door which inside, lies a man who is worthy of every harassment. It pisses me to no end that I am the one who needs to do this every day.


    I open the distasteful door and what enter my sight is the looming¡­mountain of laundry and trashes¡­


    And I just had Flow clean this room too yesterday¡­


    I made my way to the bed where he is sleeping, our lord. I open the curtains on the way and the bright sunshine permeates the room and the warmness spreads throughout this shithole.


    I stare down at him with disdain and with vigor, I pull the blanket the fully covered him from top to bottom.


    ¡°Lord Nil, it is morning, wake up you trash.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold¡­I¡¯m still sleepy¡­¡±


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°Noooooo! Hy you meanie! Also, as soon as I saw your face, I got hard!¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s to-do list: Number one, you will die first thing in the morning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m awake! No need for violence! Look! I¡¯m awake! Me getting hard was a joke!¡±


    ¡°So, you are saying that I am not attractive enough not to instill sexual desire?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be difficult early in the morning! I¡¯m the last boss, right?!¡±


    I don¡¯t understand how his mind works. There are times that he will blurt out things unknown to me. The only one who can understand and talk on the same level of idiocy with him is Dylan.


    ¡°What¡¯s for breakfast, Hy?¡±


    ¡°I believe Cr¡¯thgor is still resting in his room after he was badly wounded in the battle at the dragon capital.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­what¡¯s more?¡±


    ¡°Sistina is still sulking when you nag at her. Why don¡¯t you cheer her up, Lord Nil?¡±


    ¡°Cheer her up? How? I¡¯m going to tell you this but I am not going to impregnate her as she always wishes!¡±


    ¡°You¡­you really are a trash.¡±


    ¡°How rude! I am a recyclable trash!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I have an idea on how you are going to cheer her up.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Recently, she¡¯s been doing some experiment in the kitchen. It seems she wants you to eat her cooking.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I swear she will immediately bloom like a flower if you did.¡±


    ¡°Hy¡­what¡¯s my record?¡±


    ¡°Twenty deaths in a single meal.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯m going to set a new record! Go tell her to cook that food and I am going to taste it!!!¡±


    ¡°How admirable for a trash like you.¡±


    I immediately set out in a good mood.


    My strides are as elegant as ever as I make my way to Sistina¡¯s room. I get to see Nil die today and it makes me excited.


    As I arrive at the grand hall, on my way, I met the beast kin from wolf clan, Flow, the Arcana of Gluttony. He immediately notices me and made a quick bow to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice morning to see Miss Hydrangea doing her job earnestly.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Good morning to you too Flow.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be in a good mood. That¡¯s unusual, is something going to happen today?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Also, Flow, would you clean Lord Nil¡¯s room today too?¡±


    ¡°Aye! Thanks to Lord Nil, my arm is restored because of Revision. I really didn¡¯t think that I would be defeated like that. But, you know, kids these days¡­they grow so fast and strong. That¡¯s bad¡­really bad.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to know that you are fine. You¡¯re one of the few fellows here who is sensible to have a chat with, although, your speech pattern is annoying.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, yes! What¡¯s for breakfast? I¡¯d like to eat something before doing any chores.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really now? It would be Sistina¡¯s specialty.¡±


    Flow¡¯s face becomes pale as I told him the plan about breakfast.


    ¡°I guess¡­I¡­uh¡­will be going hunting today¡­huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°You better do.¡±


    ¡°And I was hoping Cr¡¯thgor will be cooking today. Thank you for the warning¡±


    ¡°Affirmed. See you around.¡±


    Flow and I go on our separate paths. He went outside the mansion to do something and I immediately head to the kitchen. The reason for that is to eat left over that Nil might see. I shall see to it that I eat it myself so I shall survive the day.


    If he finds out that there¡¯s a cooked food in the refrigerator. It is one of Dylan¡¯s invention which preserve perishable foods and stuff that easily spoils. There¡¯s also what they called gas stove which made cooking more efficient and easy that it made Cr¡¯thgor happy.


    That goes the same for Sistina who also love to cook. The difference is Cr¡¯thgor¡¯s food is heavenly while Sistina¡¯s cooking can cause the gods to scurry away from the smell alone. Of course, Sistina herself isn¡¯t aware of it and she is taste deaf.


    Moreover, Cr¡¯thgor and Sistina has an unusual hatred with each other as both tries appeal to the trash Nil.


    I arrive at the kitchen and start my rummaging¡­


    .


    .


    .


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    ¡°Sistina, I am here to convey a message.¡±


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaah!! Lord Nil hates me!! Waaaaah! Auuuugghhh¡­.! Noooo¡­!¡±


    ¡°Sistina, I am here to te--!¡±


    ¡°WAAAAHH! No more! I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±


    ¡°LORD NIL WANTS YOU TO COOK A MEAL FOR HIM!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    So troublesome¡­ I hope Sistina could at least be more sociable towards me as we are girls in this shithole.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    CREAK¡­


    Sistina slips her head out to look at me. Her eyes are sore and her cheeks are wet. Also, her face is flushed and her hair is a mess from her endless bawl ever since Nil scolded her the day she comes home after battling with Higanbana and Alstroemeria.


    The mission failing is fine but, the strict order of not engaging Alstroemeria in battle was disobeyed and so, she had an earful of nagging from me and Nil.


    ¡°Is that¡­true?¡±


    ¡°It is. Come out now and prepare a meal for him.¡±


    ¡°Yay! Thank you for telling Miss Hydrangea! I¡¯ll promptly head to the kitchen and cook something for him!¡±


    ¡°Fix yourself first before doing that. You don¡¯t want to look haggard in front of Lord Nil, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Right! I owe you so much Big Sis Hydrangea!¡±


    How easy¡­


    And how did I transcend from Miss to Big sis?


    With that, I left Sistina to her own devices as she prepares herself. I then head toward one particular door at the end of the hallway. Since I wasn¡¯t able to find any leftover to feed myself, I make my way to his room.


    As I arrive at the door, I breathe deeply and¡­


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    ¡°Cr¡¯thgor¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Hydrangea? Please be at ease and enter.¡±


    I enter the said room and fix my posture.


    Cr¡¯thgor is stoic and stern when it comes to hygiene. Also, it is one of the people here that I give respect to due to his ability to cook and bake delicious sweets which best served with tea. I say, it¡¯s very elegant but¡­his fashion sense is terrible.


    For a fierce race of a dragon, he is rather meticulous.


    Inside, the room is clearly clean and the aroma of sweets wafts in the air. There¡¯s the thing called¡­microwave and oven¡­one of Dylan¡¯s invention, in the room together with a refrigerator where Cr¡¯thgor keep ingredients he uses to bake.


    Cr¡¯thgor is standing next to a table with flour, sugar and other ingredients to bake cookies. But... he is wearing a weird apron with floral designs over a tunic and shirt together with blue slacks.


    ¡°What could it be, Lady Hydrangea, as you can see I am in the middle of baking.¡±


    ¡°Cr¡¯thgor, I am hungry, serve me something.¡±


    ¡°As you wish!¡±


    He immediately moves in haste and set a cloth covered table and decorated it with flowers in a vase with a fancy chair and a tea set.


    He then brings out a fluffy cake from the oven. If I recall correctly, that¡¯s a sponge cake that goes well with Darjeeling tea. He slices the cake with accuracy and astounding precision. He set the slice of cake in front of me that is presented well and immediately pours a tea.


    ¡°Done, please enjoy, Lady Hydrangea.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a ton, Cr¡¯thgor.¡±


    ¡°No, it was an honor to serve you. Lady Hydrangea, you, are without a doubt, is at the top among us. You are the only one who can stand beside Lord Nil.¡±


    ¡°You flatter me. It was a good a speech that portrays your pride and dignity as one of us. It¡¯s just that¡­your fashion sense is somewhat lacking.


    ¡°Wha--!?¡±


    Ooops¡­


    I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned that¡­


    Cr¡¯thgor now sulks in a corner. If there¡¯s something he is similar with Sistina, it is the way how they easily sulk and how they always try hard to prove themselves to that trash. Honestly, Nil doesn¡¯t deserve anyone of us.


    Maybe he can burn together with Dylan.


    I start eating and gracefully sip my tea and eat the slice of cake.


    .


    .


    .


    I left Cr¡¯thgor¡¯s room after apologizing for hurting his feeling. I really like the ambiance in his room, unlike Sistina whose room is filled with Nil¡¯s sewn dolls and a big pillow with his image. Although I said that, I did like her room because it¡¯s feminine and has a lot of pink colors.


    Her fashion sense is far superior to Cr¡¯thgor and she is good at decorations and such.


    I head towards the dining room and saw Nil. He sits nervously as the anticipated meal from Sistina is about to come.


    ¡°Hy! You¡¯re here! Hold my hands! I¡¯m really about to die!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Gah! Hey¡­you smell like¡­a freshly cooked sweet!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You¡­you go to Cr¡¯thgor¡¯s room?! That¡¯s unfair!!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Traitor! Deserter! Loner! Shorty! Flatty! Virgin!¡±


    ¡°But you got hard from this flatty, shorty and virgin.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    This scum¡­


    ¡°Haaa¡­I guess I am someone opposite from Alstroemeria, huh.¡±


    ¡°Do you know Hy?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡±


    ¡°Even though Asagao and I have been in the same body, our attitude greatly differs from each other. Our views in life as I only gave her the sweet side of her time and I take the darkest and most terrible side of her time.¡±


    ¡°Your point?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! We essentially have the same taste in woman despite those differences!¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    ¡°I know her to the core. One trivia is that Asagao is a closet pervert and loves boobs and thighs! I am pretty sure that she would be attracted to the same girl I fell to.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to say this to me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the audience.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I really don¡¯t understand how his mind works¡­


    ¡°Lord Nil! It¡¯s done! Please eat my lovey dovey steak peppered salted stew mixed with mayonnaise and filled with *******************************!¡±


    That sounds horrendous¡­


    Sistina brings out a bowl of soup¡­ that looks like the remains of the abyss blasted with another abyssal explosion. There¡¯s something squirming in it and foams pop even though it is not that hot. Its color is like the pits of hell like sinful souls are sent asking for salvation.


    Also, where¡¯s the steak?


    She said it is a steak but all I could see is a carcass of a beast that rotted in the crevice of existence. I¡¯m surprised that the bowl is still intact.


    I was about to leave when Nil grabs my arm and look at me dead in the eyes. His face says it all¡­he at least wants me to see him dies and carry on his dreams.


    ¡°S-Sistina¡­this¡­looks¡­amazing¡­in a way¡­¡±


    ¡°R-R-R-Really?! I¡¯m happy! Kyaa!¡±


    Sistina blushes and fidgets as Nil subtly praise her cooking. It would better for everyone here if you honestly tell her how it is.


    Steam rises from her face because of Nil¡¯s good word.


    ¡°I-I-I-I-I-I-I can¡¯t take it! Seeing Lord Nil eat my own cooking is too much for me that my heart can¡¯t take it! I can¡¯t watch him eat it! Kyaaaaa!¡±


    She ran out of the room while clasping her palm in her face from shyness. We¡¯re left here with the abomination she cooked.


    ¡°What do you want to do Lord Nil? If you want to save yourself from you imminent doom, this is your chance.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°As my loyal and loving subordinate, I cannot run away the challenge she set upon me! This¡­ uh¡­soup¡­ must be filled with love! I don¡¯t want to destroy her expectations and with that, I shall brave the danger ahead!¡±


    ¡°How admirable of you, my lord.¡±


    ¡°With you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll die! I¡¯d definitely die!¡±


    ¡°Just stand there and hold my hand as I eat a mouthful.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    I obediently hold his hand as he immediately takes a spoonful of the diabolic soup that could slay a dragon and a demon lord.


    The effect was immediate as Nil¡¯s body convulses wildly and I myself took the opportunity and crushed his hand that I hold to vent out some pent up stress.


    ¡°ArrrgghhHHhh BLurrgraraaagghhh!¡±


    ¡°Do your best.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Congratulations Lord Nil, you died twenty-seven times.¡±


    ¡°Hy! I know that you were crushing my hands while I convulse!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°L-Lord Nil¡­how was it?¡±


    Sistina peeks from the side of the doorway as she interjects into our conversation. Nil and I look at each other and I lightly shrug.


    ¡°Sistina, come here.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Lord Nil!¡±


    Sistina rushes towards Nil like a puppy as she happily skips.


    ¡°What is it Lord Nil?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­umm¡­about that soup¡­well¡­¡±


    Tell her the truth.


    ¡°Umm¡­why don¡¯t you come here for a moment and sit on my lap.¡±


    ¡°Y-Y-Y-YES!¡±


    Scum¡­


    Sistina happily leaps at Nil¡¯s lap. He starts stroking her head and Sistina looks pleased as she fiercely blushes.


    ¡°You see about your soup¡­It¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­good?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s delicious! I love it! But I am already full so I don¡¯t think I can eat anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yay! I love you Lord Nil! It¡¯s a shame that you¡¯re already full but, I love you!¡±


    ¡°Y-Y-Yeah¡­¡±


    Nil turns his head towards me with a face asking for help.


    It¡¯s your fault, though.


    I won¡¯t be doing anything so suffer from your own stupidity.


    Also¡­Sistina¡­ why are you so love struck with this trash¡­


    Love is blind as they say, huh¡­


    ¡°Good day happy people!!¡±


    Tsk¡­


    Another trash appears!


    Dylan greeted us with a shit eating grin with a drunken stupor as he entered the scene. I immediately leer at him together with Sistina.


    One thing I like about Sistina is that we both hate this old geezer that always reeks!


    Nil who saw Dylan immediately lit up and gently carry Sistina off his lap. Sistina¡¯s face dampens as Nil¡¯s attention was taken from her.


    ¡°Dylan!!¡±


    ¡°Gahahaha! How do you do my lord?¡±


    ¡°Dylan, about that console that I asked¡­do you have it?¡±


    ¡°Not only the console but a game to boot with! You like it right? Video games with a post-apocalyptic setting.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! On point! I¡¯m getting bored playing with Flow and Cr¡¯thgor because they always lose in Super Smash Friend!¡±


    ¡°Gahahaha! Well, you are an avid player. Let¡¯s go set up the console in the living room!¡±


    Nil and Dylan left in high spirits.


    They are talking about this console and whatnot that I do not understand myself but I know it¡¯s idiotic entertainment involving some complex things that called technology.


    ¡°*sob*¡­Big sis Hydrangea!!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This just happens once or twice a week so you¡¯ll have a plenty of time.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°For now, please clean up your room.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Sistina left crestfallen as her beloved was stolen from her.


    I really can¡¯t sympathize with her¡­


    Well now, since I abruptly become free for the day because of Dylan, I guess I¡¯ll tend to my flower garden.


    .


    .


    .


    As I set foot on my flower garden outside the mansion, I inhale the fresh and clear air to relieve the fatigue from associating with Nil and the others.


    But when I look for the flower themed metallic chair that I usually sit, what I found is a man that stands more than two hundred and fifty centimeters. With his brawny body, slightly pointed ears, and beard, he stands out in plain sight.


    I approach the man that already noticed me and calls out to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you in here, Gorluck.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Aye, Miss Hydrangea! Ain¡¯t this a nice weather?¡±


    ¡°You being here¡­it means that you already tended the flowers?¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡±


    ¡°My deepest thanks, Gorluck.¡±


    ¡°I bet¡¯cha you¡¯re tired from all ya¡¯r work ¡®ere?¡±


    This is Gorluck.


    In the Order of Arcana Sin, he is the current Arcana of Greed. He is a dwarf that loves collecting things such as gold and silver in whatever form. He is not a craftsman but rather, he is a sculptor. His disposition greatly varies from an ordinary dwarf.


    He is also a sensible man to have a chat but there are times when a spark of inspiration comes to him and leave you hanging. Sometimes he¡¯ll make a sculpture of you.


    ¡°Gorluck, didn¡¯t Lord Nil told you your assignment?¡±


    ¡°Aye, he did. But there¡¯s a newbie coming, right?¡±


    ¡°That is correct. He will replace Kran.¡±


    ¡°What happened to that grass loving shit head?¡±


    ¡°Ask Lord Nil yourself. But this is better since Kran is arrogant and does whatever he wants. He thinks Lord Nil won¡¯t notice his actions.¡±


    ¡°Aye, so what will happen to him?¡±


    ¡°Lord Nil will simply pull out his divinity and arcana magic from him as a sign of disownment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s harsh but he deserves it.¡±


    Right¡­


    I don¡¯t like Kran too.


    That elf has caused trouble than help to us. He moves on his own and does everything he wants thinking with Nil¡¯s power, he is invincible.


    As much as possible, I¡¯d like the duo of Asagao and Hero Ichirou to teach him a lesson and strip him off of his own arcana magic.


    Those two¡­


    Their Divine Possession is powerful and sacred enough to erase an Arcana Magic.


    It¡¯s the only power that can slay Nil and completely erase Revision from Nil. The damage that they caused on Nil never healed properly by Revision is now recovers like a normal body.


    It¡¯s a weapon that truly slays and defeats devils, arcana magicians, and Nil Himself.


    ¡°Gorluck, what was your mission again?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Ta¡¯ scare off one the heroes off their undies and try to bring out their potential.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Who is this hero you are referring to?


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I really can¡¯t remember well because she doesn¡¯t stand out much. Ta¡¯ bespectacled lass I think. Ta¡¯ one with the always tired face.¡±


    ¡°That would be Mana Minase.¡±


    ¡°¡¯Aight! So, what¡¯s about her? Know anything?¡±


    ¡°No. Her specs and power are all unknown.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is interesting.¡±


    ¡°When do you leave?¡±


    ¡°Ah, at night! She seems to be teleported at the human and fairy border.¡±


    ¡°I see. Be mindful as it is close to that harbor town. You don¡¯t want Nil getting angry at you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Since I don¡¯t have any tasks here, I shall leave you to your own devices.¡±


    ¡°See ya¡¯ around!¡±


    I walk off out of the place as it is already occupied.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Oh?


    It seems he is already here¡­


    .


    .


    .


    I called out every member of the Order and gather them at the great hall including our lord, Nil.


    Nil sits in a lavish chair with gold ornaments. Besides him, we lined up in a group of three on each side. I stand by his right and Sistina stand by his left. Beside me is Flow and next to him is Dylan. Beside Sistina is Cr¡¯thgor then Gorluck.


    We stand there and wait for the new addition to our rank as Kran, the now previous Arcana of Envy was kicked out.


    Three maidservants stand by the door to open it for the newbie.


    Those three maids are devils who became too strong and donned a humanoid form because of their strong powers. We don¡¯t send them to battle as there are only three of them. They all has intelligent of their own and developed feelings themselves.


    Their names are based on what their hair color is.


    Emerald is a devil is gradient green hair that styled with a ponytail. Ruby is a devil with short burning red hair and her bangs cover half of her face. Sapphire is a devil with blue long hair like me that fashioned with a long braid.


    They are the one who mostly does the household chores other than me and Flow.


    They are also the target of Dylan¡¯s sexual harassment and the poor girls cannot resist as he is one of this place masters, although, Dylan¡¯s harassments are just limited to touching their butts and thighs.


    And so, the three opens the large door and let the new member in.


    Nil speaks in a grandiose manner to welcome him.


    ¡°I am glad that you decided to join us! Who would have thought that you, among everyone else, would willingly join the Order of Arcana Sins!¡±


    The man with messy hair and a little bit of stubble on his chin looks at us as if he is inspecting us. His watchful eyes, keen observation, and levelheaded thinking are what captured Nil¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Let me welcome you again. Hero Shun, we are delighted to have you in our ranks! I will assure you that you will not regret this decision! From today onwards, you will be the new Arcana of Envy as your compatibility with the sin is perfect!¡±


    ¡°I humbly accept it.¡±

 Chapter 164: The Pirate Game 1

    Ahhh!~


    The breeze of the sea feels so good and salty. The sun shines over the sailing ship and the sound of salt water being parted by the ship speaks to me on a spiritual level.


    I mean, I was on a ship that time when I died from a terrorist attack back in my world where I got shot and it was also a ship¡¯s fault that Alstroe and I wind up in the beast continent and lost our way.


    I am not necessarily afraid or traumatized by ships but, I feel like I am unfortunate around them. Also, there¡¯s the fact that I can only swim a little. All I can do is a doggy paddle which I can only do three minutes at best.


    Moreover, it makes me think that fate weaved this absurd situation itself. First are magma and now, the open sea where tons of unknown creatures lurk at the very bottom.


    But what worries me the most is what that dwarf told us¡­


    We are participating in the pirate war. It makes me think, how does that work?


    ¡°Ahoy, newbies!¡±


    Casablanca and Hibiscus who are staring at the sea as it cruises over the water in amazement, are surprised us our attention was called by the captain herself, Merissa.


    We turn our heads towards the short girl. She¡¯s holding a stack of clothes in her hands as she cheerfully smiles and looks at us in excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯m really delighted to have new subordinates at this season! It set my heart ablaze to know that there are young aspiring pirates out there that yearn such adventure out here in the sea!¡±


    ¡°W-We are not here for that¡­you just assumed that yourself¡­ and pushed us here¡­¡±


    ¡°My heart feels so overjoyed! We may have our bad and good times but, we, as captain-crew, will be serving each other whatever happens! We, as one with this ship and the sea, shall be having our fair share of pain and pleasure together with all sorts of treasure¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not listening¡­¡±


    ¡°We, all of us, will overcome everything! We shall sail out there and take the top position! We are going to snatch the seat of the Sea Emperor! We will not set our goals to a measly Top Five Flag Ships. We aim higher than that!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sound so absurd¡­and I am telling you¡­you¡¯re mistaken¡­¡±


    ¡°So, to be part of our crew, I¡¯ll have you three dressed befitting of a pirate! These are for you three! Take it!


    ¡°You¡¯re still not listening¡­¡±


    The twins happily receive that presented clothes but I reluctantly take it from her hand. Casablanca and Hibiscus are getting giddy.


    Merissa guided us towards one of the cabins inside the deck. The ship is actually fairly large and the structure seems modernized and looks actually sturdy. It is made out of steel and partly wood that I well painted as the exterior was kept as a wood looking design but the interior is neatly white.


    The doors are made of sturdy wood and the ceilings are made out of metal. It gives me the sense of relief, knowing that this ship won¡¯t easily sink.


    Merissa takes us in a fairly normal cabin with two bunk beds with two layers. There¡¯s a long table top at the middle and neatly furnished cabinets.


    Is this really a pirate ship?


    ¡°Well then, I will leave you three to your own devices. I shall head to the main deck and supervise. As soon as you finished changing, come up to where I am.¡±


    ¡°Aye, Captain!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, captain!¡±


    ¡°A-Aye¡­¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    As Merissa turns her heels, Emby immediately flies towards her direction and lands on the top of her head.


    ¡°Oh? This bird?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Emby!¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you want to go with her?¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe! Be nice, okay?¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    That¡¯s really unusual¡­


    That dumb bird is usually aggressive towards me but it is actually going with strangers?!


    As I took a glance at the dumb bird, it makes one quick glance over us before fidgeting¡­


    Hey¡­that Emby¡­is it actually¡­a boy?!


    Is he being considerate for Hibiscus?


    As I stare at the bird wonderfully, it stares back at me and¡­its eyes are actually smirking at me¡­ How arrogant!


    .


    .


    .


    And so, after dressing, we left our cabin and head out to the main deck. As we emerge from the middle deck where the cabins are located, the captain saw us and immediately approaches us from the quarterdeck.


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s more like it!¡±


    Is what she exactly said about our new outfit change¡­


    Casablanca wears a wears a white shirt tied above her midriff topped with an open tunic which red in color. In her arms, she wears leather gloves with a gray ribbon tied at her left shoulder. She wears ebony black pants fastened with a belt with skull motif. Her leather boots cover below her knees and the sole of her shoes are covered with plated steel.


    If I have to score it, it¡¯s impossible as my chart is already broken. She is still in her growing phase but the outfit already brings out an allure of a grown up woman. The contrast between her childish countenance and matured outfit brings an indescribable charm. Her midriff is the most sucking part as it shows her white fair skin. The tight black ebony pants further emphasize her modest figure.


    Next is Hibiscus who also emerges together with us. She wears a sleeveless vest with unfastened buttons that shows the loose shirt inside tightened by multiple body belts from her diaphragm up to her waist. The loose white shirt¡¯s sleeves poke out from the vest but it has a gap in the shoulder that shows Hibiscus¡¯ tanned but flawless shoulders. The rest of her arms are covered by the extension of the said white shirt earlier and at her wrist, the cuffs are pleated. She wears a frilly skirt that extends down above her knees but still shows her thighs. The most enticing part is that the long boot she wears goes up to the said thighs and the flesh there is being subtly pressed. Also, she wears a bandana that is red in color that added a strong charm.


    No good¡­ she is also way past the chart!


    Contrary to Casablanca, Hibiscus is the kind of pirate that you want to bully and tease just to see her tear up. She does not have an adult charm but her shy figure would stir anyone¡¯s heart and tickle their senses to protect her. I bet if this is the kind of girl is about to steal your treasure, you¡¯ll just let her take it because you cannot fight back the cuteness this girl exudes!


    Come on, Captain! You already found the treasures!


    ¡°Well, well, you really overdid it huh, whitey.¡±


    ¡°M-Me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­I mean, you still wore that sexy black tank top under the buttoned shirt that you rolled the sleeves and still manage to show your slender waist by tucking it in those hot pants of yours that you even fastened with a belt. That tight detached black sleeve also matches the leather gloves fashioned with bracelets and such. You even expose your slender pale white legs and prefer to wear leather ankle boots complimented with black socks that extend up to your knees. And the most attractive charm point of you is how you tied your short hair into a ponytail! I¡¯ll give you a score but the chart broke.¡±


    Wha--?!


    How did she¡­?!


    But¡­?!


    It¡¯s true that I wear my hair in a ponytail now because it¡¯s a bit hot but¡­my intention is to look plain and simple.


    ¡°Anyway, all of you look fantastic that I doubt if you guys are even fit to be pirates!¡±


    ¡°Like I said earlier¡­you are mistaken¡­¡±


    ¡°Any questions?!¡±


    ¡°Still not listening¡­¡±


    ¡°Questions so far?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­how the hell does this ship moves with main sail closed¡­and the wind current only comes from the ship¡¯s speed¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good question!¡±


    ¡°You can hear me after all!¡±


    ¡°Follow me to the lower deck!¡±


    And so, we follow captain towards the lower deck where she was so excited to show to us.


    We walk past the cabins on the middle deck and continue walking until we reach an intersection but we still walk straight until we arrive at a stair that leads further inside the ship.


    A male crew with demon horns greets us as he saw the captain and the three of us with a flushed face.


    The captain leads us further into the well-lit room until we reach another door made out of iron. Without hesitation, she opens the door and let us in.


    What inside the room had my mouth gaping¡­the same goes for the twins as we saw that¡­


    Huge machinery that encompasses the whole room and it seems it further extend towards the frames of the whole ship.


    In the middle of the machinery surrounded by tons of cogwheels and mechanism that I cannot hope to understand, there¡¯s an orb that looks so mechanized and modern that emits strong light. It¡¯s not magic or divinity. It is also not a power I am familiar with.


    Rather, the power it emits feels so foreign to me.


    ¡°Captain¡­this is?!¡±


    ¡°We call this Etheric Core Point.¡±


    ¡°Etheric Core Point?! What does that mean?!¡±


    ¡°You see, the whole pirate game is to determine rankings. Of course, now that you see this, it should be obvious that we are not that kind of run-in-the-mill pirates, per se.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The large sea that you can see on the shore, from the place where we sailed, if you go straight from that place, you¡¯ll eventually arrive at the fairy continent. Now then, do you know, even though the continent of the dragons and fairies are supposedly connected, has a huge gap as if there was something in this place a long time ago?¡±


    ¡°Ethers¡­¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡±


    ¡°This sea¡­is supposedly where the continent of the etherians is?!¡±


    ¡°Smart girl! I am proud to have a crew like you!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the connection between that and this core here?!¡±


    ¡°To be exact, there are seventy-five cores like this and all of them are being used by pirates too. All those seventy-five are our rivals!¡±


    ¡°How did able to find them?!¡±


    ¡°The sea is vast. The same goes for what¡¯s under it. The first core is found one hundred and fifty years ago. After the discovery of the first Etheric Point Core, the scavenge for them began and so, up to now, we were able to find not only those cores but also some blueprints left by the ethers in some underwater caves.¡±


    ¡°And you used those blueprints as a model for this machinery?¡±


    ¡°Correct! I am a first generation dwarf so something so simple is nothing for me!¡±


    ¡°And you are telling us that we are going to fight ships with similar specs like this?!¡±


    ¡°Correct! Hahaha! Are you three getting excited?!¡±


    No¡­definitely not.

 Chapter 165: The Pirate Game 2

    Merissa, the captain, explained to us the significance of the Ether Point Core. It generates the power needed for the whole ship to operate. I am still racking my brains though on how does that works. I guess it is something like the captain who saw that blueprints would understand.


    ¡°Captain¡­what¡¯s the significance of telling this to us¡­?¡±


    ¡°You guys are now an important part of our crew so I see no harm doing that. Also, this kind of thing is common among us pirates.¡±


    ¡°We really didn¡¯t concede to this¡­ by the way captain¡­¡±


    ¡°Aye?¡±


    ¡°You said something about ranking earlier¡­but, what rank you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­I think I always vary from rank one to rank three for the last fifty years. I think last year, I am the rank two.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Rank two?! Wait, wait¡­! Rank two?! What are the criteria?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re getting riled up, huh?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I really didn¡¯t think that you are that high in the rankings¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, things that, how many we killed or how much treasure we¡¯ve gathered or how we discovered more frontier island out there but, the one that determines that is this game.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re expecting us to fight along with you against those seventy-four ships?!¡±


    ¡°Nah! We¡¯re almost half way, to be honest. We needed additional members because we lost some from those battles. We¡¯ve already defeated sixteen ships. If I recall correctly, there are only eight ships left.¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    ¡°But ships that were eliminated could assist or still join the fray so expect no rest from attacks.¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­¡±


    That¡¯s troublesome¡­


    And they are doing this for a long time. But the most troublesome is that how she treats us as permanent crew. She can only hear things she wanted to hear¡­


    But I¡¯ll admit, it sounds fun. I bet I could enjoy this if I don¡¯t have anything else to do.


    ¡°Ether, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong newbie¡­?¡±


    ¡°We have names, you know. I¡¯m Asagao, the girl with blond hair is Casablanca and the girl with silver hair is Hibiscus. If we are your important crew then you better remember our names.¡±


    ¡°True. Then, Gao, Ca and Cus.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty terrible of you, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about the name of this bird at the top my head?¡±


    ¡°Uwaah! T-That¡¯s Emby, Captain!¡±


    Hibiscus immediately retrieves Emby from Captain¡¯s head and hugs him in her chest as she hurriedly and nervously told her the bird brain¡¯s name. Merissa just made a long glance at Emby and smirk.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of warm in a good way. Well, there aren¡¯t many precautions towards this Ether Point Core, just don¡¯t fiddle with it out of curiosity. We don¡¯t this ship sinking right?¡±


    After captain¡¯s warning, she led us outside, towards the deck.


    I just can¡¯t figure it out how does this pirate game¡¯s going to work. And this ship, I don¡¯t have any clue on how it will fight with other ships. I don¡¯t see and barrels of gun or cannon anywhere.


    Are they going to battle with magic or they will try to invade each ship manually and have the crew surrender with brute force?


    This ship won¡¯t be popping out any drills or become bigger, right?


    As my thoughts led astray by those questions, I find myself in the deck already and standing in front of the captain.


    If the ether technologies are involved, then the captain will be excited if she found out more about them.


    ¡°Gao, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Gao, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°It sounds good, so why not?¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ Then, captain, this whole thing reminds me of a ruin I explored a while back. It has some machinery and technologies left behind by the ethers. They are also fully functional and there some blueprints laying around in their facility¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Captain?¡±


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I can tell her more about what Ichirou told me but I rather keep that as a secret since he is close to the man who gave him those limbs, the spiritech.


    From what I said, Captain is solidly petrified in the place where she is standing while looking at me with widened eyes.


    In an instant, my shoulder is grabbed and captain pulls closer to my face.


    ¡°Gao, what you told me, is it true?!¡±


    ¡°W-wait! Too close!¡±


    ¡°GAO, IS IT TRUE?!¡±


    ¡°T-T-T-T-Time out!¡±


    ¡°Gao, you may have given me a new goal! That¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°Hmmm?¡±


    ¡°After the Pirate Game, we will explore that ruins together Gao! And then, we will be the most powerful pirates and we will be hailed as the Emperor of the Sea!¡±


    What did she just said?


    Hey, I can¡¯t have that! I really need to voice out my thoughts!


    I want to see Senya and learn various things from her and hear answers to my questions. I have to get back to the Astlan Castle after that.


    I want to¡­visit Milin and Master too as soon as possible¡­


    And on top of that, Nil might just be there around the corner, watching us.


    Oh yeah, we also promised Ichirou that we will be back before it gets dark!


    ¡°Captain, no, Merissa!¡±


    ¡°What is it all of the sudden? I am envisioning our rise at the top!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t go with you! You suddenly pushed us into this ship even though we don¡¯t want to. We still have things we need to do, that involve battling the devils! We do not know how much time do we have but I fear that there will be something dangerous will happen!¡±


    ¡°Gao¡­Is that so¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have to tell you upfront since you seemed like ignoring me earlier but, there are people waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, yes. It is as you said. I was just so excited that I started ignoring everything around me. Kidnapping isn¡¯t our forte too. Incidentally, how old are you three?¡±


    ¡°These twins are both twelve years old and I am nine years old.¡±


    ¡°A-Asagao¡­aren¡¯t you already twent--! Hya!¡±


    Before Casablanca could blurt my real age, I lightly brush my finger to her thigh to interrupt her. She already got the message and didn¡¯t open her mouth again.


    ¡°Eh¡­?! That young?!¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°By gods, yes!¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I assumed that because Ca and Cus are elves, they are somewhat beyond a hundred because that how it usually is together with you!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­how is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°By a legal treaty signed up by each pirate, there are certain ages of each race in which we could only recruit!¡±


    ¡°Really? How civilized.¡±


    ¡°We can only recruit humans over twenty years old and above. For elves, we can recruit them at the age of fifty, the same for the dwarves. Since we need stronger dragon kins, we only recruit those who are over one hundred. For demons, we need at least forty years old.¡±


    ¡°Why do you pirates implemented such treaty?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for eligibility purposes in which certain race can exert their full potential! Looks can really be deceiving¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one the one to talk about that when you look like around our age. Who implanted such rule anyway?¡±


    ¡°Who knows¡­? Since you guys are underage, I guess I don¡¯t have a choice but to return you to the shore.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I really feel bad about it but it can¡¯t be helped.


    We can¡¯t stick around here and get caught up with another battle. The ether technologies that they adapted are intriguing but I have to put if off for now and focus on what¡¯s ahead of us.


    I look at the twins and they have the face of discontent.


    I am sorry to ruin their enjoyment. I do wish to stick longer here and see how everything will turn out but, I don¡¯t want to make Ichirou worry.


    ¡°Ferd, turn the ship around! We will be returning these little girls here!¡±


    ¡°Aye, captain!


    As she said that towards the man in the place that looks like a control ship, the man called Ferd with four horn which I guess a dragon spins the steering wheel.


    Or so what should happen.


    BAM!


    ¡°Waah?!¡±


    ¡°Enemy?!


    ¡°It¡¯s shaking and swaying, Hibiscus!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Now that I think about, Casablanca, I feel sick!¡±


    An explosion suddenly occurs that it shook the whole ship. Casablanca is fine and was able to hold onto a railing but Hibiscus, even though she also held into something, got sick from the ship swaying too much.


    She just realized that she easily gets seasick?


    Anyway, something just attacked us and this is not a good sign.


    ¡°Captain, what happened?


    ¡°An enemy attack! It¡¯s a battle! It¡¯s a war! It¡¯s on!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­Eh¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Hold on tight to your heart and keep your undies check because you might wet them!!¡±


    ¡°How about taking us back?!¡±


    ¡°All hands, prepare for battle!¡±


    This is getting out of hand!


    She immediately forgot our talk and started ignoring me again!


    ¡°Ferd, what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°Captain, the Ship Veriny fired their artillery cannon to us from a distance of fifty miles. How should we respond?¡±


    ¡°What are the damages?!¡±


    ¡°It hit our left flank, the wood covering that serves as camouflage receives a huge damage. The overall hull isn¡¯t even scratched.¡±


    ¡°Good! Turn our ship towards them at full speed!¡±


    ¡°Yes! All hands to your post, man the deck¡±


    The busy bodies started running around the place and we just sat in one corner so we won¡¯t get in the way. Meanwhile, Hibiscus is throwing up while Casablanca gives her back a good rubbing. Emby worriedly helps us he comfort Hibiscus¡¯ head.


    The ship suddenly turns toward the enemy and immediately sailed at a speed incomparable from earlier.


    BOOM!


    Another attack landed on our ship but it didn¡¯t explode because there was something that blocked it. An unseen shield that took all of the explosion but it still manages to shake the whole ship.


    ¡°Captain, we will be in contact with them at three, two, one and¡­ they are now in our range!¡±


    ¡°Good! Now, release all of our firearms and return the favor!¡±


    As Merissa shouted that, the enemy ship starts firing huge lasers and stuff!


    At the same time, our ship starts shedding woods all over the place! It¡¯s like it¡¯s getting torn apart but it¡¯s not!


    I really can¡¯t explain it well!


    As our speed didn¡¯t cease to decelerate, we then slam the opposing ship!


    Hibiscus almost fell to the sea if Casablanca and I weren''t able to hold her by the waist!


    BAM!


    Merissa immediately runs towards the tip of the ship. On the other ship, another girl with dragons features, three horns, light brown hair and astounding curvaceous body also did the same step her left foot up on the tip of their own ship.


    ¡°Look what the salty wind brought here, Airene of the dumbass land! Fuck off now and I will forgive you!¡±


    ¡°Look what this shorty is talking about?! Who the fuck told you that you own the sea, you dreamer!¡±


    ¡°Huuuuuh?! A sore loser like you who have been fucked over many times dare to speak high, huh?!¡±


    ¡°Coming from a retard that even though high in rankings, is still short, huh?!¡±


    They are provoking each other¡­


    And such profane words¡­please stop¡­Casablanca and Hibiscus are hearing all of that.


    They are even flipping the bird at each other¡­


    ¡°Asagao¡­what are they doing? What does that hand sign mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for kids like you. Don¡¯t you dare try copying that! If Priscilla saw you doing that, you will be bent for hell I¡¯m telling you.¡±


    ¡°O-Okay¡­¡±


    Casablanca slowly turns her head away from the two after asking me and gesturing her to turn around and ignore them. She continues rubbing Hibiscus¡¯ back as she is still nauseous.


    ¡°You¡¯re really asking for it! Aim the cannons! We will blast their faces off!¡±


    As Merissa shouts that again towards the busy crew, the ship suddenly vibrates as hatches from each side opens.


    At first, I thought that it is one of those black cannons that common ships used where they load it with power and cannon balls.


    I am dearly mistaken¡­


    ¡°Captain, charging has finished!¡±


    ¡°Fire their face off!¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡±


    The cannons¡­turret¡­or more likely¡­aren¡¯t those¡­


    ¡°All hands, set up a shield and prepare for a counter attack! Plasma Cannon 3.67 type is coming!¡±


    Ordered by the opposing ship¡­


    They immediately move back to get away from a point blank attack.


    ¡°Ferd, fire!¡±


    ¡°Fire!!!¡±


    The huge cannon on each side of the ship¡­


    Releases a red bright light with statics and such towards our enemy¡­


    The attack is so strong that our ship moves backward. The laser is so big that I bet it could delete a whole mansion.


    I can only mutter to myself¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd¡­¡±

 Chapter 166: The Pirate Game 3

    ¡°Turn a little left!¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡±


    ¡°Dumbass! Too much left, Hendrick! Blaise, go to the machinery and increase our output!¡±¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡±


    ¡°Ferd, what did I told you about looking at the compass?! You always get it wrong!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Captain!¡±


    BOOM!


    ¡°Dodge, dodge! Ferd, if you can¡¯t do anything wise, climb the crow¡¯s nest and gives us the clear view of our enemies!¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡±


    ¡°Brii, how long can we keep this up? Have you checked the core yet?!¡±


    ¡°Captain, the core is about halfway through overheating. It would only about ten minutes of continuous use before it finally shut down.¡±


    ¡°Drats! I can¡¯t believe that bitch Airene teamed up with those small fries!¡±


    Disaster, everything is a complete mess where we are being chased by a fleet of angry and crazy pirates while they are bombarding us with bombs, lasers and cannon balls.


    The ship of Airene which Merissa¡¯s enemy survived our initial attack and manage to distance their ship away from us at the same time, various ships showed up out of nowhere and started firing at us. It then captain realized they we are being teamed up.


    All of Airene¡¯s backup are said to be small fries that most of them were easily defeated by the captain but the problem is there is total of fifteen ships chasing us!


    And we, the trio, couldn¡¯t do anything but to hold on to something. I feel really bad for Hibiscus as the swaying and shaking of the ship did worse for her. She is trying her best not to throw up into Casablanca¡¯s chest.


    Emby comfortably rests atop of my head as Hibiscus is too nauseous for anything¡­


    Get off¡­


    ¡°M-Merissa!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s captain for you!¡±


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°What about taking us back?!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?! We are saving our asses first before that! If you don¡¯t want to float in the sea then be quiet!¡±


    ¡°Can we at least do something?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s illegal! Child labor!¡±


    ¡°Then, if we tell the enemy that children have boarded your ship, they are going to stop?¡±


    ¡°What?! Don¡¯t be stupid! That is going to be a problem that will blow at my face! If they found out that I recruited underage even by mistake, the pirates would look down on me and the chances of hooking the title of the Emperor of the Sea will be a dream!¡±


    ¡°Then what can we do?!¡±


    ¡°Just stay put! Don¡¯t move an inch! I will take responsibility for your safety so rest assured!¡±


    ¡°Somehow, I feel like I can¡¯t trust you on your words!¡±


    Aren¡¯t these pirates being too generous on not using children in their job? Where do you find those kinds of pirates?!


    Oh, yeah¡­ in this world of course!


    Also, I can¡¯t help not to laugh at the irony of Merissa saying those kinds of words when she herself looks like an underage!


    You are just an inch taller than me¡­or two¡­or three¡­


    ¡°What about you captain?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! This ship is my weapon as I tirelessly and continuously upgrade and care for it. I am the captain and at the same time, the mechanic!¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sad excuse but I am just good at tinkering things and forging. I am a first generation dwarf and I don¡¯t have the physiques of those mountain lovers so don¡¯t expect anything from me when it comes to fighting!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really honest about it¡­¡±


    As the ship traverse the sea, it suddenly shakes violently again. But this time, it¡¯s not a bomb or anything that hit us or rather there was something that suddenly climbed the ship.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°Captain, devils!¡±


    ¡°At this time?! What luck!¡±


    That¡¯s right¡­


    A devil come popping out of nowhere in this vast sea!


    Unlike devils with beastly form or even humanoid form, this one takes on an aquatic beasts looks. It is completely muddled in darkness so I have no way of clearly saying it but it has gills, fins and everything about a fish.


    I am thankful that this isn¡¯t an archdevil. Hibiscus cannot fight as she is sick and Casablanca can¡¯t use divine ascension yet.


    The divinity that I passed on Hibiscus has already returned to me but I haven¡¯t retrieved the divinity in Casablanca¡¯s body.


    Upon seeing the devil, the busy crew wasn¡¯t able to intercept it and Merissa immediately retreats.


    She runs towards us.


    ¡°Hey! Gao, Cus and Ca! Let¡¯s run for it! That thing is definitely dangerous! It doesn¡¯t appear much but when they do, it gives us so much trouble!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­about those lost crews, you were telling¡­¡±


    ¡°They are partly at fault.¡±


    ¡°Then we can¡¯t let that live.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a dumbass. I¡¯d rather throw you off the sea rather than see you get killed by that!¡±


    I ignore Merissa¡¯s words and stand. I drew out one of the trusted swords that master gave me, a magic sword that is effective against the devils. Not even as close as lethal as the sword that I used when I did Divine Possession with Ichirou but, at times like this, this is the only sword I can rely on.


    ¡°Emby, please help me.¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°Thank you. If you¡¯re just this obedient¡­¡±


    ¡°Pii!!¡±


    Emby who is resting atop of my head flies towards the sky where the devil won¡¯t reach him.


    I crack my knuckles and stretch my neck and it gave off a satisfying sound. As I casually walk towards the devil while swinging the sword in my left hand, it immediately dives towards me with its claw outstretch towards me.


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    BOOM!


    Before it could even reach me, Emby immediately fires a fireball at its face and completely blinded it. Its body that is about to fall to me due to the jumping momentum crashes as I avoid it.


    Inhale¡­


    Exhale¡­


    I calm myself deploy the intangible barrier. Upon doing so, I immediately perceive everything inside my barrier from sounds to movements.


    ¡°[Calm Dragon Tempest]¡±


    I dash towards the devil. I won¡¯t let my mistakes get the best of me. I still remember how poorly I showed this to Pr¡¯thcor and it still frustrates me to no end because I couldn¡¯t even land a single damn hit on him.


    I even used new improvise techniques using my barrier to bounce off from one place to another and to control and adjust my movements recoil but the only thing happened was me draining my stamina from useless and repetitive readable movements.


    I spin and roll around the devil as I swing my sword fiercely like a hurricane. Every time it would attack me, Emby will attack it with its flame.


    That ship is shaking and the footing is bad but I manage to fight without restraint as I use my barrier as a foothold. Sometimes, I would trip and fall because of miscalculations of my landing place but Emby was able to cover that by distracting the devil with its own attack.


    But since I have a lot of error, the devil was able to make a scratch or two on my shoulder. If it hits my arm, the dragon fiber that I wore will block the sharp claw and only the blunt pain will be felt and in a few seconds, the pain will recede.


    And as Emby and I manage to wear it down, I deliver the final blow by decapitating its head.


    The body and the head that flew earlier starts fading and after a few more seconds, it completely disappears.


    Emby land on my head and lightly peck my forehead.


    Is that the way he say good job?


    As I notice it, the sun is already setting as it hides into the horizon. The sky turned into orange and the moons are peeking out already. The ship¡¯s speed slowly dies down and at that moment, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Hey¡­Gao¡­¡±


    ¡°Captain?¡±


    ¡°You¡­you just¡­killed that devil¡­right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Amazing¡­that¡¯s amazing¡­! You looked so cool!¡±


    ¡°T-Thanks¡­¡±


    ¡°Pii!!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Birdie is cool too!¡±


    ¡°Pii!~¡±


    I take a glance at the twins and they seem fine except for Hibiscus going pale from dizziness. She is always a victim of dizziness, ain¡¯t she?


    Casablanca looks fine as she still rubs and caresses her twin¡¯s back.


    ¡°Captain, what happened to our pursuers?¡±


    ¡°They also slowed down. I guess devils attacked their ships too.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that bad?¡±


    ¡°For them yeah, it is bad.¡±


    ¡°So¡­captain¡­about returning¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­now that I realized it¡­I really, really, really need to return you three. You¡¯re so amazing but, upon realizing it¡­ I feared that I might have the whole pirates hunted down¡­¡±


    ¡°Realized it? What is it?¡±


    Did she¡­realize that I am lying about my age earlier?! Have the whole pirates hunted down?! How?! What is she talking about?!


    ¡°You three¡­are royalties, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ah..eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°You, Gao, you are that sister of Ashfon Astlan Lionheart, right? The long-lost sister he announced many months ago. I heard rumors about that king and he is a complete nut case.¡±


    ¡°H-How¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Pirates information network isn¡¯t to be underestimated. With all the advancement that we have, it¡¯s not that hard. Those twins are that forest loving Queen Hinoki Prasiolite¡¯s daughters, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°That queen is known for her kindness and her own city is booming with more advanced machinery. If I want to explore her city someday, I need to keep my record clean. At least, from her¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural. Anyway, we cannot adjust our ways of treating you three just because you are royalties. We don¡¯t have such luxury to do so.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We don¡¯t need you guys acting awkwardly.¡±


    ¡°But¡­that¡¯s so cool of you! Defeating that devil with your size! Where did you learn to do that?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­learned if from my de--!¡±


    ¡°CAPTAIN, TROUBLE!¡±


    Before I could even finish what I am going to say, the man in the crow nest called out to Merissa.


    ¡°What is it?!¡±


    ¡°Rank 1 Hois with Ship Bismark ahead!!¡±


    ¡°Hois?! That madman?!¡±


    Madman¡­?


    ¡°Captain, who is this Hois?! And Rank 1?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Gao but we need to immediately move. That man¡­is like me. A first generation dwarf and he did so many modifications not only to his ship but also to his body. Take Ca and Cus to the cabin now!¡±


    ¡°Modifications?!¡±


    Where do they pull those names from? I better ask her later about it.


    Merissa runs off and heads towards the control room. The ship slowly turns around to its left as if they are really trying hard to avoid that ship.


    I immediately run towards the right side of the ship and look at where they spotted the new enemy. What I saw from there is¡­


    A ship with an extremely odd appearance with every single cover of it is metal. There is only one mast which is also metal. The tip of its ship is flat, unlike every other ship. But¡­it moves surprisingly fast¡­


    ¡°Faster! Faster! Hois is coming!¡±


    ¡°Aye! Raise the speed again!¡±


    Merissa¡¯s voice seems to be shaking as she shouted her orders.


    I squint my eyes to peer at the ship clearly. At the nose of the ship, a young lightly tanned boy stands there with his arms crossed. His hair is blond and he wears somewhat gallant clothes like a classic British soldier. Like Merissa, he has slightly pointed ears. He dons a grin as he stares at our retreating ship.


    Is he alone? I see no other crew beside him.


    He opens his mouth and shouted¡­


    ¡°MERISSA! THIS IS THE DAY YOU WILL BE MY BRIDE!¡±


    ¡°I WHOLEHEARTEDLY REFUSE YOUR OFFER!¡±


    So that¡¯s what it is¡­


    Upon hearing Merissa¡¯s response, the boy grimaces but return his smile and nods to himself and mutters quite a long sentence¡­


    He then leaps towards the top of the mast¡­ That was a really high jump¡­


    He suspended his body by hugging the top of the mast¡­


    But I was wrong¡­


    When Merissa said he is a madman¡­he is a madman¡­


    My eyes widened¡­as he starts turning his whole ship over. His feet that supposedly sink into the water are floating and the whole ship is completely carried by the mast by that boy.


    The ship¡­turns out to be¡­a giant hammer¡­


    ¡°Is that even qualified in the pirate game?!¡±

 Chapter 167: The Pirate Game 4

    ¡°Hey¡­! Isn¡¯t it bad if that thing hit us?!¡±


    He suddenly dashes at an incredible speed even though he is carrying so large and heavy. He strides at the surface of the water like it is a paved ground and it¡¯s unstoppable. The ship that he uses as a hammer violently sways left and right that creates strong ripples in the water.


    Meanwhile, our ship¡¯s speed increases drastically as he gets closer but to no avail, we can¡¯t outrun him. It is just like what they told us earlier, he is a madman and he runs straight to his enemy like he cannot see anything else.


    Above all else, that monstrous strength that seems like he is carrying the whole ship made out of metal like a normal hammer. What¡¯s more surreal is that the said boy, Hois, is what they called another first generation dwarf and looks like a young boy.


    ¡°Captain, he¡¯s catching up!!¡±


    ¡°What?! Ferd, speed up! More speed!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t! Our Ether Point Core is at its limit already too! If we further exhaust it, it will shut down and we will lose our ability to sail for the next twelve hours!¡±


    ¡°Shoot him down then!¡±


    ¡°Our main turrets, sub-turrets, and plasma cannons are cooling down from the battle earlier. Even torpedoes won¡¯t hit him too!¡±


    ¡°Crap! What¡¯s with my luck today?! Did I pick up something bad?!¡±


    Okay¡­


    Don¡¯t look at me, please¡­


    Even I get suspicious of my own fortune of drawing trouble to myself but I swear that I don¡¯t have anything to do with your predicament¡­no¡­I definitely am involved!


    All those thoughts are blown away as I saw the boy, Hois, leaps towards the ship. Upon seeing him up close, his face is distorted with a disturbing smile and deranged eyes which ruin his good appearance.


    The ship in his embrace is about to be swung sideward from the left¡­


    ¡°[Barrier!]¡±


    A transparent blue shield envelopes the whole ship. The spherical barrier covers from top to bottom and from both sides. I strengthen the barrier to its utmost diameter and its defense to at least absorb the shock but blocking the whole attack is ideal.


    When they saw the barrier, Captain and the whole crew had their mouth gaping as the spectacle of the abnormally large protection that I cast covered the whole ship. It reflects the setting sun from the horizon brilliantly like crystal clear spring.


    But Hois is unfazed and his attack comes like a meteor.


    BAM!!!


    .


    .


    .


    I place my hand on the railing of this ship and stare at the moons that shine brightly unhindered and boldly radiates its light that reflects on the surface of the sea. The chill of the night wind brushes my skin and the temperature penetrates the clothes I am wearing and sends I sense of comfort to me.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    After Hois slams his ship to ours, because the barrier managed to hold out, we were sent flying and rolling that makes a huge gap between us and him. He sent us miles away with a single attack and that was a big relief for us.


    Hois didn¡¯t pursue us and we fled as it is.


    The ship didn¡¯t receive any damage from Hois¡¯ attack but the rolling and bouncing of the ship had left messy. The cabins, the storage and even here on the main deck, everything is messy so the plan is to finish cleaning up before the night ends.


    I tried to help but everyone including captain refuses my offer to assist in the cleanup.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let you do that! You¡¯ve already done so much for us Gao! You¡¯re going to shatter our pride if you still help since you saved everyone twice in a day!¡±


    And so, I am gazing at the sea since I don¡¯t have anything better to do and everyone will stop me from doing anything to help.


    I checked up on Hibiscus earlier in her cabin to find that she is fine since Casablanca and Emby are there to protect her. She now quietly sleeps at the cabin we are assigned to.


    As my mind floats into the sea of thoughts as I think of what happened today, a soft warm cheek touches mine that it startle me for a bit as I wordlessly gasp. As I turn my head, I Casablanca¡¯s face enters my sight. Her face is too close to me so I felt her breath and warmth.


    ¡°Casablanca? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus is sleeping soundly now that the ship moves normally again. Also, Emby is guarding her and Emby will alert us if something happens.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Casablanca stands beside and places her arms on the railing the same as me. She also stares at the moons and listens to the gentle tone of the calm sea. Her eyes are sparkling but there¡¯s a tint of something else to it.


    What is it? Sadness? Pain? or¡­Discontent?


    At least I know that there is something burdening her but for some reason, I can¡¯t muster the courage to ask her. At best, I want her to tell me what is on her mind herself and I will give her the kindest and most helpful words.


    I don¡¯t know but¡­maybe because of me, the twin¡¯s fates have started moving in a direction unforeseen for the both of them. Like what I did to Higan¡­to Alstroe, and to everyone I meet.


    I remember the day I met Shun at the Dragon Capital Mujinn where the houses are burning down to ashes. He said that¡­I have already centralized this battle on me. I can only think that I am bound to drag anyone with me and to attract misfortunes.


    ¡°Hey¡­Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°What does it feels¡­to be powerless?¡±


    ¡°Powerless, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s painful.¡±


    ¡°Painful? How do you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s vexing to be powerless. Even now, I feel like I am still lacking. There are so many powerful people out there, friends and enemies alike. There are astounding people that will always beat you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­Hibiscus¡­recently she¡­she smiles more and she became more assertive than ever. I knew that she is changing into a better someone. I like that, I like the way she changes and it is like I am learning more about her. I know her well but, this time, it feels like there are more to know about her personality, to what she wants to do and what she wants to achieve.¡±


    ¡°She is certainly changing.¡±


    ¡°She is strong because of Emby but, there are more to it. I can¡¯t comprehend her anymore so I thought that if I get stronger, I may have something she has and understand her more. The frontier personality that she is slowly developing, I want to know it better. But she is like a sun for me and like the sun itself, I can¡¯t look at her because she shines brightly¡±


    ¡°And so¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t force yourself to cough up some answers. Like me and everyone else, we are just going to keep learning until we find an answer to our questions just to be followed by another question. That¡¯s how the endless pursuit of power and knowledge cycles.¡±


    ¡°Is it one of your master¡¯s teaching¡±


    ¡°Partly¡­ Most of it comes from experience.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    After that, she fell quiet and silence envelopes us. The sound of people working from a distance as the crew fixes what scattered in the ship is still heard, the deafening stillness of the atmosphere painted everything around us.


    She must be going through what I have been but for an entirely different reason. Casablanca started yearning for power to understand Hibiscus more but, that¡¯s not all.


    There must something else¡­


    How should I describe it¡­?


    I feel like she can¡¯t figure out what is hurting her or what she needs to do. She can¡¯t think of anything to ease the pain that¡¯s burdening her. Her mind is muddled and she cannot think of anything to still her mind.


    Hibiscus found her answer and was able to use Divine Ascension. But at this point, I don¡¯t care if they can¡¯t use it or not. I just wanted for them to be free of worries and pain.


    I can¡¯t bother to think of myself anymore. It also pains me to see them suffer like this. I don¡¯t want them to get hurt like this.


    Thinking about it, what If one of them get hurt badly, how does the other one will react?


    They are twins, there may be changes in their views and personalities but it is clear and true that they dearly love each other. And despite their sisterly love, they still find the time to care for other people as if it¡¯s their own problem.


    How will Casablanca fill in the void in her heart?

 Chapter 168: The Pirate Game 5

    The morning breeze greets me as the soft and gentle salty wind tickles my face. The slow and calm rocking of the ship that sails instill a calm atmosphere. The sun is still peeking out from the horizon which makes the sky tinted with red and orange.


    The crew of the ship that stayed up all night is retiring and passing the baton on the newly awakened and well-rested people. From people that make round around the ship to people who watches from high and low.


    Due to the battle yesterday, the ship¡¯s state is kind of a mess even though the totality of the damages are nearly repaired. Casablanca, Hibiscus and I were fed, give fresh water and took cared by these people.


    They served us smoke salted saury and vegetable soup that tasted a little salty but was still filling as we ate together with all the crews. We drank and used the fresh water for out necessity such as drinking and brushing our teeth. We even used it to clean ourselves by dipping a towel in a bowl full of water.


    The three of us in the cabin have to wipe each other¡¯s backs so naturally, we need to get naked. Merissa stands on guard outside our cabin while Emby sat on her head.


    It seems that bird brain has taken a liking to her hat.


    After that, we were forced to sleep¡­


    Right now, I aimlessly wander in the deck of the ship while being greeted by the crews. Each and every one of them has unforgettable features but I never really remembered their names and they never bother to introduce themselves unless I hear from Merissa directly what she calls them.


    As I walk around, a sudden blast of cold wind hovers and the chill of the air permeate my skin.


    ¡°Brrr¡­ so cold¡­ How did such wind get in this kind of place?¡±


    ¡°Be careful there, that only means we are catching the drift of the breeze from the demon continent¡¯s icy hell. You¡¯re strong but don¡¯t let your guard down against diseases and illnesses.¡±


    ¡°Captain?!¡±


    As she said those, she covered my whole body with the robe she is wearing and it instantly warms up me to the core. I turn to look at her and got surprised.


    She is wearing a long sleeved shirt underneath the coat but in her chest, now that I have a closer look at, it actually swelled and looks so bountiful even though she is petite.


    Her movements and speech are rough and violent but there is this fact that cannot be taken away and that¡¯s she is pretty.


    ¡°W-What are you looking at Gao?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah,¡­no¡­it¡¯s just that¡­captain, you are really pretty¡­¡±


    ¡°Awawawawa!!! D-Don¡¯t say something stupid! That¡¯s not even an image or concept that would fit me! You¡¯re throwing my composure off¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t captain confident about her looks?¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­it¡¯s just that I never really paid attention to it since I am enthralled by what I wanted to do¡­ and¡­I am too boyish to look pretty. You can see that too, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste! You¡¯re really pretty! Captain, have more confidence! If you ask me, I guess I will say that I like captain if we get to know more about each other.¡±


    ¡°A-Anyway! Gao, today we will definitely take you back! It was my stupid mistake, to begin with.¡±


    ¡°Captain, you¡¯re blushing!¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t look¡­!¡±


    Ahh!~ That was fun!


    That kind of tickles something inside me and I hope that it is not sadism. It will horribly reflect as one of Nil¡¯s attitude and just thinking about being the same as him makes me nauseous.


    ¡°For someone who claimed that she killed and robbed people, you are awfully bashful and charming side captain.¡±


    ¡°Sorry Gao but, we really have killed and robbed tons of people. If they fight back, we kill, if they are obedient, we just rob them. We are pirates after all and these kinds of stuff are what you¡¯d call fact. I do feel bad about it though but I don¡¯t have any intention of stopping being a pirate.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not trying to scare you Gao but if you three seriously were to join our group, that will be in the line of our job and sooner or later, we need to make you guys do the same.¡±


    ¡°I am not scared¡­or even angry¡­ It just makes me both sad and relieve.¡±


    ¡°You¡­did you understand what I just said?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then what the hell are you saying?! Relieve? Why?!¡±


    ¡°You may not believe it but, I have met all sorts of people with different values and attitudes. Among them, there are those who kill to feed someone they care for. Killing is something that also comes as a job and it is honestly cruel and twisted. But if you think about it, they did it because they need to or sometimes, it is what dictated by your own judgment.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a natural thing in this world? Sometimes, we need to kill so we won¡¯t be killed. We kill for the betterment of other or for the sake of something.¡±


    ¡°But¡­how would you feel to know someone who kills for pleasure and fun? There are also those kinds of monsters.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­I see¡­sorry¡­I am in no position to talk about anything further. I just realized how you value life. Gao, you experienced such things the way you talk.¡±


    Yes¡­there are lots of things that happened to me before and one of those experiences taught me not to too selfless or too selfish. I value other¡¯s life like it is my own and I will always strive to save people. Though, sometimes, you cannot fight the inevitable¡­¡±


    ¡°Gao¡­sorry for making you remember something unpleasant¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? No, all the memories of people in my mind are an important reminder of what I am now and what are the things I need to remember so I won¡¯t make the same stupidity ever again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so strong willed Gao. Makes me think you are actually an adult.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    My heart races there for a moment.


    I guess there won¡¯t be any harm telling her something about my true age. Then again, I¡¯d rather not so I¡¯ll keep my lips sealed about it.


    .


    .If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    .


    I really don¡¯t expect for a peaceful day today too.


    ¡°Drats! To think we would end up in the eye of the storm!¡±


    ¡°Captain, all seventy-four ships are present! It seems that they deliberately gathered here for reason unknown to us!¡±


    ¡°S-Seventy four?! All of them?!¡±


    ¡°No mistaking it! Our sensor detected every Ether Point Core and counted it as seventy-five including ours!¡±


    BOOM!


    Something just blew up near us. It seems a cannonball missed our ship but the explosion is deafening and it violently shook the whole ship. Our ship sails here and there to avoid any enemy contact but mostly, we are the target of the foes.


    After my little chat with captain earlier, I head towards the cabin to wake up Casablanca and Hibiscus to let them know that they are willing to take us back and we shouldn¡¯t worry. I told them those to reassure them.


    We ate breakfast together inside our cabin and afterward, he decided to head to where Merissa is to kill time with a little more chit chat.


    But as we walk together out from the middle deck, a loud explosion occurred and we immediately run outside just to see that array of ships from afar are coming for us.


    The alerted crews immediately head to their post and this is what exactly happening now.


    BAM!


    The ship took another shaking and the three of us topple down.


    ¡°Auu¡­¡±


    ¡°M-My¡­head¡­it¡¯s spinning again¡­!¡±


    ¡°Are you two okay?! Well, that¡¯s stupid question to ask when it is clear that you are not¡­¡±


    I help them get up since I myself landed on both of them. Casablanca seems to just end up falling on her rear and Hibiscus¡¯ sea sickness is coming back.


    ¡°Are you three okay?!¡±


    ¡°Captain?! What¡¯s happening?!¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ It seems that we are now going to an all out war and the chance of escape is slim. Also, a ship rammed ours so there will be a fisticuff that¡¯s going to happen!¡±


    ¡°Fisticuff¡­you say it like it is just a brawl¡­¡±


    ¡°Gao, Cus, Ca, we can¡¯t have you three being seen now. Go back to your cabin and locked up there!¡±


    ¡°Let us help too!¡±


    ¡°This is our problem, our trouble, our battle. Pirates are rowdy people and being out for blood against our own kind is not that uncommon.¡±


    ¡°Such thing¡­Happening to suddenly¡­Captain¡­what did you do?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Me? Ahahha¡­none! None at all! Don¡¯t ask me! I didn¡¯t do anything! Ahahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Suspicious¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, please retreat to your cabin!¡±


    CRASH!


    FWOOSH!


    The ship shakes again and this time, violent surge of waves and small whirlpools invaded the whole sea. The clamor of people can be heard and the cannons and lasers of each and every ship are being fired more violently.


    But on top of that, a new enemy makes its appearance that sent shiver down to my spine. Merissa, upon seeing the monstrosity also breathed in fear.


    It was a giant devil¡­


    One that I have never seen before¡­


    Half of its entirety is submerged in the sea but its whole body that peeks out from the water surface is astoundingly humongous. It has a deformed and elastic claw that looks like tentacles and dons a large gigantic full plate that also covers its face with pitch black color.


    Upon its appearance, the sky darkens from its malicious and pugnacious aura. One that would instantly inject fear to anyone.


    But what scares me the most is that¡­this devil is what Ichirou told me about. A giant with a regeneration ability or so. We don¡¯t even know if that¡¯s a specific ability of the devil Ichirou himself fought or it is generally their ability.


    The power it oozes is akin to an arcana user and I know full well that Arcana Magic equates to a larger problem. A devil the wields Arcana Magic becomes Archdevil but, this giant is made up of countless of Archdevil¡­


    ¡°What the hell¡­?! Gao?! You know something about that?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­but¡­I didn¡¯t think something like that would appear here¡­rather¡­this is also the first time I saw that¡­¡±


    ¡°Drats! All hands, prepare for a full speed retreat!¡±


    Merissa obviously becomes panicky but she still coughs up some proper order. The only problem would be¡­


    ¡°No good Captain! There are whirlpools everywhere! We cannot bypass this garden of an underwater typhoon!¡±


    ¡°Then our only option is to fight?!¡±


    ¡°Captain, all the ships has changed their target from us to the devil that appeared. At this moment, the only way we can survive this is to cooperate with them.¡±


    ¡°Drats! I don¡¯t want to be indebted to these assholes! I don¡¯t want all of them forcing answers from me regarding the seventy-sixth Ether Point Core.¡±


    Something painfully rings in my ears.


    I immediately took an initiative and directed my gaze at Merissa¡­


    ¡°Captain¡­right now, what did you just said?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I said something? That¡¯s weird¡­I was just giving out orders.¡±


    ¡°The reason that a whole fleet of a pirate ship coming for you is¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­No¡­nothing at all¡­¡±


    ¡°Captain, greed is bad.¡±


    ¡°Listen here Gao, there are things that are meant to be kept secret, okay?¡±


    ¡°Captain! Are you seriously saying that?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for advancement! I need something like that to further my ambitions!¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t be stubborn captain!¡±


    ¡°No way! I won¡¯t yield! That core is mine! I accidentally found it and no one claims it to be theirs so it is now mine!¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t think that she was just being attacked because of the core. I thought at first that it is because of her ranking in this pirate game but she seems to be hiding something from every pirate out there and that¡¯s what it made them attack her.


    Yeah¡­greed is bad¡­


    ¡°Captain¡­there¡¯s no point talking about that now¡­the problem is that devil¡­¡±


    ¡°Gao¡­you¡¯re not thinking of fighting it, right?¡±


    ¡°A sight of a devil reminds me of him and it makes my blood boil! That devil is not a part of the pirate game so it is okay to attack it, right?¡±


    ¡°W-Wait!¡±


    ¡°Also, because of that devil, somehow, its power manages to gather all of these ships here.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain?!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    I immediately run up to Hibiscus who is holding her head temples while Casablanca and Emby are comforting her.


    ¡°Hey, Hibiscus¡­¡±


    ¡°A-Asagao¡­I¡­don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening but¡­I have been so useless¡­please¡­let me borrow your power¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? Are you really certain?¡±


    ¡°Emby¡­wants to fight too¡­¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°And I think¡­I will be more comfortable flying than sitting here and getting all nauseous¡­


    ¡°Hibiscus¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­at all cost¡­I want to fly up there! I feel like my head will go off¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡­just want to rid of that nausea¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­I¡¯ll fight the devil too¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too big and we still don¡¯t know what it can do so I will go with you.¡±


    ¡°Y-You will ride Emby too?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­so¡­let¡¯s do it?¡±


    ¡°O-Okay¡­¡±


    Since Hibiscus cannot stand on her own, I have to support her and hug her. We both raise our hand and interlocked fingers. Her soft and pretty body envelopes mine and the sweet scent and a trickle of sweat enter my nose which made me a little flushed.


    As I already established a deep connection with her, the power flawlessly flows from me to her. The divine energy immediately lightened her up to the core.


    ¡°[Divine Ascension!]¡±


    As always, a pillar of light immediately flows out from Hibiscus. Her silver radiant hair shines and her body glows as golden rays of bright light spills out from her. The insignia also appears behind her which I have to say, it is still captivating.


    It also caught the attention of everyone around us¡­event the devil¡­


    They all watch with gasping mouths and petrified face. What makes them all more shocked is the sudden transformation of Emby from a tiny chick to a large blazing bird that its fire seems to shine in a color of the prism.


    ¡°Gao¡­! I didn¡¯t think that Cus is a goddess!¡±


    ¡°No¡­you¡¯re wrong, captain. This is entirely different matter.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! That¡¯s not a goddess you?!¡±


    ¡°Please Captain, take care of Casablanca for a while.¡±


    I turn my head to look at Casablanca and my heart immediately feels pain.


    Her face says that she is worried and doesn¡¯t want us to go but, there¡¯s a solemn agony in her eyes that tells that she wants to do something. The corner of her eyes produces a droplet of tears that I have to turn my head away¡­


    Sorry¡­I cannot do anything¡­


    I immediately ride Emby¡¯s back and hug Hibiscus from behind. It seems that when she and Emby flies, she never gets thrown off.


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°Emby?!¡±


    In an immediate response, Emby immediately took off as a large and thick tentacle suddenly swoop the whole ship from the side.


    BAM!


    ¡°What¡­?! That was a close one!¡±


    ¡°Thank you Emby¡­but¡­Casablanca! Casablanca is in there!¡±


    ¡°Damn! Emby you dumb bird, go back there!¡±


    BOOM!


    Before Emby could even fly back to the toppled ship, another tentacle from below the sea strikes upwards, sending the ship flying.


    It spins several times in the air before it crashes into the water again. It seems the devil earlier is targeting not only us but also the ship and proceeded to ignore everything else that attacks it.


    ¡°Emby! Hurry up! Casablanca! Casablanca is there! I need to make sure she is safe!!!¡±


    ¡°PIII!¡±


    I immediately felt how Hibiscus¡¯ body trembles and sweats in fear and worry for her beloved twin. Emby¡¯s pace sped up at a tremendous rate that we immediately arrive at the battered ship of Merissa.


    ¡°Captain! Casablanca?! Where is Casablanca?!¡±


    ¡°Cus¡­?...Ca was¡­¡±


    ¡°Where?! Where?!!¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer me, Captain!¡±


    ¡°She¡­she was¡­flung out of the ship¡­I wasn¡¯t able to hold her¡­¡±


    ¡°Where?!! Captain!¡±


    ¡°In¡­in one of those¡­whirlpools¡­¡±


    ¡°C-Casablanca¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    Hibiscus becomes quiet.


    I try to peek at her countenance just to see that¡­the light in her eyes vanished¡­


    ¡°Hibiscus! I will find Casablanca! Put me down!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus!!!¡±


    Without any response or answer from her, I jump down in my own initiative. I land on the ship and saw the whole crew trying to fix and keep the ship together. Merissa was looking down as she told Hibiscus what happened to her twin.


    I am going to follow where Casablanca is and I don¡¯t have time to comfort anyone!


    ¡°Merissa, I am going to follow her into the whirlpool! Which exactly the whirlpool she was flung into?!¡±


    ¡°G-Gao! Don¡¯t be stupid!¡±


    ¡°But I need to save Casa--!?¡±


    A chill¡­


    A chill that I am well familiar with suddenly crept down my back¡­


    I turn my head where that suffocating chill comes from¡­


    In an instant¡­my eyes widened¡­


    Hibiscus who was silently staring into nothingness just tears up. And¡­the insignia behind her¡­vanishes¡­


    ¡°PIIIII!!!!¡±


    ¡°Kuh...Acckkkk! WaaaaahHHH!¡±


    Divine Ascension¡­was dispelled and its place¡­


    Black fiery mist¡­immediately oozes from her body and Emby¡¯s radiant fire¡­turns black¡­


    ¡°Astlan¡¯s¡­Ira¡­¡±

 Chapter 169: The Pirate Game 6

    ¡°Gao, what¡¯s happening?!¡±


    ¡°Captain, we need to save Casablanca! Hibiscus is using a power called Astlan¡¯s Ira and it is not that kind of power we shouldn¡¯t deal with!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that you will save Ca but, Gao, can you swim? Do you have any proper equipment to dive the depths of the sea and battle the whirlpools!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­! No¡­¡±


    It was a grim reminder that I, Asagao Lionheart, not capable of the action called swim, diving no less. Also, braving the whirlpools are no good for me.


    What should I do?


    ¡°Piii!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hibiscus together with Emby blazes through the sky with their jet-black flame. The two of them loses their control over their own consciousness and fiercely turns to the giant devil that is going to attack again.


    The target of their hostility isn¡¯t us but the devil.


    Hibiscus brought out her soul weapon, the cube. With it, she summons several other more spirit summons based on sea creatures. One of them is giant whale the looks like it came from the pre-historic era donning spikes in its body and large razor sharp teeth with blazing dark flames.


    There is more spirit summons that she called such as a huge sea serpent, a monstrous angler fish, scary piranhas and a shark. She commanded all of them to attack the devil which scale is incomparable to the summons she called.


    She then fed the cube to Emby and their power grows exponentially. It agitated the devil further and now, the battle is solely her and the devil.


    ¡°Gao! Cus is¡­! She is going to win, right?!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s apparent that she won¡¯t win¡­alone that is. If we can make the other ships listen to me and device a strategy.¡±


    ¡°You have something in mind?!¡±


    ¡°I have¡­but¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­??¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather go rescue Casablanca than think of everyone in this place. If I can rescue her now, chances that I can return Hibiscus sanity is high, afterward, we will just escape by ourselves if I have to.¡±


    ¡°Gao¡­¡±


    I just felt pain courses through my chest as I saw how Merissa reacted from my word. Her face says it all¡­ she was hurt¡­


    I hate that kind of face because it also pains my heart. If we cannot handle this situation, then that¡¯s my last resort.


    ¡°To be honest captain, I really don¡¯t know much about everyone here and we just met yesterday. It¡¯s vexing to say this but I¡¯d rather take the chance of surviving rather than gamble the possibility of we can defeat that thing¡­¡±


    I have to be stern and tell her upfront of what I think about this situation.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°What are you saying Gao? I do make a pained face but¡­you haven¡¯t realized yet that¡­you are tearing up¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°I was hurt because¡­ you made that extremely agonized face¡­¡±


    ¡°Wha--! M-Me¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you guys can escape by your own, that¡¯s fine. I wanted you guys to be safe after all but¡­ if you are thinking that leaving us here for your own safety is cruel and would betray our trust to you, you are sorely mistaken, Gao.¡±


    ¡°Capta--! Merisaa¡­! I¡­ cannot do such decision¡­*sob*¡­ i¡­ don¡¯t think I can do that anymore after you said that!¡±


    I end up crying in front of her. I don¡¯t want to!


    I don¡¯t want to leave them just like that! I want to save everyone! I want to do something for them! I don¡¯t want to turn my back on them!


    Life is a life¡­just thinking how each and every life has its own significance in this world, I cannot ignore their troubles anymore.


    ¡°Gao¡­I am happy. I am happy but it is too cruel for your own good to torment yourself with decisions. What is your sincere selfish wish, Gao?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I want to save Casablanca but¡­I am uncertain if Hibiscus could fight that thing for too long¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Merissa¡­?¡±


    ¡°Then, you said that if you can probably utilize every ship here, then the chances of defeating that would be higher.¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    ¡°I will go after Casablanca.¡±


    ¡°M-Merissa?!¡±


    ¡°I have the right equipment and I am a good swimmer. I will save her and you will do your job here.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­ it is also uncertain if¡­ everyone would listen to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­that¡­? Just a little persuading and you can move them as you please. They are not that difficult to cooperate with. They are just bunch of oddballs, just like me.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°So stop crying. I will immediately follow Casablanca and you head to the control room. Ask for Ferd and he will do to your biddings.¡±


    Merissa promptly left me and head towards inside the deck. It seems she will gather the necessary equipment for diving. I am only left there¡­


    As I turn my back, I can see Hibiscus riding Emby as they soar through the sky as they attack the devil with flames as black as the night sky. Her summons also decreasing in numbers but she would always create more.


    The devil is too huge and Emby flies nimbly so it cannot land any attacks. The ships around the devil respectively fire their own firearms. There are instances where Hibiscus and Emby almost got hit by a stray bullet.


    I fear that Hibiscus may not be defeated by the devil but rather, she will get shot down by the other ships.


    ¡°Gao! What are you still doing here?! I am going! See you later!¡±


    ¡°M-Merissa?!¡±


    I have forgotten the fact that Merissa is a dwarf so seeing her carry something bigger than her startled me. What she is carrying is like a machine¡­or rather¡­a vehicle with glass covering with some weird things that I see in sci-fi movies. A mini-submarine with a propeller or something¡­


    She throws it down and jumps after it and enters the hatch. The thing immediately dives down as Merissa pushes and did something to it. I guess I won¡¯t be able to operate something like that myself so Merissa volunteering was a god sent.


    As for me, I have to do something or Hibiscus will be in danger. I don¡¯t want Casablanca using Astlan¡¯s Ira due to Hibiscus getting hurt.


    I rush toward the control room.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Umm¡­Ferd¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Gao?¡±


    ¡°Can¡­you¡­help me with this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy Miss Gao. Please, don¡¯t feel too awkward. I am not that kind of person that would stare or devour or bully anyone. Please rest at ease, Miss Gao.¡±


    ¡°No¡­I am not being shy¡­rather¡­ I told you to help me¡­ where is the open channel comm. so I can talk to the other ships?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that! My apologies, Miss Gao! The open channel comm. right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Because most of the time, I can only view the control room from the outside where I also need to look up a little because it is located above the deck, I never think that it would be this complicated¡­


    What can I say? As expected of pirates that are not run-in-the-mill¡­


    Complicated buttons beeping here and there¡­a large steering wheel and all the crews responsible for it are seated separately doing their own jobs.


    It¡¯s like a command room¡­no¡­wait!


    This is the control room¡­


    ¡°You simply need to press this one, Miss Gao.¡±


    PUSH


    A funny sound came out from the button he pressed. The one he pressed has a microphone on top of it so I guess that was obviously the one. Despite the exterior of this ship is like a classic wooden ship, the inside is perfectly modernized!


    Even the air here is conditioned¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­After that?¡±


    ¡°You can speak now Miss Gao.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    This guy¡­Ferd¡­ I feel like there is something weird about him that ticks me off but I cannot put it in words. I guess he only tick me off with the way he says something or emphasizes words¡­


    Anyway, I have to say something¡­


    I try speaking at the microphone¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­ h-hello¡­¡±


    ¡°A transmission from the Iowa?! This is rare¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is this?! This isn¡¯t certainly Merissa the machine maniac.¡±


    ¡°Hello!~ What a young lovely voice!~¡±


    ¡°Heya! Girl, want to hang out with me sometimes? A date is fine with me.¡±


    ¡°Forget the shit ship captain of Prinz! Rather than date, would you like to experience the joy of being an adult in a comfy bed?¡±


    ¡°This perverts never stop with this shit.¡±


    ¡°Hey you Schultz bastards, your missiles almost landed on us!¡±


    ¡°Almost?! Damn! Next time, I¡¯ll get you!¡±


    ¡°Graf¡¯s ship is for the losers! Fuck you all!¡±


    ¡°Nice call, garbage from Leberecht. You guys seem to be still eating shit.¡±


    ¡°Hi, this is the River Mountain Ship, we received your transmission. Could you speak more in an abusive tone?! Please! PLEASE!¡±


    ¡°Listen here you Iowa bunch! Where¡¯s that little shorty bitch!¡±


    ¡°This is¡­Hois¡­Ahahahaha! Should I start chasing--!¡±


    PUSH


    I immediately push the button to end the conversation with them. I slowly turn my head towards Ferd with a petrified look.


    ¡°Umm¡­Ferd¡­was that¡­the right channel?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Sounds like perfectly normal to us.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    What¡¯s wrong with you people!?

 Chapter 170: The Pirate Game 7

    Ferd¡¯s eyes are serious when he said that that was a normal conversation. I immediately turn my head sideways to look at the crew''s faces. Some of them nodded to me and some of them gesture with a thumbs up.


    ¡°Crap¡­they are serious¡­¡±


    Feeling a little bit defeated inside, I press the communication button again with reluctant. I don¡¯t have any time to spare for trivialities and also, Merissa already told me that they are odd people so I should have at least expected this.


    PUSH


    ¡°Um¡­Hello again¡­¡±


    ¡°There it is again, that angelic voice!¡±


    ¡°Come on now guys. Don¡¯t scare her off.¡±


    ¡°Merissa cannot utter such beautiful voice after all!¡±


    ¡°Wha--?! Lies! Merissa¡¯s is very cut--! I mean, I don¡¯t like hearing that bitch¡¯s voice!¡±


    ¡°Please, listen to me! I¡¯m sorry for suddenly requesting this but, please, cooperate with me! The girl riding the phoenix flying around that giant devil is my little sister!¡±


    I went straight to the point and told them about Hibiscus. Everything went silent from my request that it made me overly anxious because I know that they are contemplating an answer to my request.


    There are seventy-four of them out there. Some responded, some didn¡¯t but I know that they listened. Will they cooperate or not?


    This is for our own survival. If all of them rejects at the same time, I don¡¯t know anymore. I am not confident enough to think of the worst case scenario and countermeasure for it. Rather, I feel like I am being suffocated from the anxiousness.


    If things go wrong, the only thing I am going to expect to go well is Merissa rescuing Casablanca. Hibiscus seems like she won¡¯t last long in that state and eventually, she will exhaust herself. That¡¯s the only chance that I could think of to rescue her.


    ¡°Ummm¡­everyone...¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­I don¡¯t know. If payment is involved, I might have immediately agreed but¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah. We really can¡¯t do free service.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, especially for a stranger.¡±


    ¡°Hate to break this to you kiddo but, we pirates expect payment.¡±


    ¡°Aww¡­can¡¯t we do something about it? She sounds sincere.¡±


    ¡°She is Merissa¡¯s friend. That woman did us a favor or two regarding our ship¡¯s problem.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! After all, she is just one of machine maniac that we could rely on when we have a major ship problem.¡±


    ¡°She is not Merissa! Also, those favors are buried underneath her unorthodox acts! If you guys can bear her lies with the seventy-sixth Ether Point Core, then all of you are fools!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Are you still brooding over the fact that you can¡¯t best her!?¡±


    ¡°S-Shut up!!¡±


    ¡°Well, if she is a stranger to us, why don¡¯t we have her introduce herself to us? That way, she won¡¯t be a stranger anymore!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a really idiotic but profound reasoning. Also, she is asking us to cooperate with her that means she has something in her mind to defeat that thing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. We are clueless about that thing and we need someone to coordinates our movements to get past this!¡±


    ¡°Question is, does she have any knowledge about naval warfare?¡±


    ¡°I have! I have knowledge about it¡±


    That¡¯s not a lie!


    I am knowledgeable about naval warfare because of a game that I played when I got addicted to online gaming. I Learned such things about nautical miles, ammunition types like torpedoes, cannons and such, and lastly, about naval formation.


    I don¡¯t think of those will apply to their ships specs but I at least could bend and arrange a good fleet formation for them.


    There will be setbacks in my command but I at least need them to listen to me so I can guarantee Hibiscus¡¯ safety and to prevent them from shooting her down.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­I don¡¯t know¡­even if your claim is true, we still haven¡¯t seen your face. We don¡¯t want any anonymous person ordering us around.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also true.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes. Why don¡¯t you open your channel to us to so we know how you look like?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! While you¡¯re at it, show us something sexy!¡±


    ¡°Ohh! Ohh! Show us your belly button!¡±


    ¡°You guys are sick! What if she¡¯s just an old man with a voice of a young girl?! You¡¯re going to fry our eyes!¡±


    ¡°The more reason we should see her, right?¡±


    I immediately snap my sight to Ferd with a pale, petrified and horrified face. They started carrying the conversation all by themselves when I said I have knowledge about naval warfare and now I have to show my belly!


    ¡°Ferd¡­what does that mean?! What is this channel they are talking about?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? A live streaming of you, they demanded it after all. See that big screen at the top, you will be broadcasted there and every ship captains will see you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sign up for this!!¡±


    ¡°We are pretty much certain that you will immediately get their trust. All of us here scored you and the two elves a one hundred points!¡±


    BOOM!


    The ship shakes and trembles as a current of the wave hit us. When I peek outside from the control room, Emby¡¯s flight is slightly lowering in altitude and Hibiscus is barely hanging on him.


    No good¡­!


    ¡°Ferd, please open the channel now!¡±


    ¡°Sure do Miss Gao.¡±


    The large screen at the top starts buzzing. It seems that it is connecting to channel they are talking about. How does that even work?


    Their technology is far advanced than I thought¡­


    Is it because they manage to imitate and scrap the Etherian culture and knowledge? Were they able to copy them perfectly through the years of trial and error? I wonder how big Merissa¡¯s contribution for their technological advancement.


    I shake my head to wear off the thoughts and focus on what is happening right now.


    I grab the hem of my shirt and¡­


    Err¡­pull it up towards the screen¡­


    This is rather embarrassing¡­! Just thinking how many people would see me like this already made me flushed.


    I expose my belly as I raise my shirt and stops midway where they cannot see anything further than that.


    At the same time, the channel connects to the ship captains. The large screen shows my face and right now, I realize how I am fiercely blushing¡­


    But¡­there was no response after a minute of connecting to them. Everything went silent that it made me worried.


    ¡°Umm¡­hello¡­?¡±


    ¡°Okay kiddo, the belly button thing was a joke but you caught me off guard there!¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­I mean¡­wow¡­that¡¯s a smooth and thin waist¡­¡±


    ¡°Holy shit, that got me hard!¡±


    ¡°Sick perverts, that looks like nine or ten years old to me!¡±


    ¡°Hey, forget about that! We really don¡¯t have a choice now but to heed her request, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess I¡¯ll let her do her thing.¡±


    ¡°Merissa did trust her. I will do the same.¡±


    ¡°No argument here.¡±


    ¡°Payment, huh¡­I guess we don¡¯t get to be rich if we are dead so I concede.¡±


    ¡°Lady, o also confirmed that those who are staying silent that they also going for it. The majority of yes to your request is¡­seventy-four!¡±


    ¡°That means that no one opposes you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! If Merissa told you that we are easy to please, she is right! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Kiddo, you can tuck that shirt back now. We don¡¯t want perverts fawning over you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­! Everyone¡­thank you even though that was a really odd and awkward conversation!¡±


    ¡°After all Kiddo, this is going to be Merissa¡¯s debt!¡±


    ¡°Gramps, that¡¯s too shrewd of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Name¡¯s Gants, nice meeting you kiddo.¡±


    The voice of the old man that always calls me a kiddo is actually an old man. That was a good guess¡­


    I don¡¯t know¡­


    I feel like he pulled off a string to make those who are staying silent to agree. If that is the case then I should be thankful for what he did and should be wary of him in the future. He sounds like a sketchy and stealthy old man to me.


    I better keep him in my beware list.


    Anyway, they agreed to it and I should be happy with that.


    ¡°So kiddo, what¡¯s the plan?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    I turn to look at Ferd¡­


    ¡°Miss Gao, you are being asked for what plan you have devised.¡±


    ¡°Uh..yeah¡­!¡±


    Crap!


    I almost forgot!


    Adding the factor that those aren¡¯t normal ships, I guess I will try to stick to the basics¡­


    ¡°Okay, listen up! The plan is dividing all seventy-five ships into four fleets! The fleet will comprise of three forty and one thirty-five! This ship, Iowa will be included in the thirty-five so arrange the ship equally in your own judgment from fire power to speed and gather at the designated point!¡±


    Ferd brings out a table top screen with the map of the sea we are in right now with the model of the devil in the middle of the ships. The ships are scattered everywhere and don''t have any devised formation.


    With the table top screen, I can convey positions and formation for the ships to the other captains as I confirmed that everyone has them.


    ¡°We will be using a circular formation for easy rotation! Our goal is to support my sister that is fighting right now. Of course, you can try to take down the giant devil but that would mean that you will provoke towards you so rotating with the ships in the rear would be ideal!¡±


    I move the red dots that indicate the ship''s position and placed each fleet in a respective direction of north, south east and west. Our ship will be staying at the rear where Casablanca fell. It¡¯s a bit tricky but I have to make sure that when Merissa comes back, we will be there for her and Casablanca.


    I stack circular lines of ships with ten ships at the first row, eight at the second row, six at the third row, five at the fourth row, four at the fifth and sixth row, and three at the seventh row with the total of forty ships.


    Our fleet has varied numbers since we are just thirty-five.


    ¡°And so, not only we are going to assault the devil with torpedoes and cannons but we are also going to support my sister that is flying around in her dumb bird! Any question?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really good at this kiddo! I guess me only responding means that they understand it.¡±


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s move out!¡±


    The tide of the battle is about to turn over.


    My orders were faithfully carried and the ships start assaulting the giant devil with their respective cannons, torpedoes, and lasers. In the middle of it, they realized that the stratagem that I drew is super effective as they take a turn in firing at the devil and rotating after a certain amount of time.


    With the rotation, each ship is given time to for their Ether Point Core to cool down at a tolerable temperature before ravaging another volley of attacks at the devil again. I already saw the strategy as abusive¡­


    Hibiscus is fighting the devil with Emby through tearing it with their Astlan¡¯s Ira but since the devil has a super regeneration, it couldn¡¯t leave a permanent damage but it kept the devil at bay.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean we aren¡¯t doing any much damage to the devil.


    Slowly but surely, it is exhausting its magic power because it was maintaining the whirlpool that surrounds us. It will either die from our attacks or its magic will run dry dispelling the whirlpools giving us the chance to escape.


    But I cannot rely on the latter because if that happens and Casablanca and Merissa aren¡¯t back yet, I have to hold off everyone from retreating which I more or less doubt they will listen to me.


    Also, there¡¯s something I need to apologize about, for all the captains out there¡­


    That wasn¡¯t even naval warfare strategy anymore¡­more or less¡­it is something foot soldiers that fight on the land would do.


    Or at least, in my memory¡­

 Chapter 171: Blessing upon the Trepidatious Girl 1

    I am Casablanca Prasiolite, twelve years old and I am half human, one fourth spirit elf and one-fourth magic elf and I have a twin name Hibiscus Prasiolite, likewise, the same as me. Our overall features are almost identical except for our hair and skin color.


    I am worried of Hibiscus because she doesn¡¯t appreciate herself even though she is an expert in spiritual magic that deals with summoned spirits and the fact her brown skin and silvery hair is attractive enough. She would always stay away from people¡¯s sight and instead boast of me as her twin.


    Older people fawn over me and would always have a high expectation from me. I was always praised by how I greatly resemble mother but I think Hibiscus is more similar to her.


    Because of how I am treated, my peers slowly drifted away from me because of respect. All I wanted is friends that I can play and smile with. Everyone admires me but they didn¡¯t even bother asking me if they want to be my friend. I was really lonely but I am fine because Hibiscus would always hold my hands whenever she sees how lovely I am.


    Because of people¡¯s expectation, I came to believe that I am somewhat special and I¡¯ve taken Hibiscus¡¯ company for granted. I put up an air of grandiosity which still ashamed me to speak of even up until now.


    Hibiscus stays by my side and would always talk to people who tried to approach me and there were times that she would subtly tell them to go away and that what¡¯s really incredible of her. I don¡¯t think I can live without her.


    She would always stand behind me and keeps a smiling face every time I face her.


    What does Hibiscus really feels? Come to think of it, I feel like she understands me like an open book but I read her with difficulty. I know that she is important to me but how much is that important?


    Before I realized it, because I always treat her as my emotional support and dearest companion, I am unable to relieve any loneliness if it is not her. I want her to be always by my side for my own comfort but, what about her?


    Did I ever think of what she felt?


    Is she holding back her own happiness and pursuit of a greater goal for herself?


    I am worried about her and as more as I think of it, the more anxious I become.


    I said that I understand her as a twin but that was a lie. I don¡¯t even know how she feels other than she loves me. We both love each other, that¡¯s a fact but, I am worried.


    Am I the one really burdened or her?


    Is she inhibiting her own wants to give way for me because she feels inferior? It made me more worried than ever because the thought of taking her for granted proves that I am just using her for my own convenience. Or do I just want to think like this to lessen the guilt?


    I heard rumors that sometimes, an opposite gender would confess to her but she just immediately shot them down. Boys and girls will look up to me but those are a just mere act to show how to respect me but Hibiscus will always have an admirer that will see her true worth.


    Why is she rejecting them?


    I myself received a lot of love letter but I have no interests in anyone else. My affection lies to my family, especially to Hibiscus and Mama.


    But there was someone that I immediately admire as a man as I laid my eyes on him. It was Susanoo whom we met in the forest near the elven city. He somewhat resembles Papa, the only difference is the way they act and how messy papa¡¯s hair.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Through Susanoo, carried with circumstances that led a war between the elf and dwarf, mother had me and Hibiscus escaped with him and we ended up in the dragon continent.


    In the Dragon Capital, I met a maid who is a hero.


    Miss Priscilla.


    She thoroughly showed me that I am no special and if I want my skills and abilities to be recognized, it shouldn¡¯t be through words but through actions. Hibiscus and I greatly admire her and owed her so much.


    She is kind and gentle but regulates strict rules. Together with other heroes with her, they took good care of us. She straightened my bad habits and depleted my egocentric air.


    But I thought that with that, I will be on a higher level of thinking to understand Hibiscus. That was not the case¡­ I just disillusioned myself once more and it was harder for me to confront Hibiscus about these difficult and vile feelings of mine.


    .


    .


    .


    Together with Asagao and Ichirou, we left the Lost Capital Hujinn.


    Since then, Hibiscus changed a lot.


    Before, she was meek and secretive but now, she becomes more outgoing and she yearns strength and power together with her new summoned spirit, Emby, the famed legendary Phoenix.


    Her smile is now prettier and every time she looks at me with such energetic countenance, it got harder for me to look at her since she seems like she is beaming like the sun. Hibiscus becomes more expressive and she has become lovelier ever since.


    It was clear to me that she realized something and strives for a change.


    This new Hibiscus is livelier, prettier and is someone I want to be as long as I live.


    But, it scares me. It worries me to no end. Hibiscus found something that she wants but what if she does not want me anymore?


    The feeling of unable to understand what Hibiscus feels made me worried but, the drastic changes in herself and goals made it even more hard for me to know her. A feeling that made me sunk and realized how I myself to be reliant on her and that I am unable to change myself.


    I feel empty¡­


    Also, her newfound power left me gasping for breath as it showed me how farther she can fly, that how she was able to proceed to new heights of power as Asagao¡¯s blessing flows to her like a radiating sun that open pry the sky and pour down her mesmerizing brilliance.


    Asagao¡­a new found sister of ours that we don¡¯t know that exists. She told us about her stories and I found it rather painful and felt sorry for her because of the suffering she has gone through but at the same time, felt small as she braved and broke through all those plights while I fret and worry over the thought that Hibiscus might leave me.


    What should I do?


    What¡­can I do¡­?


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Ca! Ca! Open your eyes!!¡±


    A voice calls out to me by repeating a nickname I am recently called. It was a young but dignified voice and for some reason, it¡¯s trembling with fear. One thing that also came to me is that my whole body is cold and drenched and I am lying flat on something mushy.


    ¡°Ca! Don¡¯t die on us!! ¡°


    My faint consciousness tries to wake up but my body cannot muster any strength because I feel so suffocated.


    Suddenly, something presses against my lips.


    It is soft and warm but it is trying to blow something inside my mouth. After a few seconds of blowing, something was placed in my chest and pumps it repeatedly. Like on my lips, it lasted a few seconds before it stops.


    Something pressed again in my lips and something was blown inside and then the repeated pressing in my chest followed.


    The process was done one more time and then¡­


    ¡°Guaahh! Ahh¡­! Geho! Gehoo!¡±


    ¡°Ca! Thank goodness!¡±


    My body suddenly jolted upright and I suddenly cough so hard that water comes flying out of my mouth and nose. My head felt a little dizzy and my body aches.


    The coldness made my shiver a little but I try to affix my eyes to the person beside me.


    Sitting beside me is a girl with tanned skin and brown wavy hair. She is small and petite but still probably taller than me and her pointed ears are a lot shorter than mine. That could only mean that she is a dwarf.


    As my mind was able to catch up, I realized that the girl beside me is Merissa, the captain of the ship we got forcibly boarded. Although she looks tough, she is a fun and lively person. But right now, that captain is tearing up in relief as she saw my face.


    ¡®Ca! How do you feel?! Are you hurt?!¡±


    ¡°Captain¡­I¡¯m fine¡­also¡­did you saved me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­but¡­ as you can see¡­¡±


    As I look around, we are in a damped cave with blue crystals glowing everywhere. In front of us is a weird boat looking machine that lays down in the soil. After that machine, the trail of the soil is gone and only a strong current of water can be seen.


    ¡°Captain¡­where¡­are we?¡±


    ¡°Who knows¡­although I¡¯m glad that you are safe, I can¡¯t say the same to your twin and Asagao. Also, there¡¯s the problem of getting out of this place. We seem to end up in an underwater cavern¡­¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus¡­is in danger?¡±

 Chapter 172: Blessing upon the Trepidatious Girl 2

    ¡°Hibiscus is in danger?! I got to go!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    I immediately stand up despite my aching body and run towards the water. Hibiscus is my precious sister and the most treasured person in the whole world. I don¡¯t know what will happen if I lose her and just thinking about it makes me insane.


    ¡°I said freaking wait!!¡±


    BAM!


    Owiee¡­


    Captain grabs me by the waist and I fell flat on the muddy soil with my face accompanied by the loud sound of splat. Once again, pain courses throughout my body through the impact and it greatly reminds me that I am sore.


    I hurriedly lift my face from the mud and Captain loosens her clasp on my waist and aid me in lifting my body. Captain had my sit again on the same spot where I woke up and firmly grasps my shoulder while gawking at me.


    ¡°I told you to wait, right?! Now look at you, your face is dirty!¡±


    ¡°But you said that Hibiscus is in danger! Shouldn¡¯t we go now to save her!?¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­this is exactly why young people are problematic¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Stubborn, problematic and loses their supposed pragmatism when it is needed the most, or you haven¡¯t yet learned such value.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Captain?¡±


    ¡°Look, we are in an underground cavern, several or even dozens of meters below the surface. You just have barely survived and the reason your body aches is because of water pressure. It miraculous enough that your lungs didn¡¯t explode.¡±


    ¡°Lungs? What is that?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah, that¡¯s right, you¡¯re too young and you haven¡¯t learned about it. It¡¯s a respiratory system, well, you can say that keeps you alive and breathing.¡±


    ¡°Vague¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to start a class in this place! Anyway, we do not have any other choice but to suck it up. My submarine broke down and going back in the water is equal to suicide.¡±


    ¡°But Hibiscus and Asagao too¡­!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. I know that you are worried about them, frankly, I am worried too but, we can¡¯t do anything right now. Let¡¯s stay put, okay?¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    I lost my zeal and lifelessly sit back as I stare blankly at Captain¡¯s face. She nudges my face with her palm to remove the dirt. The touch brings nostalgia to me as Hibiscus would usually do this for me whenever I have something in my face.


    Fear and dread fill my chest when I think about losing Hibiscus or if she left me. She won¡¯t be able to touch me like this ever again.


    ¡°*sob*¡­auu¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­Ca, I know that you love Cus so much. I know that what I am going to say is harsh but, what¡¯s the point of crying now?¡±


    ¡°C-Captain¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shed your tears now where it won¡¯t help. Don¡¯t think something bad will happen to them.¡±


    ¡°But¡­Captain!¡±


    ¡°Sixteen.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the total number of my crew.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the number of people I am worried about. If you add Gao and Cus, there are a total of eighteen of them. That¡¯s right. I have more people to be worried about. What about you, you already lost your composure being worried about a one or two person.¡±


    ¡°I¡­uh¡­*sob*¡­no¡­I just¡­¡±


    I just felt my chest tightening.


    My tears are in vain as Captain told me that she has more valuable comrades, friends, and crew that she cares for. The thought of Hibiscus leaving me is scary but¡­ but¡­ I still can¡¯t ignore this agony that my heart harbors.


    ¡°Uwaaah! *sob* Captain¡­! I¡¯m sorry¡­! I am being¡­*sob* inconsiderate¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ah..! No! It¡¯s my fault. I really don¡¯t mean to make you feel grim about it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°That just shows how you dearly loved your twin above everything else.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°Really¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you feel bad. I guess a little girl¡¯s wishes and hopes weigh more than anything in this world, huh¡­It is something I shouldn¡¯t underestimate.¡±


    ¡°Captain, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I was saying how strong single girl¡¯s pursuit of their honest desire could actually be wonderful and terrifying.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it Captain but you sound awfully funny.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha! I don¡¯t get myself too but, look, you stopped crying.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right Captain. Thank you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad but, for now, why don¡¯t we get going.¡±


    ¡°Go? Where?¡±


    ¡°Look at there, this cave goes deeper. We might find something here to help us.¡±


    ¡°S-Scary¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine staying here too if you¡¯re scared. I¡¯m just here with you.¡±


    I peer at the place where Captain pointed but it is dark and I can barely see anything. The whole place is muddy and I am sick and tired of caves.


    What if weird creatures come out from there?!


    I wish Hibiscus is here¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    No¡­


    Even if I wish for it, Hibiscus or even Asagao won¡¯t come here. I can¡¯t always be overcome by loneliness and worry. Hibiscus is the one who is in danger right now. She is burdened with trouble now and I can¡¯t always hope for her to cater to my feelings.


    I¡­


    I should be the one going to her side when she needs someone the most. I cannot push my selfish desire of being pampered by her forever. If I am truly worried for her, I should struggle too for her and I should try to change myself not just for myself but also for her so I can understand her better, that she would show more of her new self to me.


    ¡°C-Captain!!¡±


    ¡°What is it? Have you decided?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m scared! But¡­the thought of losing Hibiscus is much frightening! That¡¯s why, even if it is pitch dark, let¡¯s move forward!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the spirit! But you know, I really wouldn¡¯t propose a dangerous thing like walking in a pitch dark cave like this if I don¡¯t have anything that I could use to brighten up the place.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    From my query, Captain reaches out to her pocket and brings out an orb. She places the orb in her palm and fills it with magic power. The orb begins to emit a strong light that dispels the darkness at a certain range. The one that she holds in her palm, I think that was the ether something core that she showed us.


    ¡°Eh¡­? Captain¡­? That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°See? It¡¯s bright as day!¡±


    ¡°You should have told me earlier!¡±


    I feel embarrassed as I remember how I spoke earlier. I begin lightly pouncing at Captain¡¯s shoulder with both of my enclosed hand while pouting.


    ¡°Ahaha! I just felt nostalgic seeing you trying to overcome your fear!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not funny!¡±


    ¡°Ahaha! Ow, wait, your pounding is getting stronger!¡±


    ¡°Geez, Captain! It¡¯s not hilarious!!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my bad again!¡±


    With that, Captain and I proceed deeper into the cave. The place has the worse footing as it is muddy so tripping and falling on our faces might be inevitable. For some reason, I feel at ease with Captain.


    Also, about that orb¡­I guess I won¡¯t be asking anything about it.


    .


    .


    .


    Captain and I are walking together while holding hands since falling over in this place are easier than I thought and we want to prevent that as much as possible especially if the possibility of losing the orb in Captain¡¯s hand can be our demise.


    It hasn¡¯t been that long since we started walking but there was something that immediately came to my mind.


    ¡°Captain.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You said earlier that I reminded you something nostalgic. May I know what you are referring to?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that? It¡¯s not a remarkable story but if you are looking for something to kill time while walking, I guess it is not bad to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please do tell.¡±


    Captain scratches the back of her head while gets a bit flustered. She musters the courage by heavily inhaling and exhaling.


    ¡°Do you know about Lore of Dwarf Esoterica?¡±


    ¡°Dwarf Esoterica?! That Dwarf Goddess?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s the one!¡±


    ¡°Esoterica is said to be an extremely smart and wise goddess. Stories told that she has the capabilities to temper any kind of weapon and armor and that she is famed the most because of her ability to do the same to soul weapons! In a sense, Goddess Esoterica is also upgrading a human soul or someone who is half human! But in the end of her lore, she was exiled from the celestial plane because she mingled with people in this world. It is said that she was stripped off of the majority of her powers.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite knowledgeable!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I read a lot of stories about lore, myths, and legends!¡±


    ¡°Do you also happen to know about the dwarven hero?¡±


    ¡°Ah, the half human half dwarf that is also the half brother of the current Dwarven King, Ish¡¯ranor Talon!¡±


    ¡°Do you know how he became famous?¡±


    ¡°In the book, it said that there was once a race called titans thousands of years ago. Those titans have taken over the continent which now we call the Mountain Range of Metal, the dwarf continent. Blessed by Goddess Esoterica, Ish¡¯ranor Talon braved the brute horde of titans and reclaimed the continent!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! They really called that blessed, huh¡­ When all I did was to teach that young boy a few tricks or two¡­wait¡­I guess it¡¯s wrong to call him a young boy at this point.¡±


    ¡°C-Captain, what are you mumbling about?¡±


    As Captain seems to enter her own world by mumbling things to her own self, a glint of glowing light other than the orb she is carrying shines over us. Also, before we realized it, the place where are walking on becomes paved.


    Eh..?!


    The rocky structure of the cave changed into a brick built one and there are metal doors. Weird carvings that look like letters are written on some blocks.


    ¡°C-Captain¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ah, eh, what?!¡±


    ¡°Look!¡±


    ¡°Wha--!? What is this place?!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°This is my first time seeing this! A new discovery! A place to explore! How wonderful!¡±


    ¡°Captain, we might find something helpful here! Also, there¡¯s a bright light at the end of that corridor!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Captain and I run towards the end of the corridor where I pointed. In the way, I notice that this place has full of machinery that I cannot hope to comprehend.


    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve found another ruin of Ethers!¡±


    ¡°Ethers?¡±


    ¡°Yes! They are the only people who are capable of tinkering such complicated machinery! I can only understand the blueprint that they left and somehow manage to imitate it. Those were the only thing we can salvage after Continental Destroyer erased their whole race.¡±


    ¡°I read about that too¡­that cruel Continental Destroyer¡­¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. The Etherians planned to usurp the whole human continent for an unknown reason and that¡¯s two hundred years ago.¡±


    ¡°But still¡­¡±


    Before I could finish what I am about to say, we reach the stone that caught our attention meters away. It¡¯s a stone that¡¯s stuck in a crescent moon like a statue and it emits an extremely strong magical power.


    The stone is yellowish in color and it is firmly lodged into the statue. Around the statue are various markings and writings.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Captain?!¡±


    ¡°This is¡­a Soul Spar!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve heard of those! Apparently, it¡¯s a kind of mineral that is very hard to cultivate!¡±


    ¡°No, Ca, soul spar is generally not that hard to cultivate, well, the mineral itself. A soul spar is a kind of stone where a strong power is sealed. It might be a power stored by a strong magician for thousands of years or fragment of a god¡¯s power. The latter one is impossible, though.¡±


    ¡°Then, how do we use it?¡±


    ¡°Soul spar can be used in a soul weapon but¡­no one can virtually use each and every drop of its power¡­except¡­for¡­Esoterica¡­yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Also, soul spar reacts strongly to someone who it is compatible with. Bringing it with us won¡¯t really be a benefit because it is extremely hard to sell due to having a small chance of compatibility with people.¡±


    ¡°Is it safe to touch?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why not? In the meantime¡­I guess I¡¯ll read these words written on the wall.¡±


    Captain begins staring hard at the wall around the statue while I casually approach the beaming stone called soul spar. As I stare at it longer, I feel like I am being drawn to it. The way it illuminates tingle my heart and I feel like there are butterflies in my stomach.


    I bring my hand towards it and cautiously reach out to it with my finger.


    As the tip of my finger made contact¡­


    The soul spar¡­shines brightly¡­ and my head suddenly blacks out in a single second¡­


    Knowledge and information suddenly enter my head and something is forcibly feeding my mind with things¡­


    With that¡­I fall on my butt¡­


    ¡°Ca! What happened?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Say something!! Are you okay? Are you hurt?!¡±


    ¡°A-A¡­¡±


    ¡°A¡­?! A what?!¡±


    The only word that came out from my mouth is the name of the power sealed into the stone¡­


    ¡°Artemis¡­¡±

 Chapter 173: Blessing upon the Trepidatious Girl 3

    ¡°Artemis? Ca, what is that?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­it¡¯s¡­a goddess¡­¡±


    ¡°Goddess¡­huh¡­¡±


    There are too many words inside my head that I can¡¯t find words to explain it. The only thing I could mutter is the name of the Goddess whose fragment of power is sealed into this soul spar. Captain caught what I said and threw a surprised glanced at me.


    Afterward, she directs her eyes into the writings around the statue again and analyzes what is written.


    ¡°Ca, it seems you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Artemis, right?¡±


    Captain, after reading what¡¯s written around the statue, gave me a stern look and glare at the soul spar. My body stiffens from Captain¡¯s stare because her face screams seriousness.


    ¡°Ca, there¡¯s a story about this Etherians, you see.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The Etherians supposedly traveled from world to world because their own plane was crumbling. Can you think of any reasons why?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t think anything deeper¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay¡­but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°These Etherians¡­¡±


    ¡°Captain?¡±


    ¡°They were previously god slayer¡­that is my hunch¡­¡±


    God slayer¡­


    From the words alone, I already knew how heavy their sins are. As the name implies, they kill gods for reason unknown to us. Gods are considered sacred and as divine being, we in this world respect and worship them. They hold powers unimaginable to us and they hold authority over their own creations.


    ¡°Ca, that soul spar houses a fragment of power of a goddess named Artemis which one of the gods that they slain millenniums ago. The taboo that they commit, the heresy of killing god, is what incurred their own destruction and that what pushes them to use all of their knowledge to travel planes.¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    ¡°These etherians are so smart that they even succeeded in slaying gods. Their invention runs deeper and scarier than I thought. My guess is that they used the power of the gods that they slain to further their researches. And so, that soul spar is one of those they used.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ca, did that soul spar resonated with you?!¡±


    Her question rings into my ears.


    If that is the case, the power that it carries will be mine but, that would also mean that I took part in taking advantage of power of a goddess. Even if the power itself chooses me, I can¡¯t think of anything but stealing it.


    The thought of incurring the wrath of the gods worries me¡­


    ¡°Captain¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°This goddess, Artemis, her powers seem unbearable for me. I don¡¯t think I can carry the burden and suffering that she carries. But I know, I know from her memories of her time in this place, she is lonely and terrified. She was sealed in this place, in this world, where gods and goddesses foreign to her.¡±


    ¡°Ca¡­I think that¡¯s exactly why¡­she wants you. She might have felt that you have a pure and kind heart. You are always worried for someone but¡­you are not even worried about yourself.¡±


    ¡°Captain¡­!¡±


    ¡°So, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! This is way too sudden and too much for me. Also, I am not that kind and pure-hearted¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right¡­


    I don¡¯t know the extent of my own selfishness. I don¡¯t know how long I am going to be insensitive to others plight. Will I be able to know more Hibiscus if I take this power? But that notion alone is my own desire to grasp the power laid before my eyes.


    ¡°Ca¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too young to think deeply of this matter. Don¡¯t you think you being selfish at your age not acceptable?¡±


    ¡°Captain! That¡¯s not it!¡±


    ¡°This goddess here, you are doing her a big favor if you take her out from this place. You are doing yourself a favor if you accept her. Both of you are going to be selfish. Isn¡¯t alright to think like that?¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What would Hibiscus do?


    At times like this, she would always give me a sign or a gesture if everything is alright. She would always be there to support my decisions even if it is reckless or not. Haven¡¯t I been selfish for so long that I needed her by my side to keep her for myself?


    My head is spinning¡­I can¡¯t tell what I should do anymore¡­


    I don¡¯t know how to react when I am truly wanted or if I want something. I am worried for Hibiscus but I am worried of how she feels now that I became aware of it.


    What if she is building herself to a new one and that new Hibiscus would come to dislike me?


    ¡°Ca¡­Casablanca¡­¡±


    ¡°Captain??


    BONK!!


    ¡°Gueh?! Owwiiee!¡±


    Captain¡¯s fist landed at the top of my head!


    With pain throbbing in my head, I crouch down and hold it with my two hands! She hit it too hard that now, I feel like tears are forming in the corner of my eyes.


    ¡°This is also one of the problems with youngsters! You should not be too greedy, yes, but, you should also know that selfishness has no bounds!¡±


    ¡°Ehh...?! Selfishness has no bounds?!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Selfishness has no bounds! But, as you grow, your selfishness will diminish if you were able to keep and grasp the things that would make you satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Selfishness has no bounds but satisfaction is easily attained too. With these two values overlapping, you will know when to stop being selfish or not. And right now, you shouldn¡¯t stop being one! Take what your heart truly desires. If that someone you desire also wants you, isn¡¯t that better!¡±


    ¡°Then, is it alright if I want power¡­because I want to be closer to Hibiscus!? I want to be able to step into the same league with her!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! It is alright. My influence may not be the best for you, but right now, we are in dire situation. Ca, use this power to help her, to bring closure to each other.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will gladly accept it! Thank you, Captain!¡±


    ¡°Merissa is fine¡­Geez¡­¡±


    Like what Captain said, I should throw the worries of how selfish I am and keep my head forward where I can still grasp Hibiscus. If I can become stronger, then surely I can protect things I want to keep close to me!


    I happily remove the soul spar from its place and grasp it in my chest. The soul spar lets out a pale yellow light the spills everywhere. Contrary to my expectation, the soul spar is not cold but it is warm and it feels fuzzy.


    But something comes up to my mind.


    ¡°Capt--! Merissa¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°How do I use this?¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s simple! Ah¡­wait¡­I have to make sure one thing¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want to make sure?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­do you have a soul weapon?!¡±


    ¡°I do!¡±


    I bring out my soul weapon.


    The crescent shaped blade appears between me and Merissa. Upon beholding its visage, Merissa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as if it is something she never expects. I put down my soul weapon and let Merissa examines it.


    ¡°Amazing¡­this kind of soul weapon¡­I forgot to ask too if you somewhat have a human blood flowing in your vein but this just proves it.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­I am mixed of half human, one-fourth spirit elf and one-fourth magic elf. My elf blood features is more dominant. My father is a human and my mother is half magic elf and half spirit elf.¡±


    ¡°I never knew such division among elves exists! It¡¯s like the dwarves too which are divided by first generation and second generation. The dragons are divided with bloodline and factions. The demon and beast race are divided by clan. Only the humans and fairies didn¡¯t establish such division.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­but¡­because of that¡­each and every differences of each other¡­war never stop.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why you youngsters who develop the right values and attitude could only acquire peace.¡±


    Merissa looks so sad when I mentioned about war. She takes the soul spar from my hand and my soul weapon and lay it down in front of me.


    ¡°Ca, what you are about to witness should be kept between you and me. This is not something I want anyone knowing after all.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°[Esoteric Art ¨C Godly Blacksmith!]¡±


    I was taken back for what I saw.


    Everything around us instantly changes. The scenery of the ruins drenched with water and the weird machinery that can be seen from afar disappears, even the statue of the moon is gone. Instead, Merissa and I are now standing atop in a mountain.


    The mountain is so high that with just a few meters more and I can already grab the clouds. I look around and the vast blue sea with no island with the exception of this land that we are in. The fresh breeze of the ocean blows over here.


    But what catches my attention is the huge insignia above us that covers the whole sky. The insignia glows in yellow and it covers the whole mountain.


    In this place, a flat surface of the ground is beneath our heels. That flat land extends in a diameter. In the middle of this place, a furnace with anvil stands and Merissa is there.


    Merissa¡­is garbed with a golden armor that covers her chest and shoulder protectors that has archaic crests. In the middle of her armor is a glowing red eye like gem. She wears heavy looking gauntlets which also colored with gold tinted with reddish glow.


    Her skirt is also made up of a golden armor and she wears it above her knees. The armor skirt parted on each side and she wears black pantyhose inside. Her knees are also protected with the same golden armor and it extends up to her heels. Her greaves also dons a golden color with the same archaic crests as her shoulder protectors.


    In her hand is a golden hammer that commonly used in forging and it also has the same eye like red gem in its core. The hammer looks oddly unbalanced as it hangs in her hand.


    Also, she is letting out a golden aura around her¡­


    ¡°Merissa¡­¡±


    ¡°Ca, this is something only you can see. This place is my own dimension out of everyone¡¯s reach and my personal space. I can only use my full power in this place but I cannot manifests this indefinitely.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­does this mean¡­you are¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ca, I cannot use any of my powers outside of this place. Also, please don¡¯t call me by my old name. It¡¯s really annoying¡­¡±


    She takes my soul weapon and the soul spar in the anvil and furnace. She dips the soul weapon into the fire and it instantly glows in red as it temperature rises. With only one dip, the soul weapon immediately becomes eligible for forging Merissa promptly takes it into the anvil.


    ¡°Since soul weapons are unbreakable, I can carelessly do that but, the furnace itself is already set for the right temperature for tempering.¡±


    She then raises the hammer in her hand. Lighting spills from her body and strong power is generated within her. As she slams it, sparks are produced from the impact. She repeatedly hits my soul weapon and sparks flies everywhere.


    I can feel each hit sends jolts inside me.


    ¡°Uwaa¡­ are you already feeling it? I am basically forging your soul and strengthening it. You can feel tingling sensation inside you, right? Please bear with it.¡±


    ¡°Y-Y-Y-YES!!¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­I am going to get sore for the next three days.¡±


    My breath is taken away as the splendor of a legendary smith does her job. Her strokes and movements are delicate yet strong, precise yet brute, and frightening but beautiful. The armor the covers her is shiny and sparkly but it does not takes the stage, it was her movements that are mesmerizing. It is like one struck of her hammer will worth a fortune.


    Before I knew it¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s done now. All I have to do is to fuse the soul spar with it. I made sure that your soul can withstand the power of the goddess inside the soul spar.¡±


    ¡°What--! Is that¡¯s why you need to forge it?!¡±


    ¡°Partly. Well, just prepare yourself.¡±


    She places the soul spar atop of my soul weapon.


    After that, she raises her hammer again and her power becomes much violent than ever as the whole place shakes. Multiple golden circles with incantations inscribed appear at the back of her hammer. Sparks gather at the other end of the hammer that electrifies everything around her.


    As she accumulated so much power, she swings down the hammer for the final time.


    Soul spar is immediately crushed under the might of the hammer and becomes a light that disperses and coated my soul weapon. The coating becomes somewhat earthy as it becomes stone.


    Merissa takes a step backward as my soul weapon becomes petrified with a satisfied smile as she let out a hearty sigh.


    CRACK¡­


    The soul weapon that becomes petrified starts cracking and lights spill from it. At that moment, I immediately felt it.


    Something big is mingling inside me¡­


    A strong power starts merging with my soul, my very existence itself. The fragmented power of the goddess gradually amplifies my magic and what¡¯s more, I feel another existence of power being awakened.


    My mind gradually loses its consciousness and I black out from so much power being integrated to me¡­


    And then¡­an epithet¡­a prayer¡­spells out itself in my head¡­


    To continuously changes shape throughout its phase.


    This phases indicates cooperative and indecisive personality


    It holds so much desire that it attracts everyone with its beauty.


    But its presence doesn¡¯t mean fascination but whilst, it gives hope.


    I shine brightly at the night to give hope.


    Blessing of the Moon!

 Chapter 174: Blessing upon the Trepidatious Girl 4

    ¡°Aaauuu¡­~ I¡¯m tired¡­¡±


    The dimension we are before collapses and before I knew it, we returned to at front of the moon statue. The breeze, the mountain, the clouds and even the insignia from before feels like an illusion vanished in the air like a bubble.


    Merissa¡¯s golden armor, forging hammer, and the overflowing power disappears like they are not even there in the first place. She sprawls on all four on the ground lifelessly, unmoving like all of her strength left and the glow she has earlier cannot be seen anymore.


    Instead, someone else is glowing¡­


    ¡°I was able to fuse yours and the goddess soul together with the soul spar. But to think that I was able to tap¡­no¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything to that.¡±


    ¡°What did? What are you talking about?!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?! Other than the power of the goddess the resonated within you now, a new power of a divine activated! Look behind you!¡±


    A golden insignia like what Merissa had earlier floats behind me. I just started realizing that not only magic but there¡¯s something else welling up inside me. The power that I am feeling right now keeps rising.


    Also, my soul weapon, the crescent blade, changes its appearance. The blade that it has before completely disappeared but the crescent itself becomes bigger and it is decorated with archaic lines and a big round sapphire stone at its base.


    ¡°Merissa¡­! What should I do?! I became weird!¡±


    ¡°Your twin sister has a perfectly matching glow, together with the insignia behind you. It¡¯s a bit rude to say weird, you know.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­! How can this help with our situation?!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­I am too tired to move by my own too¡­! Why don¡¯t you try doing something?¡±


    ¡°Ehhhh?!!¡±


    Is she seriously telling me to do something about this power that I just got?! What if I blow up this cave by accident!?


    But I guess I don¡¯t have much choice and we won¡¯t get anywhere if we keep staring at each other. After witnessing Merissa did her best, I cannot back down now and I have to do my best. This power, I shall use it and become more powerful!


    If I am worried of how Hibiscus feels, if I am worried about people around me, and if I am worried about the future, then all I have to do is simple, straightforward and bold!


    I am going to hear it from Hibiscus herself and I will have her tell everything to me what she wants, what she thinks and how does she feel! I will do the same to the people around me, without putting up any more airs or unpleasant attitude. I will talk to them with open-mindedness.


    For the future ahead, for the uncertainty to come, for the unknown to behold us, I will do everything to best it together with people that truly care for me!


    Goddess from another world, for you who have come into this foreign place, to this place that for you, is full of uncertainty and unknown, please, lend me your power and I shall use it to grant yours and my desires!


    Please, Goddess Artemis¡­


    WHOOSH


    BAM!


    I open my eyes from my deep and long contemplation until power gathers in my soul weapon as I slightly float from the ground. Something violent released from my soul weapon that shook the whole place. What entered my view is the sight of destruction as cracks appear from everything around me. The ground beneath was gouged and the walls around me like there¡¯s a transparent spherical thing around me.


    ¡°Ca! CA!!! CASABLANCA! S-S-S-S-STOP! You¡¯re crushing me!!¡±


    ¡°Merissa?!¡±


    I immediately deactivated my power and the glow from my soul weapon disappears. Merissa who got pressed on the ground made a slight groan as she looks at me tearfully.


    ¡°That hurts! Good thing I am a dwarf with high vitality!¡±


    ¡°S-S-Sorry! I don¡¯t know what I am doing!¡±


    ¡°I am not that young for this kind of punishment¡­¡±


    ¡°Ueee¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke, although my back kind of hurt a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any idea what was that! I don¡¯t understand one bit what kind of power is that!¡±


    ¡°It seems to me that you made everything heavier around you. Applying pressure? No. Is it weight manipulation? Seems not like it either¡­¡±


    As Merissa started thinking deeply about what kind of power is that, I play with a stone that picks up and practices my power. I made it float up and down from my palm and gleefully swirls it in the air. With great curiosity, I have an idea of crushing the rock under my power, in an instant, contrary to my expectation that the stone will blast from the inside but, from my power, the stone becomes dust.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The odd situation made me flabbergasted and it caught Merissa¡¯s attention. I look at her with widened eyes as the stone earlier that turned into dust slips into the pit of my fingers as I loosely grasp it.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!!!¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Eh?! EEHHHH?!¡±


    ¡°Gravity! You can manipulate gravity!! What astounding power! You¡¯re going to be a symbol of a new hope!¡±


    ¡°What is that?! What in the world is that kind of power?! I never heard of it before! From what happened to the stone earlier¡­it sounds¡­scary¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­right¡­It¡¯s scary. It is indeed a scary power¡­gravity. You hold the power that bends one of the realities of this world, one of its laws, a law that controls the weight and density of everything. With that power, you can virtually destroy everything you desire.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that! I don¡¯t want to destroy!¡±


    ¡°Good! That¡¯s good! Keep in mind that you don¡¯t want to destroy using that power. But there are lots of ways to use it too, you know!¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I will teach you. For now, listen to me carefully, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    Everything around us is parting away.


    The soil, the water, and almost everything are being plowed with ease. Riding in my soul weapon, the Crescent Moon, together with Merissa, we made our way toward the surface as I cut through everything with my power.


    The power surges inside me like a waterfall as I learn more and more how to use it. I am kind of getting used to it as I learn from Merissa its underlying concepts and rules. These rules and concepts that she keeps telling me is all jumbled in my mind and I don¡¯t understand half of it but she do her best to exemplify to make things easier to understand.


    And here it is¡­


    SPLASH!


    Merissa and I emerge from the depth of the sea. I rapidly fly straight towards the sky. The glow that I have earlier becomes much brighter and gleams that everything below us, the ships and even the huge devil, stops from fighting.


    I raise my hand in the sky, grasping what little knowledge I briefly learned, I gather power at my hand commands that power, gravity. A pillar of light shoots out from my body as I boldly show the brilliance of the Goddess Artemis power.


    ¡°[Paradise of Arcadia!]¡±


    My power extends throughout the vast sea at an unimaginable distance.


    The violent and raging sea that created so many waves becomes still and the torrents are quelled. Using this power, I also dispel and disperse the whirlpools that were trapping all of the ships. The clouds above us clear away and showed the dusk befalling upon the horizon.


    ¡°Amazing! Ca, you¡¯re like a true goddess that calms the storm!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you! I would not have made such choice because of my worries and burdening indecisiveness.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! In the end, it¡¯s the strength of you own feelings has made you stronger! Also, remember about our secret, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­drop me off in our ship!¡±


    I quickly descend towards the SS Iowa who is performing a rotation attack at the devil. All the ships are neatly lined up at four directions of the giant devil and fire their attack in quick succession before shifting and sailing into another row.


    ¡°Ah! Goodness! Asagao went and did something beyond my expectation!¡±


    As we are closing in our ship, Asagao together with another man who seems to be Merissa¡¯s vice-captain is already waiting for us. Merissa and I land on the ship and Asagao immediately approach us.


    ¡°Casablanca! I knew it! That divine power that I felt somewhere came from you! Also, Merissa, thank you for saving Casablanca!¡±


    ¡°I am responsible for the three of you after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Merissa is so cool!¡±


    ¡°Asagao, did you do all of this?! That complex formation of the ships!? Or rather, isn¡¯t it already a fleet under your command?!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Merissa asks as Ferd assists her in getting down from my crescent moon. Asagao¡¯s face pale as if she remembers something terrible but is able to put up a thumb up towards us with a heart and cute smile.


    ¡°Seems like it, huh¡­with the whirlpools aregone, we can escape now but, how about it, Casablanca? Do you want to defeat that giant devil?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­! More importantly, where¡¯s Hibiscus!?¡±


    ¡°There¡­¡±


    A blazing bird with a dark brilliant flame is flying towards our ship. At the top is Hibiscus riding it. It seems that the bird is Emby¡­


    They land on the ship and the dark flames diminish to nothing. Emby returns to his normal size and Hibiscus eyes focuses on me. She walks towards me at a slow pace with calm and composed eyes.


    ¡°Casablanca¡­I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m glad that¡­you made it back¡­and it seems¡­you became stronger now too.¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­I am worried¡­ I am so worried that I lost my mind¡­ but your powers have shaken me to sanity.¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus¡­please¡­I want to know you more.¡±


    ¡°Where is this coming from¡­? Haven¡¯t we known each other since we are little?¡±


    ¡°No. Hibiscus¡­I want to know more¡­about how you feel, about what you desire¡­I want to grow up with you and have a deeper bond¡­so please¡­stop holding back for me¡­Right now, please, stop acting like it is fine¡­¡±


    Hibiscus approaches me slowly. I may be wrong but still, I want her to show more of her true intentions and emotions.


    She looks down for a moment as she clenches her fists.


    As she lifts her face again, tears flood her eyes and her face is contorted in so much sadness and pain. She then leaps toward me as she let out a sobbing feat. I caught her in my arms and with the weight of her leap has us both falling into the wooden floor.


    Her tears drench both my face and chest as she cries. She buries her face on my bosom while trembling.


    ¡°Uwaah! *sob* Casablanca!! Casablanca!! I thought I¡¯d lose you! I thought that I will never ever see you again! You are the only reason for me to live!!¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus, I am so happy to hear that from you. But you know, I don¡¯t want you to be ashamed of yourself, I want both of us to shine. I want both of us to further know each other and what changes we will go through.¡±


    ¡°Casablanca¡­¡±


    ¡°I will protect you and you will protect me. Together, we will grow and explore more of this world! I can¡¯t say that we will be together forever but we connected at heart whatever happens.¡±


    ¡°Even if we find ourselves fighting an enemy like this one¡­¡±


    ¡°Together! No one will be left behind! That¡¯s why¡­we will be fighting with hand held!¡±


    Hibiscus smiles at me and I smile back as I confirm that she wanted me so bad that she lost her mind when I was gone. It is a side of hers that I truly didn¡¯t know up until now. I feel warmness in my chest and her warmth colliding together and made me feel everything around me is covered in flowers.


    ¡°Then, you two, even if I don¡¯t want to, do you want to fight that thing?¡±


    Asagao came over to us with a smile plastered on her face but she visibly cried a little judging from the soreness of her eyes. She is one of the people I look up to because of her unbreakable courage and braveness but still able to be gentle and carefree despite the situation and a very cute and beautiful existence that made me and Hibiscus closer than ever.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Asagao. Have you seen Casablanca¡¯s power? It¡¯s super awesome! Also, you¡¯d make a great captain, you know that, Asagao?¡±


    ¡°I refuse that notion but, if Merissa says so, I guess this blooming hunch of mine will also trust the two of you. In return, please, trust me too in the future.¡±


    Hibiscus and I nod from Asagao¡¯s words and we stand up side by side. The devilis already coming for us and we have to hurry and defeat it!


    Asagao came to the two of us.


    She holds our hands in unison and interlocks it her fingers with ours. Her hand feels so soft and warm. I also hold Hibiscus¡¯ hand and in return, she firmly grasps back mine. And with a relieve and gentle face, Asagao said¡­


    ¡°[Divine Ascension!]¡±


    Pillar of light covers the three of us. Because there¡¯s already an insignia behind me, only Hibiscus insignia reappears. But, I feel like our powers resonated with each other.


    My crescent moon glows vividly as power courses the three of us. Emby becomes the gallant and noble Phoenix that fiercely yet amazingly blazes. Our body gleams so much that befalling night sky seems like a bright day.


    As Asagao finishes, she let go of our hands. Before she completely parts with it, she brought our hands together and had it clasps each other.


    ¡°Take care you two. Come back to me, please.¡±


    ¡°Watch us!¡±


    ¡°Asagao, Casablanca and I will defeat that!¡±


    I look at Hibiscus eyes.


    It was full of determination and she is brimming with confidence. Seeing such face, it made my heart bump and fluffy. I lean my forehead to hers and she did the same.


    After several seconds, we parted our hands and head. I immediately ride my crescent moon and she climbs up to Emby¡¯s back and together, we fly towards the sky.


    The stillness of the night becomes illuminated with our glow.


    One represents the Sun.


    One represents the Moon.


    The devil becomes wary of our existence and directed all of its hostility towards us but, as long as I am fighting together with Hibiscus, I can feel now that our foolishness evolves to bravery.


    Together¡­


    ¡°Hibiscus!!¡±


    ¡°Casablanca!!¡±


    ¡°¡±Together!!¡±¡±


    ¡°[Asterism ¨C Eclipse!]¡±

 Chapter 175: He is so Angry 1

    Casablanca and Hibiscus fly towards the sky and their power glows ever so bright that the night sky becomes illuminated. Their power synergy skyrocketed that everyone felt how tremendous their divine powers are.


    ¡°[Asterism ¨C Eclipse!]¡±


    With the skill they cast, Emby completely swallows Hibiscus and they become the sun the shines in the starry night sky. After that, Casablanca flies towards Hibiscus¡¯ front and compressed every ounce of energy everywhere and the heat and light of the sun are compressed to the center.


    The sunlight only shines at the center of the now formed circle and outside of it becomes pitch black like the sunshine is trapped within the space. After that, an array of transmutation and insignia started spreading across the sky as the eclipse at the center.


    As the eclipse is too far from the devil, all it could do is to glare at it while growling. Its growl vibrates the sea making ripples that shake the ships.


    THUMP


    My chest suddenly pounded.


    It pounds again and again. I direct my look at the eclipse.


    THUMP


    The pounding resonates with the eclipse. I immediately understand what was this pounding in my chest is indicating. Learning of its meaning, I run towards the resting Merissa together with Ferd.


    ¡°Merissa! I¡¯m going to talk with the ship¡¯s captains! There is something big that¡¯s about to come! Ferd, please order the crew to turn back at full speed!¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡±


    I dash to the control room and immediately grab the microphone and turn on the communication channel. I inhale deeply and¡­


    ¡°EVERYONE, TURN AROUND AND ESCAPE AT FULL SPEED! YOU ARE IN THE BLASTING ZONE! DON¡¯T LOOK AT THAT ECLIPSE AT YOUR OWN LEISURE BECAUSE IT¡¯S GOING TO DESTROY YOU!¡±


    After I shouted, I took some time to regain my breathing and run out of the control room to look at the ships. I climb the crow¡¯s nest because I definitely can¡¯t calculate the distance on the map. The wind blows so strong since the ship started to run at full speed.


    I squint my eyes towards the giant devil. I saw the ships fleeing from its vicinity. Every ship is clearing the vicinity what¡¯s left is the enemy we are having a hard time defeating. As I confirmed that every ship isn¡¯t in the blasting zone anymore, I hold my hand in my chest in prayer.


    THUMP


    It was a signal that everything is okay.


    GURURU


    The sky becomes dyed in the flare of the sun and several cracks appear. From those cracks, countless of smaller eclipse peeks out from it and gathers power.


    In an instant¡­ everything went white.


    From the large eclipse that Casablanca and Hibiscus made, a ray of light that incinerates and breaks down everything up to its molecules is fired. The radius of the ray of light is so huge that it covers the whole body of the devil. Not only that, the same ray of light, but smaller, from the cracks, bombarded it too with the larger ray.


    The explosion evaporated the seawater and parted the ocean at the place where is happens. Water splashes towards the sky making it looks like it is raining and rainbow spreads out everywhere.


    Small tsunami hits our ship and swallowed it but thanks to its odd future-esque structure and machinery, it survives. The ships nearby are also fine and it is safe to say that there were no casualties.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    As the waves, after a few minutes calms down, everyone frantically searches for the sign of the huge devil and to everyone¡¯s relief, it was nowhere to be found anymore. It was completely obliterated by Casablanca and Hibiscus.


    The eclipse in the sky diffuses and Casablanca who is riding her crescent moon and Hibiscus who is riding Emby appears again. The problem is that the divinity is slowly fading from them as the insignia behind them slowly fades. I can feel the divine power coming back to me.


    ¡°Ferd, hurry up and start the ship again. Let¡¯s go towards where the two will fall! Quick!¡±


    ¡°Aye, Captain Gao!¡±


    Ferd rush towards the control room.


    The ship started sailing again per my order.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting damned accustomed now, Gao.¡±


    ¡°Merissa, are you alright? What happened between you and Casablanca?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just going to get sore for the next three days, that¡¯s all. Also, for Ca, I just gave her a push that she definitely needed. It was quite surprising how powerful she becomes.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Thank you for saving her, Merissa.¡±


    ¡°No need, you¡¯ve to save more than I did so I am the one thankful here. Also that ship formation earlier, it was quite fantastic. Maybe at this time, you might get hailed as the emperor of the sea.¡±


    ¡°You jest¡­¡±


    I briefly ended our conversation. Casablanca and Hibiscus lose their powers and their ability to fly. The bright night sky returned to its original dimness and the phenomena that happened earlier feels like a dream.


    As they fall, Casablanca and Hibiscus hold hands. Casablanca squeezes out an ample amount of magic to soften their landing and uses her soul weapon as a raft. They both lay their body on the crescent moon while half of them are still submerged in the water. The idiot bird brain, being a bird of fire, hate water and stays at the center of the crescent moon.


    The ship stops before them and me, the worried big sister immediately jumps down.


    Using a flat barrier, I made a foothold for me to stand. The two looks at me and smiles.


    ¡°You two really overdid it, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah! It was the first time we felt so strong! It was the first time we feel truly connected with each other, and it was the first time that I caught a glimpse of Hibiscus¡¯ inner self.¡±


    ¡°Geez, Casablanca¡­you¡¯re embarrassing me¡­Also¡­Casablanca¡­I¡¯m sorry if I always keep everything within¡­¡±


    ¡°No! I am the one who should apologize for being insensitive! I am glad that Hibiscus can smile and laughs genuinely.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­Casablanca¡­From now, we will experience so many things together. I want to be with you when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°Piii!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget Emby, Hibiscus.¡±


    ¡°Emby too!¡±


    I am proud¡­


    These two was able to settle their differences that they weren¡¯t able to see oneach other some time ago. They have exceeded that bond that they have and their intimacy with each other reaches new heights.


    Like Fon and me¡­ even though we are technically siblings, I feel like we overcame a problem that only the two of us could solve. A problem that was created through our own misgiving and solve by admitting and fixing that said misgiving.


    I extend both of my hands towards them to give them a lift.


    ¡°Here, you two. You might catch a cold, you know?¡±


    ¡°Thank you too, Asagao. Because of you, we learned so many things.¡±


    ¡°It is as Hibiscus said, Asagao, you are a big inspiration for us.¡±


    They reach out to my hand, when suddenly¡­


    SPLASH


    The three of us including Emby find ourselves being grabbed by a giant hand. It took me a few seconds to process what happened¡­


    As I turn my head¡­


    The devil that was supposed to be dead¡­was holding the three of us in its hand. Its face and everything is melting but it was still alive and still regenerating.


    Eh¡­?


    ¡°Ca, Cus, Gao!!!¡±


    Merissa shouted as the three of us is taken by the giant devil¡­


    It started tightening its grip. Although its grip is weakened to an extent, we immediately felt being crush from its massive hand.


    ¡°Ack!! Ca-Casablanca!!¡±


    ¡°Hngghh! Hibiscus!¡±


    No way¡­did we underestimate its regeneration?


    Pain crept all over my body and it can feel my bone slowly creaking. I feel like I am losing my mind from the intense pain¡­


    No¡­Not like this¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°[Hundred Meter Sword ¨C Mountain Cleaver!!]¡±


    Suddenly, a huge sword appears out of nowhere and severed the hand of the devil that was crushing us. As it lost its hand, the devil staggers and retreated a few step back.


    The giant hand that held us lost its tight grip and we were flung towards the ocean. Before our falling momentum increases, someone caught the three of us in its embrace. The one who catches us lands on SS Iowa.


    Casablanca and Hibiscus are barely conscious and Emby snuggles to Hibiscus and Casablanca. Merissa runs over to us to check if we are safe. She immediately calls for a medic on board to treat our injuries.


    I look at the man who saved us. I already knew who is he because of the giant sword earlier¡­


    ¡°Ichirou-nii!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­?¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    GUAAAHHH!


    The giant devil screams as if it was enraged. The hand that it lost starts regenerating too and even though it is still alive, it is still trying to fix itself.


    GUAAAHH!


    ¡°SHUT UP!!¡±


    ¡°[Battle Axe ¨C Heaven Splitter!!]¡±


    From the scream of the devil comes the thunderous roar of Ichirou that seems to shakes the air. As he roared too, a giant battle axe manifests and he planted it on the devil¡¯s face rendering it unable to use its mouth.


    As the devil couldn¡¯t speak anymore, Ichirou once again fixes his eyes on me.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii?¡±


    His eyes have a deep rooted anger and I can feel that anger manifesting right in front of me. His stare kept me locked in my place as it absolutely scary.


    ¡°S-Stop that¡­Ichirou-nii¡­you¡¯re scaring me¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you have to say for yourself, Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°What are¡­you getting so angry for¡­? We currently have an enemy we need to defeat, can we stop this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ichirou-nii!¡±


    ¡°You¡­! Don''t you know how worried I am?! Good thing I saw that huge light indicating that you used Divine Ascension because I can¡¯t specifically track you down in this vast ocean and just when I get here, I saw you guys in danger!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You three promised that you will return before sunset but you didn¡¯t! I was frantic and worried and now, not even a sorry!!?¡±


    ¡°W-Wait! Who are you?! Whatever happen it was my fau--!¡±


    ¡°YOU?!¡±


    ¡°Hih!¡±


    Merissa tried to interject in our conversation by taking in the fault but Ichirou glare at her. He immediately snaps at her and it scared the hell out of Merissa.


    I never knew Ichirou can be this angry¡­it¡¯s scary¡­

 Chapter 176: He is so Angry 2

    As I engage in a staring contest with Ichirou, the devil began regenerating at a swift pace. The medics that Ferd called earlier arrive to give aid to the barely conscious Casablanca and Hibiscus. Meanwhile, Merissa is trying to break out my and Ichirou¡¯s quarrel albeit, she can¡¯t utter careless words as Ichirou¡¯s grimacing stare might shift to her.


    Merissa visibly becomes paler and I can hear the faint pounding of her heart as she alternately glances at me and Ichirou and between the giant devil that looms over to us as it recovers its form.


    ¡°Um¡­Umm! This isn¡¯t the time to--!¡±


    ¡°You stay out of this, dwarf.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    Under the gloomy dark night where the three moons shine brightly and clouds soar over the sky, Merissa perfectly synced with the gloominess as she tried to interject between us just to be leered at and told off. Merissa becomes more restless as the giant devil began rocking the ship with the waves it created.


    I know very well that we won¡¯t get anywhere with this and I need to somehow do something fast. I know that I worried Ichirou like this but I didn¡¯t expect him to be this furious. No, I guess considering how long he waited for our return made him extremely anxious¡­


    With that in mind, I guess a half-assed apology wouldn¡¯t cut it. I have to sincerely say sorry to him.


    ¡°Ichirou-nii¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­you¡¯re apologizing now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re easy to read.¡±


    ¡°What do you expect me to say at this moment then?! Don¡¯t you think you kind of ruined it?! Stupid Ichirou! I was sincerely going to apologize but you just have to say that!¡±


    ¡°I am the one angry here! Forget it! I can¡¯t accept any of your apologies now even if you beg for it!¡±


    ¡°Then how do you suppose we do to that annoyingly big and stupid devil?! Aren¡¯t you getting a bit unreasonable given the situation, stupid Ichirou!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the second time you called me stupid!¡±


    ¡°Because you are stupid, see, because of you, I am getting really furious too!¡±


    ¡°Fine, whatever you say!¡±


    Our conversation didn¡¯t get anywhere and it felt so pointless. As I started thinking that he won¡¯t even budge from where he is standing, he promptly made big strides towards me and wraps his arms around me and tightly covers me in his embrace. My feet left the ground and my whole body was raised up.


    Eh¡­?


    ¡°W-Wait¡­! Ichirou¡­This is a bit embarrassing¡­! This won¡¯t fix our problem right now¡­!¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s not it!¡±


    ¡°Then...?!¡±


    ¡°Divine Possession, you wanted to do it, right? We shall talk this over once we get rid of that hindrance.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! I want to fight again like that. Please enter inside me.¡±


    ¡°Stop with those innuendos! One day, I will just see myself with a sword stuck in my body because of King Ashfon! Also, you¡¯re turning into quite a battle junkie.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, shut up!¡±


    Even though he is angry at me and in return, I got angry myself, he did not let it be a reason not to fight. I got angry at him for no particular goddamn reason even though I am at fault here but that is more the reason we wanted to remove this annoying hindrance.


    Our emotions coincide, our feelings are on the same wavelength and we started to understand each other more and more.


    He is a friend of mine and he knows that. He treats me as a friend and I am aware of that. We may have our differences because of our gender, of which I am a bit awkward but, nevertheless, we¡¯ve reached a closure so strong that a simple quarrel like this can just be an everyday occurrence.


    ¡°[Divine Possession!]¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    The same sensation runs over my body like before. Ichirou fades into a blue pale light and slowly enters my body. The sensation that is so warm it felt good that it made me a little flushed and had my heart pounding for a little.


    A passage of seconds¡­


    Bursting with power, overflowing with energy, bright light exploding from where I stand, I firmly grasp the sword which can destroy any form of evil that we both detest in my left hand and clasp my right hand which is covered with the spiritech limb.


    Standing proudly with my two feet that are also covered with metal, I stare at the giant devil. The gloomy night sky is pervaded with brilliant blue light that flows fluidly like an aurora.


    I am now at my best!


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    Merissa¡¯s faint and perturbed voice enters my ears. As I look around, I saw her sitting in her rear with an awed face and gaping mouth. Her eyes glitter with tears as she stares dumbfounded at me.


    ¡°N-Nivalis¡­¡±


    ¡°M-Merissa?¡±


    ¡°N-No! Nothing! Asagao¡­you¡¯re¡­amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°Merissa, I shall end this troublesome enemy so we can talk. There are many things we need to talk about after all.¡±


    ¡°<That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you dare move from that spot!>¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to threaten her.¡±


    With my enhanced senses, I created multiple single plated barriers around that giant devil. It¡¯s not to limit its movement but it is my scaffolding to create the most violent turbulent this sea could have!


    FWISH!


    Like a thunder soaring through the sky and leaving trails of blue flash, I ascend at the speed of sound and spin around and swing my sword to the giant devil.


    FLASH!


    Without any resistance at all, I cut a huge heap of flesh from the devil as blue thin slashing light erupted from our attack. Using the plated barrier all around the giant devil, I bounce again and again as I slash and hack with a spin.


    Vortex of blue light rises upward, creating a torrent of power that surges from each stroke of my sword. The giant devil is helpless against my assault as it is too big to dodge. It is practically a hitting target for me and what¡¯s worse is that it cannot regenerate anymore due to our resonated purification power.


    Before we knew it, the giant devil is reduced to nothing but a floating chunk of flesh in the sea, unmoving and unable to respond to anything anymore. It is not an exaggeration to say that something like this isn¡¯t much for me and Ichirou in this form. Even though this power is borrowed from Ichirou as a whole, I don¡¯t mind it as long as I can fight.


    What left is to completely destroy it in one blow.


    ¡°<Asagao, you think you can do it?>¡±


    ¡°I already have something in mind. Please do not interrupt.¡±


    ¡°[Burst!]¡±


    I soar towards above the devil¡¯s remains and created a foothold for me to stand. Squeezing out more power from my core, violent divine power erupts that forms like a whirlpool and later on takes on a form of a morning glory. An array of large transmutation circles floated up into the sky reaching the clouds and lighting up the vast ocean.


    Gripping the sword in my left hand, I point it down where the devil¡¯s remain is. And then¡­


    ¡°[Blooming Thorn, Divine Possession ¨C Ipomoea Nil Judgment!]¡±


    The large array of transmutation circle spins at an unimaginable velocity while lining up slowly. From the sword that I hold towards the target gush a myriad of large thorny stem composed of blue lights. It¡¯s like a giant beanstalk suddenly grew out from my left arm and had the giant flower above as its body.


    The large thorn crept down towards the giant devil completely swallowing it while purifying every last bit of it. Furthermore, due to the shock of the sudden power blasting from the sword, my left arm that desperately holds into it becomes fractured.


    I felt some bones keep breaking and at the same time, repaired instantaneously. The muscles keep getting shredded and at the same time, reconnected spontaneously.


    After reassuring myself that I have completely annihilated the giant devil under the presence of the large thorn, I breathe a sigh of relief. The violent power that I summoned calms down and the large circles and thorns slowly disperse into particles of lights. The left sleeve of the shirt that I am currently wearing becomes tattered but the black dragon fiber is still intact like it is still new.


    Since it¡¯s in a sorry state, I didn¡¯t bother to wear it longer and takes it off exposing my bare shoulder into the cold breezy night that achieved its calmness and serene silence after I killed that giant devil.


    ¡°It¡¯s over and¡­that was kind of fast¡­¡±


    After spelling that out forcibly from my mouth, Ichirou immediately separates from me. The metallic limbs that were covering my right arm and legs disperse into a light and pull away from me. A huge bulk of energy sweeps out from my body and in an instant, my body immediately limps and the barrier that I am using as foothold disappears.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Woah there!¡±


    A cold metallic right hand and warm robust left arm cradle me softly. It is obviously Ichirou who caught me in his embrace while staring at my eyes. We are now descending from the sky as normal gravity dictates since there is nothing to set his feet on.


    ¡°You certainly overdid it with your own experiments!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it! That was the second time I felt powerful. I want to learn more of what I am capable of in that form.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting too excited!¡±


    ¡°Spare me¡­I¡­seldom wins tough battles. I am basically¡­a loser you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­well¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry¡­for making you¡­anxious about us¡­and¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­? I want to actually hear it.¡±


    ¡°S-Stop teasing me! I know that you are still angry¡­¡±


    ¡°The more reason you need to say it.¡±


    ¡°F-Fine¡­T-Thank you¡­for saving us.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­even after what happened¡­I got angry at you earlier even though I shouldn¡¯t. Now I kind of¡­feel a little regretful about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Ohh!~¡±


    ¡°Stop staring, stupid Ichirou!¡±


    After thinking about earlier, yeah, getting angry at him for being angry was kind of stupid. I feel really ashamed of my behavior earlier because I just realized that I acted like a child. I can feel my cheeks burning up as I admit such unsightly act. Ichirou just stares at me while smiling leaving no trace of his angered countenance earlier.


    ¡°T-Then¡­can¡­you forgive me together with Casablanca and Hibiscus?¡±


    ¡°How can I not? After showing me such face, I guess you¡¯re really sincere about it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I can feel my face slackens as I heard Ichirou¡¯s forgiveness. His body is oddly warm and I can feel how big it is compared to mine. It¡¯s toasty and oddly, it felt comforting, however, it is far from the feeling of familial love or as a target of romantic affection.


    A close friend or like a brother in arms would be the correct term I guess. Not to mention he already has someone he loves.


    Physiological reaction through physical means from girls should be natural¡­like getting hard¡­but I guess it¡¯s a little problem if it is from girls thirteen years old and below. Yeah¡­I can¡¯t forget that time when we were in the underground cavern¡­


    This made me think of his preferences when it comes to girls and had the urge to ask about it right now but I feel like it will ruin the mood.


    ¡°I am no longer angry at you Asagao but, that girl that stated that she is responsible for this, I got some nerves to pick with her!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­yeah¡­Merissa¡­¡±


    I hope this ends well.

 Chapter 177: He is so Angry 3

    ¡°So you are saying that because of your thoughtlessness, this whole ordeal was brought upon Asagao, Casablanca and Hibiscus and no less, under your watch?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear as day that your one and only thoughtless action brought jeopardy to the three of them, no?¡±


    ¡°That is absolutely accurate¡­¡±


    ¡°Hypothetically, if there was something happens to them, what are you planning to do?¡±


    ¡°Something happens to them¡­I¡­uh¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°And do you have anything to say for yourself? This is something I cannot simply ignore.¡±


    Currently, Merissa sits on her knees as Ichirou stare down at her with hostility.


    Merissa¡¯s whole crew could only watch from afar and witness how she wholeheartedly looks at Ichirou with petrified calmness. Her stare is fixated on Ichirou showing how she intently going to take the scolding if I can call it like that. Even though bead of sweats trickles down from her cheeks, she never showed any signs of escaping the predicament.


    As for me, I quietly watch the scene unfolds in the side as I stroke Casablanca and Hibiscus heads as they used my lap as a pillow while Emby lay down atop my head. All of them worked so hard that I cannot help but smile at their gentle and innocent sleeping faces.


    Even as they sleep, they are still holding each other¡¯s hands. Even amidst the cold chilly night, my chest feels fuzzy and warm as I saw how the bonds between two grew further and I am aware that in the future, it will still grow. It¡¯s too late to say this now but¡­ I have new people that I wanted protect at all cost.


    The more reason I need to do everything, even to scrape myself trying, to be strong. I will use any means to acquire the power to defeat all the foes ahead.


    I wonder when did I start thinking too much of others. I no longer longed for my own safety but instead to protect the people that give me true happiness.


    Touching the lengthy scar that stretches down from under my neck to my diaphragm, I am once again reminded of the cruel and terrible experiences that I have gone through. But I don¡¯t wish to remind myself of those because I want to remember the feelings of being tormented but rather because I do not wish my beloved friends and families to experience such plight.


    How illogical and dumb but it has a romantic feeling of irony to it.


    ¡°I am terribly sorry for what I did! But do not forget that they are on your watch during that time! I alone should not carry the burden of the blame!¡±


    Merissa¡¯s voice disturbed my train of thought as her thunderous reply came. Right now, she is looking up at Ichirou as she stood up from her position. Her eyes don''t seem apologetic and rather, it has a tinge of anger into it.


    ¡°You keep running your mouth like I am the sole person to be blamed! Let me give you a piece of my mind! How could YOU let them run around like that?! I am not saying that you restrain them but, aren¡¯t you just pointing finger for something you are half of fault at?!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Because you know, if I were you, I¡¯d never take my eyes off of those girls! Just look how precious they are! I bet they would sell a hefty price at an illegal slave market don¡¯t you think?!¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°How could you¡­¡±


    ¡°But no! I am actually relieved for the first time that I am the one who found them! Your sorry ass should be thankful that I am not in any way, evil! During the time I spent together with them, even for a short while, I was able to see their worth and they are priceless!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, I am glad! I am glad that they are with me! They saved us! They saved us from a problem we could never solve by ourselves! We owe them so many lives, lives of dozens of pirates and crews that should have perished by now if it is not for their effort!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry! I am really sorry for what I have done but my only regret is that I brought them into danger! If you are furious, I, Merissa, shall take on your wrath! Punish me however you like! Torture me, violate me, or even take my life, I will do my best to quell your anger!¡±


    ¡°However I like, right? Then, stand still.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Y-Yeah¡­¡±


    Merissa did what Ichirou said and froze on the spot while her anticipation grows. The people from her crew grew anxious of what was about to happen. Ichirou walks closer to Merissa as he clenches his right fist and prepares for a punch.


    I am well aware that, even though it is still not a match for Alstroe, his punch is lethal enough to kill a normal devil in an instant. But I didn¡¯t bother to move from the spot I am in.


    For one, I don¡¯t want to wake Casablanca and Hibiscus who rest upon my lap. I don¡¯t care about the dumb bird but these twins are extremely fatigued. The other reason is that I know Ichirou well that I didn¡¯t bother myself.


    Staring at the clenched metallic fist, Merissa could only grit her teeth and close her eyes. Ichirou raises his fist in the air readies to throw it at Merissa. The people in the background led by Ferd prepare themselves to jump in at any moment.


    Merissa awaits the incoming pain¡­


    Five seconds¡­


    Ten seconds¡­


    Merissa, who shut her eyes, is visibly showing a face of bewilderment. Little does she know, Ichirou has no intention of harming her even in the slightest right from the very start.


    Because of I won¡¯t let him. Because his belief in righteousness and justice does not dictate it. I have faith in him that he would not harm someone helpless and weak. It is his raison d¡¯etre after all. The way how his mind works is the stem of my trust for him, a man who tries his best to inhibit his desire and push through everything even though he lacks any real talent.


    It is one commonality and sentiment that we both share.


    Merissa slowly opens her eyes as the pain she was expecting never arrives. Her quivering eyes widened as instead of meeting a knuckle on her face, it was a gentle and pat in the head that she receives.


    ¡°Eh¡­? Wah?! Eh?¡±


    Confused, Merissa started blabbering incomprehensible words as she gets flushed from the sudden head pat. Her brown wavy hair was gently ruffled by Ichirou¡¯s hand. She meekly tries to see what expression Ichirou is wearing.


    What she saw is not the blood draining enraged face earlier but a gentle and appreciative smile plastered on Ichirou¡¯s face.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. It seems that despite being a pirate, you are kind to Asagao and the twins. You became a friend to them and took care of them with all your best. I haven¡¯t heard the whole story yet but one thing is for sure, you¡¯re a good and adorable girl.¡±


    ¡°Yoooowaah..?! FuueeehA?! WAwwwwee¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess blaming you alone is unreasonable. You were able to manage to reason out yourself and I have to say, I guess you are right. My own personal feelings had the best of me and tried to pin the blame which you don¡¯t deserve.¡±


    ¡°Hwayirahahaha! Eughawawaw¡­.gaa¡­!¡±


    ¡°Still, what a cute reaction.¡±


    Merissa.exe stopped working.


    Ichirou¡¯s lady killer lines got the best of her and now, her face is beet red from ear to ear. I guess Merissa¡¯s complex about her not so girly looks is eating her away and got extremely embarrassed. Why does she think she doesn¡¯t look cute?!


    Anyway, I am glad that Merissa got through Ichirou with words alone or to say that Ichirou found logic in her words causing his anger to fade away. Either way, Merissa made a point but didn¡¯t deny that she is as well at fault here.


    If anything, I am also at fault.


    I mean, come on. Emby can just turn into a huge flying bird and fly us back but the dumb me didn¡¯t think about it up until now¡­


    Not that I will mention that now just to ruin the mood and I wish no one notice such small stupid detail.


    Well, because I guess I actually enjoyed Merissa¡¯s company. Can¡¯t say I don¡¯t like her presence. On the contrary, the pirates are a bunch of fellows I could get along well even though they are a gathering of odd and weird people.


    ¡°S-Stop¡­it now¡­! Also¡­I am not¡­cute or anything¡­! You must have mistaken me for a table top!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    That¡¯s the cutest table top if ever I see one. Ichirou parted his hand from Merissa¡¯s head as anytime now, she would have surely melted. Her legs gave out and she gently falls on her rear while holding the part of her head where she just got patted.


    ¡°T-That was a first for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I guess we both owe each other an apology huh.¡±


    ¡°Ah...Eh? Yeah, I guess.¡±


    Merissa stands up again and looks at Ichirou¡¯s eyes.


    But it didn¡¯t last five seconds as she promptly averted her gaze while her face is red as a tomato. I have a bad feeling about this. Merissa¡¯s reaction becomes weird after Ichirou patted her.


    Don¡¯t tell me¡­

 Chapter 178: Pirate Fleet Federation Assembly 1

    It feels like the conversation drifted in an awkward way and that is only from my perspective. Ichirou is just smiling like usual and Merissa reddened face conveys everything. If you are not that dense, someone from outside the conversation could immediately tell what is happening. Merissa¡¯s crew faces slacken from their captain¡¯s reaction.


    Ichirou himself just stood there and stare at Merissa with his usual killer smile. But upon closer look, it feels like a bit forced¡­


    He sneakily hides his left hand and keeps Merissa occupied with his right hand as he comes for another stroke in her head. I can see his left hand behind him but the others don¡¯t. He started making a gesture with it frantically by waving it while closing and opening it repeatedly with parted fingers.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I really thought he would not notice it for the reason he is a main protagonist material and main protagonist is prone to being dense. Maybe because he has already someone in his heart that he is aware of it and does not want to cause anymore misunderstanding. I guess bad and cruel experiences are the best teachers.


    But¡­


    What the hell does he want me to do in this situation?!


    Like what I said earlier, I do not want to move from my place as Casablanca and Hibiscus sleep on my lap. I¡¯d really love to help but I don¡¯t want to feel guilty of waking up these two. With that in mind, I just gave Ichirou a thumb up with a smile as a service and whispers with my lips.


    ¡°You.Can.Do.It!¡±


    His left hand jerks and his a bit forced smile froze. His face becomes pale as ice like he just saw a ghost. I really wanted to do something but that would be too presumptuous of me since I never had been in a relationship or had anyone asks me about such things. The best thing I can do is to support him in his decision earnestly.


    I get it that he does not want to hurt a girl¡¯s feeling and it seems he does not have any experience in turning down someone when push comes to shove. Also, we are still not sure if Merissa really did FALL for him.


    What to do?


    As I started racking my brain for the situation brought by his careless charm, someone comes rushing in the scene.


    ¡°CAPTAIN!¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Hey, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    One of the crew barges in and broke the odd atmosphere floating around. The ice broke and Merissa¡¯s flushed face returns to captain mode and put on an air of a leader. I can¡¯t believe she was able to switch gear in an instant while that man over there just heaves a sigh of relief since he himself cannot disperse such situation.


    ¡°We just received words from Captain Gants! He and the majority of the pirates compromised a cease fire! Furthermore, he invites you to a conference that will be involving the top pirates!¡±


    ¡°Gants did?! That old man really loves holding people by the neck and do as he pleases. Did he mention anything else?!¡±


    ¡°The meeting place will be at the shore of the abyss. The conference will be about the incident that just occurred. He also insisted that you must absolutely bring Miss Asagao with you because there will be an announcement regarding her.¡±


    ¡°He also said that?! I swear that geezer always do this! If I wasn¡¯t indebted to him, I wouldn¡¯t comply!¡±


    Merissa¡¯s face distorts in anguish funnily as she contemplates. But rather than getting anywhere, her body suddenly collapsed.


    Eh?!


    I couldn¡¯t act because of Casablanca and Hibiscus so I could only watch her fall but my worry is for naught because Ichirou immediately caught her in his arms and carry her like a princess.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°Are you okay?!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­I am¡­just sore¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself! You should have told me that you don¡¯t feel well at all!¡±


    ¡°But the sooner we discuss this, the earlier we can reconcile and fix the problem¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. I will be much glad if you take a rest now. Asagao, Casablanca, and Hibiscus need to properly rest too so it will be better to send you all to bed. Seeing you in a state like this because I forced you pains me. I¡¯m sorry for that.¡±


    ¡°I-If you say so¡­I guess¡­we can¡­talk about this¡­later¡­¡±


    Everyone worked really hard today and I admit, I wanted to sleep so bad. I want to lie down on a proper bed. My feet are getting numb because I haven¡¯t moved it for a quite some time and my neck is getting stiff because of this stupid bird sleeping atop my head.


    Get off my head already¡­


    With that, the whole ordeal about the appearance of the giant devil was solved but the problem regarding each other¡¯s emotion and opinion will remain undetermined until tomorrow. Needless to say, we are going to sleep like a log except for those people who are busy with the ship¡¯s maintenance, order, and duties altogether with Ichirou who does not need sleep.


    .


    .


    .


    It¡¯s cramped¡­


    Why the hell did the four of us shared one bed?!


    I understand that Merissa, as the captain, would have the best and comfortable bed on this ship but, do we really have to cram ourselves in here?!


    Merissa insisted that we do not use the cabin anymore because it is most likely disheveled because of the battle. The only room that her crew fixed in the heat of the moment was Merissa¡¯s room so we really don¡¯t have any choice.


    The bed can fit us four, Casablanca, Hibiscus, Merissa and me but, can¡¯t we just have someone sleep on the floor because it is getting unbearable hot! Or that¡¯s just me because there are already two of them clinging to my arms and Merissa just has to join by slipping into my bottom and hug my waist.


    The three of them sleeps carelessly while I get so tensed. Their bodies cling to me and I can feel their softness, their tender young and supple bosoms and the fresh and youthful odor that is pleasant for the nose because it has a scent of arousal. This act of them is like innocently seducing me and I think it is winning!


    This¡­This must be a work of a devil!


    I stealthily try to evacuate the place by carefully undoing their arms that were wrapped around me. I cannot sleep like this and I will either lose to the temptation or lose my mind. I can¡¯t let both of that happen.


    After like five minutes, I was able to successfully undone Hibiscus and Casablanca¡¯s grip on my arms and I now move to the bigger problem, Merissa. Why does she have to cling into my waist?!


    As I touch her arms¡­her eyes open slightly¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? M-Merissa?¡±


    ¡°Gao¡­auu¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­I disturb¡­your sleep¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­I was clinging to you selfishly. You¡¯re incredibly huggable that it felt pleasant.¡±


    ¡°Not you too¡­¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s wrong¡­?¡±


    ¡°E-Eh? Umm¡­t-toilet¡­I guess¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡±


    ¡°Wah?! O-Okay¡­¡±


    Merissa gets off me and stands up from the bed with shaky legs. I wonder what happened that made her end up like that. Is diving deep underwater really that tiring that your whole body gets sore?


    I followed her and help her walk by wrapping her one arm into my nape.


    ¡°Thank you, Gao.¡±


    ¡°This is nothing. Let¡¯s go¡­is what I wanted to say.¡±


    Merissa and I walk towards the door just to be showered with thick and dense presence. Beyond this door is someone dangerous?! Why is there so much hostility flooding this door?!


    I grab the knob of the door and contemplated if I am going to open it. Now that I think about it, I really might have to pee now¡­


    I turn the knob and carefully open it with racing and pounding heart¡­


    What behold my sight is¡­the back of that guy¡­Ichirou who stands menacingly at the front of the door while exuding so much hostility. Since I opened the door, Ichirou immediately notices this and pull back the looming hostility¡­


    ¡°What are you doing¡­?¡±


    ¡°Asagao and Merissa?! I am on standby here and looking out for you girls.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more than looking out¡­it felt like you are out for blood! Anyway, please move¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, let me accompany you two.¡±


    ¡°To the restroom? Are you serious?!¡±


    ¡°What? No! I didn¡¯t know. Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­¡±


    Getting out of our way, Ichirou sees us off from the door. Seriously, why go the extra mile for being overprotective? Sounds extremely exaggerated¡­


    Hmm¡­the phrasing sounds weird¡­


    Anyway, Merissa and I walks out from the place and head towards the restroom. She becomes oddly quiet when we saw Ichirou but I guess she really does feel that way for him. But I am really curious myself and I am dying to know and I want to hear it from her lips!


    Since we are walking together, this might be the best opportunity to ask her.


    ¡°Merissa, I¡¯d like to ask you something personal.¡±


    ¡°Gao? Your tone sounded so serious.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is somewhat¡­something I really, really wanted to know since earlier.¡±


    ¡°Sure, ask me.¡±


    ¡°Do you like Ichirou?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ah¡­damn¡­I immediately dropped the bomb without second thoughts! Merissa¡¯s face becomes dumbfounded with a gaping mouth. Needless to say, her reaction is priceless.


    What actual fuck did I do?!


    Merissa¡¯s face becomes dyed in red as she separates from me a little immediately. Her healthy tanned skin tinged with redness added extra spice to her eroticism¡­


    ¡°I¡­Umm¡­eh¡­¡±


    ¡°M-My bad! You don¡¯t have to answer that!¡±


    ¡°No...it¡¯s fine¡­! I¡¯ll be frank here¡­yes¡­¡±


    She places her hand on her cheeks and starts fidgeting again as she looks sideways. Now that she openly admitted it to me, I am now thinking how will this even have to do something with me?!


    ¡°What did you even like about him¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, when he patted me, I never felt so good. It sent so many jolts in my spine and my body felt so hot. I mean, it is definitely because I am extremely attracted to his arm!¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such arm before! Such density, such hardness, such brilliance! My heart started racing when it touched me! I am a first generation dwarf but I have never seen such kind of metal in my whole life! I want to feel it, lick it, taste it, and pry it open!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­It made me fall even harder when he embraces me and carry me with such arm. I immediately felt that it is a home of myriads of spirits! My face just gets flushed whenever I think of him!¡±


    ¡°What about his looks?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? He is fairly attractive, I guess? I mean I like him and all, right? He has a good body and powerful too to boot.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is not what I expected!

 Chapter 179: Pirate Fleet Federation Assembly 2

    ¡°That reminds me. Merissa, what kind of place is shore of the abyss?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that place. It¡¯s a small island between the Dragon Continent Sea and the Center Continent Sea. It¡¯s a very dangerous place for people who are not familiar with it.¡±


    ¡°Why have the meeting in such place!?¡±


    ¡°It is the place where pirates receive their baptism, basically, a place where a pirate is officially born through title. It is just a tradition from the oldest pirates but we give our respect to an Emblem left by them. I told you about being the Emperor of the Sea, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! You said you wanted to be one!¡±


    ¡°Annually, an emperor is hailed through elimination and battles. But the title of the Emperor of the Sea is actually picked by the Sea Saint that embodies that emblem. It has been quite a long time now since someone is actually chosen.¡±


    ¡°So right now, the reason for the conference¡­¡±


    ¡°Gants wants to conclude the Pirate Game already. I bet this has something to do with your circumstances. I also want to know what kind of plight you and your companions are dealing with.¡±


    ¡°Let us talk about that later with Ichirou!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes...also¡­I really have to pee too! Let¡¯s not stand around here!¡±


    Merissa and I proceeded to the restroom. The night hasn¡¯t passed yet and the only thing we could at least do right now is to rest as to not become a burden. After we empty our bladder, we return back and needless to say, he is still standing there like an idiot. We simply passed him and dive into the bed and ferry to dreamland.


    .


    .


    .


    At morning, I mean noon since we woke up very late with the twins as an exception since they are still asleep, we started explaining our circumstances to Merissa from the hero summoning to our involvement with the Order of Arcana and the existence of Nil.


    Our endless trifle against the devils and my quest for power to defeat Nil are also emphasized especially Nil because, among all the people I met, he was the most dangerous of all.


    And after talking for about an hour, Ichirou mentions about his involvement with the Etherians and the origin of his spiritech limbs.


    That¡¯s when Merissa shows her true colors¡­


    ¡°For real?! I mean, you became literally their experiment specimen?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­would not call it like that¡­¡±


    ¡°And not only your right arm but also both of your feet?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°W-Will you show it to me?! I¡­I want to see them so bad!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit troubling¡­I already had some unpleasant experience about it¡­¡±


    Hey, what do you mean unpleasant?!


    Merissa clings her whole body to Ichirou and starts pleading desperately with puppy eyes.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you please?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s dangerous in one way or another! Don¡¯t cling too close to me! Asagao, help me out here!¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Should I help him out?


    Saying that our bodies touching him are unpleasant even though he got an erection somehow pisses me off. I get the feeling that my pride about my appearance is dearly mocked because of what he said.


    Merissa started pulling down his pants forcibly.


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t ignore me! Help me! Say something to her!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Idiot, my unpleasant body won¡¯t be any of help, right?!¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Eh?! Wait, I didn¡¯t mean it like that, Asagao!¡±


    Yeah, I never paid him back for that incident and this as might well be the best for revenge. The irony is on a whole new level!


    Merissa bountiful chest viciously rubs against Ichirou and the man himself was notified of it since the very beginning. His face becomes flushed as Merissa continues her assault on Ichirou¡¯s pants with teary eyes. I can already see where this is going.


    Obviously, Merissa stops for that reason. She felt that ogling bulge of a monster from Ichirou¡¯s crotch. Something like that can¡¯t really be helped by a man. Even I, if I am in my previous gender, would get that kind of reaction too.


    Merissa stops arbitrarily as she realized what that is and Ichirou seized that opportunity to distance his self while turning to another direction. I swear, this man needs more ball, but well, we would have encountered a much worse problem if he is aggressive. It¡¯s scary to think of it because he is a friend of mine but he would have definitely done us back then if he is much aggressive.


    ¡°Oh¡­so that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­please don¡¯t get mad! This is just¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­it¡¯s¡­okay¡­I¡¯m just happy to know that¡­you can feel that way towards me¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you just kept rubbing your body to me so I couldn¡¯t help it!¡±


    ¡°Say, let me have a good look at those spiritech limbs of yours and you can have me! Marry me, make me your slave or anything, as long as I can satisfy this strong urge of mine! Please!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far! And also¡­¡±


    ¡°Also¡­?¡±


    ¡°I already¡­have someone I love¡­¡±


    Merissa tilts her head as Ichirou said that. Her gaze wanders towards me and returns back to Ichirou with a bit worried face. I can already read her mind but this is going to be a real hassle so I could at least make Ichirou handle this by himself.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°No! Why did you just look at Asagao?! I can¡¯t possibly fall in love with her!¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness. I thought you are just like those perverts. I am referring to the other captains.¡±


    Somehow, I feel like I got mocked again but well, as what Ichirou said, he can¡¯t fall in love with me as he already has someone he dearly like and that is Diyu Hellbeing whom I have met in my travel back then when I was traveling with Alstroe, Higan, and Master.


    ¡°Ahh¡­It can¡¯t be helped if you are that stubborn¡­though, I feel like I really like you even more. I hope you could let me see those spiritech limbs of yours that were made by the etherians!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it¡­¡±


    ¡°So, how was the etherians?!¡±


    ¡°¡­they are all drunkards and cheese lovers.¡±


    ¡°...Umm¡­could you¡­tell me more about what they do?¡±


    ¡°They drink at any given time of the day¡­ that¡¯s what they do!¡±


    ¡°Their work¡­if possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Eighty percent drinking and fooling around, ten percent sleep and ten percent work.¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t be cruel¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to ask you, what do you know about them?¡±


    As those words came out from Ichirou¡¯s lips, Merissa¡¯s eyes widened as if she remembered something. Her complexion pales a little and trickle of sweat rolls down her cheeks.


    ¡°Gao¡­when Ca was sucked in by a whirlpool, I am the one followed. At that time¡­Ca and I found a cavern with Ether research remnants¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it. I can¡¯t blame you, though, it only happened yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°I think¡­there¡¯s a huge possibility that the Ethers¡­are god slayers¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Ichirou immediately interjected with a surprised face.


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°The Ethers travels from world to world, plane by plane, dimension by dimension just to keep their whole race intact. Are you aware of that?¡±


    ¡°No¡­but I had a hunch since they are using gods and goddesses powers to fuel their research. The reason I assumed that they are god slayers is because solely of that. It was something inscribed on a wall in their research facility.¡±


    ¡°Not exactly god slayers¡­to be precise, they do not accept that term.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?!¡±


    ¡°Ethers are atheist. No, they are far worse that an atheist. They do not have the knowledge of acknowledgment of gods and goddesses but that¡¯s mostly the majority of their population. They may have seen those beings as a powerful creature but not as a god or a divine being.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­I see¡­how twisted¡­¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s the whole reason they were able to advance their civilization. I only know a handful of ether who acknowledges gods or divine being¡­no¡­it¡¯s only one guy I know.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­can we stop now? I am feeling a little discomfort from this talk. It feels like its wearing me down¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. Sorry about that. You must be still tired.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­but please, reconsider my offer and marry me instead. I am going to have a lot of your babies if you let me examine that spiritech limbs!¡±


    ¡°I-I-I-I-I-I refuse!¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t get all flustered by yourself¡­it¡¯s really embarrassing for me too¡­¡±


    Stop.


    You two need to stop.


    ¡°Ah, also, I wanted to ask your permission to take all of you to the shore of the abyss but¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems we¡¯re already here.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­wow¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°We just have to do it, right? Also, talking with you like this made me a bit attached to you so it would leave a bitter taste if we try to go now.


    ¡°Thank you¡­please marry me.¡±


    ¡°Stop it! I am going to make sure everyone will be safe and I will greatly appreciate it if you could stop teasing me!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I can sway you?!¡±


    ¡°Wait, no! I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Just freaking stop already¡­


    We are going to attend this assembly so please, stop making more scenes. I hope this won¡¯t be a problem in the future. I am worried that most at Diyu whom Ichirou assumingly said he is in love with.


    Please keep your faith strong Ichirou.

 Chapter 180: Pirate Fleet Federation Assembly 3

    ¡°Gants, we¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Finally¡­¡±


    We arrived at a rocky shore with ashen sands and crestfallen trees. Dark clouds loom over the whole place and the atmosphere is frigid. Beside those prominent features of the island, the salty breeze and the unending clamor of the wave are still there. Dozens of boats have clustered in what I can assume is a pier with each has their own lookouts.


    Merissa¡¯s boat docks directly at the shore near Gants ship. Compared to Merissa¡¯s ship, Gants ship has a lot of festive designs to it and vibrant colors that are pleasant to the eyes. It is less morbid looking that the other ships that I have surveyed.


    Moving on, standing in front of us is an old man with an eye patch and a blue pirate hat. His beard and mustache are well trimmed and his hair seems swept backward and a short dangling curly hair in his back is swept by the wind. He is tall but not taller than Ichirou and has a built of not so lanky and not so bulky. Wrinkles trace his forehead and cheeks.


    As soon as his eye crosses with ours, he took a long side glance to me after returning the said gaze to Merissa again. He wears a perplexed and troubled countenance. Based on what we can see from his facial expression, our conclusion is a mistake and a miss.


    ¡°Gants, speak up. Judging from your ashen and sullied expression, something bad is happening, right?¡±


    ¡°It is good that you caught up easily.¡±


    ¡°I guess this is not because you wanted to end the Pirate Game.¡±


    ¡°Initially, that what was I intend to do but, a huge problem occurs. I guess this trouble concerns those uninvited guests in the game.¡±


    My body stiffens from such remarks as Gants eyes swims directly towards me. A slight hostility is thrown but it was not enough to unnerve me. Currently, Ichirou is standing behind me as he voiced out his desire to protect me at all cost. I promised him that I will refrain from using Divine Possession if it is not against a devil.


    Casablanca and Hibiscus are left with Emby. The two are still sleeping and we cannot afford to wake them up. Also, this assembly, as it what is sounded right now, has a sensitive subject matter. If were anything happened to them, Emby will quickly notify us.


    As what the island name implies, Shore of the Abyss and with that name in mind, the whole place looks gloomy, however, with the volume of people, considering that this is an assembly, it is a bit odd since there are only a few people are scattered.


    A foreboding feeling attacks me and I felt my stomach crumbling in tension. I could tell that my facial expression has turned for the worse.


    ¡°Come follow me. Instead of explaining such things by lips, I¡¯d rather have you guys see what that large and devastating explosion has occurred.¡±


    At his gesture of beckoning with a serious countenance, we are forced to comply with his order. I reckon not that is something related to Casablanca and Hibiscus¡¯ powers. Is what I wanted to fill my mind with, however, I just can get my composure right.


    We followed Gants through a forest that left the sandy beach behind and encroached with soil. The forest itself is devastated of any other living being other than us who invaded it. The plants and trees, even though it is not winter or snowing, looks like had their time stopped or rather, petrified.


    After traversing the forest for good two minutes, arrive at a large cavern with decorate mouth. Gemstones and such are attached to the mouth and runic symbol spread upon from left to right. It gives an eerie and hideous feeling.


    We entered the cavern which was shrouded in darkness. Merissa¡¯s stride seems natural so I can just claim that she has been in this place before. I turn to look at Ichirou worriedly and his gaze answered back.


    ¡°Want to hold hands?¡±


    ¡°What makes you think I want to?¡±


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Is a brief exchange that we did.


    He is a serious and dedicated man but he does not need to be a clown in this situation. I would be glad if he¡¯d just answer with a simple nod reassuring my worries or that he just give me that gentle smile that he always wear whenever I look at him.


    As I said before, I cannot see him as a love interest but, he smile is charming to the point that I can calm me. Feelings aside, I honestly think he is a great man and has a quality of someone you would like to be with forever.


    Digressing from that subject, I feel like he has been subconsciously mocking me and it kind of irritating in its own way. I am well aware of my appearance and I am well aware that I am previously a man but I guess there are times I need to remind myself of that fact. If my mind started thinking like a real girl, will I yearn for a romantic relationship with a man?


    Damn¡­so this body and my soul are slowly merging together after all. I am gradually adapting a girl¡¯s natural instinct, a young one no less. I don¡¯t know if my mind is regressing or maturing. But I guess I am not really matured right from the start and with all of this adventuring and fighting stuff, my measurement of maturation becomes awfully vague.


    ¡°We¡¯re here! Merissa, young lady, look upon the intensity of after effect of your ridiculous powers and stunts.¡±


    Gants voice called me back to reality and found ourselves in front of a large gold painted door. There were no knobs but it can be opened by parting both of the enclosed doors. He opens the door and light spills from it, illuminating the dreary cavern path we are standing on.


    Due to my prejudice idea towards the pirates, I was expecting a haul of treasure or a mountain of gold. I even expected that there would be sword and gems lying about but I was wrong. The reality struck me hard due to the faint smell of rotting flesh wafting the whole room.


    Ahh¡­?!


    I reflexively cover my mouth becomes I immediately felt throwing up. Not only upon inhaling the foul stench but also upon seeing the lying pirates, screaming in agony and howling in pain. I got down on my knees as tears start flooding my eyes.


    I already thought that it is not something that could bother me anymore but, this scene that beholds to us proven me wrong. Merissa, in shock and disbelief, darted a glance at Gants for answers. Ichirou starts rubbing my back and comforting me.


    ¡°Asagao, calm yourself¡­¡±


    His call alone brought back a little strength for me to summon. Albeit shakily, I start raising my legs slowly but wasn¡¯t able to get up until Ichirou help me. He took my arm and pulls me closer to him and after that, he tightly clasps on my hand.


    It brought a sense of relief to me even a little. I look up to see what kind of face he is showing and to my surprise, he was just wearing a default poker face with cold eyes. His hand that clasps mine was also trembling little. I am not a jerk to point out that he is also shaken by this scene.


    The scene of where for example, a single man who lay down on a sheet of bedding is roughly coughing with blood spewing, his arms is festered with wounds that are like melting and his whole body is reddish. Some are with open wounds scattered in their body like they are decomposing and some are also on the verge of death.


    In estimation, there are more than hundreds of them who are suffering from such symptoms. Those who wear something like a coat with medical apparatus and bandages together with medicines and ointments run around the whole place to treat one person to another.


    In their ranks, there are also who are adept in using healing magic but what could have been the problem?


    To answer such question inside my mind, Gants speaks.


    ¡°As you three can see, these people are dreadfully wounded. Some of them are even part of my crews.¡±


    ¡°Gants, did some kind of enemy attacks you and everyone else?¡±


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t get attacked.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­how?!¡±


    ¡°This started to happen around before dawn break.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°It is like an epidemic disease of something. I don¡¯t have a single fucking idea what it is! We are far from land and something like this manages to infest us. The only guess I could come up with is because of your crazy stunts yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Hey, how could you even say that?! Are you trying to pin the blame to Asagao and the twins?! They are the ones who saved us!¡±


    ¡°Still, I don¡¯t believe they are not entirely related. Even as we speak now, even I am slowly getting festered with it.¡±


    ¡°What basis are you saying this?!¡±


    I asked that question.


    His eyes jolted right down to me.


    ¡°Young lady, I am quite pleased that you are a good commanding captain but, it is also dreary for me to have to pin the blame on you. We cannot think of any other solution and we are getting desperate! Even the most knowledgeable healer of doctor among the ranks cannot point out the problem!¡±


    ¡°No way, you¡¯re being too unreasonable if you think I we got something to do with it!¡±


    I squeeze out those words.


    I want to scream that we are innocent. In the first place, we wouldn¡¯t even dare risk our lives in saving them if we intend to do something inhumane like this!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of that sun that you guys brought up?¡±


    ¡°The sun?! Why would something like the sun yield into something wretched like this? If that were the case, shouldn¡¯t be the people of our ship will get affected?!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your ship got away further than us because the notification was absurdly sudden? Not all of us was able to get further away as you lot did!¡±


    Now that he mentioned it, no one in our ship has the same disease as the people here. Maybe we¡¯ve really have gone far away. I swear that I didn¡¯t lack initiative with my retreat order that time!


    And even if I did lack, how do things end up like this?!


    Suddenly, Ichirou¡¯s grip on my hand jerks like something hits him. As I notice the slight change in his behavior, I slowly direct my sight to him just to find out that his face broke down from a poker face to a perplexed one.


    ¡°I-Ichirou¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Radiation¡­Radiation poisoning¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°Specifically, Acute radiation syndrome, these people are exposed to a high amount of ionizing radiation that causes cellular degradation that damages molecular structure and DNA. I am not really well verse about the subject but I at least know that its effects are to be immediately shown in the span of twenty-four hours¡­¡±


    I understand now.


    My false sense of innocence crumbles and I again fell on my knees.


    Despair, regret, and anxiety attack me altogether. It¡¯s because of me that it has come to this situation. My intention of saving these people ended up hurting them and possibly, killing them. I didn¡¯t want this to happen and nor neither any intentions.


    I just want to act out my goodwill and save people!


    Why does it have to end up like this?!


    Tear floods my eyes again and this time, they flow like a river. Removing my hand from Ichirou¡¯s, I grip both of my shoulders as I broke down crying. My body quivers from so much guilt and my breathing started to become ragged.


    Again, it¡¯s my fault¡­

 Chapter 181: Pirate Fleet Federation Assembly 4

    Ichirou¡¯s POV


    I will do everything I can to protect them. When I first saw Asagao fighting against Nil, I was surprised because such small figure holding up a weapon, a sword, to fend made exasperated. After that battle, I met Casablanca and Hibiscus and together with Asagao, we ventured through dangerous places.


    Asagao desires to fight because she has need to and I am her means to do that. Also, Casablanca and Hibiscus were able to fight through hardship and trials. However, everything doesn¡¯t seem right for me. Do they really need to fight?


    Circumstances proved that yes, they need to fight and that¡¯s what angers me. They get hurt, their feelings and mentality are tormented and strained and lastly, they are presented with decisions too much for them.


    Do I treasure them because of who they are or this is merely what my justice dictates?


    Whatever from those two, it is something I cannot fully accept. I even tried to stop and banned them from such acts but in the end, they are forced to fight. They are forced to learn new things every day about fighting and they are taking up their weapons and honing their magic. I cannot completely oppose to their desire to fight as they do it for someone and for a greater good.


    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s really shameful of me to glance at them with a slight tinge of lust. It¡¯s not good for anyone in this group and I don¡¯t want to taint these pure girls. This and my world¡¯s common sense and principles are overriding but I always take a look back and uphold what I think is truly correct.


    When the three of them went missing, I was completely devastated.


    My power overflowed like a large typhoon in the city and bathed everyone in bloodlust dyeing everyone in fear. I have caused a great mayhem because of my anxiousness. Thoughts that I am normally unable to think of crossed my mind and thought of what worse could have happened to them.


    Upon finding Asagao and the twins in the middle of a battle against a large devil in the middle of the sea, relief washes over the anxiety and I felt crying but I defer. After I saved them, I want Asagao to understand what she has caused me and find out what truly happened.


    My chest almost burst from so much worry that I feel like I am trembling inside. I want to touch their faces to check if they sustained any injuries or if they are hurting anywhere and give them a heartfelt hug but, I hardened myself and instead, showed a cold and strict attitude.


    We defeated the large devil and Asagao and I reconciled with each other. I talked to the one responsible for such incident. I met Merissa or what everyone in the ship calls captain. I figured from her slightly pointed ear and stature that she is a dwarf and I am not mistaken.


    At first, I want to direct my anger towards her and blame her but she was able to make her point and now, I am aware that I am partially responsible for what happened.


    But I never thought that I would raise a flag with her¡­


    In the next morning, we talked again about our circumstance so she would understand the root of my anger and what are we facing. At some point, I mentioned about the etherians and she became overly enthusiastic that she clings to me and rubs her body all over me.


    She even asked me for a marriage and I get that she is serious.


    It was a charming offer as the person herself is pretty adorable and has a dynamite body that I have to embarrass myself again by getting an erection. But I declared my refusal as Diyu¡¯s crying face crosses my mind.


    It was one thing that would always stop me from temptations. Her lips that pressed mine on that day will be remembered by my own sense like it just happened a minute ago. Her bright and dazzling face as I comfort her in the flower bed outside the demon capital. Everything will come back to me like they just happened a while ago.


    It is something that will always remind me that as a man, I am shitty and undeserving of any woman¡¯s affection.


    And at the moment¡­


    The horrid stench of rotting flesh of still living people permeates my nostrils. In front of us was a hell hole where people are crying in anguish and screaming in pain. What¡¯s the cause of all this?


    Acute Radiation Syndrome or simply radiation poisoning. It was actually caused by the sun that the twins created with the power bestowed by Asagao. Asagao¡­took it as her own fault¡­


    One thing is that I am glad that Casablanca and Hibiscus aren¡¯t here to know that.


    But Asagao¡­is overwhelmed with guilt and attacked by enormous anxiety and despair. It pains me to see that there a lot of people who are now suffering but, even though its bias, it pains me the most to see Asagao breaking down like this.


    All because she just wanted to help, all because she fought for all of them and, all because of her power. This is why I don¡¯t want them to fight, this is why I want to protect them myself to shield them from excoriating pain of battle and psychological trauma and, this is why the idea of them fighting exasperates me.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    I want to beat the fuck out of Gants but his blame is proven true. Merissa could only look down as bitter tears slip from her eyes.


    Without any word, without any warnings, I immediately lift Asagao from the ground where she is crying and carry he in my arms and with hastening stride, I take her outside of the room where she won¡¯t see that place.


    As we cross the doorway, I slam the door shut and gently cradle Asagao as I got on my knees. I look at her crying and disheveled face as she keeps sobbing. Her eyes lock gaze with me as if she was trying to find an answer from me.


    ¡°What¡­*sob*¡­What should I*hic*¡­do?! It¡¯s because¡­*sob*¡­of me¡­!¡±


    ¡°Asagao, don¡¯t speak another word. Everything is going to be fine.¡±


    ¡°*sob*¡­Ichirou¡­.¡±


    I place my left hand behind her head and gently hug her. I started stroking her hair as it what¡¯s calm her the most. I can feel this poor girl¡¯s shoulder trembles in face of confusing and fearsome emotion she is facing right now. As she keeps sobbing into my shoulder, her hand slowly clings to my clothes and grasps it as she bawls.


    She already said that she is really twenty years old but it does not bother me. We both came from another world and just the thought of being encased in a body you are not familiar with of course she would be really scared and feel helpless. I was glad that she has was able to overcome her extreme shyness and began making friends, I was glad that she started speaking something about her own self with honesty.


    Of course, I can¡¯t help not to see her as a woman now and not the little girl that I talked with back at the Astlan Castle but, of all the emotions she can show me, this the least I wanted to see.


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­I want to do something¡­*sob*¡­but¡­!¡±


    ¡°These kinds of tears, I am sorry¡­for letting you shed them.¡±


    ¡°No! Ichirou¡­I¡­*hic*¡­this¡­¡±


    ¡°I am yours. I am you pseudo-possession, your means to fight. You don¡¯t carry this burden alone. I am here with you. I am here for you. I will take care of it so please, stop crying.¡±


    I once again stare at her teary eyes that are like a cerulean diamond that glistens that puts any gem in comparison in shame. Her snow white-like face that is flushed slowly calms down but there is still tension. The pale and quivering lips regain its glossy pinkish color. Her trembling shoulders slight settled and her hands that were clinging to my clothes tightens. As if she found even the slightest solace, she wraps her arms around me and buried her face in my chest.


    At that moment, I was mesmerized and charmed by her. It is not lust or anything and I definitely hope that it is not a romantic affection towards her. It¡¯s not right that I feel that way for her.


    ¡°Will¡­you really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I assure you that.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No more buts. All you have to do is agree.¡±


    ¡°I trust you. Please¡­ save them.¡±


    ¡°At your will, Princess Asagao Lionheart.¡±


    Her face brightens in embarrassment and I broke out in a grin from what I said. She certainly does not want to be called like that. I did it to tease her for a little to ease the burden in her chest.


    She parted from my embrace and I show her what I always do when she looks at me. A smile that reassures her that I will do everything I can.


    .


    .


    .


    I pleaded to Asagao that she waits outside. She reluctantly obeys me and worriedly sees me off as I shut the door again leaving her out. I don¡¯t want her here anymore and if she needed to be here, I will make sure that there is nothing to worry about.


    I saw the faces of the people inside the large room. Merissa stares at me with trepidatious expression and Gants is one that is stern. I can¡¯t bear to look at Gants and proceeds to my plan.


    I close my eyes and started concentrating¡­


    After perfecting the image in my mind¡­I shouted¡­


    ¡°[Origin of Swords!]¡±


    GACK!!


    Conjuring that sword again drained me of everything I had but with Asagao in mind, I manage to hold out. But this time, I shall put myself to its utmost limit, to push myself for her so she won¡¯t shed tears!


    ¡°[Excelsior!]¡±


    I will perform a miracle!


    A miracle that will bring back that smile on her face!


    As the incomplete sword manifested in my right arm, I grasp it tightly and further push myself. This replicated sword, this imitation, this fake one, I shall do everything to bring out its power. Not just its appearance, but its miraculous power!


    ¡°AAaaHHhhcckckkKKKK!¡±


    The spiritech limb started to show dents but immediately repaired. I fill it with more power to replicate the exact same thing. Cold sweat started streaming from my face and my back from so much pressure.


    As much as possible, I don¡¯t want to do this.


    It burns what remains of my soul¡­


    Since losing my soul weapon, the spiritech limbs, which Dylan attached to me, gathered myriad of spirits to close the empty space where a large portion of my soul should occupy. But it was just a temporary solution¡­


    I have to get my soul back as soon as possible or I will die. My soul weapon, which is what my soul is, was stolen by Kran.


    But this power to replicate the God Artifact Excelsior burns what little soul I have. If I have my soul as a whole, I might manage to summon the sword without much difficulty and without draining my soul. The weapons that I imitate are produced by the spirits and they use my own power as a medium to materialize it.


    But something like replicating its power is the most dangerous part and no less, I am trying to imitate a miraculous sword that the gods in this world forged.


    I am protecting what little flame my soul has but, I don¡¯t want to disappoint Asagao.


    How long can I stay by their side?


    I want to protect them as long as I can until someone trustworthy came and take them. If I am not dead by that time, I will continue to protect them. I am the only one Asagao can use in her Divine Possession.


    It¡¯s getting harder to breathe. I feel like my inside is creaking and my head throbs in pain. Asagao herself does not know this ordeal about my soul and I do not want her to know. I don¡¯t want her to constantly worry for me.


    ¡°AaaaAAAGCKKKK! Come out now!!!¡±


    Before long, the sword in my hand started glowing in bright seven colors.


    The sword is taking a right form now and the power is being imprinted in my mind as something I can use.


    A miracle that gods can create¡­


    Dazzling rainbow light illuminated the whole room and the presence of Excelsior alone brings soothing warmth.


    ¡°Okay, everyone¡­line up¡­I only got around five minutes. I shall heal all of you!¡±


    For the next five minutes, I was tormented with pain. At first, everyone was skeptical but when I swing one slash on someone, they witness how he immediately recovers from his pestering wounds and how he freed himself from the pain.


    I have to do everything I can¡­

 Chapter 182: Pirate Fleet Federation Assembly 5

    It has been quite some time now since Ichirou went back inside that room. He knows full well that I would not obey his request so the door in front of me was firmly locked. With my scrawny thin arms, there is no way I can even budge it.


    I want to see what he is going to do. It is not that I do not trust him, I want to see him doing it with my own eyes because I am also responsible for what happened.


    Even though this body of mine ceaselessly quivers from what I have done, I could have at least stayed there.


    I just broke down there earlier thoughtlessly. The feeling of drowning in regret and guilt suffocated me and clouded my mind. I am a terrible person for bawling on my own when they who were wounded by my carelessness suffer.


    But those negative emotions were washed away by his embrace, Ichirou. I cannot comprehend what kind of faces I was doing but oddly enough, he stilled those swirling uncontrollable emotions that tormented me. His presence that I usually enjoy becomes what supported me in this dire moment. My heart warms up and I felt ecstatic from his consolation as he wraps me around his arms and pulls my body toward his.


    Come to think of it, we were so chummy with each other earlier¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    That can¡¯t be¡­right?


    As I was contemplating something weird, the door opens ever so slowly as light illuminates the cavern path. I jolted as my thought was disturbed and tension started to rise from within me and my heart starts pounding.


    From the slit of the door, a small petite hand emerges. From there, a face of someone I knew casually peeks and emerges from it. It was Merissa who softly broke into a smile. My feet, without me noticing, started to walk towards her in anticipation of the news.


    ¡°Merissa! What happened there?! Please¡­tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down. Everything is alright now so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°You just can¡¯t tell me not to worry about it! After all, it is because of me that this happened! Merissa, let me through, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ichirou¡­that man¡­he is amazing.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You are going through, right? See it for yourself.¡±


    I immediately walk past Merissa.


    What meets my eyes is the figure of people cheering. An explosive sound of joy resounds the whole room while their faces are filled with smile and happiness. Even the medical staffs are crying in joy as their comrades and companion rise again from being bed ridden.


    From the center of the room, I saw him standing as people gives their thanks to him many times.


    I only stare at him from the distance as people whom he saves flocks around him. And then, as he turns around, he sprouts a strained smile at my direction. I quietly take steps as I keep my sight to him and he patiently waits for me.


    I stop right in front of him.


    ¡°I told you, right, Asagao. Everything will be okay.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­I trusted you.¡±


    From the formation of the crowd, Gants emerges.


    Naturally, it got my attention but I could not look at him in the eyes. I could only look down from the shameful act that I have done earlier. Instead of moving into action, I broke down.


    ¡°Kiddo, I won¡¯t berate you any further. Your boyfriend already solved the mess that you did. Not to mention, I myself made a hasty judgment against you even though you saved us from that large devil.¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    ¡°Also, such splendid mind in naval warfare. It amazes me that your strategy let us hold out against that monstrosity. ¡°Stolen story; please report.


    I am not satisfied. I am nowhere convinced.


    My gaze wanders towards the people who just recovered from the effect of the radiation. They are looking at me with blank faces and some are gossiping as they steal glances to me.


    I fall on my knees in front of them lower my whole body. Actions may be meaningless, words may be meaningless but, I feel like I am still compelled to do this. It is the only way now to show my apology even though it does not even have a single merit for them. For that, I buried my head in the ground firmly held my own.


    ¡°The cause of your suffering, the cause of your pain, it was all because of me. It¡¯s all because of my carelessness that you people have to go through such excoriating pain! Please, please, accept my apology for now. If this is proven insufficient for all of you, I shall continue apologizing!¡±


    Suddenly¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the belly girl?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡­she¡¯s a lot hella cuter in personal, huh!¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­I¡¯m a woman but her cuteness makes me floaty.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t her belly cute? You guys have seen it, right?¡±


    ¡°Careful there, she¡¯s with her man.¡±


    Was I branded as the belly girl?


    Also, aren¡¯t these people too carefree?


    Most of them are dying earlier and now, they are chit chatting like perverts¡­


    This is giving me a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    ¡°Hey, did you guys understand what was about to happened to all of you if it is not for Ichirou! You could all lose your life! It is literally my fault tha--!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still the captain of the fleet.¡±


    ¡°Haa?!¡±


    I bolted upright upon hearing something absurd!


    Captain of the fleet they said?!


    ¡°To be completely honest, we kind of recognize you as one.¡±


    ¡°If you feel bad about what happened, don¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t slightest scared to lose a life! Such is a pirate life!¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t trying to be nice to you. We are just stating facts. Also, splendid tactics there, captain!¡±


    ¡°Whatever the hell happened back there, our lives are completely in your hand. According to a pirate¡¯s doctrine, the captain¡¯s order is absolute. Our life is in the hand of our captain. They decide if we can live or not.¡±


    My head made a sharp glance over Merissa as I look for an answer. Clueless, she shrugs her shoulders from my soundless query. Still searching for answers, I reluctantly turn to Gants.


    ¡°I did felt the same way. I guess I¡¯m only blaming you for what happened. Also, everyone here witnessed the extent of your power, the way you fought that giant devil, that giant flower that came out from the sky, no wonder you reeled in some faithful followers.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Stop bashing yourself. Don¡¯t get full of yourself if you think that everyone needs sympathy.¡±


    This can¡¯t be real!


    It¡¯s like what literally what happened in the Lost Capital with the dragons. I wonder if Gants and Pr¡¯thcor know each other. Aren¡¯t old men of this world too vicious?!


    ¡°Hey there, kiddo, you¡¯re thinking of something rude, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking how old men can be really scary.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you have gone through but Merissa is definitely older than me. She won in the age game by more than ten times.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, kiddo, since everything turned out perfectly fine because of your boyfriend, then everything is settled just like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering for a while now but¡­w-why¡­did you guys assumed that Ichirou is my boyfriend?!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    Currently, Gants together with Merissa and several more captains entered a place called inner sanctum. The room we are in earlier had another passage going to this place. It seems there are several more passages hidden but this time we are being taken to the emblem of the first pirate.


    This time, the passage is clean and well structured as fitting bricks is laid down on the ground and the wall and ceiling are carved well. It¡¯s a little humid and cold air frequently blows but nonetheless, it was a safe passage.


    And so, the inner sanctum is an open air room with a long table laid out with several chairs prepared beforehand. There are torchlight and chipped sword stuck on the wall on all four sides. The most important part, in the altar, a battered white shield with eight headed serpents as a design in the center, is enclosed inside a glass and placed atop of a pedestal.


    Each and everyone took their seat at the long table where the conference will be immediately held. They said that since the initial problem was taken care of, the conference will just be brief.


    Right now, I feel so out of place due to my lack of appearance as a pirate, though I don¡¯t plan to be one in the first place. I sat beside Merissa in the very most edge of the table while Ichirou stands behind me.


    I nervously look around and found some familiar faces like Airene, the captain of Veriny, who was revealed earlier to be Gants granddaughter and Hois, the captain of Bismarck and the current top one in the rankings and like Merissa, he is also a first generation dwarf.


    But the real question is why I am even here?


    After what happened earlier, after it was solved, shouldn¡¯t we be dismissed?


    Are we developing another story here?!


    Also, this Ichirou here, instead of denying the boyfriend thing earlier, he just let it pass and reasoning it that it sounded cute. You are not in high school anymore, you know!


    Geez¡­this people are absurd¡­


    As the meeting started, a speech and praises we told for the glory of the pirates of the olden time. Rites and vow together with their tenets are also performed and said. The whole opening speech up until now was done equally by the members of the meeting excluding me and Ichirou.


    Now, they officially start the meeting by laying down the main subject. The one who presents the said main subject is none other than Gants himself. He stood up in the middle and clears his throat before uttering any words.


    ¡°The debate and hailing the new Emperor of the Sea is now in session. Candidates were already chosen far ahead of time with some minor changes due to a new additional candidate.¡±


    Wow, they just sounded really civil here!


    With all this proceeding and such, they are truly adapting a modern pirate feels to this generation. I am quite compelled to listen to this session!


    ¡°Due to some picking and elimination, however, the candidates are reduced to a number of only two. That was also decided before hand and some of those who filed their candidacy already backed out. The new addition to the candidacy was due to popular demand because of the recent incident. Although personally, I already knew who would win, I am still sticking to the rules. The two remaining candidates are Hois of Bismarck and Asagao of Iowa.¡±


    ¡°WAIT JUST A DAMN MINUTE!¡±


    I shouted while I bang my hand on the table¡­

 Chapter 183: Pirate Fleet Federation Assembly 6

    ¡°Wait just a damn minute!¡±


    ¡°What seem to be the problem?¡±


    ¡°How in the world did my name got in there?!¡±


    ¡°Yesterday night, we received your candidacy through open communication. By rules, that shouldn¡¯t be possible anymore but, in consideration of your achievement and contribution in the giant devil incident, some rules are amended a little.¡±


    ¡°Who? Who filed a candidacy for me?!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gants face froze from my question. It was not from shock or anything. His eyes weren¡¯t looking at me but to someone else. From a distraught face to a confused one, Gants knits his brows and frowns quizzically.


    Ah!


    I turn my head around and see Merissa with a bead of sweat pouring from her forehead. Her face petrifies in a contorted smile as she looks at me. I lock my gaze at her with indignation and in return, she does it too until five seconds when she averts it in haste.


    ¡°Ah! So it is really you, Merissa!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaa!¡±


    I aggressively glomp on Merissa out of anger!


    I can feel a vein twitching in my cheeks.


    ¡°Why did you do that?! You even pulled out your own candidacy for that?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so mad! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I just thought that you would fit better than I am!¡±


    ¡°Still, you should not have done that! Are you an idiot!? Surely you are an idiot!¡±


    ¡°I just thought that you deserve this better than me!¡±


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t this your dream?! You want this for a long time now, right?!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    Merissa sprouted a smile towards me. It is a sincere smile even though her eyes say otherwise. I slowly parted from Merissa as I let go of her shoulder. If she wanted it like that, then I will carry out what she dreamt of.


    ¡°Are you two done making a scene?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­sorry¡­¡±


    Gants sarcastically scolded us. As I look around, most of the attention are on me and Merissa including Hois who watches with a grin in his face and Airene who expresses a glum countenance as she watches us.


    Despite what she says to Merissa, Airene actually likes her, huh¡­


    ¡°Haaa¡­whatever, geez! Fine, count me in, okay!? What are we supposed to do from now on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are being cooperative, kiddo. Well, there are three methods to determine who will be this year¡¯s Emperor of the Sea.¡±


    ¡°What are those?¡±


    ¡°First is by default eligibility, a ceremony where the chosen candidates will touch the emblem one by one. It is the first, a most simple method in determining the next emperor. It is, without a doubt, the best way to determine who is eligible to hold that title as the saint inside the emblem chooses the right person.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°That sounds so simple¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! However, it has been centuries or so when the emblem actually chooses someone. Basically, it is just a part of a rite for the candidates to touch it before proceeding to the next method is their proficiency and strategic knowledge about sea battle. If that is not enough, it will be a ship battle with provided resources for parties involved in the candidacy.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­So it implies that there¡¯s a huge chance that Hois and I will fight using our ship?¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    My face immediately feels cold. A battle between ship certainly is the best way to determine such thing but. With that in mind, there¡¯s no other way to fight back other than what is available on the ship itself. No divine possession, no divine ascension, no barrier and whatsoever.


    The image of Hois carrying his ship like a giant hammer struck my mind¡­


    No way! Are you kidding me?!


    If that madman and Merissa¡¯s ship clashes, won¡¯t we get immediately taken out if the condition isn¡¯t favorable to us by default? If the condition of the weather, time, place and even distance becomes slightly unfavorable to us, we may immediately lose!


    My head turns towards Merissa like a clockwork.


    ¡°M-M-M-Merissa! I think your hunch is wrong!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Nah, you¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I¡¯ll be fine?! Look at that guy grinning and itching for a battle!¡±


    We direct our gaze toward Hois who shows a smile befitting of a battle maniac as he cracks his knuckles. His fresh young boy looks are ruined because of such expression!


    ¡°That¡¯s enough chitchat. Hois of Bismarck and Asagao of Iowa, proceed at the front of the emblem!¡±


    ¡°Already?!¡±


    ¡°Good luck Asagao.¡±


    Ichirou¡¯s supporting voice enters my ear. It automatically sent a throb in my chest and I became all tingly. My heart seems to palpitate at an abnormal rate and I feel extremely uncomfortable. I wonder if a transcendental being can catch fatal disease involving heart failure¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Trapped by the predicament that I was thrown into, I literally have no choice but to proceed at the front of the emblem with reluctant steps. Together with Hois, we walk towards the emblem, a shield with eight-headed serpents as a design, embedded in a glass atop of a pedestal. Gants follow us from behind and will act as overseer.


    ¡°First up is Hois. Please gently place your hand at the top of the emblem. Afterward, go to my left side.¡±


    ¡°Aye! This ceremony has gotten so repetitive that I am sick of it.¡±


    Hois walks towards the emblem with joyful strides as he berates and throws a complaint. He gleefully and playfully places his hand at the emblem while humming in joy. Everyone was just silent and some chit chat in low voice can be heard. Most of them already expect that it will just turn out this way.


    After a several seconds, Hois parted with the emblem and strides to Gants side. He has been cracking his knuckles for a while now and every single time I hear it click, it makes me a little tense. Of course, I am going to fight someone absurd!


    ¡°Asagao, it¡¯s your turn. Please don¡¯t delay it any further.¡±


    ¡°Does it look like that? Ahahaha¡­¡±


    I sheepishly approach the emblem because, after this, two more trials awaits. Even though it was kind of forced upon me, I want to win for Merissa. I don¡¯t care for the title of the emperor of the sea because it sounds so childish¡­


    I place my hand at the encasement of the emblem and not even a mere two seconds past¡­it glows brightly¡­


    No way¡­


    ¡°It glowed!¡±


    ¡°Gants! Is it possible¡­that this is the birth of our new Emperor¡­or rather¡­Empress?!¡±


    ¡°Barnacles¡­¡±


    ¡°The saint of the sea has already chosen a new empress!¡±


    Such things are said behind my back as I stare at the glowing emblem with a dumbfounded face. I slowly turn my head towards the pirates and saw them kneeling down in respect for me. Even Hois who was overly enthusiastic to fight obediently kneels before me without a second thought.


    ¡°FUCK YEAH! Accessible rare and new resources and materials! My dream of ship upgrade is within my grasp! My hunch was on the spot! I knew it! Hahahaha!¡±


    Merissa laughs merrily while tears of joy slowly slip from her eyelids. She seems drunk in victory as she proceeded to stand on the chair she was sitting. Well, my victory is her victory after all and not to mention, because of this, I don¡¯t have to fight Hois in a ship battle!


    Ichirou stares at me with widened eyes but recompose his self and claps his hand from my instant victory.


    Everyone entered in a festive mood and surrounded me. I was immediately carried by dozens of hands Cheers bursts left and right as they carry me towards the passageway. I was carried off towards the large hall where hundreds of pirates gather and chat.


    Upon seeing the cheering figure of the people that were carrying me, they immediately realized what happened and burst out in joy too. Not long after that, alcoholic beverages and various sea foods are brought out.


    Ichirou¡¯s eyes sparkle upon seeing the sight of the booze¡­


    As for me¡­


    It took me a damn while to process everything until I was seated on a throne made of gold with swords and skulls made of gold too. I just stare at them looking at me like some kind of a cult god while they celebrate and drinks.


    Even right now, Ichirou, Merissa, and Airene are drinking together in one table¡­


    Wait¡­


    Wait!


    How the hell everything escalated quickly like this?!


    With just a single flash of that stupid thing that they become like this?! Is it really that significant for them?!


    A while ago I was being berated and crying myself out, and now, I am being treated with utmost respect and they began feasting in front of me.


    My mind is trying hard to catch on to the event that unfolds¡­


    ¡°Asagao! Good Afternoon! As expected, you are so amazing!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, we overslept¡­good thing¡­Emby knows where you guys are¡­¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    Before I knew it, Casablanca, Hibiscus, and the dumb bird is already here and partaking in the feast¡­It seems that they were told what is happening right now and immediately rushes here¡­


    ¡­¡­


    And here I am sitting¡­processing what the hell just happened¡­


    Oh yeah¡­


    That emblem¡­


    It shone brightly as my hand came in contact with it and then everything transpired into this situation. Well, there is no real problem here¡­


    Aside from THAT STUPID EMBLEM REACTS TO DIVINE POWER! THAT WAS THE THING THAT BOTHERS ME THE MOST! IT DEFINITELY REACTED TO MY DIVINE POWER AND I KNOW IT!


    This assembly is rigged right from the start!!!

 Chapter 184: Pirate Fleet Federation Assembly 7

    With the festivities booming the whole place, bringing up some boorish topic like how that emblem actually reacted to my divine power would do nothing. They may not even care about what kind of means that made the emblem shone like that.


    But then again, to see a gathering of people happily chatting and indulging themselves with foods and drinks, arguing over verbal debates, and fooling around like a child. Maybe this isn¡¯t so bad once in a while and¡­


    With this kind of mood, I feel like every worry that weighs in my chest lightens. My constant worry for people that I love, my constant longing for the people I want to be with and, my constant¡­hate to Nil who started all of this.


    For killing Master and Milin¡­for taking happiness from me for his own pleasure¡­


    ¡°Gao!! Why are you shulking¡­!~¡±


    ¡°Ahh!!¡±


    Merissa snuck up behind me while I was deep in my thoughts!


    ¡°Wha-! Merissa! Don¡¯t startle me like that! My heart almost leaped out from my chest!¡±


    ¡°Heee!~ Gao! Don¡¯t just sit here, come join ushh!~¡±


    ¡°You smell awful! You reek of alcohol! Get away from me!¡±


    ¡°Shooo~ Cold!~ You¡¯re the new hailed Empress of the Sheaaa!~¡±


    ¡°Whose fault do you think it is?! It¡¯s because of that em---never mind!¡±


    ¡°Well, come, come!¡±


    ¡°Wha--! Don¡¯t pull me! Argh¡­! Damn! You¡¯re so strong!¡±


    ¡°Yeshh! I am still a dwarf you know!¡±


    ¡°I get it, I get it! I¡¯ll come obediently so don¡¯t drag me!¡±


    Merissa who tightly grabbed me by the wrist let go of me when I pleaded. She must be a little drunk and terrible enough, she acts exactly like an old man. Her steps are unsteady and she sways left and right for a little. The festival hasn¡¯t peaked to its liveliest yet, she is already going down.


    It seems she can¡¯t handle liquor well but still drinks despite that fact. From the corner of my sight, I saw Casablanca and Hibiscus together with Emby stuffing their mouth with food in a table. A figure of a man sit together with them and it stupefied me when I realized who it is.


    It was Hois who is holding a large barrel of beer. He caught sight of me peeking and smiles at me.


    He can actually smile normally¡­


    After showing me his normal smile, he gestured a thumbs up. Is he going to stick with the twins to protect them?!


    Now that I think about it¡­it¡¯s fairly dangerous for the two of them to be here, in a place teeming with these weirdoes and perverts!


    I appreciate Hois taking the job but he is fairly dangerous in one way or another too.


    ¡°Gao! Where are you looking at! Here, here! Have a taste!¡±


    When I came to, Merissa was offering me a mug of beer. In the table seats Ichirou, Airene, and Merissa who happily talks about how great each dishes and alcohols being served. Merissa beckons me to sit beside her while handing out the said mug towards me.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Merissa! I can¡¯t drink this kind of stuff! To be completely honest, I hate it.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! I¡¯m guessing you hate it because you never tried it! Drink it up!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­Ichirou! Say something!¡±


    ¡°Ah? Hmm? Just a sip okay? It won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    He carelessly said.


    Geez! This is the problem with you. Pay attention to me and stop looking at Airene¡¯s breast! You are totally checking her out you pervert!


    Losing the will to resist, I reluctantly take the mug off from Merissa¡¯s hand. I stare at the foam floating atop of the beer. I really do hope my super regeneration will do something for me if something were really to happen.


    It was cold and chilly so I think there¡¯s really nothing going to happen bad¡­


    I raise the mug closer to my mouth with two hands and brace myself for any adverse effect that it could do to this young body of mine. Thinking about it, for someone with an appearance like mine, drinking something like this is practically illegal and yet, I am going to take a sip.


    As the mouth of the mug touches my lips, I quickly took a sip out of it. The small quantity of beer immediately runs down my throat leaving a hot and chilly sensation. The bitter taste tingles my tongue and it warms up my body.


    Ah¡­ Even though it¡¯s bitter, there weren¡¯t any discomfort!


    ¡°It¡¯s not actually baaaa---!¡±


    My mind immediately blanks out¡­


    .


    .


    .


    My body shivers and I struggle to lift my eyelids. My head does not hurt but it feels hazy that it is uncomfortable. My body feels awfully tired even though I just woke up¡­


    I tried moving my arms and oddly enough, I¡¯m resting around two people who sit beside me while leaning on my body.


    Wait¡­


    I fearfully open my eyes as I imagined what happened¡­ there was a gap in my memory and I can¡¯t remember what happened afterward when I drank that beer¡­


    To my baseless horror¡­


    Casablanca and Hibiscus sleep under my arm as I wrap them with it wearing only a large shirt and short pants. I was sitting like a cocky bastard in a large sofa. In my lap sleeps Airene with half stripped clothes. I also noticed that I am wearing Merissa¡¯s cape and hat.


    The drunken pirates are sprawled out everywhere in the room, dead drunk and unconscious. Some of them even managed to sleep atop of a high rock or even in a pile stacked bodies with bottles, barrels, and mugs scattered all over the place.


    I also noticed that I am wearing gold and diamond accessories in my fingers, neck, and arms.


    Those who are conscious are painstakingly trying to clean up, drink some more or desperate to sleep. Tables and chairs alike are overturned and ¡­


    Why is Emby hanging by a rope like a pi?ata?!


    He¡¯s still alive, right?!


    ¡°Pii¡­¡±


    Thank goodness¡­


    As I look around further, I found Ferd standing by the entrance with a refined posture. Was he always there or he just got here? Doesn¡¯t matter¡­


    In a far corner, Ichirou¡¯s figure entered my view¡­


    He was sitting there on his knees quietly. I am well aware that he does not need any sleep but, his face looks so tired and dark lines are visibly showing under his eyes. It¡¯s like he is struck with something horrifying. What¡¯s more¡­he is only wearing his underwear¡­


    Also, Hois is sleeping with his face planted on the ground and his buttock is in full view while he hugs a bottle of wine¡­


    ¡°Bleeerrggghhh!¡±


    A puking sound entered my ears!


    I promptly search for the source of the sound and in another corner of the room, I saw Merissa facing the wall while vomiting¡­rainbow colored fluids¡­


    Okay¡­


    What in the flipping hell happened here?!


    ¡°WHAT IN THE FLIPPING HELL HAPPENED HERE?!¡±


    ¡°HahahHaAhaahaA! The Empress is awake!¡±


    Gants haughty laugh resounds the whole room as he comes out from one of the passages. He wears an apron over his clothes while holding a frying pan and a ladle.


    He walks towards me with a good mood as he swirls and swings his body. He joyfully hums as he did so¡­


    ¡°Gants¡­please tell me¡­what happened?¡±


    ¡°Oh?! Hahaha! You! You are the real empress! WOOOOO!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°A FUCKING LEGEND! A REAL LIVING LEGEND! NOW, THIS IS THE EMPRESS I CAN FULLY SERVE! WOOOO!¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait¡­! Can you¡­tell me the details about¡­what happened?! My¡­memory is kind of hazy¡­and don¡¯t shout¡­¡±


    Cold sweat started crawling into my spine and I can feel my feet getting chilly. My mind is already aghast at what I could have done!


    ¡°You suddenly acted like a big shot, you know! I thought it¡¯s going to be bad but, hell that was a wild night!¡±


    ¡°Tell me already!¡±


    You were running around with a mug of beer in one hand. You pick up a random stick right off from the ground and challenged every pirate! One by one, you took them all out and made that pile of bodies!¡±


    What the hell! I did that?!


    ¡°You ordered people around and took some treasures from the vault and gaudily wore them! You even stole some of Merissa¡¯s clothes and forced her to chug down more beer! After that, as if you own the whole place, you sexually assaulted my granddaughter and kept groping her breast throughout the night!¡±


    Oh no! I really flipping did that?! God, I wish I can remember that sensation!


    ¡°Even the madman Hois becomes meek from your overbearing attitude. You pushed him around with tall orders and he just collapsed there because of it. Then you proceeded to play with the bird by tying it up there.¡±


    Hahahaha! I wish I could remember that!


    ¡°Then dragging around those two elves in your arms and my granddaughter with you, you had them sat down around you and look down at everyone with cocky eyes while shouting, These are my bitches! Lay down you filthy mongrels! It was the best!!¡±


    My what¡­!? Holy crap¡­I didn¡¯t mean to say that!


    ¡°And your boyfriend over there kept following you the whole night trying to control your behavior but because of your abusive tone and insults, he became like that. Your tongue is quite sharp for your size!¡±


    I can feel the blood draining from my face. I want to remember what I did that night but at the same time, I don¡¯t want to! It seems the drunken me is fairly dangerous physically and mentally!


    ¡°WOOOO! The first day of being the empress and you already showed them who is the boss around here! HAHAHAHA! YOU LITERALLY BROKE MY SIDE BY MAKING ME LAUGH!¡±

 Chapter 185: Pirate Fleet Federation Assembly 8

    ¡°Stop! Stop! The Ether Point Core will overheat!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Ferd! What the hell! Turn it off! Do an immediate landing!¡±


    ¡°Aye, Captain Merissa! The ship did fly for at least ten minutes now.¡±


    We brace ourselves for a landing and the impact it will bring. Currently, the SS Iowa is descending from the sky from its flight. They slowly retract the glider of the ship while tilting it upward and they reduce the energy output of the jet engine that releases fierce blue fire.


    The vertical stabilizer behind the ship is flapping as the wind collides with it and the yard atop of the ship¡¯s mast sways left and right. The main and foresail accumulate wind resistance as we descend.


    SPLASH!


    The ship successfully landed in the sea and I expressively heave a sigh. Looking around, I saw Merissa and her crews painstakingly writing notes and memo about today¡¯s flight result and wrote those they need to change and repair or modify.


    Everyone runs around the place and checks the newly added parts. The dumb doesn¡¯t know anything about what they are talking about. Ichirou is being useful by carrying heavy objects for Merissa.


    Even Hibiscus is useful as she flies with Emby through my Divine Ascension and scout ahead for any storm, or turbulence if there is one forming. She also measures the intensity of the wind above using a device made by Merissa.


    Casablanca, with my Divine Ascension, is doing something about what Merissa called special relativity which if I remember, is a theory of Albert Einstein with an equation of E=mc2 that states that anything that has mass takes up an amount of energy and those with energy take up a mass.


    I don¡¯t know how that works¡­


    Also, don¡¯t use my Divine Ascension like a utility tool!


    Everyone is so busy except for me. I am just watching to the side and sitting with a fishing rod in my hand. I immediately cast my line with a worm as bait and started another boring wait and reel.


    I used to love fishing and all but, right now, when they told me that I probably just fish, I feel like they just dump a trivial work for me and it was depressing.


    Supporting my head with my palm, I sigh again as I stare at the ripples that the sea leaves as it sails. The warm and gentle sunlight rays down upon me and it gives a comfortable and comfy feeling. The salty wind brushes my skin and sways my hair which I keep in a ponytail. Because the short pants that I am wearing expose too much of my thighs, the breeze the keeps blowing brought an uncomfortable chill and my expose shoulder and armpits feel the same.


    But it was not that bad¡­


    More like, those conditions are perfect and ideal for a nap¡­


    Yeah¡­a nap¡­


    I feel like¡­taking¡­a¡­nap¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Everyone, I believe that I have already explained our plight so now, I have a request to make!¡±


    I shouted in front of the captains of each and every ship. I already explained everything about the devils, the existence of the Order of the Sin, Nil and the whole ordeal this world is facing. Although I am still clueless of what this world may end up if we lose, I am certain that it would lead to something much crueler than the existence of the devils themselves.


    All devils must perish!


    ¡°Bear my name and title for I, Asagao Lionheart, the Princess of Land of Prosperity, the human continent, and the newly hailed Empress of the Sea, shall request your heartfelt cooperation to save this world by any means necessary!¡±


    I am so embarrassed by what I said but I cannot show it in my face and I cannot falter here. It is something I need to say regardless of what emotions I am bearing right now. From my complete introduction, everyone¡¯s mouth gapes open and their eyes widened in utter surprise.


    Upon their questioning gazes, I summon my dimensional storage and fetch my Lionheart Insignia. It is an emblem with a lion as its motif. It is made of pure orichalcum mixed with what Violetta said to be soul spar. As I grasp it in my hand, I raise it towards the sky and showed it to them.


    ¡°This is¡­too good to be true¡­¡±


    ¡°We are¡­going to serve not only the new Empress of the Sea but also a royalty¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh no¡­¡±


    Gants who is a human paled as he saw my insignia. Remembering all of the rude things he has done, he paled so well that I felt the best. He falls on his knees while trembling upon my presence. Merissa nodded in satisfaction as if she feels like my achievement is also hers.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Since they saw Gants, the leader figure, kneeled before me, everyone also did the same and they fully recognize my authority.


    ¡°Accept my deepest apology for being rude earlier Princess Asagao Lionheart of Land of Prosperity and the new Empress of the Sea! A request is not needed as you now hold us under your reign. It is now simply an order!¡±


    ¡°Princess Asagao! That¡¯s why she has this royal atmosphere!¡±


    ¡°Stunning beauty and excellent leadership, Princess Asagao is truly magnificent!¡±


    Stop saying princess over and over!


    It really makes me uncomfortable considering that I thrashed most of you yesterday night. However, this much respect is expected. I was told by Ferd earlier that I should display an overbearing amount of authority against them or I will not be respected.


    ¡°So, what could be the heartfelt request of our esteemed Empress?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bushes¡­¡±


    Everyone tense up as I close my eyes and prepare for my next words.


    ¡°Everyone, please be part of the joint army naval force. It is a force that will be responsible for protecting the seas of this world and watches over the center continent¡¯s sea condition. Of course, I know that all of you are pirates, however, I shall take all of you under my protection. Bear my name and title and all of you shall be under one banner that I will lead!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were shaken by what I just said. They are indeed pirates but, I am aware that the naval force of every continent can be overpowered by these said pirates. They will be a good for transportation job too.


    Considering that there are one people that I know that can only use warp, which is Violetta, transportation through the sea is the hardest hurdle in traveling towards the center continent.


    ¡°Also, all of you will be a great asset for a good line of information network! It is something that we need to constantly keep under our wing to provide the latest news of happenings. That¡¯s why I need every one of you to be in contact with each continent¡¯s naval forces.¡±


    I also thought very hard about it and considered that communication and passing of latest news are crucial. For example, in the sea of Land of Greenwoods, the Elf Continent, a devil like the other day appears. It¡¯s going to be a lot easier to pinpoint where it appeared if the information about the place is instantly relayed through the communication devices that they have.


    Informing the naval bases in each continent about an incident like that could save lives of people who live close to the sea or sailing boats that came to the place to fish.


    ¡°I see! As expected of the empress. It seems you have given this whole situation a deep thought. We might as well cooperate to keep this tranquil life of us pirates.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to bid to my orders?¡±


    ¡°We will, however, we need to further broaden the given situation and topic so we are going to gather opinions and give additional options.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m game!¡±


    And so, with the full agreement of every captain, we started a heated discussion as how many fleets are going to be formed and the boundary of their patrol and such. It is also discussed how they will assure that they will not be attacked by the naval forces.


    All of their worries are understandable. After all, they are pirates who ransacked traveling ships and boats throughout the sea of this world.


    We settle in the formation of four fleets as the only continent with naval bases is the humans, the beasts, the dragons, and demons. They cannot make contact with the elf as they are deep within the forest and the dwarf dwells in the mountain and above all, those two races are in a cold war.


    The boundary shall be decided by the assigned flagship of each fleet and they will administer an appropriate formation and division inside their ranks.


    And for the last part, I already wrote letters with my official stamp to be carried by each flagship as a proof of my subordination.


    The rest are to be decided by the experienced and pirates who has more knowledge. Merissa already told me earlier that she will take us to the fairy continent with their ship.


    From her statement, the underlying meaning of it is that she is actually boasting that the Esteemed Empress of the Sea and Princess of the Human Continent is boarding her ship. She flaunts me like she owns me!


    Afterward, I heard she pulled out a lot of resources and excavated some blueprints for her new modification for the ship.


    The assembly was formally dismissed and we headed to our own destinations¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Gao...! Gao! Wake up! Wake up!!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    BONK!


    ¡°OUCHIES!¡±


    ¡°OW OW OW!¡±


    As a voice called out to me, my body immediately jerks up and from my sudden action, my head seems to collide with someone else¡¯s head.


    Because of the pain, I hold my head and frowns as I look at Merissa who also did the same gesture.


    ¡°Merissa?!¡±


    ¡°Gao, don¡¯t sleep there!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­I fell asleep¡­¡±


    I rub my eye with the back of my hand as I stare at Merissa¡¯s haggard appearance due to consecutive days of no sleep. However, her eyes are still lit with fire as her drive and motivation peaks from all the ideas she can do to her ship.


    ¡°What do you want, Merissa?¡±


    ¡°Asagao, there is something I need advice with.¡±


    ¡°I see. Is it work related?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Come with me.¡±


    Merissa and I stand up. I follow behind her as she blabbers about things I don¡¯t understand about how this ship works, of how staring and examining Ichirou¡¯s spirit tech gave her ideas. She has now immersed in her own world of machines again.


    It is not that bad.


    She¡¯s always like this whenever it comes to machine. It is what you call passion and a passion is something you obsess over. That¡¯s why, for this very same reason, I can see her smile.


    We arrive at the main deck and she brought me to a table with a large blueprint pinned onto it.


    ¡°Gao, can yo--!¡±


    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    A voice of someone far away is heard¡­


    Confused, everyone frantically looks around for the source of the voice. In reflex, I immediately deploy my Intangible Barrier that reaches for several kilometers in radius now.


    My normal barrier could only extend to a considerable size to protect two or three ships. However, my intangible barrier which is the extension of my senses can reach up to a kilometer towards the sky now.


    And in an instant, I immediately picked up where the voice is coming from!


    ¡°[Barrier!]¡±


    I jump up and launch myself with the barrier that I created beneath my feet. Upon reaching the limit of the launching distance of the initial barrier, I created scaffoldings around me jumps repeatedly like an acrobat.


    Then I saw the figure of someone falling and flailing in the air¡­


    Without delay, I launch myself towards her and with outstretched arms, I caught her in my embrace.


    I look down and calculated my landing point. Twisting and spinning my body and with the help of my barrier, I adjusted my position so I can land directly on the ship. I don¡¯t want to land in the sea as I cannot swim.


    And before I knew it, before I crash, Ichirou catches me with the girl I have in my arms¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re being reckless again, Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°I have to!¡±


    He put us down and I stare at the girl that I caught.


    Donning a beautiful flowing light brown hair that reaches above her waists and chestnut gentle eyes, with a complexion of fairness tinged with healthy color, she fixes her gaze towards me in surprise. She wears a maid uniform composed of a frilly apron over a short frilly skirt. Her plump and sexy thigh is visible as she sits in an uncomfortable position in front of me.


    Her lacey black thigh high fed my eyes with so much sexiness. Judging from her frame she is around fourteen years old, however, as I stare hard at her face¡­


    I cry¡­


    My lips quiver from so much tension as I look at her. Without hesitation, I throw my arms around her and tightly squeeze her in my embrace!


    ¡°Milin!!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­No¡­my name is Topaz¡­¡±


    No¡­she looks exactly like Milin!


    My chest constricts in pain and so much guilt upon seeing her.


    I simply can¡¯t let her go¡­

 Chapter Extra: Topaz 1

    ¡°Hey! Can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Trashy old man, is this the fourth one?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you bet! However, unlike her sisters, she is stuck with this appearance.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯ve fallen further into depravity.¡±


    ¡°I had no choice! The materials are insufficient. I was able to make her sister¡¯s appearances around eighteen years old¡­but this one is around fourteen years old, huh¡­Well, she is cute so I have that going for me.¡±


    ¡°What makes me question you is why all girls?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to make a boy! It¡¯s like asking me to make a penis! A female body is rather enticing to make!¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s arcana does she have?¡±


    ¡°She is the Arcana of Earth, a variant like her sisters which are Arcana of Fire, Arcana of Water and Arcana of Wind.¡±


    ¡°She is still essentially a devil whether she developed her own ego or not.¡±


    My own¡­ego?


    I¡¯m lying on something soft and white and there are two people in front of me. One is a creature with long blue hair and eyes the gleams like a birthstone. One is a creature with white hair all over his face and visibly old and tall.


    ¡°Man, I was so lucky picking her up! I knew such archdevil could lead into this new gem!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I commend you old trash for a good find, however, if you could prepare clothes beforehand for her, that would be convenient.¡±


    Clothes?


    What are those?


    ¡°Hey, can you hear us? Can you understand us? Say something if you can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness, it seems you developed not only your own ego but also intelligence.¡±


    ¡°Thank¡­you?¡±


    The blue haired creature sighs in relief. I am a devil, I know that much but, what am I doing here? Also, this is not the form I am familiar with.


    I turn my head around to see that I am inside a dimension with pale light and weird objects. There is no way I can describe each and every object. Then, after I turn to my left, I saw something. I know much what a reflection is and that is what I saw.


    Another creature with brown hair and brown eyes, the body frame is small, smaller than I remember from my previous form. The unfamiliar skin tone of fair white and in my upper body, there is two pink colored mounds placed in another layer of soft mound.


    How weird¡­is this a human body?


    Legs, I open the legs I am unfamiliar with and saw a wound between it. Is this an injury?


    It¡¯s pinkish and it seems tightly shut. I wonder what kind of human function this is. I don¡¯t know what I should do so I just examined that wound and tend to it if necessary.


    I face my reflection and start examining the slit by opening and massaging it. It kind of felt like it sends weird sensation throughout this body. It is not painful so it got even weirder even though it is a wound. Maybe the wound goes deeper inside?


    I delve the fingers further inside¡­


    ¡°Hyahhh! Hnngghh!¡¯


    ¡°WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    I was taken aback from the furious yell of the blue haired creature. It is still weird for me. It was the first time that I felt like that.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    We devils are created at Erestrivatria, the Blood Moon, who created by our god, Erestri. We devils are bound to kill creatures in the designated world and if we perish, our souls return to Erestrivatria and reborn again as a new devil.


    Is what I remember¡­


    We essentially are a mindless creature that roams this world and follow our basic desire, to kill and destroy. Second to that is our secondary nature that dictates us to perform what our designated arcana are.


    However, I am aware that I should not be aware of such up until now.


    We kill and evolve. We kill and destroy to grow. We follow our desire and gain power. Beyond that, everything is incomprehensible for me, not until now¡­


    Simply, by thinking of these facts, I am aware that I become aware. I am invaded by new sensations and I am confused.


    ¡°Gahahaha! Look Hydrangea! She just got her human form and the first thing she learns is masturbation!¡±


    ¡°I swear you trash¡­¡±


    ¡°What?! She did that on her own! Don¡¯t blame me!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, anyway, I shall be taking her now from your clutches. She will undergo a servant training supervise by the very me.¡±


    ¡°Aww¡­I want to examine her more!¡±


    The blue haired which name is mentioned as Hydrangea approaches me and gently pull me out of the soft white thingy and¡­


    THUD


    I fell¡­


    ¡°Oh, it seems she is still not familiar with locomotive actions of a human body.¡±


    ¡°Step by step, huh¡­it seems I am going to be occupied for a while.¡¯


    I was able to move these human limbs but I am unfamiliar with actions I should perform to do basic functions.


    I hope I learn how to do it immediately because I don¡¯t want to be invalidated like this.


    I don¡¯t want? Is this¡­an emotion?


    Suddenly, the wooden panel which I can assume is a structure to open paths, a door, slam open by someone. From it, another creature enters the dimension.


    The creature that entered is a huge and tall form with pointy ears and body covered in hair¡­


    ¡°Flow? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I was looking for Lady Hydrangea and I figured that she should be¡ªthat¡­that woman¡­!¡±


    The creature called Flow notices me and stare dumbfound at me. Aggression and hostility immediately crept toward me and I shook to the very core.


    ¡°It¡¯s that bastard maid that cut off my arms!¡±


    The creature, Flow, immediately dashes towards me. I am deeply planted in my place so I have no means of escape. Brandishing his sharp claws covered with an astounding amount of magic, an arcana magician I presume.


    A sensation I never felt before when I was just a mindless devil douses me and I was frozen in the place.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The blue haired creature, Hydrangea, shouted as she moves at a blinding speed with a fighting stance.


    ¡°[Advaita Union ¨C Preserver of Dreams and Reality!]¡±


    Hydrangea grabs Flow by arm and sent a strong daunting energy that blows him away and dispersing his power like it was just air.


    ¡°Flow, stop it at once.¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    ¡°I am also bewildered by it. She bears a striking resemblance to Asagao Lionheart servant. This is all just pure coincidence.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point arguing against you, Lady Hydrangea¡­ You are always right. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Gahahaha! Good thing she stopped you or you would have ruined my laboratory!¡±


    They were talking among themselves. It seems I escaped death. However, I felt something warm beneath me. The feeling of relief as the fear that struck me earlier made me loosen something. It seems this body just excreted this warm liquid.


    ¡°Ah¡­she peed¡­¡±


    ¡°Seriously? You scared her so much! She already developed such emotion so please be careful Flow.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! This may happen again so teach that abomination that she should steer clear from my sight or I may suddenly severe her head from her torso.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Leave now Flow, I will talk to you later.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    From Hydrangea¡¯s words, Flow left the room.


    After the door closes, Hydrangea lifts me up from the ground where the excretion is. She carries me in her arms and places me in the white and soft object again. She fetches something and starts wiping me of the excretion which is the warm liquid.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to teach you some etiquettes and do¡¯s and don¡¯ts of a normal girl. After all, this is how you are going to live for now on.¡±


    She said as she keeps wiping my body.


    I just realized now that every time her body touches mine or she touches me at some weird place, I can feel my face getting hot. Is this another sickness or malfunction?


    Or¡­emotion?


    ¡°You¡¯re blushing?! That¡¯s an interesting reaction.¡±


    ¡°Hydrangea¡­¡±


    ¡°Correct. You¡¯re a good learner. I have to dress you up later so this deviant of an old man here who is called Dylan won¡¯t stick his eyes to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­you¡­thanks¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it because this will occur in later times. Be sure to watch out and keep yourself safe.¡±


    She gently rubs my head as she said those words. Her sharp and cold eyes stare at mine. Before I knew it, my lips move on its own as I feel extremely warm.


    I wonder¡­what this feeling is.


    The creature with white hair all over his face, Dylan, walks towards us.


    ¡°You¡¯re like a mother!¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to plant your face on another wall?¡±


    ¡°Gahahaha! Still, strong as ever! That¡¯s why everyone respects your strength! What you just used is Ki, right, the same as that monster Alstroemeria. Did the two of you trained in the same place or something?!¡±


    ¡°No, on the contrary, we trained an opposing faction.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I never heard of this before¡­¡±


    ¡°I learned Ki essence from the olden teachings of Vishnu. Alstroemeria learned Ki essence from the olden teachings of Shiva.¡±


    ¡°Those are¡­?


    ¡°Gods¡­¡±


    ¡°Gods¡­huh¡­I really don¡¯t have an inchling believe that they exist.¡±


    ¡°An extremist of non-belief¡­you sure are hateful.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your advantage against her if you two ever face each other?¡±


    ¡°None. If I use my arcana magic together with Ki and Nirvana, I can at least hold out for ten minutes. It¡¯s just that her Ki power has far surpassed normal level due to thousands of revision.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Her hand kept stroking my head as they talk complicated things. I am getting the gist of something but unsure if I can even comprehend of why.


    ¡°But¡­now¡­this child here¡­what¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­won¡¯t you decide it yourself? I¡¯m bad at that¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I shall name her accordingly like her sisters.¡±


    I blink twice as she peers again to my eyes.


    ¡°Her name is Topaz.¡±


    My body trembles and liquid started excreting from my eyes. However, it was no pain I felt but something else. I feel so warm and fluffy inside that my facial expression changes again.


    ¡°What is¡­this¡­I am feeling¡­right now¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­happiness.¡±


    ¡°Happiness¡­¡±

 Chapter Extra: Topaz 2

    ¡°You¡¯re quite a good learner, Topaz.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Big sis Ruby, Sapphire, and Emerald.¡±


    I, Topaz, am currently holding another book that I just finished reading. It is a book about etiquettes and manners. Everyone in this mansion is my Lords and Ladies. Big sis Ruby, Sapphire, and Emerald are my families as they are the same as me, devils that were able to take up a form of a human permanently.


    I¡¯ve coop up in the grand library for almost three days now to read and learn. It was an order from Lady Hydrangea who said that I have to absorb knowledge that would be helpful in serving them. I have been reading books as soon as I was dressed in this uniform of a servant in which my sisters also wears.


    From time to time, Lady Hydrangea will check up on me and my sisters will take a turn to watch over me. They said they are doing this because of a certain old man that¡¯s lurking outside the library who wanted to feel me up.


    Also, since being occupied with these studies, I never get a chance to meet the other masters of this place. My sisters told me that I am almost done so I am getting excited. Excitement is a feeling or emotion that portrays enthusiasm towards someone or something. That must be what I am feeling right now.


    Somehow, I immediately settled in the place through my sister¡¯s interaction with me. Everyone show suitable kindness and stern attitude at the same time. And also, I found out that we, the sisters, has varying Arcana Magic and desires that are too abnormal.


    ¡°Topaz, that reminds me, what was your Arcana magic again and its origin?¡±


    ¡°Big sis Ruby? Did you already forget about it?¡±


    ¡°I just want to make sure.¡±


    ¡°Un. It¡¯s Arcana of Earth. It enables me to freely manipulate any form of earthly bodies such as soil, rock, stones, sand and even cement. The origin and desire that I have are burying people alive.¡±


    ¡°Burying people alive, huh? It sure is gruesome.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Big sis Ruby power more gruesome?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, burning people alive until they die, that was my desire as a devil and it is deeply engraved to me, the Arcana of Fire.¡±


    ¡°Incidentally, Big sis Sapphire is the Arcana of Water and her desire to drown people and Big sis Emerald is the Arcana of Wind and she loves to suffocate people, right?¡±


    ¡°Good job remembering it!¡±


    ¡°This much is nothing. I am also aware that we are stronger than an archdevil, right? Makes me think why we are even enslaved.¡±


    ¡°Once you met with Lord Nil, you¡¯ll immediately know.¡±


    ¡°That man¡­isn¡¯t he the one who has the power to manipulate us, devils? Is he for real?! Aren¡¯t we creations of our own god?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it myself. Lord Nil has a goal incomprehensible to us devils. Only the Order of Arcana is well verse of his plans. And as far as I know, we, the four of us, are being kept inside this place.¡±


    ¡°I shall not make any hasty judgment, Big sis Ruby. Instead, I want to meet our Lords myself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why right now, we are going to let you do chores as of today.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s only a small task. However, through this small task, you may find answers to your questions.¡±


    ¡°I see, I shall make that experience and opportunity a valuable one.¡±


    As I was told, I am going to start my task and I will interact with my lords. I will try to analyze and gather sufficient and genuine answers. But before everything else, I have to inquire Big sis Ruby of the recent book that I have read by accident.


    ¡°Big sis Ruby, I have a query to make.¡±


    ¡°What could it be?¡±


    ¡°What is¡­sex?¡±


    ¡°¡­.Uwaah?!¡±


    ¡°It is said in one of the books that I read that sex is an act of intercourse between a male and female genitalia. When I did a further research, it indicated that it is an act of affection towards your counterpart in romance. I am clueless when it comes to romance¡­¡±


    ¡°T-T-T-T-T-Topaz, that¡¯s¡­! I¡­!¡±


    Due to my query, Big sis Ruby¡¯s cheeks becomes aflame like her hair. The redness spreads throughout her face. Is it that hard to answer imagining that Big sis Ruby, who is older than me, has already done it.


    ¡°So, what is sex?¡±


    ¡°Ah?! Umm¡­it¡¯s¡­uhhh¡­.aha¡­.¡±


    ¡°Seems Lord Dylan is well versed about it, how about I just ask him instead if you are greatly troubled.¡±


    ¡°N-No! Don¡¯t do that! That¡¯s a really bad idea!¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°However, Big sis Ruby, you are getting feverish, no? I am troubling you.¡±


    ¡°S-Sex is! Is¡­! S-something obscene like¡­holding hands¡­and¡­touching¡­and¡­a man and woman¡­feeling up¡­each other¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Verified. If that¡¯s what Big sis Ruby said, then I shall take that knowledge.¡±


    ¡°A-a-anyway, I¡¯ll clean up the library now! Go to Sapphire and she will give you your first task, okay?¡±


    ¡°Confirmed! I shall be on my way.¡±


    Receiving Big sis Ruby¡¯s instruction, I left the library and start searching for Big sis Sapphire. I''m kind of troubled being locked up in the library now and I want to explore the whole mansion.


    Blinding sunshine meets my eyes as it rises from the horizon. The sun peeks from the horizon indicating that it¡¯s just sunrise. I left the large door of the grand library behind and made a quick stride at the corridor patched with red carpet. The glass windows are clear as water and beyond it is greenery scene of the forest.


    Big sis Sapphire should be prepping for breakfast and Big sis Emerald should be trimming and watering the plants.


    Obviously, my strides are headed to the kitchen where I can find Big sis Sapphire. Taking repetitive turns in the unmapped mansion, I rely on detecting her presence alone. My detection is proven effective as I found myself in front of the kitchen door.


    The two-way door is slight showing a slit indicating that she is there. As a devil myself, I am aware of the presence of my kin, however, we cannot detect any other life forms through magic and power perception. Directing such surge of power will be noticeable for us and we will be able to measure it up.


    I quietly peer my eyes in the slit of the door to confirm any existence.


    As I did, I saw Big sis Sapphire together with Lord Dylan. She¡¯s in the prepping table where she tries to cut vegetables. Tears forms in her eyes and she hardly moved her hands as Lord Dylan massages her rear beside.


    Among my sisters, Big sis Sapphire is my most favorite because she is always smiling but it kinds of ticks me when she shows such expression.


    I waltz in the room with a great surge. It startled Lord Dylan who seems to be drunk. I point my palm towards Lord Dylan and cast¡­


    ¡°[Arcana of Earth ¨C Sink Hole]¡±


    WHOOSH


    The pavement beneath his feet created a gaping hole enough to immobilize him. Since he was startled, he wasn¡¯t able to immediately act and fell without resistance. The hole was deep enough that his head is the only visible part of his body.


    ¡°Ahh! What the hell is this?!¡±


    ¡°Toooopaaaazzzz!¡±


    Big sis Sapphire fearfully runs towards me and shivers behind my back. My judgment seems to be correct. Lord Dylan can only stare at me with a dumbfounded face. His drunken countenance is aggravating.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here? I felt magic being used.¡±


    Behind us, Lady Hydrangea appears. With queer elegance and poise of something noble, she elegantly enters that room. With cold and icy countenance, she gives off a feeling of majestic.


    She laid her eyes upon and us and made a quick glance at Lord Dylan before sprouting a questioning gaze. Big sis Sapphire bows down towards her and she forcefully made me bow too. It is one the etiquettes I should remember.


    Because Lady Hydrangea looks at me with gaze asking for an answer, I immediately speak up.


    ¡°They are¡­¡±


    I momentarily stop. I cannot find the right word in my knowledge pool to use in such situation. I tried recalling everything I learned for the past days for an appropriate term but I cannot search for something more accurate. I shall substitute word closely related¡­


    ¡°They are having sex.¡±


    Big sis Sapphire¡¯s tears suddenly gush out with a frozen face of half smile with extremely pale countenance. Her eyes became unfocused like her whole world shattered. Lady Hydrangea¡¯s gaze becomes colder and sharper which she directed at Lord Dylan with utter disgust and disdain. Even I felt her overpowering presence¡­


    Lord Dylan who is deeply planted in the ground started sweating and his face becomes paler. He tried struggling from the confinement but to no avail, he wasn¡¯t able to break free.


    ¡°HOLD ON! THAT LASSY THERE! THAT¡¯S NOT WHAT IS HAPPENING RIGHT?! HEY!¡±


    ¡°Little Topaz, I am sincerely happy that you told me about it and I promise that that old bastard there will be punished considerably.¡±


    ¡°WHAT DO YOU MEAN SEX?! I AM JUST FEELING HER UP! MOLESTING! I DON¡¯T HAVE THE BALLS TO ACTUALLY DO IT IN THIS PLACE!¡±


    Molesting?


    Was that the right word?


    It can¡¯t be helped then. I don¡¯t have any moment to correct my mistake as Lady Hydrangea elegantly walks towards Lord Dylan. Her elegant stride is contradicted by her hand that maliciously crackles with magic.


    She grabs Lord Dylan by the head and uproots him from the ground. Lord Dylan is hopelessly suspended in the air as he struggles from the pain of Lady Hydrangea¡¯s iron grip.


    While maintaining her iron grip on Lord Dylan¡¯s face, Lady Hydrangea walks out of the room without further action. She just left us with words such as.


    ¡°Clean up. Fix that hole.¡±


    Without further ado, I immediately patch the hole on the ground. Big sis Sapphire heaves a sigh as they left and collapse behind me. Even though their hair color is in the same hue of blue, Big sis Sapphire is soft-spoken and weak-willed, unlike Lady Hydrangea.


    ¡°Topaz, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Why did you let Lord Dylan do such act towards you, Big sis Sapphire.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­well¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me. That¡¯s unsightly as my big sister.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for saying sorry! Ah¡­I¡¯m sorry for saying sorry that I am sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Big sis Sapphire. I am asking is why¡­¡±


    ¡°B-Because¡­I just can¡¯t¡­say no¡­I am unable to say no to anyone¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­Why am I even alive?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. If you die now, who will give me my task today?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes! I need to cook and Topaz¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Please collect the garbage in each of our lord¡¯s rooms. There are trash bins in corners of their rooms and you will immediately recognize them. Also, go to Emerald and ask for the dimensional container where you are going to dump the garbage.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°When you are done collecting the garbage, bring it into the incinerator and burn it. Also, please remember to be polite to our lords. Lord Dylan and Lady Hydrangea maybe different but the other lords are a bit¡­dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. I¡¯ll be off now.¡±


    I left the kitchen and walk again towards the garden. Exiting the left wing of the mansion, I found my way towards the blooming flowers and finely trimmed grass and trees. A water fountain surrounded by such stands in the middle. Piles of trimmed leaves left a huge mound next to a figure of a woman sweeping with enthusiasm.


    It¡¯s Big Sis Emerald.


    Noticing my presence, Big sis Emerald broke out in a blinding smile and run towards me. She pounces on me and firmly hugs my whole body. She rubs her cheeks into mine while yapping nyahahaha! And because she is my beloved big sister, resistance is futile.


    ¡°What brought you here, Topaz? Is it because of me? Are you feeling lonely without me?¡±


    ¡°Big sis Emerald, please unbound your wrapping hands around my body!¡±


    Big sis Emerald is very enthusiastic, free-spirited and carefree. Because of her attitude, she sometimes strikes me as someone overbearing. I do not want to tolerate clinginess, however, when I told her off once, she started unpleasant acts towards me.


    If I remember right, it was a subtle act of bullying. She won¡¯t stop until I pay her heed again.


    Big sis Emerald let go of me and stand up. With her extended hand towards me, I grasp it and let her help me get back on my feet. A dusts my skirt of dirt and leaves that stick to it before speaking.


    ¡°Big sis Emerald, Big sis Sapphire told me to fetch the dimensional container from you. If you would, please hand it over to me without making any more fuss.¡±


    ¡°Fuss? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Lord Dylan was molesting Big sis Sapphire¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Lord Dylan¡­¡±


    ¡°Big sis Emerald, what do you usually do in such situations?¡±


    ¡°Me? Lord Dylan¡­usually never does it to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would he not?¡±


    ¡°He said that I do not elicit the reaction he was looking for wherein Sapphire sprouts a tease-worthy face as she tears up while Ruby will redden upon contact.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Me? Ah¡­I just laugh it off.¡±


    ¡°I see. I learned something useful today. Now, hand over the dimensional container.¡±


    ¡°Right,right.¡±


    Rummaging in her skirt pocket, Big sis Emerald brought out a glass jar with wide mouth. The jar is light and compact that it could fit in her pocket. handed over to me.


    ¡°Here you go. Good luck with your task, Topaz!¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    I left Big sis Emerald and head off towards the first room, Lord Shun¡¯s room, the Arcana of Envy.

 Chapter Extra: Topaz 3

    I stand in front of the first room I am tasked to. Lord Shun of Arcana of Envy. Without hesitation, I knock at the door three times as dictated by norms. If there are no answers, then we, the servants, may enter without delay to do our duties.


    I place my hand on the knob and turn it.


    As I open the door, I immediately came to a realization that the whole room is bathed in darkness. Entering the room, I can already see the cause of such brazen darkness. The curtains use in this room is pitch black that blocks any sign of light.


    I proceeded inside and close the door behind me.


    ¡­¡­


    How in the world¡­?


    When I was still a devil, darkness such as this won¡¯t even hinder my vision, however, right now, my eyes are trying hard to seek any figure inside. But as I stand there, I can feel that my eyes are gradually adjusting to the dimness.


    But before I can fully adjust my sight, I hand suddenly grabs me in the neck and threw into something soft which I assume is a bed. I tried to struggle but to no avail, my strength I am so familiar with was nonexistent now as both of my arms are easily held by one hand from the culprit.


    What I¡¯ve seen beyond this darkness is a man with pitch black hair and eyes full of dark shade under it. His hair is messy and his chin is covered with stubble.


    This is¡­Lord Shun¡­right?


    ¡°Who are you? Ah¡­you must be the new servant¡­how vexing¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord Shun, I am here for my duty.¡±


    ¡°Tsk! Why does a disgusting devil like you have such face!? Why are you, a devil, look more blessed than me?!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry but¡­this is how it turned out¡­¡±


    ¡°Turned out, huh? Let¡¯s say that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Sooner or later, someone would want to grab such delicacy as you. I don¡¯t want to waste my time envying someone like that so I guess I better take you now!¡±


    ¡°Wha--!¡±


    From his words, he lifted my skirt and parted my legs with his own legs. My struggle found nothing as magic started creeping up my whole body making me lose my strength to resist. Even as he let go of my hands, it stays tied up with something and I cannot move.


    My thighs are caressed and he presses his lips into my nape. Something heavy and daunting inside my chest is about to burst. Since I am a devil, such feelings are unnecessary and unwelcomed. However, why¡­


    Why do I feel so disgusted¡­?


    He was about to press his lips against mine. At that very moment, I recalled something about physical contact such as kissing. An act that are done with someone you are in love or intimate with. An act where you show your affection towards your counterpart...


    I avert my face from his advance¡­for reason unknown to me¡­


    ¡°Tsk. Leave, you¡¯re just so boorish, a disgusting devil pretending to be a disgusting human with disgusting emotion. You hate it that much that you need to cry¡­¡±


    Before I notice it, he was correct. Tears are rolling down from my eyes. It¡¯s not my intention to cry or rather, how come I cannot control such act at will?


    I pick up myself and promptly head towards the trash bin. I retrieve its content and bring out the dimensional container. The garbage is stored inside the dimensional container and I close the lid again.


    Without turning back, I left the room.


    Why do I have such emotion?


    .


    .


    .


    The Arcana of Greed, Gurlock, is absent from this mansion so I was able to do my duty without any fuss. Lady Hydrangea, the Arcana of Wrath, is not present in her room because she does some work early in the morning so I performed the task too and that goes the same with Lord Dylan, the Arcana of Sloth who I assumed to be severely punished.


    However, the flawless streak of my duty has reached its end as I stand before a certain room, Lord Flow room, the Arcana of Gluttony. He warned me before that I should steer clear from his sight for reason I don¡¯t have any idea.


    I knock on the door three times before opening it after getting no answer for several seconds.


    As I lay upon the room, it was also dim like Lord Shun¡¯s room but there are ray of lights that spills from the curtains. In the luxurious bed, there¡¯s a lump indicating that someone is still asleep and that someone is Lord Flow.


    I steadily and quietly retrieve the garbage from the trash bin and put it away in the dimensional storage like how I am instructed to. With that done, I hastily find my way towards the door when¡­


    ¡°What do we have here?¡±


    WHOOSH!


    BAM!This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    An arm with sharp claws scooped up my neck and slams me into a wall where I was suspended in the air. I reflexively grasp the hand that held me up but unfortunately, it won¡¯t budge even a little. Also, fighting back with magic now would cause me no good¡­


    ¡°This is bad, really bad. I can¡¯t help myself not to do this!¡±


    ¡°L-Lord Flow¡­please¡­let me go¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! That face, that hair, those eyes and now, even your clothes are strikingly same! My blood just boils just laying my eyes upon you!¡±


    ¡°I¡­! I don¡¯t ¡­know¡­what you are talking¡­about¡­Lord Flow!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­bad¡­really bad¡­¡±


    His hand that was holding my neck tightens. I feel like my neck will snap at any moment.


    ¡°P-Please¡­L-Lord¡­Flow¡­have¡­mercy¡­¡±


    THUD


    Lord Flow releases me from his grasps and turn away from me. I started coughing violently as I try to find comfort for my constricted neck.


    ¡°Hmm¡­yeah¡­you really do look like the same, however, you may not emotionless but that woman, has the worst smiling face ever¡­it¡¯s a sweet and gentle smile full of confidence that it pisses me. As long as you don¡¯t have that kind of smile, maybe you can survive¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­haa¡­.haa¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, she didn¡¯t even show a slight fear from her face, a branded warrior that closes the gaps I fighting ability with wits and trickery. Unlike you whose face was distorted in pain, fear and anguish. Don¡¯t ever show a face like that again¡­you spoil that warrior¡¯s face.¡±


    I¡­showed a face of fear¡­again?


    I silently walk away from Lord Flow and never turn back even once. My face is full of sweat and my breathing is labored as my limbs trembled.


    How can such emotion such as fear exists inside me?!


    I learned, I read books for knowledge, to gain it, to grasp it. But at the same time, knowledge lodged such unnecessary concept inside of me. Is gaining ego means naturally have to wield such thing?!


    I am a devil, an Arcana magician, the Arcana of Earth.


    Checking this fact, I know that I myself is sufficiently strong and without emotions, I surely will be stronger.


    .


    .


    .


    I enter the room with a calm but low voice of Lord Cr''thgor.


    Lord Crothgor is the Arcana of Pride and said to be extremely powerful. I already prepared my mind for what¡¯s about to happen. But what beholds my sight is something different, a sight that took me for a surprise.


    ¡°Oh, are you the new devil servant? You¡¯re just in time! I just finished baking this cheesecake. Take a seat and I¡¯ll serve you an earl grey.¡±


    ¡°I am called Topaz. Lord Cr''thgor, we devils do not need any sustenance.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. Even your sisters dearly enjoy such delicacy.¡±


    ¡°Even them? Well then, I shall partake in this delicacy you are referring to.¡±


    I make my way to a vacant seat inside Lord Cr''thgor¡¯s room. I sat on a wooden furnished chair with a table laid with decorative table cover. At the middle of the table is a fresh flower in a vase that gives a good vibrant.


    Lord Cr''thgor set down a plate with a yellow spongy thing on a plate in front of me together with a cup of tea with aroma that tickles my nose.


    ¡°Is this that cheesecake you are referring to, Lord Crothgor?¡±


    ¡°Indeed it is. Just let me know if you find any discomfort.¡±


    ¡°Such things for us devils aren¡¯t even poss--!¡±


    As I eat a spoonful of the cheesecake, my mind halted from thinking and my body shivers in excitement. A strange comfortable feeling sprouted right from my cheeks as the flavor of this cheesecake spreads throughout my mouth. I can feel my face slackens from such soft and fluffy texture that my teeth grinds.


    I chew the piece of cheesecake inside my mouth while savoring it until it completely goes down to my throat. The tea that Lord Crothgor served me also look appealing to me so I sip a little of it.


    Ah¡­


    The taste of this tea greatly compliments that cake earlier! It doesn¡¯t give any discomfort to my tongue as it cleanses that taste of the cheesecake while using its full potential to finally boost what remains of that cheesecakes taste!


    ¡­¡­


    Oh no! I am still in duty!


    ¡°Lord Cr''thgor¡­!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Take your time. You can have two or three more slices if you¡¯d like. I love baking sweets after all.¡±


    ¡°Such thing¡­how could it done so much to me with just one taste¡­¡±


    ¡°You see, every girls, regardless of race, disposition or lifestyle will always have a soft spot for sweets. You are no exception.¡±


    ¡°I am by no means, a mere existence to be swayed by this¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. You just showed a very calming and happy expression. You are not special but you are someone special.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll take two more slices please¡­¡±


    ¡°Gladly.¡±


    ¡°I¡­will just partake in this indulgence¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­are you perhaps troubled by something? I am all ears for your woes.¡±


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­here¡¯s your cheesecake.¡±


    I ate cheesecakes made by Lord Cr''thgor. I never knew such food will enthrall me. It is not my intention or my mishap but, it was so irresistible that I even ate another serving after my third slice. After having my fill, I did my job and retrieve that garbage and transferred it to the dimensional container that I carry and left.


    That was¡­kindness¡­?


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°I¡¯m coming in.¡±


    I said as I enter another room.


    This room is Lady Sistina¡¯s room. It was completely different from the maid¡¯s quarter or even to Lady Hydrangea¡¯s room. It painted pink and it has so much dolls lined up. It¡¯s stylish and eye-catching that my eyes reflexively wander around the room. Even the furniture are seems to be self-decorated with flowery stuffs. The room overall is so girlish¡­


    And so, I found Lady Sistina hugging a dragon doll that is larger than her. Her only clothes are a revealing camisole and lingerie. She just glared at me as I proceed to do my task. Retrieving, dumping and leaving the premises. I hope this would simply end with that but, Lady Sistina called out to me¡­


    ¡°Hey!~ That maid uniform you are wearing¡­so lame¡­!¡±


    ¡°Is that so, Lady Sistina?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Topaz.¡±


    ¡°Pfft! How lame.¡±


    ¡°¡­...¡±


    Am I¡­being insulted?


    This is just one of those problems I never needed to have from the start if I wasn¡¯t given this form. It is just simply burdening.


    ¡°Come here, Topaz of Lame.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so grumpy. I just can¡¯t stand that someone lame like you will walk around the whole place. You better not pick up any bad fashion sense from that stupid dragon.¡±


    I came over as instructed. I stand in front of her on the bed and watch her darted off in one of her large cabinets. She begins rummaging for clothes inside it while mumbling to herself.


    ¡°Ah, this will be good!¡±


    She throws clothes here and there towards the bed without abandon. When she¡¯s done, she put everything back into the closet and stride towards the clothes she threw earlier to the bed next to me.


    ¡°Here, here. Take your uniform off and I¡¯ll give you better garments!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Take it off!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    I did as I was instructed and stripped a large layer of my clothing revealing everything. From top to bottom, no fabric was left. I say, it is a bit embarrassing¡­


    ¡°Well, from the start, that lame uniform didn¡¯t even have any designs at all. It¡¯s plain and crude with nothing but simple lines that hurts my eyes. Couldn¡¯t Hydrangea give you better clothes?¡±


    ¡°It is duly unneeded.¡±


    ¡°Unneeded my ass! Look at this face! It¡¯s cute and pretty that I can be a crime! But of course, I am much prettier. The point is, you should probably try to dress up a little more even if there¡¯s no occasion to boost your confident or something.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­I am not worried about confidence.¡±


    ¡°Geez, just wear this, this, this and this!¡±


    ¡°The sizes are¡­¡±


    ¡°Those are dragon fiber cloth, they will automatically scale your figure and resize the fitting for you!¡±


    ¡°I shall.¡±


    Upon her instruction, I wore everything she recommended. With a new set of uniform with a new set of undergarments and accessories. She made me wear a frilly skirt and ribbon ridden thigh highs. A large ribbon behind my back hangs and more frills in my clothes. However, it does not bring any discomfort to the skin.


    ¡°Maid uniform, Version 2!¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­when do I return these?¡±


    ¡°Return? You¡¯re tarnishing my good will?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my intention, Lady Sistina.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to return that! Also, it doesn¡¯t need to be repaired or washed because the clothes can clean and repair itself with magic. Take care so it may not be stolen from you.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s on a whim. However, from now on, I¡¯d appreciate if someone stylish like you could serve me, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­I don¡¯t know if I understand it but I guess this is far comfortable from the ones I am wearing earlier. Thank you, Lady Sistina.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Scram off now. You still have a job right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­well then, see you later Lady Sistina.¡±


    I left the room with unwind face. It feels good to be complimented but it felt equally bad when you are insulted.

 Chapter Extra: Topaz 4

    I stand before the last room, the one who holds the highest authority in this mansion, Lord Nil. My sisters described him as an impulsive master with so many mood swings. He has a roundabout doing things and is easy to communicate with and an easy going man who always have a smile plastered on his face.


    That¡¯s all the details that they can describe since they do not mingle with him long enough. Also, Lady Hydrangea said that he gets along well with everyone including my sisters. I don¡¯t see any reason to be wary of him it seems.


    As per usual, I knocked three times as a polite act before turning the knob and letting myself in. However, as I step inside and closed the door behind, my breath was taken away.


    There is a man standing beside his bed and directly stare at me in the eyes. A man with an unrivaled face that I could honestly tell he is pretty with a fair white skin and black glistening hair that covers his nape.


    He is a man. I can immediately conclude that as I stare at his bare body with only the white sheet of the bed covering his lower half. He wasn¡¯t thin but his body was able to announce that it is a body of man for the reason it is has a fine amount of muscle that can even be covered up by clothes and still mistaken as a woman.


    A pretty man that gives a luminous stare from his deep dark pupils that could suck anyone who stares at it for too long. His eyelashes are beautiful¡­no¡­overall¡­his countenance¡­is unmatched by both genders.


    I just gained my own ego daysago, however, I can already discern such beauty when it is placed in front of me even though a devil such as me should not have any aesthetic when it comes to appearance.


    But with the atmosphere wafting, I could tell¡­I came at the worst time.


    ¡°OOooohhhhh? Are you¡­the new servant¡­?¡±


    His voice rang up an intense chill in my spine. His gaze is like piercing right through my soul and it prods my whole being. I can¡¯t feel my heart pounding anymore like how I felt towards Lord Shun and Lord Flow. This heart of mine already froze in fear. I can feel my whole body being doused in nonexistent cold water.


    ¡°Why are you just standing there?~ Hmm¡­regardless of appearance¡­you¡¯re still a devil, huh.¡±


    From few words from him, my teeth started clacking in looming presence of the man in front of me. I can feel it to the very core of mine that this man is someone that even my god don¡¯t want to face with. I can¡¯t even fall on my butt anymore as my leg also froze up and the only moving part of my body is hand that trembles with cold sweat.


    ¡°You see¡­I¡¯m not really on¡­a good mood right now. I just had a recurring¡­bad dream.¡±


    He slowly walks toward me with an unsteady gait. His eyes are smiling, his lips are curving upward, but, his presence and power are steadily crushing my very own sanity with pressure. As he arrives in front of me, his cold and smooth palm touch my cheeks as he moves his face closer to mine.


    ¡°I dreamt of¡­Als¡­dying and dying and dying and dying countless of times¡­in my hands as¡­she lay¡­lifelessly. Her face is of someone¡­smiling¡­she always smiles¡­I love that smile of hers¡­¡±


    I started hyperventilating as cold words passes through my ears. This is no longer fear that I am frustrated with earlier¡­ This is¡­a maddening terror¡­! I cannot stabilize my mind anymore and thinking began to become unclear¡­


    No¡­


    ¡°Haaa¡­but this is¡­interesting. You look like Milin that¡­Asagao loved so much. Ahh!~ Your despairing face¡­gives me so much joy. Hahahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Ma¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡­ma¡­.Mama¡­.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Mama¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe¡­.HaHAHAHA! Did you hear that, Hy?! She thinks of you as her mother?! It can¡¯t be helped though when her mind becomes like this!!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Hahahahaha! She can¡¯t even think of anything anymore!! HAHAHAHAHAHA! Wonderful! This is the first time I saw a devil reacting like this! That hateful devil that I painstakingly controlled¡­.this the first time! HAHAHAHAHA!¡±


    BAM!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Ow, ow, ow! Hy, as usual¡­you do unnecessary acts like this!¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­you¡¯re such a scum. Well, that side of yours never changed. Instead, aren¡¯t you getting worst? Whatever, I¡¯ll smash your cranium like this as much as you like so it really never bothered me.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the worst one here? Smashing someone else¡¯s cranium is bad.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t you think you vented at the wrong person?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I guess. Venting to a devil is really insignificant¡­well¡­that¡¯s how I think a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­scum¡­trash¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s like Asagao! An empty slate! Can I toy with her?!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°Aww¡­ then I¡¯ll go back to bed.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    .


    .


    .


    When I came to, I was in Lady Hydrangea¡¯s cradle.


    She was stroking my hair as I lay down on her lap that feels so nice. My breathing slowly stabilizes and I can feel my body functions slowly returning to me. My heart began pumping normally a while ago now so I feel much better.


    ¡°That¡¯s the worst experience for you.¡±


    ¡°Ma--! Lady Hydrangea¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­I don¡¯t mind you calling me like that. I do take a motherly stance for you after all. And as your mother, I am going to show you kindness.¡±


    ¡°Kindness¡­that¡¯s the weirdest word a devil could receive. Not to mention, I was unable to complete my task.¡±


    ¡°Taking out the garbage from that room is impossible from the start.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    What did Lady Hydrangea mean by that?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. You were perfectly petrified from terror physically and mentally earlier.¡±


    Perfectly petrified from terror, huh¡­


    Why¡­?


    How did such emotion take over me? Is it a failure on my part or is it because that this body comes naturally with it? I never experienced various emotions before so I am greatly frustrated and confused on how to deal with it. I hate this¡­I really hate this¡­


    If only I can remove such function¡­


    Remove¡­?


    My body immediately shot up and I stand in front of Lady Hydrangea.


    ¡°Lady Hydrangea, I¡­have somewhere to go to¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine, you may go.¡±


    As I heard Lady Hydrangea¡¯s reply, I promptly left from her sight and made strides towards the place I am going to.


    .


    .


    .


    Slamming the door open, I felt a little delighted that the man I need to see is available. I briskly close the door behind me as I step inside and walk towards him.


    ¡°Lord Dylan!¡±


    ¡°Oh? What do we have here? A lost child?¡±


    ¡°Lord Dylan, can you remove my emotion?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, ¡­that came out of nowhere¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you?¡±


    From my sudden query, Lord Dylan immediately halted his work from writing on the paper and stand up in front of me with face showing great interest. I stare back at his eyes wit a firm resolve to show that I won¡¯t back down no matter what.


    But contrary to his smiling face, he just let out a sigh.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord Dylan, I am serious! Can you?¡±


    ¡°Can I?!¡± Who do you think I am? I am Dylan, an etherian that ruled over the field of machinery, technology, quantum physics and even touched alchemy recently.¡±


    ¡°Then--!¡±


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡±


    From Lord Dylan¡¯s another heavy sigh, I took a step back as he turns his back on me and proceeded to sit on the chair again where he was initially is. I only stare at Lord Dylan who gave a look of exhaustion. I was going to announce my demand again when he speaks faster than I could.


    ¡°Topaz, do you know what drives people to live longer?¡±


    ¡°It is not something I am well aware. What could it be?¡±


    ¡°Fear and desire.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Lord Dylan¡¯s eye glints as he said those. I feel a tension forming inside the room as Lord Dylan¡¯s usual goofy countenance becomes serious befitting of an Order of Arcana member, the Arcana of Sloth.


    ¡°In my own perspective, these two concepts intertwine with each other to create a perfect excuse for a creature to live, a special bond that yields the ego of a person whether you came from another gender, another race, or another social standing. Desires enable a person to act through drive of what they want to attain whether it is from an external or internal factor. Fear is the instinct to survive for the reason you want to avoid something that you hate. It enables a person to forego for their drive for their desire while thinking of their own safety.¡±


    I am not stupid or someone with slow learning capabilities, however, such concept presented and told to me at face value, I am sad that I cannot comprehend it. If a person desires something, won¡¯t it be sufficient for him to survive? If a person fears something, won¡¯t it be sufficient for them to avoid everything painful for them?


    Should the two of those intertwined, wouldn¡¯t it just give a troublesome idea that a person needs to avoid something and take another route for the desire that he wants. By that, won¡¯t the person contemplate and be ridden by whether happiness or anxiousness?


    Wait¡­


    ¡°Judging by your reaction, which seems flabbergasted, you seem to realize something.¡±


    ¡°Emotion¡­Are you saying that emotion is what that two yield, but at the same time, is what make desire and fear exists!? Then what about if a person only has desire alone or fear alone?!¡±


    ¡°I never mentioned anything about the absence of each other.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Right from the beginning, everyone has desire and fear, but, by disposition, they became unstable or you could say, imbalance, causing or yielding what we call now sins, or specifically, the best example would be the seven deadly sins.¡±


    Seven deadly sins?


    Then¡­if you fear or desire too much, it will cause an imbalance and those sins will manifest?! Lord Dylan subtly saying that even with those sins, fear and desire exists and emotion still manifest normally?


    ¡°However, how can this be related to me?! I want to remove these burdening emotions!!¡±


    ¡°Since gaining ego, you desire becomes stable and you were able to think clearly Topaz. Your judgment will lead you to either stupidity or safety, but the decision you are going to made is within the boundary of what you fear and what you desire.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t emotion or basically fear and desire, helped you survive or enabled you to slip past a pinch?¡±


    When¡­Lord Shun tried to make an advance to me, it was my own subconscious decision to avert¡­he then stopped. If I was a mindless devil, things could have gone worse.


    When Lord Flow slams me against the wall and pinned me, my fear gave in and I begged for mercy. That alone has helped me.


    It is the same for what Lord Cr¡¯thgor and Lady Sistina.


    I could have just rejected, I could have just said plainly that I don¡¯t like it when those things are given to me, however, my desire for what they gave me strengthens and now, I am craving for those if ever I have another opportunity. It makes me want to live for that sake of the kindness I received¡­


    Realizing that Lord Dylan¡¯s words are proven true, I can only clutch on my skirt and look down as I try my best to hold down the tears that are about to erupt.


    These emotions, these feelings, everything is a bother! I want to scream but I feel like my voice will come out as shrilled, coarse, or even unheard.


    ¡°Why¡­why am I even here¡­with this¡­feelings¡­emotions¡­fear¡­desire¡­everything! I was fine when I was just a mindless devil that comes and go in the cycle of life and death!¡±


    ¡°The red moon that you believed to be your spawning place¡­sooner or later¡­it will be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°And for that, ¡­we want to preserve the remaining devils. However, preserving devils are seen as stupidity as they are what you called yourself, mindless.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s whyI did my best to give not only your sisters but to you an ego. So when that time comes, you will persist, you will survive, and can stand on your own.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s! You are saying that¡­the reason that all of us are girls is¡­¡±


    ¡°To reproduce, that¡¯s the goal of synthesizing devils with emotions, feeling, desire and fear. You four are sentient beings that have wills of your own.¡±


    My mind becomes disarray¡­


    The true purpose of our existence¡­is to reproduce¡­?


    Don¡¯t fool around¡­! Is he implying that sooner or later, we will be taking a job that involves being pregnant?! Don¡¯t give me that crap!


    My tears burst out and anguish, despair, and hatred!


    ¡°ARE YOU SAYING THAT WE ARE GOING TO BE A FUCKTOY!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a harsh way to put it¡­ and where did you even learned that?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!? You created us for that?! How do you think I feel right now?! Or¡­does it even matters to you what I feel?!¡±


    ¡°Amazing¡­even among the four of you, Topaz, you, is the most emotional of all. You yield feelings that are common for a real living being.¡±


    ¡°Why are you even trying to bring that up?!¡±


    ¡°You may have the wrong idea now, but¡­soon¡­you will know how important those emotions to you.¡±


    As Lord Dylan said those, he grabs my wrist and started pulling me somewhere!


    Wait¡­!


    ¡°[Arcana of Earth ¨C Earth Spikes!]¡±


    ¡°[Arcana of Sloth ¨C Aversion]¡±


    WHOOSH!


    The earthen spikes that I directed to Lord Dylan avoided him. He was still trudging my wrist without minding my struggle. I pull, I twist and I even flail but I can¡¯t make him let go of my wrist!


    Lord Dylan dragged me to his facility and threw me inside a glass tube!


    ¡°What is this?! What¡¯s the meaning of this?! Lord Dylan!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say this is a part of an experiment. Rest assured, with that face, Asagao Lionheart will protect you even if you are a devil.¡±


    ¡°Asagao Lionheart?! Who is that?! I don¡¯t need anyone else other than my sisters and Lady Hydrangea!¡±


    ¡°I am not saying that your sisters are failures. There are actually none of them. It is just that you are just the perfect one. There are a lot of possibilities for you, you will grow together with her, realized many things and experience happiness and even sadness.¡±


    Lord Dylan then started fiddling with the machinery beside this glass tube. The light started to spill from the tube I am confined in.


    "I''ll just set the right coordinates for your teleportation so you''ll end up with them."


    ¡°Stop! No! I don¡¯t want to! Stop this!! I beg of you! Please, Lord Dylan!!¡±


    ¡°Walk together with the girl who holds the light and myriad of possibilities for this world. Walk together with the girl who will bring salvation not only to Lord Nil but to hundreds of thousands of people.¡±


    ¡°NOOO! NOOOOOO! NOOOOOOOO!¡±


    ¡°Bye! Have fun!¡±


    ¡°NOOO-----!¡±


    My consciousness was taken from me as the bright light completely covered me.


    I don¡¯t want to be separated from my sisters¡­


    .


    .


    .


    The next thing I know, I was screaming at the top of my lungs because I am falling from the sky¡­


    Below me is nothing but water. No earth that I can even use to save me from this predicament and I do sure know how I am unable to swim.


    But, at that very moment, as the sadness of my separation is still fresh, a girl smaller than me holds me in her embrace.


    A girl with glossy white hair that grows past her armpit, cerulean eyes that are like the reflection of the blue sky itself, cute rounded eyes filled with innocent but a glint of bravery is deep inside it, and her attractive pink lips that are like flowers, skin so fair and pale that you¡¯d actually think it is made out of the finest milk.


    All of these are contained in such small girl¡­


    I was in a daze looking at her pure and strong willed eyes.


    As she saved me from falling right into the water, we landed on something. Perhaps this is what a ship is¡­


    Her eyes swam right into my body as she sternly prodded my figure but after that, she immediately wrapped her arms around me.


    ¡°Milin!¡±


    ¡°Eh...No¡­my name is Topaz¡­¡±


    That¡¯s how my encounter with Asagao Lionheart started.

 Chapter Extra: Unseen Monster 1

    Feeling up the white glossy skin and licking it with excitement, I can feel something arousing inside me. Her black long hair, even though our bath only consists of wiping ourselves in the cold river, is letting out an attractive fragrance that tickles my libido. Compared to my pathetically flat breasts, her plump and bouncy breasts presses into my body, however, there is no unpleasant feeling but more arousal.


    ¡°Hngh¡­ah¡­ngghhhh¡­¡±


    Hearing her sweet, savory moans while catching her breath further increased my appetite and my longing for her flavor. Although at day time, she is cold and quiet, the contrasts right now is clouding my judgment but I can¡¯t let my natural instinct take over or I might kill her.


    Before doing the act, I again once look at her face. I stare at her flushed, feverish countenance with moisten eyes. She seats back against a tree while I straddle atop of her. However, it was no one sided-assault, she was holding and caressing my butt and thighs with one hand and with the other hand she wrapped it around my body so I won¡¯t lose balance.


    Her oriental clothes called kimono is messy as we were caressing each other for a while. I actually took my breastplate off earlier and now, I am only wearing my pleated skirt and plain white buttoned shirt.


    ¡°Diyu¡­please¡­proceed¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, Miss Bacarra?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore, make me feel good¡­¡±


    Her sweet invitation made me a little dizzy. Before I knew it, I sunk my teeth in her exposed neck and greedily suck blood from it.


    ¡°AHHHH!~ Hnggghn! Gaaah¡­.Kuuuhh¡­.!¡±


    Her moans now are mixed of pain and pleasure. Her hands held my head in the place as I hugged her body in my embrace. It was enticing, exquisite, and rich delicious blood that my tongue tasted for a while. It was not as good as Asagao¡¯s blood but this in its own way, is delicious.


    I stop sucking because I already had my fill. I don¡¯t want to exhaust Miss Bacarra too much as she is quite depressed and sulky. Her appetite for food is lacking which made her quite pale and ridden with fatigue.


    As my fangs parted from her neck, from my lips, a string of saliva connects with her skin dribbles. Her neck has a little trace of her blood and I am sure that there are some in my lips too. I steady my gaits again and once again gaze at her countenance.


    I am met with a sticky affectionate stare from her yellow eyes. Miss Bacarra is superior to me in every aspect of beauty. The bells tied her horn jiggles as she tilted her head with upturned eyes. She was shorter than me but her body is more curvaceous and her breasts are humongous and I never seen such breasts before.


    ¡°More¡­Diyu¡­more¡­I want to forget¡­I want to you to still this pain inside me¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Bacarra¡­that¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go further¡­¡±


    As Miss Bacarra said those words, she promptly reversed our positions and she pressed me on the ground. The scenery changes from her face leaning on a tree to a starry night sky in the forest with her face as the spotlight. The bonfire that lit the place gave a dazzling swaying light that reflected on the grass while its shadow flickers.


    She excitingly and hastily unbuttons my shirt with gracefulness as if she is opening a long awaited gift. That was given since this is the first time I agreed to this since we met each other.


    In the rubbles and destruction of Dragon Capital Mujinn, we met under the dark ashen sky surrounded by fire and blood, devils within the vicinity and we both carry and cradling sadness and lamentation in our hearts.


    My first ever love became a naught and I was utterly distraught. Ichirou Nagasaki, an otherworlder, a hero summoned into this world with powers to vanquish the devils. He said that the power he has now isn¡¯t because of the blessing given by the goddess but a power granted by someone else. I don¡¯t even know why I fell in love with him the first place.


    Am I struck with an unbelievable awe when I saw his gallant fighting prowess or is it because of his bland personality that seems to pursue an idealistic justice? However, whenever I am with him, I felt my heart fluttering. I even gave him my very first kiss but he was asleep back then so I guess it doesn¡¯t count.


    But after everything that happened between him and me, I found out that he already love someone else. He was embracing a woman who he passionately look into the eyes. I was sorely mistaken to think that that man can take a hint. No, even if he did, things would just get awkward on his side.


    And up until this day, neither Ichirou nor I know how we feel about each other. I don¡¯t want to know anymore. It is scary to hear the words coming out from his lips.


    But Miss Bacarra¡¯s situation which is even worse is like a blessing in disguise for me. It is wrong to say that, even so, it lessened what greatly weighs in my chest.


    That¡¯s right, I just used Miss Bacarra¡¯s predicament to alleviate the pain that I have by comparing it to mine.


    Hugging a lifeless man in a middle of a chaos, Miss Bacarra curled up there while shedding bitter tears. A man that she never even conveyed her love to and lost the chance to do so. Right in front of her, the man died without even hearing her confession, without even hearing a reply, without even hearing goodbyes.


    Miss Bacarrra loved a man named Kouta as she said. They were both summoned heroes like Ichirou and were give blessing to help this world to get rid of the devils.


    Fate could play some really twisted game.


    Kouta, Miss Bacarra¡¯s beloved, died in the hand of another hero, a man named Shun. It is also the man Miss Bacarra trusted the most. She herself is clueless of why but that traitorous act is clearly out of jealousy in my opinion. That alone made her lose herself in sadness and wallow in regret losing her will to live any longer.


    I rescued her in the wave of the devils and manage to escape with claws and swords pointed at our necks. The man in her cradle was left behind and swallowed by the destruction. That means she can¡¯t even give him a proper burial as a farewell.


    After that, our consciousness was taken when a bright light covers us. When we came to, we were in a middle of a forest unknown to us with only each other to rely on.


    Miss Bacarra was nowhere lively. She was just a ragged doll for the next days without eating or drinking if I didn¡¯t force her. She didn¡¯t specifically refuse but she would just lay down on the ground and stay there for a while as she mutters words of regret so we hardly moved from our current location.


    Since then, I tried my best to become her emotional pillar. Day by day, she became better and better as she slowly regains her composure and was able to converse with me properly. Things go on like this. My knowledge as a professional adventure became handy as I was able to distinguish edible plants and hunt animals to eat.


    I am doing this to survive and I cannot leave her alone, not now, not anymore as she became my solace for my own broken heart.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    She became more intimate and close to me to the point that it has come to this¡­


    We¡¯re just licking each other¡¯s wounds now and conveying this false love to feel good with each other, painstakingly trying to forget or even to erase the traces of our failed romance.


    Miss Bacarra then unfurled my open shirt and reveals my bare body under her gazes. My ridiculously small chest was lasciviously stared at by the woman who straddles me. In embarrassment, I reactively cover my chest because it is extremely and pitifully small than what she has.


    ¡°Why are you covering?¡±


    ¡°W-what¡¯s with you?! I will cover it up if I want to!¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, however, it has an extremely cute shape. It¡¯s supple but still has a softness anyone would leave longing for. Won¡¯t you please let me take a good look at it?¡±


    ¡°Sweet words won¡¯t sway me easily.¡±


    ¡°Then, since both of your hands are occupied, it leaves your lips unguarded.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to stop me? Do you hate it yourself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know what I should feel at this moment¡­


    Indeed, the act itself sounds pleasurable and alluring but, it is only a gratification that concludes from our unreal desire for each other. We are going to return feelings with each other even though none of it existed right from the start.


    Will this really solve our problem?


    Will embracing someone else other than the person I truly love will alleviate the painful throbbing in my chest whenever I remember that day?


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re not so honest, Diyu. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Miss Bacarra¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop this.¡±


    The words came out from my lips stuck Miss Bacarra like a lightning. Her eyes widened from the shock and she lost her demeanor in an instant. The atmosphere becomes heavy as her hands that were holding my face trembles.


    ¡°D-Diyu¡­w-what are you saying¡­? W-we¡¯ve come this far and now¡­you¡­you¡­!¡±


    ¡°I guess this is not something for me¡­I just thought that¡­this won¡¯t solve anything¡­we are just running away¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡­cares? Who cares anyway?!¡±


    ¡°I care! I care for you! That¡¯s why I am saying this!¡±


    I don¡¯t want to be like my father who runs away from things he sees bothersome. I want to face problems even if it hurts or even if it is tiring. Compared to my plight, Bacarra has it rougher and if I further compare myself to Cattleya, my childhood friend who is basically a sister figure to me, I can¡¯t help not to think small of myself.


    Miss Bacarra¡¯s face distorted in anger and anguish.


    ¡°Unacceptable! Diyu, even if it is just us pretending, for this sole moment, for this single time, you are my everything! But right now, you shattered that world of lies that I loved so much!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I apologize for making you feel like that! It is because of me that you and I are deluded in such white lies! However, I don¡¯t want to continue on like this! I just can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You still have feelings¡­for him?!¡±


    ¡°¡­I do¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck around with me!¡±


    Miss Bacarra¡¯s shrilly voice exploded. She becomes hysteric and her mind turn unstable. She pinned me to the ground with everything she got. Anger rises from her, however, tears that she was unable to shed since the beginning comes bursting out. My shirt was forcibly ripped off and my skirt is slowly being pull down.


    Even so, I didn¡¯t resisted, not even once.


    Whatever she may do is something I brought upon myself. I will take her pent up frustration, every single bit there is. I took the responsibility but I was unable to respond to her feelings so this is the result.


    Despite her fury, Miss Bacarra stops before fully robbing me of my garments.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck around with me¡­you¡¯re just trying to feel good by yourself thinking that you are responsible for my becoming!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so sharp¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would you even find relief in that¡­¡±


    Upon those words, traces of anger fades and overflowing agony came as Miss Bacarra collapse her body atop of me. She buries her face in my chest as she shed tears while clutching onto my shoulders.


    ¡°Right from the start¡­right from the very beginning¡­I have nothing¡­! Even back in my own world, I swallowed my own self in a world of lies and bitterly chew on my parents expectations of me. My hallowed heart never felt anything because of emptiness that my own parents caused¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Bacarra¡­¡±


    ¡°However, him...that man¡­brought out my true self¡­from the world of lies that I lived¡­I was able to shattered that world and I was able to look at myself in the mirror¡­I love him so much¡­It was too late before I can even convey such feelings¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°He became my world¡­however¡­he¡­he¡­at that moment¡­he died¡­my reason to be happy¡­my reason to live¡­sank all down to a drainage¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for what happened to him¡­¡±


    ¡°Diyu¡­even if it just a fa?ade¡­won¡¯t you be my reason to live? My reason of being? I beg of you¡­bring me back my world of white lies¡­¡±


    She presented me a responsibility that is too much for me to carry.


    I want to accept her¡­I really want to¡­but¡­this is not right. This won¡¯t even solve half of hers¡­no¡­our problem¡­


    Everything will get worse at this point if I give in. She was right, I was still holding my affection for Ichirou Nagasaki and I cannot forget it. I still want to see him and talk to him regarding of my true feelings.


    But I am scared that if I reject her now, she will go back to the state when we initially met or she may even get worse than that. I somehow, one way or another, make a compromise to make her live.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I¡¯m sorry, Miss Bacarra¡­you can blame me all you want. You can hate me all you want but, this is the only way I know for you to continue living for yourself. This is the cruelest decision I have ever thought of and has the probability of making or breaking her into a completely different person.


    ¡°Miss Bacarra¡­¡±


    ¡°Diyu? Will you?¡±


    ¡°You love that man so much, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    I clench my fists and grit my teeth momentarily as I quickly contemplate the right words to say. I want to be clear as possible so she will understand it.


    ¡°The man who killed him¡­aren¡¯t you angry at him¡­?¡±


    ¡°Angry¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­he was the man who took away your world¡­¡±


    ¡°Shun¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­trusted him so much and he just made a traitorous act.¡±


    ¡°What¡­do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Revenge¡­!¡±


    I immediately gulped as I spat out that word. I am molding Miss Bacarra¡¯s personality at this very moment. I feel worse than my father in a sense, but this is the only logical reason that I could think of. I am greatly culpable of what Miss Bacarra will turn out to be.


    Looking at me with eyes devoid of light, Miss Bacarra was again, struck with a sudden realization. Her face rose up from my chest and she stare at me with great disbelief.


    ¡°Revenge¡­Diyu¡­that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Take revenge for him¡­live on and see a new tomorrow. Miss Bacarra, become stronger and continue with your life until you accomplished it.¡±


    Miss Bacarra¡¯s eyes immediately lit up like a fire. She separates from me and stands up and fixes her clothes. She closes her eyes as her fist clenches with vigor upon finding a new source of strength to continue on.


    ¡°Diyu¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­you¡¯re right. You¡¯re absolutely right. I want to settle this pain¡­this feeling¡­by killing him!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I will¡­kill him! The next time I see his face, that man, Shun, he will be lying on the ground as a cold body!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for making me realized it, Diyu. I now understand that there¡¯s more for me to do in this world and that is purging that guy!¡±


    Upon setting new goals and regaining her composure, Miss Bacarra rains me down with thank you and appreciation. However, in my mind, I couldn¡¯t say sorry enough for what I did. Should I have really done that? Should I have really had her take on the course of revenge as her drive to live? Could I just have given her a better one?


    .


    .


    .


    Morning came and Miss Bacarra and I have already reached a compromise. We slept normally and there were no more awkward situations.


    I am grilling some fish that I got from the river over the fire. Miss Bacarra¡¯s sleeping figure is in disarray as her clothes scatters here and there I felt bad for her as insect bites are found here and there in her body. it was fine for me because I am vampire but for Miss Bacarra, not only I put her in a straining environment which she is not used to, I also burdened her with a mindset solely for revenge.


    Not to mention, she is specially pale this morning since I sucked blood from her yesterday night which added another weight of guilt.


    I am wearing my breastplate right now over my tattered shirt. I feel like there is some fixation of my mind that tells me that it makes my chest looks bigger. However, seeing Miss Bacarra¡¯s sleeping figure, I noticed that whatever sleeping position she takes, her breasts will always spill here and there.


    I stand up from the front of the fire where the fist is being grilled and walk towards her. As I squat down, I fix her clothes. At that moment, her eyes slowly open while quivering.


    ¡°D-Diyu¡­¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Bacarra¡­¡±


    I wanted to say something but, I guess I cannot make any straightforward conversation now with her. I am utterly distraught now of how I should act around Miss Bacarra. She only smiles at my appearance and sit upright while fixing her own clothes.


    I wanted to speak when suddenly¡­


    CHOMP!


    A sound of chewing entered my ears.


    I immediately turn my head towards the grilled fish just to found someone else greedily partake all four fishes in her hands!


    ¡°Aww¡­owowow¡­it¡¯s hot¡­¡±


    ¡°HEY!!!¡±


    A shout at the woman who wears weird clothes that looks like from a noble wear.


    Her hair is tied up in a bun and she wears cracked glasses with bent frame. Her hair is also black and her eyes are brown with dark line under the lids. She is a bit dirty and her appearance is unruly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat those!¡±


    ¡°Give¡­me¡­a¡­break¡­I haven¡¯t eaten something decent for two weeks now¡­¡±


    ¡°YOU!!¡±


    What angers me the most is that I didn¡¯t even noticed her approaching. As a true ancestor, we have superior senses, even if the sun is rising like this, even though it decreases our overall functionalities, it doesn¡¯t fall too much that I can still beat a human senses.


    However, this woman right in front of my eyes just snuck past me and took all four fishes!


    ¡°That voice¡­¡±


    From our conversation, Miss Bacarral, who is still sleepy, noticed something. She cocked her head past me to see that woman who happily feasts on our breakfast.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    ¡°Miss Bacarra?¡±


    With widened eyes, the two met each other¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Oh¡­it¡¯s Bacarra¡­you¡¯re still alive¡­¡±


    ¡°Mana Minase¡­!¡±


    ¡°Who¡­?!¡±


    I interject such question. I am utterly confused right now that I have to immediately ask Miss Bacarra about it.


    ¡°Miss Bacarra, you know that woman?!¡±


    ¡°She is¡­also a summoned hero¡­¡±


    ¡°A summoned hero¡­again¡­?¡±


    ¡°However, she is the most dangerous of all¡­¡±


    Doesn¡¯t seem like that for me though¡­

 Chapter Extra: Unseen Monster 2

    ¡°That was¡­kind of not filling?¡±


    ¡°You¡­your name is Mana, right? What rights do you have to complain like that after eating our breakfast?!¡±


    The woman, Mana Minase, flops diagonally with an exasperated face. Her face says it all, tired of life, eyes unmotivated to do anything, and frowns that she is irritated by something. She hugs her knees as she lay down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sweaty¡­I¡¯m thirsty¡­I¡¯m still hungry¡­I¡¯m sleepy¡­I¡¯m tired¡­I don¡¯t want to work anymore¡­! Gaaaahhhhhh¡­ spare me of my energy from even walking¡­spare me from living a life of a working drone¡­spare me a life of working in front of a computer all day long¡­aaahhhgggg¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­the hell is her problem¡­?!¡±


    She began blabbering things about being tired of many things and things I do not understand anymore. I look at Miss Bacarra for an answer but she only shook her head slowly indicating that I should not even ask about it further. I get the feeling that it is something I should not try wrap my head around it.


    ¡°Arrggghhh¡­my arch nemesis¡­Blue screen of death¡­go away¡­!¡±


    ¡°A-Arch nemesis¡­? Blue what of death? Eh? That sounds dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­yeah¡­! It¡¯s dangerous I tell you! Even if I drown myself with a lot of alcohol, he won¡¯t go away!¡±


    ¡°E-Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°In an instant, he will erase everything with no trace! Everything that I worked hard for¡­gone¡­! I have to redo everything and it is still my fault that that shit happened! Why can¡¯t we get a better IT personnel?!¡±


    As she shouted those, she immediately darted towards me with widened eyes like she has gone mad. She grabs my shoulders with her hands with unfathomable strength. She is not grabbing it with pain but rather, I can¡¯t let myself free from it. Is this a strength of a hero or she is just someone special? In any case, isn¡¯t she too strong?


    ¡°Umm¡­umm¡­please¡­let me go¡­I swear I don¡¯t have anything against you!¡±


    ¡°You are not a real adult if you don¡¯t know basic adobe and c++! However¡­HOWEVER, most of our software is shit! Adobe and its plugins can¡¯t be updated because of the shitty internet, I can¡¯t even update the Microsoft application and if I try to, I¡¯ll get reported, what the hell?!¡±


    ¡°P-Please¡­speak our language¡­!¡±


    ¡°Works kept piling up and I got scolded every now and then and the manager is a pervert! Even though I broke twenty-seven bones without being noticed, he still kept coming for me. I work more than seventy hours a week and my salary is only good for feeding me and paying my rent. After that, I can¡¯t even go for a travel or anything even though I have tons of shit saved up!¡±


    I absolutely don¡¯t know how to console such person. I am clueless on how to for the reason I am shy in expressing my honesty to most situations. And not to mention, I guess this is the first time I admitted it myself even though inside my head about that¡­


    The woman in front of me won¡¯t let me go and she kept rambling incomprehensible words that I even lost myself in listening to her. She is like a drunkard who just lost a gamble and now, is about to sell his house to pay for the bet.


    I can¡¯t even ask Miss Bacarra for help now as she is still weak from lack of blood. She also mentioned before that she has this condition of low blooded that makes her extremely lethargic early in the morning or it gets hard for her to move.


    I need to do something about this situation quick so I can procure more food or I¡¯ll be stuck here with this woman for the next god knows how many more minutes.


    ¡°UUUhhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°E-Eh¡­T-that¡¯s¡­an ugly crying sound¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of ditching me¡­I know that face.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not! I¡­uh¡­just needed to do something¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that line¡­like¡­thousands of times now¡­¡±


    ¡°I need to get some food for us¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°You change mood swiftly¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay! Just don¡¯t go over there¡­¡±


    Mana pointed at the forest as she warns me. I also look at the direction where she is pointing and squints my eyes to see what¡¯s in there but, even if I try to detect anything with my magic, I can¡¯t seem to feel anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? An enemy who watches me since yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°An enemy?¡±


    As Mana said that, an exploding presence rushes over us and a wave malicious power immediately shook me to the core. I can feel my face paling from being bathed to such bloodthirst. As a professional adventurer befitting of S-rank, this kind of killing intent and power will immediately trigger my instinct to escape and call for backup to defeat it, however, I cannot readily do that as Miss Bacarra can¡¯t move well and Mana isn¡¯t even reacting.


    From the shadowy curtains of the forest, my mouth gapes and my eyes widened a man as tall as my step brother, Balrog, comes out. His body robust like it is rock, a bearded man wearing a really heavy armor but moves with ease. This man is none other than a dwarf, but a dwarf like him is emitting such fear-inducing presence is rare.


    ¡°Aye, now that ya¡¯ said, I feel like a fool for playin¡¯ that hide and seek game when right from the start, ya already know that I am there.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­I mean¡­you stand out too much¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph. It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll introduce myself to be polite. I am Gorluck a dwarf. I am from the Order of Arcana and I am the current Arcana of Greed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am Mana Minase, I am from *beep* *beep* Company. I don¡¯t have any card with me right now but please, do take care of me.¡±


    They started introducing with each other formally. Mana removed her hands from my shoulder and walked right in front of the dwarf, Gorluck, who said he is from the Order of Arcana. If I remember right, those people are Ichirou¡¯s enemies too!


    While introducing herself, Mana bows her head down formally when¡­


    BAM!


    The ground violently shook like there was an earthquake when in actuality Gorluck just sent an earth breaking punch towards Mana. The punch was directed downwards and Mana¡¯s head was immediately buried. Her body lifelessly lays there with her head unfound as it is beneath the ground.


    Everything happened so fast that I wasn¡¯t able to even react. It just happened. The woman that I just met earlier, Mana Minase, is already dead, right in front of me.


    ¡°Hmm¡­That was fast. Because you have the weakest presence of all the heroes, Lord Nil almost forgot that you existed. We don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re there. Well, it¡¯s not like anything I say now matters. Your presence is weak because you are weak, huh. That¡¯s all there is to it¡­¡±


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    As Gorluck said that, his gaze shifted from the buried Mana Minase to us. I grit my teeth as I already sensed that we are his next targets. I slowly take a step back and I saw Miss Bacarra¡¯s face that is full of anxiety. She tried standing up but her legs are unsteady and I myself know well of what kind of hardship she is going through.


    I suddenly pushed the idea of revenge to her and left her with unnecessary life burden. She willingly accepted such notion but, I know myself that she won¡¯t even think about it if I hadn¡¯t told her.


    I did that because I want her to live¡­


    But as things stand now, as the situation got worse early in the morning, I¡¯d rather have Miss Bacarra run away. I made her enter the world where hatred is born and I if want her to achieve that revenge, she better live. This may already have been out of my boundaries as I intervened too much but¡­


    I am an adventurer. I became one to protect the land to lessen the burden on Cattleya¡¯s shoulder. I am well aware of what I could end up if I fight with this dwarf here but, I have already prepared myself in such peril. I won¡¯t even come to where I am now if I don¡¯t have such resolve.


    I am a daughter of a true ancestor, I am a warrior, but most of all, I am also a girl who falls in love.


    ¡°Diyu¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Bacarra, please leave. You¡¯re just going to be a burden.¡±


    ¡°No¡­that¡¯s not it¡­You better¡­leave this battle to Mana¡­¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s¡­!¡±


    ¡°Arrggghhh¡­my head¡­my head feels like splitting apart¡­!¡±


    Mana¡¯s voice was heard.


    From the rubbles of rocks where she was buried, her head pops out unscathed. There were no injuries or whatsoever with the exception of the broken glasses that lost its true value as its fragments fall apart.


    Even Gorluck who started walking towards us since earlier is startle upon seeing Mana uninjured. He could only mutter¡­


    ¡°What in tarnation¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡­broke my glasses¡­they¡¯re so expensive¡­urrggghh¡­I¡¯ll sue you¡­¡±


    BAM!


    Gorluck¡¯s fist comes flying again towards Mana¡¯s face without abandon. The impact is so strong that Mana was blown away towards the trees. Even the harmless trees are mowed down. However, no matter how strong that punch is, Miss Mana¡¯s face doesn¡¯t even look hurt at all.


    What kind of sorcery is this?


    The atmosphere changed. From Gorluck¡¯s overwhelming presence comes another one that easily beats his. It was no hostility or bloodthirst but simply, a presence that says I am here. As I immediately scan the place where Mana landed, I immediately realized, it was her.


    Holding an axe that looks like it has gone through many murders, Mana stands up unsteadily.


    ¡°Arrrggghhh¡­you did it again¡­my head hurts¡­it hurts so bad!¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you!?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­I feel like throwing up¡­I feel so tired...Gaaah¡­¡±


    BAM!


    Another earth shattering blow from Gorluck¡¯s fist comes rushing to Mana. It didn¡¯t end there as Gorluck pounded Mana repeatedly on the ground with his herculean strength that can even pulverize rocks and stones.


    ¡°Ow¡­Ouch, ouch! It hurts¡­it hurts! My head is breaking¡­ow¡­ow!¡±


    Are the only words Mana can mutter as she was being slammed on the ground.


    As I watch the spectacle, my shirt is tugged by Miss Bacarra. As I look at her eyes, it is still full of anxieties.


    ¡°Diyu¡­Let¡¯s leave.¡±


    ¡°Miss Bacarra¡­? Wait¡­now?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Diyu, carry me.¡±


    ¡°I can do that but, you are going to leave your companion?!¡±


    ¡°We are going to get killed¡­I don¡¯t want that. After you gave me a reason to live, I am determined to carry out my revenge, however, I still need to time to reaffirm everything. So please, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Miss Bacarra! Mana is your friend right?! Are you thinking of using her as a fodder? How can you be so cruel?!¡±


    ¡°No¡­that¡¯s not it¡­I care for Mana but¡­if this goes on, she may end up killing us too.¡±


    ¡°She?!¡±


    ¡°Mana¡¯s power solely relies on accumulated stress. The more stress she accumulates, the more powerful she becomes. Even without stress, she is toughest among anyone in our group.¡±


    ¡°But then, how can that be dangerous for us?!¡±


    ¡°Mana is prone to attacking even allies at her enraged state¡­In battles, she does more harm than help to our group so we¡¯d rather have her not to engage in any battle at all.¡±


    ¡°Wha--!¡±


    ¡°Her weak presence is caused by a curse created by Priscilla and I. We also altered some bodily functions inside her such as the increase in adrenaline rush so she wants get easily agitated. However, since losing sight of her for the past weeks, the curse is getting weaker and now¡­she is far dangerous than that man¡­¡±


    ¡°How can you say so?! What if she dies before even--!¡±


    ¡°We also determined her accumulated stress by sheer observation with a percentage. The way I see it, the sudden change in her earlier was just a small percentage of it, so please, Diyu, let¡¯s get out of her, okay?¡±


    With Miss Bacarra¡¯s explanation, even if it is true, I rather do what she told me too, to be honest. I¡¯d save Miss Bacarra together with my sorry butt, even if it means using Mana as fodder.


    I immediately carried Miss Bacarra in my arms. She scantily clings to my neck so hold her tighter so she won¡¯t fall while I am running. I noticed that Miss Bacarra is heavier than she looks. My eyes immediately darted to her chest with enough volume to drown anyone¡¯s face on it¡­


    I immediately stride away from the battle that was happening behind me. Even though my speed is decreased, I know I can still run fast even under the sun which happens to rise now. My vampiric abilities may have decreased drastically and I am not in the demon continent but, I am confident that I can run away.


    Each stride makes Miss Bacarra¡¯s boobs jiggles violently that my eyes and chest started to hurt.


    However, before even making a considerable distance, Gorluck¡¯s assault on Mana stops and the next thing I know is the ground shaking violently again.


    BAM!


    I lost my balance as earth spikes threw me off. I was able to keep Miss Bacarra in my arms but we still fell and in an instant, in front of us is a tall wall made of soil rises to keep us from running away¡­


    That¡¯s not fair¡­


    ¡°Ya bastards think ya can run away? I¡¯m keeping an eye to the two of you. Well, I guess I can move on to the two of you now. I¡¯ve beaten this one plenty and I don¡¯t see any reactions from her anymore.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?! What did we do to you?!¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m just here for this punk, however, I want to see the two of you despairing. It will be a good inspiration for my next artwork, a sculpture of frightened maidens.¡±


    My blood started boiling and I am getting in the mood to fight.


    I just heard something that totally ticks me off.


    ¡°Bastard dwarf¡­so uncouth¡­!¡±


    ¡°What did you just said?!¡±


    ¡°Sculpture? You just said sculpture¡­? Sculptures are the worst! They are stupid! They are in labyrinth, dungeons, mazes, and even in boss rooms! Why do they even exist! And you are telling me that you want to create sculptures!¡±


    My blood as an adventurer who is fed up with sculptures blazes. After all, those things have a lot of traps that could kill anyone. They have those shiny stones embedded to them that will trick anyone and they would instantly fall into a trap door to death or to somewhere else.


    I was about to charge in when Miss Bacarra tugs on my clothes again.


    ¡°Diyu¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me now¡­I am kind of annoyed¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­but¡­it is better to step out of this¡­¡±


    ¡°But Mana is¡­¡±


    ¡°Mana won¡¯t even die like that¡­¡±


    The atmosphere took a huge change again¡­


    This time, her presence is all over the place. It was a prideful, daunting presence that one could feel it was majestic. A presence that is boasting and cocky that no one can ignore it. It was hard to be scared of this presence because there was no bloodlust or any hostility¡­


    What scared me the most is that¡­it¡¯s only true goal is to remove something unsightly¡­


    A silhouette appeared behind Gorluck even though the sun is shining ever brightly. A giant silhouette that has glasses and face covered in dark shade, a menacing sight that it wasn¡¯t even there. Before I knew it, my eyes are just playing tricks on me.


    However, with that sensation, Gorluck paled and wasn¡¯t able to resist turning around where Mana is¡­


    ¡°Who told you that you can¡­obstruct me?¡±


    ¡°Even with all of those beating, you¡¯re still standing?!¡±


    ¡°Who told you that you can grant me a headache?¡±


    ¡°What are you?!?!¡±


    ¡°Who told you that I won¡¯t retaliate to this pain?¡±


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    ¡°The only one who can decide that¡­is me.¡±


    Her attitude drastically changes¡­


    A halo made of light appears on Mana¡¯s head. It is a halo with an archaic design befitting of a blessing. I can already feel the strong power emanating from her. Even though her face is twisted in pain, her unsteady stance never falters or straightened. It was her natural stance¡­


    In her hand, the bloody axe shines brightly before taking in another form. It was also an axe but a bigger and has more complex design of a feather in the back of the edge. It is an axe colored in golden radiance with complex and words I do not understand marks the throat of the axe.


    Gorluck who saw the scene gapes his mouth in surprise¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s the Godly Artifact True Heaven Splitter¡­!¡±


    Upon hearing the name, my eyes immediately darted to the axe. If that¡¯s true, then this woman here, Mana, is a true monster¡­


    ¡°Blessing maturation¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Bacarra¡­?¡±


    ¡°It also happened to him¡­before he was backstabbed¡­¡±


    Miss Bacarra said as she stares at the halo with lament. Blessing maturation¡­ what is that¡­? Is it something only a hero can have?


    Gorluck couldn¡¯t move anymore and Mana raises the Heaven Splitter overhead with him as the unlucky target of such power.


    In an instant¡­


    ¡°No one told me about this¡­¡±


    BAM!


    An exploding sound is heard but¡­the ground didn¡¯t shake this time. Upon slamming the axe towards Gorluck, a strong radiant power spreads out and vanquishes everything in its path. However, it was just not Gorluck who was pulverized by such overwhelming power¡­


    The ground where he was previously was is pried open. A thin ravine is made out of thin air as the Heaven Splitter did not only split the sky itself but also the land. If the map is going to be revised, then this ravine would actually show up¡­


    I can¡¯t be shocked now¡­I¡¯ve seen so many powerful people in the past¡­


    ¡°Diyu¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Bacarra¡­don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Her stress level, by observation¡­is only¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­only¡­¡±


    ¡°Around thirty percent¡­¡±


    Now I¡¯m worried¡­


    In an instant, Gorluck was utterly annihilated by Mana. I am worried since the wielder of such power has an unsteady mind¡­


    .


    .


    .


    Night falls and we didn¡¯t even budge from this place.


    It is for the reason that Mana kept sleeping even after waking her up like dozens of times already. We were able to approach her after she cooled down. Miss Bacarra said that Mana¡¯s mind is in berserk stage and she does not regard any foes or allies. That¡¯s why we need to wait until Mana¡¯s stress level went down again.


    But, by the time it went down, it was already sunset.


    Haa¡­


    This situation I am put through¡­is so bizarre¡­


    I wanted to meet Ichirou so bad right now¡­ I want to tell him how I love him and wait for a kind but awkward rejection. I feel like being with Mana always puts me on the edge¡­


    ¡°Is anyone here? Does anyone here needs help or lost?!¡±


    My ears picked up a voice!


    ¡°Here! We¡¯re here!¡±


    From the thicket, a woman with red hair and formal attire came out together with a dozen of adventurers¡­


    The attire she is wearing belongs to a guild receptionist!


    ¡°Oh, my¡­what happened to you people?! And you two are demons¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there any problem being a demon?¡±


    ¡°None whatsoever, it¡¯s just rare for a vampire like you to be lost here.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, please, we need help. We¡¯ve been lost for like weeks now¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable. This forest is in the boundary of human and elven territory.¡±


    I see!


    That¡¯s why it doesn¡¯t look familiar to me. However, being inside the elven forest has been a great help as food procuring wasn¡¯t hard.


    ¡°You guys can tell me the situation when we get back. However, we must know your identity and further investigate you three about the tremors that were felt hours ago.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! Also, I¡¯m an adventurer! My name is Diyu Hellbeing, an S-rank adventurer. Here¡¯s my card!¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you for this. With this, you three won¡¯t be having a hard time now, so, what about the other two?¡±


    ¡°Let us tell you in private¡­please¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    I received my card back as I showed it to the woman with red hair. Miss Bacarra just let me do my thing and Mana just lay down there, curling up like a cat¡­


    ¡°Well, then, do you guys have somewhere to stay?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­none¡­and we don¡¯t have any coins with us¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. Nanab Harbor town is known for its hospitability. You can stay at my place¡­there are a lot of unused rooms after all.¡±


    ¡°Is that fine with you? That woman with glasses has an issue¡­¡±


    ¡°Like?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s too strong¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t worry about it then. I am used in dealing with stupidly strong people!¡±


    I wonder¡­why did she say it with confidence¡­?


    ¡°Ah, by the way, you can call me Cecille. Nice to meet you, adventurer Diyu, I hope we can get along. Strong adventurers like you are always welcome.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you. Please take care of us, Miss Cecille.¡±


    And that¡¯s how we ended up in Nanab Harbor Town.

 Chapter 186: The Rainforest of Healing, Fairy Continent 1

    The world of greenery covers the whole place as trees and plants I have never seen before are scattered everywhere, hoping to be discovered and used. There is no foul smell as everywhere we go, a soothing fragrance wafts in the air that it could ease up any negative atmosphere, except for the atmosphere that looms between me and Ichirou.


    The calming crunching sound of dried leaves that we walk over doesn¡¯t help. The abundance of calm wild animals didn¡¯t help either. Even the sun that brought a warm weather over to this place cannot budge the malignant hostility we have for each other right now.


    Walking on my right side is Topaz, the devil maid that came falling from the sky. In Topaz left side is Ichirou who would send menacing glare towards Topaz and constantly releases bad vibes towards me. In return, I will also glare at Ichirou and will immediately turn the other way with an irritated sound of an HMPH!


    Casablanca and Hibiscus walk side-by-side behind us with a crestfallen expression as the atmosphere makes it hard for them to even talk or start a conversation. It can¡¯t be helped because both of us are in a sour mood.


    ¡°U-Um¡­Casablanca!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, what is it, Hibiscus?¡±


    ¡°I recently started practicing¡­divination¡­do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­do it¡­please¡­¡±


    Hibiscus somehow forced herself to spark a chat with Casablanca.


    Nervously, Hibiscus raises Emby up with her two hands. Emby in response perks up and start chirping. Hibiscus inhales heavily to concentrate on the divination and after five seconds, exhaled as she keeps Emby atop of her hands.


    ¡°Iyoooooo!¡±


    ¡°Piiii!~¡±


    Hibiscus started swaying Emby left and right while chanting funnily! Her body sways with the motion and her silver hair flutters. Emby started flapping his wings as he is swayed by his master while letting out a faint scarlet flame in his head.


    ¡°Pffft!¡±


    ¡°Pfffft!¡±


    Oh, no!


    I almost let out a laugh. I didn¡¯t do so as I feel like I am going to lose to Ichirou if I did laugh. Then again, Ichirou almost let out a laugh too just to be halted as he covers his mouth with his palm. The tensed Topaz beside me is¡­holding herself too much by inflating her cheeks. She even became teary-eyed as she forces herself not to laugh.


    What¡¯s with that divination anyway?!


    ¡°Piiiii!¡±


    ¡°We see it. A forecast¡­something to come¡­¡±


    ¡°Piiiii!¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Pii¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be cloudy tomorrow¡­¡±


    A weather forecast, huh? That¡¯s so cute of you, Hibiscus.


    Everyone became quiet again after that. An indescribable awkwardness has enveloped us and no one dares to speak again.


    How did this happen?


    .


    .


    .


    As I hug the maid who fell from the sky that looks like a carbon copy of Milin, albeit looks younger, I immediately felt that she is not even near human as her obvious presence oozes. She¡¯s a devil, a hero¡¯s nemesis and one that brings ruin.


    However, as soon as I take a look on her face, my heart trembles in joy, even if it is not really her, I feel like I get to see Milin again. The supposed ingrained fear that I have from the devils didn¡¯t exist in this one. And I felt fluttery upon hearing that this girl in my embrace speaks as clear dignified but innocent voice is uttered.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    It may not be her but it made me cry in happiness.


    ¡°Asagao, get away from her.¡±


    A flat and stern voice enters my ears. Ichirou walks closer to us while holding a sword which he conjured. However, even as he told me to separate from her, I am already aware of what is his intentions are and I am not going to let it happen.


    I let go of the girl and stands up. I face Ichirou and blocks his way with my body. I look at him straight in the eyes with an unbending will.


    ¡°Asagao, do you know tha--!¡±


    ¡°I know! I am aware! I am well aware of what she is! You and I can feel it in a flash! She¡¯s a devil! Even though she has this appearance, she is, without a doubt, a devil!¡±


    Merissa and her whole crew, upon hearing that the girl I hugged earlier is a devil, are shocked and they immediately put up their guards and started raising their weapons. Even Casablanca and Hibiscus who just returned are watching intently at the situation like they are going to decide which move they will take if everything went downhill.


    ¡°Then if you know that you should get out of my way!¡±


    ¡°No! I refuse!¡±


    ¡°Asagao, don¡¯t be stubborn! That¡¯s not Milin! Milin is dead!¡±


    ¡°I know that! She died right in front of me! She died with parting words I will never forget! She died with a smile on her face that will be forever etched in my memory! Don¡¯t just¡­casually say it too¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry if the memory becomes fresh again but, Asagao, for goodness sake, that thing behind you is a devil that took so many people away from us! Move away from her! We don¡¯t know why or what is she even doing here!¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t have any choice!¡±


    As Ichirou said that, he dashes towards me with the sword pointing at me. I quickly noticed that I am not his target but the girl behind me as his sight is locked on her. In response, I promptly draw a sword from my dimensional storage to parry his attack but he is just way too fast for me to react immediately.


    Grabbing me by the shoulder, Ichirou flung me to the side towards Merissa with his strength that I cannot hope to match. A collided with Merissa who readily catches me in her arms and as I was in her arms, she locks my whole body in an embrace.


    Damn, she is cooperating with Ichirou!


    ¡°[Morning Glory Ninety Nine Petal Layered Barrier!]¡±


    A blue barrier with a shape of a flower immediately manifested between Ichirou and the girl who becomes speechless of the sudden development. The sword collided with my barrier and it produces strong shockwave due to Ichirou¡¯s powerful swing.


    Seeing the girl who I protected with barrier trembles in fear for her own life, my drive to protect her becomes stronger. Ichirou didn¡¯t end the attack with a single swing. While cursing, he then let out a fury of slashes to my barrier which I painstakingly try to hold.


    ¡°Shit!! Asagao, don¡¯t be stubborn! Deactivate that barrier!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Ichirou shouted as he continuously strikes the barrier. I noticed that he wasn¡¯t even using his full strength.


    Merissa who¡¯s grabbing me voice out her own concern.


    ¡°Asagao¡­please¡­be obedient. I don¡¯t know what happened to you but, a devil is a devil. Those things killed dozens of my crew not only recently but also in the past¡­¡±


    I refuse¡­


    I won¡¯t let it. Is that devil just really showed up here to fight us? To me, she seems more intelligent that the rest of those of her kind. If that is that case, I want to know more about her and what is she doing here.


    ¡°Ack¡­! Hngnnnh¡­!¡±


    As Ichirou¡¯s continuous assault on my barrier goes on, a sharp jolt of pain attacks my head. It is due to overusing my barrier and taking countless of attacks that exceeded its threshold. But it didn¡¯t stop me from protecting that girl.


    ¡°Asagao! St--! Damn it!¡±


    Ichirou noticed my condition and promptly stop his attacks. He gritted his teeth in vexation after sending death glare to the girl who still confusingly cowers behind my barrier. He runs over to me and Merissa releases me from her arms.


    THUD


    I fell on my knees as strength left my body. A bead of sweats flows from my face down to my chin and from my nape to my back. Maintaining my barrier like that has a serious backlash on me as pain will start assaulting me.


    ¡°Asagao, I¡¯m sorry! Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡±


    As Ichirou was about to lay his hand towards me, I brush it off with a frown. I force myself to stand up and left the flabbergasted Ichirou and Merissa behind to walk to the girl who is nervously looking around with no idea of what she has gone through.


    She saw my face and her expression darkens further but despite that, I kept walking towards her until I am just one step away from her. I kneel down and look at her eye to eye.


    ¡°Hey,¡­you said earlier that your name is Topaz, right? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Who are you people¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now¡­no one is going to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°T-There must be a mistake¡­! I should not be here¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t come closer! You¡­you and everyone else here! You¡¯re all enemy!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m a devil! The Arcana of Earth Topaz! You people are out of my understanding!¡±


    Topaz withdraws herself away from me. She said something about being Arcana of Earth and confirming that she is a devil but I never saw or heard of a devil with a concrete personality like this.


    The girl in front of me, Topaz, a devil, unlike the usual devils that I fought and met, is expressive and holds her own ego and emotion. A devil that was able to brazenly show fear. Why is she here and what is she doing before she fell from the sky?


    ¡°Asagao, as she said, don¡¯t come closer to her! We don¡¯t know what objective she has!¡±


    Ichirou¡¯s righteous reasoning resounded again. He is the one who is right and I am the one who is in wrong, however, I feel like I cannot leave this girl alone despite being one of that creature I hated the most. I feel like she is a transient being capable of loving people and that is something I want to see.


    ¡°Asagao, you--!


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Asagao!!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Ichirou you idiot!¡±


    ¡°Wha--!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see how scared she is?! Can¡¯t you figure out that she has feelings despite being a devil? Can¡¯t you see that she has her own ego intact?!¡±


    ¡°However!¡±


    ¡°Enough! Let me take care of this on my own!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a brat! You may look like one but don¡¯t act like one, Asagao! Are you going to delude yourself into believing that that devil is somehow related to Milin?!¡±


    ¡°And why won¡¯t you even listen to me?! Why don¡¯t you just support my decision!? Am I really that unreliable for you!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that! However, as I said, you¡¯re acting like a stubborn brat!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! You and your justice are alike with a stubborn brat!¡±


    ¡°What did you say, bean sprout?!¡±


    ¡°Wha--! Is that how you wanted it you pedo, molester, and an indiscriminate woman checker! You think no one notices that you kept staring at boobs and thighs?!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Y-you¡¯re going overboard with that!¡±


    Am I really now?


    You started this whole fiasco with me! And did he think that calling me bean sprout would make everything better!?


    How do you like to be this small?! When you have tons of things you want to reach the top of a shelf but lack the necessary height to do so! Do you think this is a joke?!

 Chapter 187: The Rainforest of Healing, Fairy Continent 2

    Ichirou and I bantered with each other for the whole day without abandon, eventually forgetting the problem of the day. As nightfall came, at that time, it was decided that Topaz will be under Ichirou¡¯s watch for the meantime.


    Topaz, the main problem here, refuses to speak to strangers and stubbornly decline any food and drinks¡­until she felt weak from hunger and grudgingly ate.


    As the sun came rising, we have already arrived at the shore towards the Rainforest of Healing, the fairy continent where I will seek for Senya. Ichirou, the twins, Topaz and I are set to go by ourselves leaving the SS Iowa behind.


    Merissa said that they won¡¯t be going that far. They will wait for our return, however, we don¡¯t know when we can so I just told her that we will come by whenever possible to see them. They were fine with it as they are still busy with the ship¡¯s modification for enabling flight and there are still tons of trials and error to do.


    And so, we¡¯ve ventured that forest with a very heavy atmosphere with Topaz arrival. But that said, even after walking for a whole in search for some clues to Senya¡¯s whereabouts, we still unable to find anything so we are camping in the forest with a campfire lit.


    As for dinner, Ichirou hunted a boar earlier and cooked it over a fire.


    I was indeed reluctant to ask him on how he learned to cook a boar over a fire with added seasonings so I secretly ask Casablanca.


    ¡°Ichi, how did you learn how to do that?¡±


    ¡°Ichi?! Wha--! Haa¡­nevermind¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I learned a few things from Bagruuf, the orc demon that was going to willingly let us stay in his house but you three got lost. Come to think of it, I only told him that I will search for you girls. I guess he is kind of worried to me now. I am really thankful for him with the things he thought me.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Amazing! A bit grotesque and savage though.¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Casablanca¡¯s eyes subtly swim towards me.


    Ichirou notices her subtle action and stares right towards my direction. My heart almost leaped out from my chest when we met gazes so I immediately avert my eyes from him. Casablanca ought to know more on how to hide things like this!


    I glare at Casablanca because of her mistake only to be replied with a tee-hee with a tongue out and one eye closed and her fist lightly tapping her head.


    Eh?


    She did that on purpose?! How arrogant of you!


    I could only pout at her direction with glaring eyes because of her traitorous act. I didn¡¯t think she is capable of something tricky as this. Come to think of it, she never really did anything impish like this until now. Maybe she is now opening up to me little by little.


    ¡°Hey, I found a small lake nearby! Casablanca, do you want to clean ourselves first before eating?¡±


    ¡°Pii! Pii!¡±


    A cheerful call from Hibiscus resounds as she steps up from the curtain of the shadows in the forest. Her path is illuminated by Emby with his fiery glow that keeps that shade of darkness away on a big radius.


    ¡°Ah! A clean cool bath after a past few days of just wiping with a wet cloth! Let¡¯s go, Hibiscus!¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe! Casablanca is such a child.¡±


    ¡°Geez, you want to dive in too, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, if I am going to, it has to be with you after all. Also, Emby hates water so he¡¯ll be just be looking out for us.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Asagao, do you want to come with us?¡±


    I simply decline their offer. The two seems to be a bit sharp to notice but not perceptive enough to know why. When the twins left, my sight hovers towards Topaz who is sitting while hugging her knees under a tree far away from us. Her expression is cramped with her two eyebrows knitting and eyes intently glaring at the grilled boar.


    Ichirou, who saw Topaz wearing such frigid expression on her countenance, glares at her with hostility.


    ¡°A-Auu¡­uuu¡­¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Topaz who sensed it whimpers in fear as she further retreats back and leaning heavily on the tree behind her. She is visibly scared but gulping in anticipation for the food. Also, her stomach has been growling for a while now¡­


    It can¡¯t be helped¡­


    The smell of the grilled boar with spices and herbs marinate wafts in the air and enters our nostril. The constant sizzling of the fat being burnt and the aroma that keeps inviting us is too strong. It¡¯s sweet with a little tinge of spiciness that will greatly stimulate anyone¡¯s appetite. That is what being cooked right now.


    Ichirou takes the boar out of the fire and lay it down on a mat made out of leaves. After that, he cut off a portion of the savory meat and impales it with a strong branch. He walks over to Topaz with the slab of meat with a stick on his hand.


    ¡°Do you want to eat this?¡±


    He started talking with Topaz with stern, intimidating voice. It seems to me that he is interrogating her. I¡¯ll move my butt if he tries to do anything harmful to Topaz.


    Topaz eyes immediately lock on the slab of meat and nod vigorously with drool spilling a little.


    ¡°Then, answer my questions.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    ¡°A devil!¡±


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t you give me a little more detail?¡±


    ¡°A devil synthesized to a higher level of existence that assumed a guise of a human!¡±


    ¡°Who did that to you?¡±


    ¡°Lord Dylan!!¡±


    Upon hearing the name, Ichirou¡¯s eye widens in surprise and has his mouth gaping for a moment. It feels like a lightning struck him when his body jerks a little. But he recomposes his self and further digs in for more information.


    ¡°So, Dylan is your creator?¡±


    ¡°No. Lord Dylan just simply let me assume human guise. My creator, the creator of all devils is our god, Erestri.¡±


    ¡°Do you know anything about your god?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t have any details. We are just born with the knowledge that he created us.¡±


    ¡°So, what is Dylan to you?¡±


    ¡°Lord Dylan is a molester.¡±


    ¡°¡­sounds about right¡­¡±


    With Topaz answering like that, Ichirou nods his head in agreement. I do wonder what this Dylan guy is like. He is an Etherian as Ichirou said, he was able to let devils takes human form and he is also the one that granted Ichirou with the spiritech.


    ¡°What are you doing here? What is your goal?¡±


    ¡°I¡­was thrown out by Lord Dylan¡­and about my goal¡­I¡­want to go home¡­to where my sisters and Lady Hydrangea are¡­¡±


    A voice filled with sadness pierces through my heart. I can see a little of my past self on her, about yearning for home, for family, and for friends. I greatly sympathize with her as I know the pain of being taken away from the people who took care of you. Even now, I still yearn for a peaceful life in the Astlan Castle but for now, I have things I needed to do before achieving that.


    Ichirou who heard this never showed any emotion. He just made a momentary glance at me before going back to Topaz whose face is still locked on the slab of meat.


    ¡°You¡­what is your reason¡­for being then?¡±


    With a gloomy atmosphere, Ichirou¡¯s question threw Topaz off and she starts tearing up.


    Beads of tear start rolling down on Topaz cheeks and she tightly hugs her knees. She was shaken to the point that she looks like she will vomit. She tried to speak but seems like she¡¯s just swallowing words due to question.


    However, even if her mentality seems to be breaking down, Ichirou didn¡¯t back off. He urges her to speak of it.


    ¡°Answer it. This food here won¡¯t just be the only thing you will get from us but also our trust. I don¡¯t have patience with your melodrama.¡±


    I can only glare angrily at Ichirou. He pointed out something really crucial and he was right with what he is doing but I can¡¯t accept in my heart that he is being this harsh towards Topaz who is on the verge of breaking down.


    ¡°What is it, your reason of exis--!¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­am¡­¡±


    Ichirou¡¯s words are halted as Topaz starts speaking again with shrilly voice. It sounds so scared and terrified¡­


    ¡°Lord¡­Lord Dylan told me that¡­we devil¡­sooner or later¡­will be gone from this world¡­! T-¡­The¡­The¡­reason he did this to us¡­is¡­isss¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Is what?¡±


    ¡°B-B-Breeding¡­¡±


    ¡°!!¡±


    ¡°H-He said¡­th-that our race¡­as¡­a¡­a¡­devil¡­should¡­be preserve¡­.so¡­sooo..! H..He plan to use us¡­a breeder! As-s-sex¡­dolls¡­¡±


    ¡°ENOUGH!¡±


    I shouted.


    I can already feel my nails digging into my palms and my blood boiling in rage. My ears started to hurt upon hearing her words. I look at Topaz who is tearing up with fear painted all over her countenance.


    This girl¡­this girl who is hugging her knees in fear. She feels like there is no one there for her. I know this kind of stance. A stance where she doesn¡¯t trust anyone yet, she needed to bend for her own good.


    Is this really a devil?


    Those devils that mercilessly killed any forms of living creatures in this world, those devils that indiscriminately brings havoc anywhere. I already know the answer for that and I wholeheartedly accept that she is one, however, her emotions a ripe and real.


    What she just said earlier is really blood-curdling but at the same time, it is also an undeniable fact or possibility. There are so many mysterious and bizarre things in this world that are unknown to us and even to this world itself.


    That man, Dylan, who made something we will never think of, has gone and did something unimaginable. However, the sole reason behind it is really enraging.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still let her kept going like that! Don¡¯t you feel bad for what you¡¯ve done?!¡±


    I shouted towards Ichirou.


    Ichirou just looks towards my direction with grim eyes while biting his lower lip.


    ¡°I¡­just have to gloss over the possibilities, after all, it is Dylan, someone I know, we are talking about.¡±


    ¡°I know how you feel but, you¡¯ve already crossed the line! Where did your common sense run away?! Distrust is just part of everything in the early stage of knowing each other, I learned that from Fon-nii, however, don¡¯t you think you are being too forceful?!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the possibility that that information is just implanted on her or she is just plain lying¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    I was about to rebut again when I remembered the time that I lied to everyone, that I kept secrets that should have been known to them at that time. I reap what I sow and things didn¡¯t go well but, with understanding and honesty, Fon and I fixed our relationship and were able to treat each other again like siblings¡­


    I am truly happy about that¡­


    That¡¯s why¡­I found Ichirou¡¯s reasoning justifiable. My emotion can no longer win against his logical statement.


    Truth slaps are always bitter¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Topaz small voice calls out to us.


    ¡°Can¡­I eat that now¡­I answered your questions¡­already¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Topaz, who seems like she can¡¯t contain her hunger anymore shot up standing and grab the stick where the slab of meat is.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    ¡°Wha-! Hey! Let go! I said we¡¯re not done yet!¡±


    ¡°I want to eat!¡±


    ¡°Tsk! Just how old do you think you are!?¡±


    ¡°Huh?! I¡¯m just a week old now since having a human body!¡±


    ¡°A week old?!¡±


    ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    ¡°Wai--!¡±


    ¡°[Arcana of Earth ¨C Pitfall!]¡±


    SWOOSH!


    The ground beneath Ichirou parted and a hole is created. Because it suddenly happened, he fell right in it and Topaz was able to get the food as his hand loosens its grip. A smile sprouted from her face as she looks at the meat with gleaming eyes.


    THUD!


    I came closer to the hole to see how deep it is.


    And I saw Ichirou, about five feet below the ground, trying to crawl up with vexed expression. I think he never thought that Topaz would actually fight back like that.


    The pitfall idea was truly a good comeback befitting of a child¡¯s prank¡­


    Serves you right.

 Chapter 188: The Rainforest of Healing, Fairy Continent 3

    The clouds paint the sky and brilliance of the sun hides behind it. The green lively forest is painted with ashen gray like it will rain, however, several hours has passed now and there were not even a single droplet wetted the world.


    It is as Hibiscus and Emby predicted yesterday, today will be cloudy. The paleness of the environment, although looks stale, is appealing and refreshing as it presents its new face to us. It felt somehow cool as the temperature drops a little than normal and it reminds me of the season where people would rather stay inside their houses that to risk getting wet by the rain.


    It¡¯s already lunch time so we stop to eat.


    We need to eat to refuel ourselves. I don¡¯t think we won¡¯t run out of food in this place but our usual daily necessities are plummeting such as toothpaste, soap, shampoo, and conditioner. I hate to say this considering that I was previously a man but, I¡¯ve come to love taking care of my hair and despite being dirty.


    Not only Casablanca and Hibiscus needed it, now that we have Topaz, the demand for such luxury is now needed than ever. Clothes and tents are fine as we got tons from Merissa but, I¡¯d actually love to sleep on a bed¡­that is not moving in a ship. Also, I also received some cooking utensils from Gants so cooking won¡¯t be a hassle.


    If I remember correctly, I still have a single white gold in my dimensional storage. I could have just exchanged it in the guild but it would cause a commotion or worse, the guild itself doesn¡¯t have enough coin in stock to buy my white gold.


    Also, it¡¯s the only thing left to me with monetary value. Thinking about selling master¡¯s swords that he gave to me is out of the question.


    Now, we survive by sheer hunting of food, although, Ichirou is the one doing the hunting and cooking altogether. And now, that man, Ichirou, is cooking a soup for us with plenty of meat and thick creamy base.


    Resting inside a tent, together with Casablanca and Hibiscus, we chatted about random things because we basically don¡¯t have anything else to do. Also, Topaz just hangs around outside our tent and kept her eyes on the soup. There¡¯s just one thing that bothers me though. Our chat heavily leans towards elven city politics, technologies and their difference with the human cities.


    It was a conversation that had me thinking deep. The relations of public to the government, the involvement of nobles and aristocrat to their reigning land and how they should suppose to govern it, with a hopeful na?ve idea of how to avoid famine and infestation to keep the livelihood and the resources of a town or cities.


    The twins are heavily educated on those matters. If I remember correctly, they are studying in the Elven Academy before getting dragged into this mess. They mentioned that they have a various course but what they are studying are politics and governance. That includes the law and treaties made by continent leaders. Internal and external rules that to be implemented.


    Internal rules refer to the rule inside the continent. For example, the basic and commons in the elven community are the discrimination of spirit elves. There are heavy rules that dictate that racial discrimination won¡¯t be tolerated and has a fine to pay if caught.


    The same rule won¡¯t be applicable outside the continent such as the human continent, which means, internal rules are effective only inside the elven territory.


    And then, External rules are laws implanted by the leaders of each continent. The rule is something that will be criticized and analyze deeply by the continent leaders before implementing. Once the law is passed, the population of two-third within the circle of leaders that petition for its removal will be accounted and the said law will be abolished.


    The perfect example is the rule that forbids slavery with an effective range that spans throughout everywhere with no exception.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    It sounds complex but as long as you remember the essentials, understanding the main concept will not lure you away from the viable facts.


    The conversation is fruitful and I learn stuff that from the twins. Although they said that their knowledge is just for a lower grade. However, with such high-level conversation, the two eventually tires out and suggested a new topic.


    The new topic that they chose got me surprised¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about romance!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s talk about it with Asagao!¡±


    That¡¯s the very definition of a girls talk and I don¡¯t think I am cut out for it. The two of them suddenly made a huge grin towards me as they scoot closer. It kind of annoys me that I want to pinch their cheeks¡­


    ¡°Asagao, it here a guy you like or something?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only the three of us here. You, Hibiscus and I. Don¡¯t be shy!~¡±


    A guy?!


    They are asking a previous guy like me if I like a guy! And not only that, their stares are pushing me on the edge. However, even if I think of someone I know, there will be only a blank answer to it.


    ¡°I¡¯m previously a guy so liking one is a bit too much.¡±


    I honestly told them as it was an unwavering truth that I believed in. There¡¯s not much to talk about my love life and I still got my hands full of troubles. If possible, I want to focus getting stronger, and that¡¯s the reason I am seeking guidance from Senya.


    That it as it may, we still haven¡¯t found anything or anyone that could lead us to where she is so it is a bit troubling. Also, about Topaz, about the incident in the Dragon Capital Mujinn, devils appearing frequently and much more.


    ¡°Then what about Ichi? You and Ichi are super close, right?¡±


    ¡°We always see you two with each other! Asagao, sometimes, you¡¯ll just stare at him for no reason!¡±


    ¡°Wha-! Ichirou? I¡¯ve been staring at him for no reason? That¡¯s impossible. Even if he is handsome and manly, I don¡¯t think I can actually fall for him. That¡¯s not happening and won¡¯t ever happen. He already said that he loves someone and want to dearly see her again.¡±


    I countered.


    Also, recently, we¡¯ve been bickering with each other more frequently and looking at his direction is unavoidable. But, is that really it? If I am mad at him, I shouldn¡¯t even look at him. Or do I resent him? That¡¯s not possible as we trust and respect each other¡¯s decision.


    He¡¯s nice and very gentleman. He is always prepared to help anyone and his arms are always there when needed. He¡¯ll always scold me about involving myself in danger but in the end, will help me regardless of what I have done. He is pretty tolerant in some cases too as he let Topaz come with us even though he doesn¡¯t fully trust her.


    He¡¯s undeniably caring but knows to judge a situation with a calm and collected mind. At some point, he is a logical person that kneads the facts and analyzes it.


    Thinking back, we do have a lot of good moments where¡­


    Huh¡­


    What am I even thinking?


    Why are my cheeks burning now that I remembered everything we have gone through, especially back at the shore of the abyss? Why do I feel fluttery remembering how many body contacts we have made and conversation about each other we have talked about?


    No, no, no! That¡¯s impossible! I am still a guy inside and he is literally a guy. There¡¯s no way I''ll fall in love with him! There¡¯s just no way in hell!


    Why are my feelings all over the place by just thinking about those?!


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m kind of confused¡­¡±


    The only words I can utter towards their questioning gaze. I don¡¯t know what to say to deny their allegations now but I definitely don¡¯t like Ichirou. Not at all!


    As I look at Casablanca and Hibiscus, they are just sitting side by side with an annoying smile that I¡¯d usually find on Higan¡¯s face and it really ticks me off!


    ¡°Ohohohoh! It seems Asagao is quite unsure of it yet.¡±


    ¡°Stop that Casablanca, we don¡¯t want to force Asagao to say anything now, do we?~¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make fun of me! We¡¯re not like that and I will never ever like Ichirou whatever happens!¡±


    I shouted with vigor.


    However, we failed to notice that someone has been watching us for a while now¡­


    It¡¯s Ichirou¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­err¡­.Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°I-Ichirou?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­I came because the food is ready¡­¡±


    ¡°W-wait! How much have you heard?!¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­really¡­just the part that you will never ever like me¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I know! I am really a dense guy¡­it¡¯s understandable¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! That¡¯s not it!¡±


    ¡°We should eat now¡­¡±


    Ichirou left the tent with crestfallen countenance. Topaz saw this and follows Ichirou¡¯s stride while putting up a suitable distance while humming in excitement for the food. Meanwhile, I am just gaping mouth in a rather disappointed face due to my wrong words.


    ¡°Oh, this is going to be hard.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Good luck, Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    I¡¯ve shouted again towards the two giggling elves. I already made it clear that it wasn¡¯t like that between the two of us!

 Chapter 189: The Rainforest of Healing, Fairy Continent 4

    ¡°Give¡­me that! I¡¯m hungry¡­please¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you always hungry? You eat more than Asagao, Casablanca, and Hibiscus combined!¡±


    It has become a common sight for me that Ichirou will always deliberately bully Topaz out of subtle hostility. It is also true that Topaz appetite increases day by day making her food consumption really enormous. She said that she is still undergoing growth phase so she consumes more sustenance.


    Since Topaz avoids contact with me, I never had a chance to have a body contact with her, unless she is asleep. When curiosity got the better out of me, I snuck into the sleeping Topaz and feel her up a little and to my surprise, her breasts seem to still grow.


    And even though it is known to us that Topaz is a devil, Ichirou becomes more aware of her presence not as a devil but as a girl. His conversation with her is still rough but his aggression slowly softens. I caught him often staring at her chest too as she jumps up and down trying to reach the food that Ichirou hangs up in the air.


    Ah, so that¡¯s the reason for the bullying¡­! How clever, how sly of you to do that!


    ¡°Auu¡­uuu¡­why won¡¯t you give it to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking, you¡¯re wearing a maid uniform but you don¡¯t actually have anything to merit being a maid.¡±


    ¡°I¡­never even finished my training as one¡­¡±


    ¡°How useless¡­if you can¡¯t even work, how do you even get the courage to eat freely like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡­!¡±


    ¡°If you try to bury me again in a hole, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    With this daily occurrence, Topaz fear of Ichirou also lessened since the first time she fought back to his aggression. I did tell her secretly that she can just hit him and he will do nothing in return so it is fine.


    Right now, Topaz is pouting hard while staring at Ichirou with teary eyes because of the unendurable hunger. Ichirou¡¯s eyes are cold and stern but to actually think he is making a quick glance at her breast, he is utterly the lowest¡­


    THUD


    Ahh¡­


    Because of too much anger, Topaz who could not stand the bullying anymore by Ichirou, she swings her feet to kick Ichirou¡¯s shin. However, since Ichirou already read what she was about to do, he tilted his shin a little and their shin collided.


    The result is¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­.ahhh¡­uuu¡­*sob*¡­uuu¡­*sob*¡­¡±


    Topaz is crying while holding her own shin in pain. It was a big mistake to aim for Ichirou¡¯s legs as they are made of spiritech too. Since she is unaware of it, it can¡¯t be helped. She never saw Ichirou takes a bath or remove his pants and I know that he will never do that in front of anyone.


    Since he felt satisfied with Topaz withering in pain, he gladly handed over the slab of deer meat on a stick to Topaz. She receives it with a pained expression and great reluctance as it was her bully who feeds her.


    I approach the two while sharply staring at Ichirou like I am stabbing him. However, when he look back at me¡­


    THUMP


    I immediately avert gaze. For no reason, my heart starts to skip a beat and my chest feels hot. Heat creeps up to my cheeks and my mind is invaded with fluffiness. When I saw him staring at me, illusionary flowers starts appearing around him. It felt so indecent that I became a little ashamed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. You¡­you¡¯re bullying Topaz again¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Topaz¡­are you okay? I thought devils have superb regeneration?¡±


    To change any incoming topic from Ichirou, I immediately talk to Topaz regarding the pain she is feeling right now in her shin because she looks so pitiful because she eating while tears forming in her eyelids.


    ¡°Regeneration?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I do not have such ability.¡±


    ¡°Why so?¡±


    ¡°We are magically much stronger, versatile and smarter than an archdevil by donning a human form but that¡¯s that. Regeneration aside, we are a lot vulnerable and softer than them. You could say that it is the price to pay for the ego that we received. Personally, I find it stupid that we are ridden with useless emotions that we cannot even control. I hate it¡­¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The reason why she is so scared and at the same time, confuse because Topaz is burdened with feeling and emotions that she is unfamiliar with. She doesn¡¯t know any proper way to cope or deal with those newly acquired human specs.


    Her eyes are full of disdain as she spat curse words towards the emotions she cannot control, emotions that left her unable to do anything in times of dire and dangerous situations, emotions that corroded her decision-making ability and judgment.


    I want to sympathize with her right now, I really do. If she could just stop stuffing her mouth with food vigorously like she is on execution row. Come to think of it, she would always eat everything that Ichirou cooks so it never crossed my mind of how she perceives its taste.


    ¡°Topaz, how is that food?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? How so?¡±


    ¡°The taste.¡±


    ¡°Un¡­it¡¯s too salty and the fat is unfiltered. It was cooked barbarically and cook himself is not likable.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    Ichirou¡¯s eyes shoot towards Topaz when he heard about those comments. With a perplexed countenance, he delivered a light smack on Topaz head.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°Why the hell are you eating that in the first place then?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­I still need sustenance. My body is basically like a human now. Also¡­eating¡­is a pleasure to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Ichirou could only sigh. What she said is basically correct as of now. Her actions are very human-like. No, it is more like she is even more human than anyone I have ever known, her innocent honesty, great knowledge with no actual application that causes her naivety and her pursuit of her own pleasure and instinct.


    She is aware of basic human functions and physiological needs such as eating, drinking, sleeping and even excretion. But there is one problem with her.


    Her current appearance is messy and dirty. The maid uniform she is wearing shows no sign of getting stained or ruined. It must a dragon fiber like mine that has a self-cleaning and self-fixing ability but aside from the uniform itself, her hair is unkempt and untidy. Her face is dirty because she loves sleeping on the soil.


    That¡¯s what bothers me the most and now, I won¡¯t let her sleep with such dirty appearance.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Stop pulling!¡±


    ¡°Come! I will have you take a bath tonight!¡±


    I am pulling Topaz right now towards the lake the twins found earlier. Unlike Topaz here, those two loves taking a bath by themselves. Of course, Ichirou isn¡¯t even allowed to move from the camp. Come to think of it, the twins has gone ahead earlier so they must be busy washing their bodies right now.


    It¡¯s a good opportunity since Topaz is struggling too much. I¡¯ll have the two of them help.


    ¡°Why are you resisting?! Do you hate taking bath that much?!¡±


    ¡°NO!! I don¡¯t like you touching me!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­do you¡­hate me?¡±


    ¡°I hate all of you!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°If I can, I am going to kill all of you or bury you all alive, if it is not for that guy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you will.¡±


    ¡°Let me go! Your divine power is unpleasant!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    I immediately let go of her arm¡­


    So that¡¯s how it is¡­ It was insensitive of me not to notice. Of course, my divine power is unpleasant to her because she is a devil¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a bath or anything! Please, just don¡¯t go off killing me¡­I want to go home¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die. However, I don¡¯t know if I can let you go home. I don¡¯t even know where you came from. Do you?¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­I don¡¯t have the slightest idea of where is my home¡­¡±


    ¡°Then stick with us. I will keep you safe.¡±


    ¡°Is it because I resemble someone you know?¡±


    ¡°It was like that at first but right now, you are giving me a reason to protect you every day.¡±


    ¡°Then protect me from him!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    I know why I wanted to protect her.


    If she was just a normal devil or an inanimate object, there would be no empathy that I could feel for her from the start. However, people subconsciously detect another life form with ego and when they do, there¡¯s a slight connection that sparks. It¡¯s a comparison of talking with a wall and a normal people, the people will give you reaction whether you desire it or not.


    That¡¯s what Topaz is. Not only she has an ego that we consciously detect but also gives reaction from our approaches and actions. Whether it is desirable or not depends on the peoples that associated with her.


    As we walk towards the lake that the twins pointed out earlier, a sound of seductive giggle and words come within earshot. Due to the sudden voices entering my ears, I pull Topaz with me behind some bushes and peeks stealthily at the lake¡­


    There, I saw the twins talking with each other¡­while Hibiscus straddles on Casablanca¡­


    EH?!


    ¡°H-Hibiscus¡­you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­Casablanca¡­your skin is fair as ever¡­I¡¯m so jealous¡­¡±


    ¡°S-Stop it¡­don¡¯t touch me down there¡­Ahhn!~¡±


    ¡°Casablanca, you just let out a sweet moan.¡±


    ¡°This is because of you! We shouldn¡¯t do what we did back in the dragon capital¡­¡±


    ¡°Because Miss Priscilla said so?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°But, don¡¯t you want to experience it again?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know¡­even though¡­it felt really good¡­but¡­¡±


    The two of them, naked, talks to each other sensually, and straddling¡­


    Wh--! What in the¡­why¡­!?


    Hibiscus initiated caressing Casablanca¡¯s body with gentleness but aggressiveness. Every stroke makes Casablanca moans sweetly. She gasps sweetly when her little bud of breasts is touched. Their breathings become a little labored¡­


    Oh my god! Isn¡¯t this illegal?!


    I have to do something!


    When I turn to my left, Topaz is already missing. Eh?!


    When I turn my sight again towards the twins, Topaz is already there, staring down at them with questioning but excited gaze.


    WHATAFDADFH?!


    ¡°Hey, what are you two doing?¡±


    ¡°AH? EH¡­?! EH?! T-Topaz?!¡±


    ¡°Muhhh? Ahh¡­¡±


    The twins are taken aback by the sudden appearance of Topaz. They are clearly flabbergasted and the romantic mood that wafted in the air earlier shatters. They retreat themselves back to the lake and pretended that they are just washing their bodies while laughing nervously. Since the atmosphere became awkward, I take the chance and left the bushes where I am hiding.


    ¡°EH?! ASAGAO?!


    ¡°When did you¡­since¡­when?!¡±


    ¡°When you two were just about to do it¡­¡±


    I sternly said.


    ¡°Are you two done already? You two are about to do something naughty and based from what I¡¯ve heard, this has happened before and Priscilla caught you two¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The two didn¡¯t even try to reason out. It seems I hit a sore spot and I am definitely the one who is in shock here. I never had any idea that these two are actually done that¡­and¡­and¡­ they don¡¯t actually have any idea what the hell it is all about.


    About time they get educated¡­


    SPLASH


    The splashing of water caught my attention and I immediately turn my sight to where it came from. Topaz¡­she is already soaking in the lake¡­with her clothes on¡­


    ¡°Brr¡­ I¡¯m already taking a bath¡­¡±


    ¡°Take your clothes off!¡±


    ¡°But it is cold!¡±


    ¡°That makes no difference!!¡±


    ARGGHH!


    Why!?


    Why are these people like this?!


    I turned to the blushing Casablanca and Hibiscus who shyly and nervously averts their gaze from me.


    ¡°Hey, later, I am going to have a word with the two of you. For now, help me in giving Topaz a bath since she is dirty.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°A-Aye¡­¡±


    SPLASH


    ARGHH!


    What now?!


    I turn my gaze again towards the source of the sound and found out something different.


    On the other side of the lake stood a wooden lodge that seems deserted and further to the right, was something I would never ever fathom why it is there.


    A large white tiger steps its paws on the lake where we are taking a bath under the light of the moons together with the starry skies. Its intrusion in the lake creates tides of ripples that sways the illumination of the moonlight in the water that made it seems like it is dancing.


    The lustrous white fur and golden eyes of the large tiger that exceeded that size of a normal dragon stare at us. I am definitely sure that this creature that stares at us is a magical beast but, for some reason, I am struck with fear.


    Its magical power is too abnormal and its eyes have a glint of intelligence in them. Even the twins and Topaz froze in fear. Its daunting and ferocious demeanor reaches us and I automatically puts my guard up.


    It¡¯s making a low growl as it approaches us. It slowly dips its body into the lake, however, the lake only reaches to its body and failed to completely submerge it with its depth.


    ¡°Ah¡­Ahh¡­.A pervert?¡±


    A scared but agonizing word is uttered by Hibiscus as she locks her stares at the tiger. The tiger, in response, stops from its approach and also freezes in the spot.


    Eh¡­?


    ¡°NO! I am not a pervert!¡±


    A low voice of a male grunted which denies that accusation. I stiffly look at the tiger and saw that it is knitting its brows¡­


    Yup¡­he is the one who spoke¡­

 Chapter 190: Profile

    Chapter 190: Profile


    Main Character:


    Name: Asagao


    Age: 9 years old (Outward appearance)/ 20 years old (Mentally)


    Occupation and Title: Princess (Current)/College Student (Former)/ Friend of Dragons/ Empress of the Sea/ Closet Pervert (by Nil)


    Eye Color: Blue


    Hair Color: White


    Race: Transcendental Being


    Height: 129 cm.


    Blessing: Swordmaster (Mrothgir)


    Description: A girl who is even more petit than her outward age appearance. Her hair is straight and smooth which is past her waist but now, due to some circumstances, she cut it short where it only reaches under her shoulders. The most striking feature or appearance she keeps is that a portion of her bangs are kept brushed past her left ear. She has a scar on her chest that slit from her upper chest to her diaphragm.


    She is a bit thin because she eats less than average kids on her age but Violetta describes her rear as plump and smooth.


    She wears a loose simple white shirt which will either barely hangs on her left or right shoulder. She wears leather brown shorts and leather boots in her adventures. After the fight with Nil, Asagao still wears the same short pants and pair of boots but her loose white shirt is replaced with a tank top that slightly shows her wound in her chest. She also wears a black dragon fiber detached sleeves which has an enhancement with auto-repair and auto-clean.


    Powers:


    Divinity (+++++++)


    Magic (+++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+)


    Will (++++)


    Ancient (-)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (+)


    Stamina (++)


    Mental Fortitude (+++++)


    Speed (++)


    Reflex (++)


    Talent (++)


    Knowledge (++)


    Adaptability (++++)


    Charm (++++++++++)


    Magical Power (+)


    Magical Resistance (++)


    Regeneration Factor (++++++)


    Vitality (+++)


    Defense (+)


    Trickiness (++)


    Luck (+++++)


    Skills:


    Heal to Regeneration (Magic) (Innate)


    CuretoMental Fortitude + 300% Empathy (Magic) (Innate)


    Dimensional Storage (Magic) (Inherited)


    Barrier (Magic) (Innate)


    Calm Dragon Tempest (Martial Arts) (Apprentice)


    Blooming Thorn (With a lot of variation and usage as an enchantment) (Divine/Innate)


    Divine Ascension (Divine) (Inherited)


    Divine Possession (Divine) (Inherited)


    Divine Ascension Recipients:


    Higanbana


    Alstoremeria


    Casablanca Prasiolite


    Hibiscus Prasiolite


    Diyu Hellbeing


    Divine Possession Hosts:


    Ichirou Nagasaki


    xHasu (Shouta Murayama)


    xBacarra


    Name: Higanbana


    Age: 11 years old


    Occupation and Title: Peerless Fox Girl/ Alstroemeria¡¯s Apprentice


    Eye Color: Brown


    Hair Color: Caramel Brown


    Race: Beast Kin Fox Clan


    Height: 136 cm.


    Blessing: Asteria¡¯s Star


    Description: She is a girl who looks a bit matured compared to her age. Her chest, compared to Asagao, is bulging at an early age. Fox ear and tail is visible to her as she is a fox race beast kin. Her most definite feature is her deadpan face that rarely changes expression. Her hair is long that it is past her waist. It has light caramel color. The color of her hair matches with her fox ears and tail. She is wearing a modified shrine maiden outfit.


    Powers:


    Divinity (+)


    Magic (+++++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+++)


    Will (+++++++)


    Ancient (-)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (++)


    Stamina (+++)


    Mental Fortitude (+++++++)


    Speed (++)


    Reflex (+++)


    Talent (+++++)


    Knowledge (+++)


    Adaptability (+++)


    Charm (++++++)


    Magical Power (++++)


    Magical Resistance (+++)


    Regeneration Factor (+)


    Vitality (++)


    Defense (++)


    Trickiness (+++++)


    Luck (+++)


    Skills:


    Magic Talent (Boosted Magic Mastery)


    Variety of Magic (Non Compounded Magic)


    Compounded Magic with only Holy Variation


    Magic enhancement (Elemental)


    Divine Ascension Recipient


    Astlan¡¯s Ira (Lesser) (Inherited)


    Over Edge


    Magnify Magic


    Clarity


    Maximize Magic Regeneration


    Minimize Magic Casting


    Magic Sensitivity Overload


    Multiple Elemental Enhancement


    Concentrated Magic Outburst


    Magic Resistance Upgrade


    Multiple Thought Processing


    Mind Berserk


    xTrue Ira (Lesser): Body Enhancement and Armor Creation through channeling of Ki.


    xKi Manipulation (Apprentice)


    Name: Casablanca Prasiolite


    Age: 12 years old


    Occupation and Title: Princess


    Eye Color: Emerald


    Hair Color: Blond


    Race: Elf


    Height: 134 cm.


    Blessing: Artemis¡¯ Moon


    Description: As an elf, she has pointed ears. She ties her long blond hair in a twintails. Her skin is fair and smooth and her body is slender. When it comes to proportion, her breasts are a little bigger than her twin and her butt is a little plump.


    At first, she wears her academy uniform where she attends but later on, she dresses in a maid uniform given by Priscilla. As the fall of the Dragon Capital, she started wearing some of Asagao¡¯s clothes that she modifies a little in which she ties the hem into a knot, revealing her midriff.


    Powers:


    Divinity (+)


    Magic (+++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+)


    Will (+++)


    Ancient (-)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (+)


    Stamina (++)


    Mental Fortitude (++++)


    Speed (++)


    Reflex (+)


    Talent (++++)


    Knowledge (++++)


    Adaptability (+++)


    Charm (++++++)


    Magical Power (+++)


    Magical Resistance (++++)


    Regeneration Factor (+)


    Vitality (++)


    Defense (++)


    Trickiness (+++)


    Luck (+++)


    Skills:


    Magic Talent (Boosted Magic Mastery)


    Variety of Magic (Compounded Magic)


    Compounded Magic with Spirit Magic Variation (Lesser)


    Divine Ascension Recipient


    Astlan¡¯s Ira (Lesser) (Inherited)


    Gravity Control


    Gravity Reading


    Current Control


    Power Resonance (with Hibiscus)


    Flight


    Strength Enhancement (Gravity Enhancement Variation)


    Speed Enhancement (Gravity Enhancement Variation)


    Name: Hibiscus Prasiolite


    Age: 12 years old


    Occupation and Title: Princess


    Eye Color: Emerald


    Hair Color: Silver


    Race: Elf


    Height: 133 cm.


    Blessing: Apollo¡¯s Sun


    Description: As an elf, she has pointed ears. She just lets her hair down. Unlike Casablanca, her hair sways outward and she does not wear any hairpin. Her skin is tan and healthy and like her twin, she is also slender. Even though she lost in the proportion department, Asagao admitted that Hibiscus looks more erotic than Casablanca.


    At first, she wears her academy uniform where she attends but later on, she dresses in a maid uniform given by Priscilla. As the fall of the Dragon Capital, she started wearing some of Asagao¡¯s clothes that she modifies a little in which she cuts the sleeves.


    Powers:


    Divinity (+)


    Magic (+++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+)


    Will (++++)


    Ancient (-)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (+)


    Stamina (+++)


    Mental Fortitude (+++++)


    Speed (+)


    Reflex (++)


    Talent (++++)


    Knowledge (+++++)


    Adaptability (++++)


    Charm (++++++)


    Magical Power (++)


    Magical Resistance (++++)


    Regeneration Factor (++++)


    Vitality (+++)


    Defense (+)


    Trickiness (++)


    Luck (+++)


    Skills:


    Magic Talent (Boosted Magic Mastery)


    Variety of Magic (Compounded Magic)


    Compounded Magic with Spirit Magic Variation (Lesser)


    Spirit Beast Summoning (Variation)


    Divine Ascension Recipient


    Astlan¡¯s Ira (Lesser) (Inherited)


    Rebirth (Instant Regeneration)


    Nuclear Meltdown


    Power Resonance (with Casablanca)


    Flight (Riding Emby)


    Sun Rays


    Warm Sun (Regeneration Effect on a specific Range)


    Boosted Magical Resistance (Passive)


    Name: Alstroemeria


    Age: 16 years old


    Occupation and Title: Goddess of Destruction (Through Notoriety) and Cecille¡¯s Dog Pet


    Eye Color: Yellow


    Hair Color: Silver


    Race: Human(?)


    Height: 162 cm.


    Blessing:xSeed of Revision (Nil)


    Description: She is a lively girl that it matches her facial expression and gestures. Her chest is a bit larger than average but still comparatively stands out. Compared to most women in this world, she is shorter than average but nonetheless, could be considered a really beautiful or pretty girl in her teens. Her hair flows above her waist. She wears a dragon fiber weaved dress with auto clean function and auto repair function as it is a magical item. She wears a detached loose sleeves and a cloth that only covers her breasts. She wears a long skirt with frills and simple shoes.


    Powers:


    Divinity (-)


    Magic (-)


    Spiritual (Ki) (++++++++++)


    Will (+++++)


    Ancient (-)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (++++++++) to (++++++++++) (Nirvana)


    Stamina (+++++++) to (++++++++++) (Nirvana)


    Mental Fortitude (+++++)


    Speed (+++++++) to (++++++++++) (Nirvana)


    Reflex (+++++++) to (++++++++++) (Nirvana)


    Talent (+++++++)


    Knowledge (+++)


    Adaptability (+++++)


    Charm (++++++)


    Magical Power (-)


    Magical Resistance (-)


    Regeneration Factor (+)


    Vitality (+++++++)


    Defense (+++++++) to (++++++++++) (Nirvana)


    Trickiness (+)


    Luck (++)


    Skills:


    Ki Mastery


    Nigh Infinite Ki inside her body


    Steel Body (Ki Variation)


    Gargantuan Strength (Ki Variation)


    Sound Breaker Speed (Ki Variation)


    Unfailing Energy (Ki Variation)


    Persistent Metabolism (Ki Variation)


    Temperature High Threshold (Ki Variation)


    Awakened Abstinence (Ki Variation)


    Far Sight (Ki Variation)


    Odor Differentiate (Ki Variation)


    Greater Balance (Ki Variation)


    Long Life (Ki Variation)


    Life Persistent (Ki Variation)


    Stopped Muscular Growth (Ki Variation)


    Wakefulness (Ki Variation)


    Sustaining Health (Ki Variation)


    Counter Disease (Ki Variation)


    Poison Resistance (Ki Variation)


    Venom Resistance (Ki Variation)


    Impact Absorption (Ki Variation)


    Nirvana Awakening (Ki Variation)


    Nirvana Added Perks:


    True Understanding with the world


    Unbound by Gravity


    Freely Step at air


    Movements doesn¡¯t make sounds


    No air resistance in every movement


    Doesn¡¯t need to breath even underwater


    Underwater pressure won¡¯t affect her


    Drastically Improves all of her Ki Variations


    Attacks aren¡¯t recognize by the world so it doesn¡¯t make any destructive force unless it actually hits something


    Divine Ascension Recipient


    Mathematician


    Name: Topaz


    Age: Less than a month


    Occupation and Title: Arcana of Earth


    Eye Color: Brown


    Hair Color: Brown


    Race: Devil


    Height: 145 cm.


    Blessing: None


    Description: Due to being synthesize in a lab, she was able to attain a teenage body when she Dylan turned her into a human figure. She greatly resembles Milin donning a long brown hair which is usually tied in a bun and gentle brown eyes. Her figure is of a normal fourteen years old with supple breasts and slender figure.


    Like Milin, she also wears a maid uniform given by Hydrangea and later on, heavily fashioned by Sistina. It has now more frills and seductive black thigh highs and ribbons.


    Powers:


    Divinity (-)


    Magic (++++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (-)


    Will (++)


    Ancient (-)


    Mystic (Arcana) (+++)


    Status:


    Strength (+)


    Stamina (++)


    Mental Fortitude (+++)


    Speed (+)


    Reflex (++)


    Talent (+++)


    Knowledge (+++++)


    Adaptability (++)


    Charm (++++++)


    Magical Power (+++)


    Magical Resistance (+++)


    Regeneration Factor (+)


    Vitality (++)


    Defense (++)


    Trickiness (-)


    Luck (+)


    Skills:


    Earth Manipulation


    Household Chores (Lesser)


    (Still growing)


    People of this World:


    Name: Ashfon Astlan Lionheart


    Age: 26 years old


    Occupation and Title: King of Land of Prosperity and Rage King


    Eye Color: Blue


    Hair Color: White


    Race: Human


    Height: 191 cm.


    Blessing: Bell of Truth (Nivalis)


    Powers:


    Divinity (-)


    Magic (-)


    Spiritual (Ki) (-)


    Will (+++++)


    Ancient (-)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (+++++++) to (++++++++++) (True Ira)


    Stamina (+++++++) to (++++++++++) (True Ira)


    Mental Fortitude (+++++) to (++) (True Ira)


    Speed (+++++++) to (++++++++++) (True Ira)


    Reflex (+++++++) to (++++++++++) (True Ira)


    Talent (+++++)


    Knowledge (+++++++)


    Adaptability (+++++)


    Charm (++++)


    Magical Power (-)


    Magical Resistance (+++++++) to (++++++++++) (True Ira)


    Regeneration Factor (+)


    Vitality (+++++)


    Defense (+++++++) to (++++++++++) (True Ira)


    Trickiness (++++) to (-) (True Ira)


    Luck (+++)


    Skills:


    Sword Mastery


    Art of War


    Negotiation


    Political Knowledge (High)


    Territorial Management


    Calculation


    Leadership


    Economic Mastery


    Martial Arts


    Truth Seeker


    Astlan¡¯s Ira (Prime)


    Physical Enhancement (Astlan¡¯s Ira) (Rage Mode)


    God Slayer (Astlan¡¯s Ira)


    Dark Sun (Astlan¡¯s Ira) (Rage Peak)


    Insatiable Rage


    Punishment of Eternity (Death Loop)


    Undying Flame (Astlan¡¯s Ira)


    Name: Violetta


    Age: 200+ years old


    Occupation and Title: Continental Destroyer and Ashfon¡¯s Royal Guard


    Eye Color: Purple


    Hair Color: Violet


    Race: Human


    Height: 179 cm.


    Blessing: None


    Powers:


    Divinity (-)


    Magic (+++) to (++++++++++) (Awakened)


    Spiritual (Ki) (-)


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.Will (+++++)


    Ancient (+++) to (+++++++) (Awakened)


    Mystic (Arcana) (+++++++)


    Status:


    Strength (++++)


    Stamina (+++++)


    Mental Fortitude (++++++)


    Speed (+++)


    Reflex (+++++)


    Talent (+++++)


    Knowledge (+++++++)


    Adaptability (++++++)


    Charm (+++++)


    Magical Power (+++++++) to (++++++++++) (Awakened)


    Magical Resistance (++++)


    Regeneration Factor (++)


    Vitality (+++++)


    Defense (+++)


    Trickiness (+++++)


    Luck (++)


    Skills:


    Domination (Arcana of Domination)


    Control of Magic (Arcana of Domination)


    Control of Consciousness (Arcana of Domination)


    Mental Fortitude Destroyer (Arcana of Domination)


    Forced Mind Control (Arcana of Domination)


    Forced Body Control (Arcana of Domination)


    Will Domination (Arcana of Domination)


    Monstrous Magical Energy


    Compounded and Non-Compounded Magic (Master)


    Healing Magic


    Spirit Magic (Familiar Summoning)


    Ancient Magic (Seals)


    Ancient Magic (Buffs)


    Ancient Magic (Debuffs)


    Alchemic Knowledge


    Medicinal Knowledge


    Political Knowledge


    Magical Knowledge


    Arithmetic


    Name: Lily


    Age: 20 years old


    Occupation and Title: Ashfon¡¯s Royal Guard


    Eye Color: Blue


    Hair Color: Blond


    Race: Human


    Height: 169 cm.


    Blessing: None


    Powers:


    Divinity (-)


    Magic (+++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (-)


    Will (+++++)


    Ancient (+)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (+++)


    Stamina (+++++)


    Mental Fortitude (++++++)


    Speed (++++)


    Reflex (++++++)


    Talent (+++)


    Knowledge (++++)


    Adaptability (++++)


    Charm (++++)


    Magical Power (+)


    Magical Resistance (+++)


    Regeneration Factor (+)


    Vitality (+++)


    Defense (++++)


    Trickiness (+++++)


    Luck (+++)


    Skills:


    Rapier Mastery


    Sword Mastery


    Leadership


    Art of War


    Martial Arts


    Name: Edelweiss


    Age: 20 years old


    Occupation and Title: Ashfon¡¯s Royal Guard


    Eye Color: Blue


    Hair Color: Blond


    Race: Human


    Height: 154 cm.


    Blessing: None


    Powers:


    Divinity (-)


    Magic (+++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (-)


    Will (++++)


    Ancient (+)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (+++)


    Stamina (+++++)


    Mental Fortitude (++++)


    Speed (+++)


    Reflex (+++)


    Talent (++++)


    Knowledge (+++)


    Adaptability (+++)


    Charm (+++++)


    Magical Power (+)


    Magical Resistance (++++)


    Regeneration Factor (++)


    Vitality (+++)


    Defense (+++)


    Trickiness (+++)


    Luck (++++)


    Skills:


    Hammer Mastery


    Smithing (Low)


    Martial Arts


    Leadership


    Art of War


    Name: Milin


    Age: 34 years old


    Occupation and Title: Pervert Maid and xWar Valkyrie (Younger)


    Eye Color: Brown


    Hair Color: Brown


    Race: Human


    Height: 187 cm.


    Blessing: None


    Powers:


    Divinity (-)


    Magic (-)


    Spiritual (Ki) (-)


    Will (+++++)


    Ancient (-)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (+++)


    Stamina (++++)


    Mental Fortitude (+++++)


    Speed (++++)


    Reflex (++++)


    Talent (++)


    Knowledge (+++)


    Adaptability (++++)


    Charm (++++)


    Magical Power (-)


    Magical Resistance (+)


    Regeneration Factor (+)


    Vitality (++)


    Defense (++++)


    Trickiness (+++++)


    Luck (++)


    Skills:


    Sword Mastery


    Spear Mastery


    Art of War


    Martial Arts


    War Veteran


    Household Chores (Expert)


    Sustainability


    Endurance (Verge of Death)


    Name: Ish¡¯ranor Talon or Ishtal


    Age: 1000+ years old


    Occupation and Title: Ashfon¡¯s Councilor and Hero of the Dwarves (Former)


    Eye Color: Black


    Hair Color: Grey


    Race: Half Dwarf


    Height: 198 cm. to 263 cm.


    Blessing: None/ Hero (Esoterica) (Former)


    Powers:


    Divinity (-)


    Magic (+++++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (-)


    Will (+++++)


    Ancient (-)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (+++++)


    Stamina (+++++)


    Mental Fortitude (+++++)


    Speed (+++)


    Reflex (+++++)


    Talent (+++)


    Knowledge (+++++)


    Adaptability (+++++)


    Charm (++)


    Magical Power (++++)


    Magical Resistance (+++)


    Regeneration Factor (++)


    Vitality (++)


    Defense (+++++)


    Trickiness (+++)


    Luck (+++)


    Skills:


    Political Knowledge


    Leadership


    Weapon Mastery


    Martial Arts


    War Veteran


    Smithing (Master) (Armor and Weapon)


    Magic Knowledge


    Alchemic Knowledge


    Medicinal Knowledge


    Name: Gria Hellbeing


    Age: 1000+ years old


    Occupation and Title: True Ancestor and Spanish Vampire (by Readers)


    Eye Color: Blue


    Hair Color: Blond


    Race: Demon Race Vampire


    Height: 194 cm.


    Blessing: None


    Powers:


    Divinity (-)


    Magic (+++++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (-)


    Will (+++++)


    Ancient (-)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (++++)


    Stamina (+++++++)


    Mental Fortitude (+++++)


    Speed (+++++)


    Reflex (+++++)


    Talent (+++++)


    Knowledge (+++++)


    Adaptability (+++++)


    Charm (+++)


    Magical Power (+++++)


    Magical Resistance (+++)


    Regeneration Factor (++++++++++) (Inside Demon Continent)


    Vitality (++++++++++) (Inside Demon Continent)


    Defense (+++++)


    Trickiness (+++++)


    Luck (+++++)


    Skills:


    Immortality (Inside Demon Continent)


    xDemon Lord Presence


    Leadership


    Art of War


    Political Knowledge


    Inventor


    Martial Arts


    xFear Strike (Demon Lord Skill)


    xDemon Ascension (True Ancestor and Godly Artifact Cape of Blood God)


    Vector Manipulation


    xDemon God Descends (Temporary) (Infinite Magical Power)


    Name: Diyu Helbeing


    Age: 18 years old


    Occupation and Title: True Ancestor Daughter and Love Struck Maiden


    Eye Color: Blue


    Hair Color: Blond


    Race: Demon Race Vampire


    Height: 168 cm.


    Blessing: None


    Powers:


    Divinity (-)


    Magic (+++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+)


    Will (+++)


    Ancient (-)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (+++)


    Stamina (+++)


    Mental Fortitude (++)


    Speed (+++)


    Reflex (+++)


    Talent (+++)


    Knowledge (+++)


    Adaptability (++++)


    Charm (+++++)


    Magical Power (+++)


    Magical Resistance (++)


    Regeneration Factor (+++++)


    Vitality (+++++)


    Defense (+++)


    Trickiness (+++)


    Luck (+++++)


    Skills:


    Immortality (Age)


    Leadership


    Art of War


    Political Knowledge


    Martial Arts


    xDemon Ascension (Lesser)


    Vector Manipulation


    xDivine Ascension Recipient


    Name: Cattleya Scarletheart


    Age: 18 years old


    Occupation and Title: Demon Lord (Current)


    Eye Color: Scarlet


    Hair Color: Red


    Race: Demon Race Royal Blood


    Height: 148 cm.


    Blessing: None


    Powers:


    Divinity (-)


    Magic (+++++++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+)


    Will (+++++)


    Ancient (++)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (+)


    Stamina (+)


    Mental Fortitude (++++)


    Speed (+)


    Reflex (++)


    Talent (+++++)


    Knowledge (++++)


    Adaptability (+++)


    Charm (+++++)


    Magical Power (+++++++)


    Magical Resistance (++)


    Regeneration Factor (+)


    Vitality (+)


    Defense (++)


    Trickiness (++)


    Luck (++++++)


    Skills:


    Disaster Class Magic


    Compounded and Non-Compounded Magic


    Political Knowledge


    Magical Knowledge


    Ancient Magic (Buffs)


    Healing Magic


    Leadership


    Territorial Management


    Negotiation


    Name: Merissa/Esoterica (Former)


    Age: 10000+ years old


    Occupation and Title: Pirate, the Captain of Ship Iowa and Goddess (Former)


    Eye Color: Brown


    Hair Color: Brown


    Race: First Generation Dwarf/ Dwarven Goddess (Former)


    Height: 144 cm.


    Blessing: None


    Powers:


    Divinity (-) to (++++++++++) (Her Dimension)


    Magic (+)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+)


    Will (+++++++)


    Ancient (+)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (+++)


    Stamina (++++)


    Mental Fortitude (+++++)


    Speed (+)


    Reflex (++)


    Talent (+++++)


    Knowledge (+++++++)


    Adaptability (+++++)


    Charm (+++++)


    Magical Power (+)


    Magical Resistance (++)


    Regeneration Factor (+)


    Vitality (+++)


    Defense (++)


    Trickiness (++++)


    Luck (+++)


    Skills:


    Smithing (Godly)


    Inventor


    Leadership


    Researcher


    Vast Knowledge


    Mechanical Knowledge


    Ancient Knowledge (Smithing Techniques)


    Soul Weapon Tempering (Her Dimension)


    Divine Tempering (Her Dimension)


    xOne Hit K.O. (Her Dimension)


    Name: Izuna


    Age: 300+ years old


    Occupation and Title: Beast General


    Eye Color: Brown


    Hair Color: Caramel Brown


    Race: Beast Kin Fox Clan


    Height: 174 cm.


    Blessing: None


    Powers:


    Divinity (-)


    Magic (++++++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+)


    Will (+++++++)


    Ancient (++)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (+++)


    Stamina (+++++)


    Mental Fortitude (+++++)


    Speed (+++)


    Reflex (++++)


    Talent (+++)


    Knowledge (+++++)


    Adaptability (++++)


    Charm (++++++)


    Magical Power (+++++)


    Magical Resistance (+++)


    Regeneration Factor (+)


    Vitality (+++)


    Defense (++)


    Trickiness (+++++)


    Luck (+++++)


    Skills:


    Magical Knowledge


    Magical Mastery


    Compounded and Non-Compounded Magic


    Leadership


    Name: Hinoki Prasiolite


    Age: 700+ years old


    Occupation and Title: Elven Queen


    Eye Color: Emerald


    Hair Color: White


    Race: Half Magic Elf and Half Spirit Elf


    Height: 178 cm.


    Blessing: None


    Powers:


    Divinity (-)


    Magic (++++++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+)


    Will (+++++++)


    Ancient (++)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (++)


    Stamina (++++)


    Mental Fortitude (++++++)


    Speed (+++)


    Reflex (+++++)


    Talent (++++)


    Knowledge (+++++)


    Adaptability (+++++)


    Charm (++++++)


    Magical Power (+++++)


    Magical Resistance (+++)


    Regeneration Factor (+)


    Vitality (+++)


    Defense (++)


    Trickiness (+++++)


    Luck (++++)


    Skills:


    Charismatic Leader


    Magical Knowledge


    Spirit Magic Mastery


    Healing Magic


    Ancient Magic (Seal)


    Economic Master


    Negotiation


    Territorial Management


    Arithmetic


    Inventor


    Name: Nivalis


    Age: 10000+ years old


    Occupation and Title: Goddess of Blessing/ xWorld Founder/ Administrator (Former)


    Eye Color: Blue


    Hair Color: White


    Race: Transcendental Being


    Height: 163 cm.


    Blessing: All


    Powers:


    Divinity (++++++++++)


    Magic (+)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+)


    Will (++++++++++)


    Ancient (+)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (???)


    Stamina (???)


    Mental Fortitude (++++++++++)


    Speed (???)


    Reflex (???)


    Talent (???)


    Knowledge (???)


    Adaptability (???)


    Charm (+++++++)


    Magical Resistance (???)


    Regeneration Factor (???)


    Vitality (???)


    Defense (???)


    Trickiness (???)


    Luck (++++++++++)


    Skills:


    Blessing Creation


    ??? ??? ???


    Heroes:


    Name: Ichirou Nagasaki


    Age: 21 years old


    Occupation and Title: Artificial Hero


    Eye Color: Black (Former)/ Grey (Current)


    Hair Color: Brown


    Race: Human (Former)/ Half Spirit (Current)


    Height: 184 cm.


    Blessing: Hero (Former)


    Powers:


    Divinity (-)


    Magic (-)


    Spiritual (Ki) (-)


    Will (+++++)


    Ancient (-)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (+++++)


    Stamina (+++++)


    Mental Fortitude (++++++)


    Speed (+++++)


    Reflex (+++++)


    Talent (+)


    Knowledge (+++)


    Adaptability (+++++)


    Charm (+++++)


    Magical Power (+)


    Magical Resistance (++++)


    Regeneration Factor (+)


    Vitality (++++)


    Defense (+++++)


    Trickiness (++++)


    Luck (+++)


    Skills:


    Swordsmanship


    Weapon Mastery


    Weapon Imitator


    Weapon Conjuration


    Sword of Origin (Copies a Sword right from its very base)


    Excelsior (Fake)


    Tenacity


    Superhuman Strength


    Superhuman Speed


    Critical Thinking


    Spirit Communication


    Divine Possession Recipient


    Name: Mana Minase


    Age: 27 years old


    Occupation and Title: Stress Hero


    Eye Color: Black


    Hair Color: Black


    Race: Human


    Height: 186 cm.


    Blessing: Hero (Matured)


    Powers:


    Divinity (-)


    Magic (-)


    Spiritual (Ki) (-)


    Will (+) to (+++++++) (35% Stress)


    Ancient (-)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (+) to (+++++++) (35% Stress)


    Stamina (+) to (+++++++) (35% Stress)


    Mental Fortitude (+) to (+++++++) (35% Stress)


    Speed (+) to (+++++) (35% Stress)


    Reflex (+) to (+++++++) (35% Stress)


    Talent (+)


    Knowledge (+++)


    Adaptability (++)


    Charm (+++++)


    Magical Power (+)


    Magical Resistance (++) to (Almost Immune) (35% Stress)


    Regeneration Factor (+)


    Vitality (+++++)


    Defense (+++++++) to (Almost Invulnerable) (???% Stress)


    Trickiness (-)


    Luck (+)


    Skills:


    ???


    ???


    ???


    ???


    Name: Rose


    Age: 27 years old


    Occupation and Title: Fairy Hero/ Jersey


    Eye Color: Blue


    Hair Color: Brown


    Race: Fairy (Mutation)


    Height: 166 cm.


    Blessing: Hero


    Powers:


    Divinity (+)


    Magic (++++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+)


    Will (++++)


    Ancient (+)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (++)


    Stamina (+++)


    Mental Fortitude (++++)


    Speed (+)


    Reflex (+++)


    Talent (++++)


    Knowledge (+++++)


    Adaptability (+++)


    Charm (+++++)


    Magical Power (+++)


    Magical Resistance (+++++)


    Regeneration Factor (+++)


    Vitality (+++++)


    Defense (+++++)


    Trickiness (+)


    Luck (++++)


    Skills:


    Heal


    Regeneration


    Wide Heal


    Cure


    Sanctuary


    Exorcism


    Nature Communication


    Spirit Communication


    Vitality Transfer


    Health Improvement


    Blood Circulation Improvement


    Hemorrhage Removal


    Anesthesia


    Name: Mito Akai


    Age: 21 years old


    Occupation and Title: Dragon Hero


    Eye Color: Red


    Hair Color: Red (Dyed)


    Race: Dragon (Mutation)


    Height: 183 cm.


    Blessing: Hero


    Powers:


    Divinity (+)


    Magic (++++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+)


    Will (+++++)


    Ancient (+++++)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (++++)


    Stamina (++++)


    Mental Fortitude (++++)


    Speed (+++)


    Reflex (++++)


    Talent (++++)


    Knowledge (++++)


    Adaptability (++++)


    Charm (++++)


    Magical Power (++++)


    Magical Resistance (+++++)


    Regeneration Factor (++++)


    Vitality (+++++)


    Defense (+++++)


    Trickiness (++)


    Luck (+++)


    Skills:


    Ancient Dragon Form


    Partial Dragon Morph


    Boosted Magic Resistance


    Boosted Senses


    Boosted Defense


    Magic Consumption Reduction


    Ancient Magic (Buff)


    Ancient Magic (Debuff)


    Ancient Magic (Seal)


    Spear Mastery


    Sword Mastery


    Martial Arts


    Fire Magic (Compounded and Non-Compounded)


    Regeneration (Dragon Blood)


    Name: Shun


    Age: ???


    Occupation and Title: Hero (Former)/ Arcana of Envy


    Eye Color: Black


    Hair Color: Black


    Race: Human


    Height: 179 cm.


    Blessing: Hero (Null)


    Powers:


    Divinity (-)


    Magic (???)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+)


    Will (???)


    Ancient (???)


    Mystic (Arcana) (+++++)


    Status:


    Strength (???)


    Stamina (???)


    Mental Fortitude (???)


    Speed (???)


    Reflex (???)


    Talent (???)


    Knowledge (???)


    Adaptability (???)


    Charm (???)


    Magical Power (???)


    Magical Resistance (???)


    Regeneration Factor (???)


    Vitality (???)


    Defense (???)


    Trickiness (???)


    Luck (???)


    Skills:


    ???


    ???


    ???


    Name: Kouta Minea


    Age: 21 years old


    Occupation and Title: Brawl Hero


    Eye Color: Black


    Hair Color: Black


    Race: Human


    Height: 180 cm.


    Blessing: Hero


    Powers:


    Divinity (+)


    Magic (++++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+)


    Will (+++++)


    Ancient (+)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (++++)


    Stamina (+++++)


    Mental Fortitude (+++++)


    Speed (++++)


    Reflex (+++++)


    Talent (+++)


    Knowledge (+++)


    Adaptability (+++)


    Charm (+++)


    Magical Power (+)


    Magical Resistance (+++)


    Regeneration Factor (+)


    Vitality (++)


    Defense (+++++)


    Trickiness (+++++)


    Luck (+++)


    Skills:


    Martial Arts


    Trickery


    Body Enhancement


    Body Enhancement (Shared)


    Body Enhancement (Synchronized)


    Master Tactician


    Foresight


    Name: Bacarra Rosaceae


    Age: 20 years old


    Occupation and Title: Demon Hero


    Eye Color: Yellow (Mutation)


    Hair Color: Black


    Race: Demon (Mutation)


    Height: 163 cm.


    Blessing: Hero


    Powers:


    Divinity (+)


    Magic (+++++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+)


    Will (+++)


    Ancient (+++)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (++)


    Stamina (++++)


    Mental Fortitude (++)


    Speed (++)


    Reflex (+++)


    Talent (++++)


    Knowledge (++++)


    Adaptability (++)


    Charm (+++++)


    Magical Power (+++++)


    Magical Resistance (+++)


    Regeneration Factor (+)


    Vitality (+++)


    Defense (+++)


    Trickiness (++)


    Luck (++++)


    Skills:


    Magic Adept


    Compound and Non-Compounded Magic


    Boosted Magic Pool


    Boosted Magic Compounding Skill


    Boosted Magic Output


    Boosted Magic Recovery


    Boosted Magic Chant


    Spell Reader


    Over Edge


    Magnify Magic


    Clarity


    Maximize Magic Regeneration


    Minimize Magic Casting


    Magic Sensitivity Overload


    Name: Shouko Murayama


    Age: 18 years old


    Occupation and Title: Elf Hero/ Exorcist/ xFragment of the Moon Princess


    Eye Color: Emerald (Mutation)


    Hair Color: Black


    Race: Elf (Mutation)


    Height: 154 cm.


    Blessing: Hero (Null)


    Powers:


    Divinity (+++)


    Magic (+++++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+)


    Will (+)


    Ancient (+)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (++)


    Stamina (++)


    Mental Fortitude (++)


    Speed (++)


    Reflex (++)


    Talent (++++)


    Knowledge (+++)


    Adaptability (++)


    Charm (+++++)


    Magical Power (+++++)


    Magical Resistance (+++)


    Regeneration Factor (+)


    Vitality (++)


    Defense (++)


    Trickiness (+)


    Luck (+++++)


    Skills:


    Bow Mastery


    Spirit Magic Mastery


    Spirit Communication


    Exorcism


    Divination


    Name: Shouta Murayama/ xHasu (Spirit Form)


    Age: 18 years old


    Occupation and Title: Elf Hero/ Exorcist/ xOmen/ Born Legend


    Eye Color: Emerald (Mutation) (Null)/ Black


    Hair Color: Black


    Race: Elf (Mutation) (Null)/ Unknown


    Height: 154 cm./ x189 cm. (Hasu)


    Blessing: Hero (Null)


    Powers:


    Divinity (+)


    Magic (+)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+)


    Will (+++++++)


    Ancient (+)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (+++) to x(++++) (Hasu)


    Stamina (+++) to x(+++++) (Hasu)


    Mental Fortitude (++++) to x(+++++) (Hasu)


    Speed (+++) to x(++++++) Hasu


    Reflex (++) to x(++++++) Hasu


    Talent (+++++)


    Knowledge (+++++)


    Adaptability (+++++)


    Charm (++++)


    Magical Power (+++++) to x(+) (Hasu)


    Magical Resistance (+++) to x(+++++) (Hasu)


    Regeneration Factor (+) to x(+++++) (Hasu)


    Vitality (+++) to x(++++) (Hasu)


    Defense (++) to x(++++) (Hasu)


    Trickiness (++) to x(+++++) (Hasu)


    Luck (+++++)


    Skills:


    Spear Mastery


    Magic Adept (Null)


    Foresight


    xTenacity (Hasu)


    xAstounding Stamina (Hasu)


    xPrecision (High) (Hasu)


    xPerfect Target (Hasu)


    xWeapon Dominance (Hasu) (Spear Exclusive)


    Superhuman Strength


    Superhuman Speed


    Critical Thinking


    xDivine Possession Recipient


    xStone Begging Bowl (Tales of the Bamboo Cutter) (Boosts Stamina Tremendously)


    xJeweled Branch of Mythical Island Horai (Tales of the Bamboo Cutter) (Boosts Magic Resistance Tremendously)


    xLegendary Robe of the Fire Rat (Tales of the Bamboo Cutter) (Boosts Ferocity Tremendously)


    xColored Jewel from a Dragon¡¯s Neck (Tales of the Bamboo Cutter) (Boosts Strength Tremendously)


    xCowry Shell born from a Swallow (Tales of the Bamboo Cutter) (Enables the Form Shouta Murayama)


    Name: Dreg


    Age: 29 years old


    Occupation and Title: Dwarf Hero/ Forest Ranger (Former)


    Eye Color: Black


    Hair Color: Black


    Race: Dwarf (Mutation)


    Height: 196 cm.


    Blessing: Hero


    Powers:


    Divinity (+)


    Magic (++++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+)


    Will (+++++)


    Ancient (+++)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (++++)


    Stamina (+++++)


    Mental Fortitude (++++)


    Speed (++++)


    Reflex (++++)


    Talent (+++)


    Knowledge (+++++)


    Adaptability (++++)


    Charm (++++)


    Magical Power (+++++)


    Magical Resistance (+++)


    Regeneration Factor (++)


    Vitality (++++)


    Defense (++++)


    Trickiness (++)


    Luck (+++++)


    Skills:


    Physical Enhancement


    Mental Enhancement


    Shared Enhancement


    Tactician


    Critical Thinking


    Foresight


    Martial Arts


    Survival Skills


    Tenacity


    Name: Ruri Meria


    Age: 15 years old


    Occupation and Title: Beast Hero (Feline)


    Eye Color: Emerald


    Hair Color: Black


    Race: Beast Kin (Mutation)


    Height: 147 cm.


    Blessing: Hero


    Powers:


    Divinity (+)


    Magic (+++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+)


    Will (++)


    Ancient (+)


    Mystic (Arcana) (-)


    Status:


    Strength (+++)


    Stamina (+++)


    Mental Fortitude (++)


    Speed (++++)


    Reflex (++++)


    Talent (++++)


    Knowledge (+++)


    Adaptability (+)


    Charm (+++++)


    Magical Power (++)


    Magical Resistance (+++)


    Regeneration Factor (++)


    Vitality (+++)


    Defense (+++)


    Trickiness (++++)


    Luck (+++)


    Skills:


    Heightened Instinct


    Hand-to-Hand Combat


    Flexibility


    Mobility


    Physical Enhancement


    Physical Enhancement (Shared)


    Name: Priscilla


    Age: ??? years old


    Occupation and Title: Maid Hero/ ???


    Eye Color: Blue


    Hair Color: Black


    Race: Human (???)


    Height: 159 cm.


    Blessing: Liberator of the Battlefield


    Powers:


    Divinity (+)


    Magic (+++++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+++)


    Will (+++++)


    Ancient (+)


    Mystic (Arcana) (++++++)


    Status:


    Strength (???)


    Stamina (++++++)


    Mental Fortitude (+++++++)


    Speed (???)


    Reflex (???)


    Talent (+++++++)


    Knowledge (???)


    Adaptability (++++++++)


    Charm (???)


    Magical Power (++++++)


    Magical Resistance (+++++)


    Regeneration Factor (???)


    Vitality (???)


    Defense (???)


    Trickiness (???)


    Luck (+++++++)


    Skills:


    Excellent Maid


    Excellent Cleaner (???)


    Black Hole


    Master Physicist


    Master Biologists


    Unbreakable Mind


    Perfection and Grace


    All Magic Boosts


    Warp


    All Knowing


    IQ of 500+


    Name: Susanoo


    Age: 24 years old


    Occupation and Title: Hitman (Former)/ None worth mentioning as of now.


    Eye Color: Black


    Hair Color: Black


    Race: Reaper (Mutation)


    Height: 190 cm.


    Blessing: Protector (Rigged by Astlan)


    Powers:


    Divinity (+)


    Magic (+++)


    Spiritual (Ki) (+)


    Will (+++++++)


    Ancient (+)


    Mystic (Arcana) (++++)


    Status:


    Strength (+) to (++++++) (Mood)


    Stamina (+) to (++++++) (Mood)


    Mental Fortitude (+) to (++++++) (Mood)


    Speed (+) to (++++++++) (Mood)


    Reflex (+) to (++++++++) (Mood)


    Talent (+++++++)


    Knowledge (++++++)


    Adaptability (++++++++++) (To sleep anywhere)


    Charm (+++++++)


    Magical Power (+++)


    Magical Resistance (++++++)


    Regeneration Factor (++++)


    Vitality (+++++++)


    Defense (++++++)


    Trickiness (+++++++)


    Luck (+++++++)


    Skills:


    Sleep


    Auto-Sleep


    Fast Sleep


    Sleep Everywhere


    Long Term Sleep


    Short Term Sleep


    Full Recovery (Any Length of sleep)


    Power Nap


    Boosted Nap


    Boosted Sleep


    Boosted Power Nap


    5% Error Margin (His strikes are always 95% Accurate)


    Vital Detection


    Stealth (Cannot be easily detected even by Alstroemeria or Ashfon)


    Weapon Creation (Black Matter)


    Mini Warp/ Gap


    Sharp Sense of Smell


    Photographic Memory (For his own convenience)


    Body Condition is Always Peaks


    Assassination


    Silent Kill


    Disarm


    Tactician


    Bloodfest (Enraged)


    xAstlan¡¯s Ira (Temporary) (Astlan¡¯s Influence)

 Chapter 191: The Mansion where the Flowers are Rioting 1

    Without breaking my stance, I glare at the giant white tiger with fur that seems to radiantly illuminate as it basks under the moonlight. Contradictory to its beautiful display, a thick and dense magical power has invaded that whole place. The one emitting such ferocious and intense magical power is the white tiger in front of me.


    Mixed with its daunting but dignified appearance, all of us are taken aback. It kind of gives me the feeling of fighting against the final boss. However, if I imagine that Nil is standing beside that enormous tiger, it would feel like it¡¯s just a pet.


    ¡°[Barrier!]¡±


    In haste, I cast my barrier to the surrounding with us in the center. The purpose of this barrier is of course, to protect us from the tiger and to prevent someone from suddenly entering the place. That guy will definitely sense this tiger here and will immediately rush here with these two dumb elves buck naked.


    We don¡¯t need a lucky pervert trope anymore.


    While glaring at the tiger, I skillfully retrieve a body towels for Casablanca and Hibiscus. The two takes the towels in a flushed manner and immediately wraps it around their body for cover. Wearing something would be ideal but that would take too much time¡­


    The tiger didn¡¯t move an inch since Hibiscus told it off. Instead, it¡¯s just staring at us silently. It¡¯s not emitting any bloodthirst that is common for a wild animal so I just thought maybe it is not hostile. Then again, I am still not letting my guard down since it approached us in an odd way. While we are about to take a bath¡­


    Focus never swept away from the tiger and from the other edge of my barrier, I feel a knocking sensation. That only means he is already there.


    ¡°Are you Nivalis?¡±


    The sudden question snaps my attention back. I didn¡¯t immediately answer back but tried to rack my brain of something. For some reason, this white tiger seems familiar to me. Racking my brain harder, I remember Astlan¡¯s Memory Fragment.


    His memory in which tells how his whole life in this world happened and how he met his end.


    The white tiger in front of me¡­if I remember correctly¡­his name is¡­


    ¡°Eternity Lightning Fang!¡±


    ¡°STOP YELLING THAT! IT¡¯S REALLY EMBARRASSING!¡±


    The tiger in front of me roared. It¡¯s a really interesting reaction given his size. With a new atmosphere encroaching, the heavy suffocating tension from earlier slowly fades and I lower my guard a little. The Casablanca and Hibiscus retreat back little by little aiming for their clothes at the base of the lake. As for Topaz, she just stands far away stricken with fear.


    After a little while, the twins finally managed to get dress. I don¡¯t know how this tiger here will treat us. Having a nice and comfy conversation doesn¡¯t sound bad at all and he is an intelligent creature.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I have to tell you this. I am not Nivalis.¡±


    ¡°You...are¡­not?¡±


    ¡°I am her daughter¡­Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Daughter¡­? With Astlan?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­and these two elves here are Casablanca Prasiolite and Hibiscus Prasiolite. They are the daughters of Hinoki Prasiolite.¡±


    ¡°With¡­Astlan again?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°That master of mine¡­creating daughters here and there¡­¡±


    ¡°For the record¡­he also has a daughter with Miss Izuna¡­¡±


    ¡°Goddamn¡­Why haven''t I been told by this? Senya never mentions anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Senya?! You know where I can find Senya?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re actually close by.¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    STRIKE!


    Catching a random curve ball! A convenient situation!


    To think that we¡¯d actually meet someone that will help us find Senya. I do realize it myself but, I always get these random encounters that would lead to something good or weird. Was it by coincidence?


    Since I already know this tiger in front of me, I might as well remove the barrier.


    The barrier that separates us vanishes in the thin air like a bubble. I already lowered my guard earlier and because of our prior conversation, I place a little slither of trust towards the white tiger. I don¡¯t want any more shenanigans so I¡¯d better show a little opening too.


    But¡­


    At that moment, when the barrier fades¡­ the waters splash violently. The white tiger in front of us becomes a blur. When I realize it¡­the reason Topaz was so scared¡­the lack of blood thirst¡­


    That¡¯s right¡­he was directing all of his hostility¡­towards Topaz¡­who is a devil¡­


    My eyes promptly make its sight towards Topaz but my reaction is too slow to even deploy a barrier for her. What my eyes saw is the scene where the tiger is about to pounce Topaz with its large body, bared razor teeth towards her and claws unwind.


    Topaz froze at the monstrosity in front of her while tear slowly rolls down. The whole scenario feels like in a slow motion, however, the word barrier cannot catch up with the event and despair crept up to me.


    The despair of losing someone again¡­no¡­the despair of seeing Milin¡¯s dead countenance again. In the end, I could only see Topaz as Milin and not the girl herself.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    BAM!


    Ah..!


    From the curtain of the darkness deep in the forest, he appeared heroically, immediately holding Topaz in his left arm and countering the ferocious attack of the tiger with his right arm. However, strong as he may be, his attack only threw off the tiger¡¯s balance and blow it away with just two meters away.


    Since the appearance of a new enemy, the tiger retreats another meter away from Ichirou and Topaz.


    ¡°Just in time, huh. What the hell is that barrier for, Asagao?! If you hadn¡¯t put it up earlier, I could have responded faster!¡±


    ¡°You plan to charge straight ahead to the place where we are taking a bath?¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­point taken. So, could you tell Topaz to separate from me?¡±


    ¡°With her being like that¡­I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    The poor girl was horribly terrified¡­


    She wraps her arms around Ichirou. She just buries her face in his chest and silently shed tears of fear and relief. Her whole body is shaking and her shoulders are visible trembling from the fright. She wanted to utter words but her torrent of cry and hics are stopping her from doing so.


    Ichirou didn¡¯t show any indifference towards her at this moment. In fact, he never tried to push her away and kept his left arm on Topaz¡¯s, wrapping the smaller girl from shoulder and patting her head.


    I was relieved to see that Topaz is safe but still ridden with the guilt of the realization of how I truly think about her. The issue itself revealed naturally as anxiety struck me earlier.


    Together with that emotion, seeing how Ichirou voluntarily soothes Topaz, prickling and squeezing pain shot my chest. I never felt anything like this before and such emotion paralyzed my train of thought. It was only that scene that was burned in my mind.


    My thoughts and emotions are all over the place. I cannot fathom what¡¯s happening to me anymore. It¡¯s confusing, it¡¯s scary and, it¡¯s vexing to feel this condensed emotions swirling inside me.


    Am I really glad or sad?


    My own thoughts are now scaring me. I know that I am susceptible to emotions but that is because I know them that I fear them, however, I didn¡¯t know that emotions you never felt before is more paralyzing, vexing and brings a flood of anxiety.


    GROWL


    A low intimidating growl brought me back to my senses. The tiger earlier is now leering at Ichirou who suddenly intrudes. I naturally enter battle state and runs to Ichirou¡¯s side with the twins in tow.


    Emby flies out of nowhere and landed on Hibiscus shoulder. Hibiscus brought out her soul weapon, the cube. Casablanca, in succession, also summons hers, the crescent moon. As for me, I pointed my sword towards the tiger and started calculating its possible movements and my possible placement for barriers.


    ¡°Why are you protecting that devil?¡±


    The white tiger asks as he readies his stance again to pounce. This time, magical power surges throughout his body, strengthening every fiber of muscles.


    ¡°Listen to me, this girl here has emotions, feelings, ego! Even if she is a devil, she can feel pain and will suffer from it! Also, she has a name and that¡¯s Topaz!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! How fancy, however, even if you decorate a box filled with mud with glitters and ribbons, it is still a box filled with mud. That is how it sounded to me. A devil is a devil, a vessel of destruction. You may see her as different but deep inside her, her root is evil and that can never ever change.¡±


    ¡°She is not like the other devil!¡±


    ¡°Laughable, child of Nivalis. Once a devil is born, they are evil. They are made up of evil desires and negative emotions. They will always have the desires to kill and to cause chaos. Even now, that girl you referred to as Topaz reeks with evil intention.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The tiger and I threw words for words until we cannot reach a commonplace.


    Fed up with his overgeneralization for devils, I ignore his words. The white tiger, upon realizing this, also stop his preach and wordlessly, prepares to launch his body towards us.


    Seeing eye to eye, the night become still as words cease to be uttered.


    And then¡­ wordlessly, the white tiger kicks the ground and moves in a blinding speed, however¡­


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s enough of you, Eternity Lightning Fang!~¡±


    Upon hearing the lax but gentle voice, the white tiger propels himself away and avoids contact with us. As he balances his footing, the white tiger leaps several meters away from us again and retracted all of his hostility.


    Eh¡­


    Wait¡­


    With just that, the ferocious white tiger stops obediently. Also, the one who intervene the battle, we didn¡¯t even notice her presence until she spoke¡­


    Ichirou already knew where the voice came from so Casablanca, Hibiscus, and I follow his gaze and through the thick curtain of darkness within the woods.


    A woman came out¡­and¡­she took my breath away¡­


    Donning a platinum strawberry hair that reaches all the way to her waist and complimented with a slight gentle grin, she rides her way beside the lake in her wheelchair by rolling the side wheels. Her eyes are closed but it seems she can still see even in the darkest hour of the night. Her fair ephemeral skin is brightly illuminated by the moons and stars as their radiance rains down towards her.


    She only wears a long sleeping gown covered with a long robe that is red in color. Her waistline is slightly visible and her glorious clavicle is perfectly showing.


    A beautiful woman in her early twenties¡­ An adult woman beauty that rivaled among mother, Izuna, and Hinoki in which I remember from Astlan¡¯s memory¡­


    And what¡¯s more, the presence that she has the can even calm a storm¡­it feels surreal and out of this world. It feels so mysterious, yet charming.


    It was her, the person I am looking for.


    ¡°Good evening to all of you. I¡¯ve been expecting your arrival which I have already foretold in my divinations. I am Senya, pleased to meet you all, especially you, Nivalis daughter, Asagao Lionheart.¡±

 Chapter 192: The Mansion where the Flowers are Rioting 2

    Senya makes her appearance with a presence not overbearing but not too shallow. Her smile is soothing and her eyes are calm like a clear spring even though they are close. She must be one of those people¡­the one with always close eyes but can see perfectly¡­


    One could say that she might just be blind but no, apparently, that is not the case. Her gaze which one would immediately feel is a dead giveaway. The thing that bothers me the most is the apparent fact that Senya is bounded in a wheelchair. There must be something that happened in the past¡­


    Everyone could just stare at her ephemeral figure which seems to exceed any normal woman in this world¡­of course, with the exception of my mother who is a literal goddess¡­


    ¡°It seems that this is not the appropriate place for us to talk or the time. Since I¡¯ve already expected your arrival, I¡¯ve already made preparations in advance.¡±


    Words of pure kindness whittle our remaining hostility. Even the white tiger, Eternity Lightning Fang loosen his guard and becomes completely passive in the presence of Senya.


    With that said, Senya begins rolling her wheelchair again when¡­


    CLACK


    CLACK


    ¡°Eh¡­? There¡¯s a stone beneath?


    CLACK


    CLACK


    ¡°Eh? Eh? It won¡¯t come off.


    CLACK


    ¡°A stone appeared from the back too? Eh?¡±


    CLACK


    ¡°¡­Um¡­could I receive some assistance¡­please?¡±


    As her wheelchair got stuck between two stones, she cried for help towards us. Pathetic as it may look for a first impression, it¡¯s actually a relief to know that she is not that overly perfect type. Upon her plea, the white tiger, or should I call Fang because his name is too long, immediately rushes to her side.


    ¡°Senya, forget that junk and just ride on me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the will be unnecessary. I¡¯ll just use a little magic to do the trick.¡±


    ¡°Goddamnit Senya! You should listen to what we say! Stop using magic for this kind of petty thing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The others can maintain the barrier by themselves anyway.¡±


    ¡°But your health¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Compare to Astlan, this amounts to nothing. Who would die in using a droplet of magic anyway?¡±


    ¡°Just ask them¡­¡±


    Fang glances over us followed by Senya. I wonder how such trifling matter like that immediately becomes this big. Since we don¡¯t have any choice and I am not even occupied, I head towards where Senya is.


    As I got closer, I immediately inspected the stones beneath the wheelchair, however, there are none to be found¡­eh?


    ¡°Um¡­this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, my? Is your magic sensitivity dull?¡±


    ¡°What do you--?!¡±


    In an instant, she grabs me and hurls me towards her by flailing my body in the air. Her thin and fragile looking arms has so much strength and I didn¡¯t totally expect that she could easily lift me like that.


    ¡°AH?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao!?¡±


    Ichirou¡¯s concerned voice resounds as I was seated on Senya¡¯s lap. Finding such act harmless towards me, his tension broke off accordingly and stands there quiet.


    Meanwhile, I am looking at Senya¡¯s countenance at the blank point as I already felt her faint breath that smells so fragrant that brushes off my skin. She holds me tightly in a sudden and we engage in an embrace.


    ¡°W-Wait! M-Miss Senya! This is all too sudden!¡±


    ¡°You smell like a morning glory blooming in the wilderness, a flower whose fragrance drifted in the air, attracting the attention of a passerby. If you are thinking that I smell nice, then I¡¯ll have you know that you smell more fragrant than you thought.


    ¡°Why are you cuddling me like this?!¡±


    ¡°For various reasons such as going through your entire magical traces, confirming the blessing that Mrothgir and I gave to you. Remember that night?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­yes¡­¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    My last lesson with master¡­


    ¡°So¡­how is it?¡±


    ¡°Well, at the very least, it¡¯s there.¡±


    ¡°Any more reasons for this¡­? It¡¯s getting a little embarrassing¡­and I¡¯m all wet¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you look exactly like Nivalis and I thought that¡­you needed a hug with all of those circumstances that you¡¯ve gone through.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­? Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I think this is enough!~ Let¡¯s head inside and have you guys rest in a comfy bed!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I would like to know more about what happened during your travels and what happened to Mrothgir, however, sleep is optimal for young girls like you.¡±


    ¡°What? This is going too fast¡­!¡±


    ¡°Un, enough talking.¡±


    SNAP!


    Senya snaps her finger.


    At that very moment, the strong urge of sleepiness attacks me. My body immediately feels tired all of a sudden and my mind didn¡¯t seem to care about falling asleep in someone¡¯s lap. I tried fighting it with willpower but resisting it only made me sleepier.


    Damn it¡­what is this, magic?


    Unable to resist the urge to sleep, my consciousness slowly fades and my body asks me for a rest as if it is tired. The last thing I saw before succumbing to the temptation of dreamland is Senya¡¯s smiling and relieved countenance¡­


    .


    .


    .


    In front of me, a man and a woman stand side by side while holding hands. Tightly gripping onto the man¡¯s hand, the girl spoke in a very lamenting way. Her voice is inaudible for me but the man¡¯s face contorted in pain and despair.


    Background became clearer.


    Burning houses and dead bodies of people, all bloodied, lays down from afar which they observe. Tears started streaming down from the man¡¯s face as they both face each other. A longing glance with each other bounces back and their eyes glisten with tears accumulated due to negative emotions.


    The man who looks androgynous has a black hair and wears a suit while the woman has silver hair and her eyes are somewhat yellow as they gleams through the shade of the night and she wears casual clothing with a normal brown shirt and white skirt. I can¡¯t tell how they actually look like but I know I have seen them before.


    After staring at each other¡¯s eyes, the man lets go of the woman¡¯s hand and tried to embrace her, however, the girl refuses it softly and grabs the hands of the man. Holding both the man¡¯s hand in her left and right in her own, she places them on her neck.


    Tears continuously gush out from the man¡¯s eyes and the girl just smiles at him.


    In that very moment, the man strangles the woman.


    A second, a dozen of a second, a minute, a dozen of minute¡­the woman becomes a cold corpse right in the hand of the man. After knowing that the woman has died, the man whose embrace was denied earlier embraces now the cold dead body.


    He started screaming and cursing.


    After that, everything turns blurry again¡­the figure of the man and woman slowly fades¡­


    .


    .


    .


    My consciousness slowly returns and I immediately knew that I am surrounded by people because they talk so loud.


    ¡°How many days has she been sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Three days now I think.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Really, I hope she wakes up soon. Miss Senya told us not to try to move her much but, I really want to feel her up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I felt her up yesterday you know! She¡¯s like a living perfection!¡±


    ¡°No fair! You got ahead of us!¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped!~ The two elves are cute too but they are too cautious! The girl with brown hair looks really cute too but I heard that she is a devil in a human form.¡±


    ¡°Really? What a waste. I do have a lot of assortment and variety of dress for them to wear!~¡±


    ¡°Just try not to get on Miss Senya¡¯s nerve.¡±


    ¡°What about the guy? There was a guy with them, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Since men are strictly forbidden here, I guess he¡¯s been living with the guardians.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this! That guy has been traveling with young maidens like them! If he somehow tried anything funny to them, then Miss Senya won¡¯t stay idle for this!¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s found guilty, you think he¡¯ll get castrated?¡±


    ¡°I really hope he didn¡¯t do that with these young girls.¡±


    Scary! That¡¯s too scary! The man inside me just shivered hearing the word castration. Also, Ichirou may be a little perverted but he is not a sex fiend that you people thinks of. Since I¡¯m at it, I open my eyes to see what¡¯s actually happening.


    What beholds my eyes are dozens of girls talking, whispering and staring at me with wonder ranging from young girls to young adults with various races from humans, demons, beast kin, elves, and dragons.


    Everyone¡¯s faces brighten when they saw me getting up. They immediately flock around me like I am some new species needed some attention and naturally, my shy nature just kind of resurface as they started fawning over me and I push my back behind me.


    ¡°Umm¡­.umm¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Oh! She¡¯s awake! Someone call Miss Senya!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Move it! I want to see her up close too!¡±


    ¡°Tsk! You already felt how smooth her skin is, get lost!¡±


    ¡°This and that are different things!¡±


    ¡°Wow! The dress really suits her! Also, dibs on the one who made her the flower garland!¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s me who made that!¡±


    ¡°Hey! What did you do to mine from yesterday!?¡±


    ¡°I threw it away! It doesn¡¯t just sit right with her!~¡±


    ¡°Want to step outside?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s getting flustered! How cute!~¡±


    Stop it!


    Don¡¯t stare at me! Don¡¯t stare at me with your curious, perverted eyes! They are literally itching to touch me¡­no¡­their eyes are licking me all over!


    ¡°Umm¡­Please stop¡­¡±


    ¡°AAAHHH! I want to bully her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no good! If keep making us excite like this¡­!¡±


    ¡°Okay everyone, it¡¯s time to stop.¡±


    A familiar voice reverberates throughout the room. From the doorway, Senya, as usual, sitting in her wheelchair, scold everyone inside the room.


    ¡°Everyone, please step out of the room! It is too cramped and you are scaring her! Also, I have something to talk about with her!¡±


    ¡°Uwaah!~ Miss Senya is scolding us!~ Run for it!~¡±


    ¡°Run, run! She¡¯s going to spank you!~¡±


    Everyone began leaving the room while playfully teasing Senya as they exit. Senya who saw this can only sigh woefully. Most of them are even saying their goodbyes to me as they left with a smile on their face.


    Then, before I knew it, no one is inside the room but me and Senya.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­Miss Senya¡­¡±


    ¡°If I ever caught you girls eavesdropping, I will give out another punishment!¡±


    CLACK


    The door made a clicking sound¡­


    To think that they are still there¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about that, Asagao. To see something like that after your three-day rest and also, you look lovelier today.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    I look around the whole room and saw a mirror perpendicular to my bed. I saw my figure staring back with surprise. I am dressed in a really girly way with this one piece sundress with frills and ribbon. Not only my I wear flower garlands in my head but my hair is also done in a cute way with braids connecting up to the back of my head and flowers being inserted.


    I¡¯ve been wondering why does my bed smells so nice and I realize that it is decorated with a lot of flowers from roses to lavender to even my own flower name, Morning glory.


    ¡°For the past three days, I am guessing that I became a living dress up doll¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay beside with you for so long so I can¡¯t really stop them¡­I¡¯m sorry, however, I am confident that they are good so it doesn¡¯t really lead to a demerit.¡±


    ¡°I got to say¡­I kind of hate it¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, why?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­I am a guy not so long ago¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s news to me but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you look gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯d like to ask something¡­¡±


    Senya rolls her wheelchair close to me.


    ¡°Why did you do that, making me sleep for three days straight?¡±


    ¡°Oh? I did make you sleep but sleeping for three days straight was all because of you.¡±


    ¡°¡­what does that mean and how?¡±


    ¡°You see, I did use magic to make fall asleep that time but, it¡¯s effect aren¡¯t that too long. So here¡¯s the trick, I also used Ki.¡±


    ¡°Ki?! You know how to use it too?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. Magic I used is to make you fall to sleep, the reason for your long sleep is because I used Ki to bring out all the stress and fatigue that you accumulated.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Normally, a knight that has been battling in a war would fall asleep for a whole day but, you accumulated so much that you fell asleep for three days straight¡­¡±


    ¡°Is¡­that so¡­?¡±


    ¡°That is so. Stress and fatigues are just being buried beneath but¡­even the shallowest cut, even the smallest tinge of sadness, it accumulates to that but they are sometimes forgotten and never been relieve.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­I feel light and refreshed right now¡­¡±


    Come to think of it, recently, it¡¯s getting harder and harder for me to fall asleep. There are also times that I¡¯ll just wake up in the middle of the night and sometimes, fail to fall back asleep. Not to mention, because of the recent events, my tension will always rise and drop.


    ¡°Also, Miss Senya, where are my friends?¡±


    ¡°Ah, right! Ichirou, since we do not allow men into this place, is living in the wooden lodge that you saw that night. Don¡¯t worry, Eternity Lightning Fang, Giga Wolf, and Behemoth are together with him so he won¡¯t get lonely.¡±


    ¡°Topaz! What about Topaz! You didn¡¯t hurt her, right?!¡±


    ¡°Un¡­I¡¯m sorry to say this but, although we didn¡¯t hurt her, we confined her to a room. But don¡¯t worry because we kept her occupied with foods!¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­And¡­the twins?¡±


    ¡°Ohohohoh. You girls here for training and my guidance, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°You are a student of Mrothgir and to tell you the truth, I am his student as well. You ought to know what is in the top list of Mrothgir¡¯s training menu.¡±


    My face pales as I remember what it is. I can already hear Casablanca and Hibiscus panting and crawling on all fours like what Higan and I did during our time training under master¡­


    That horrible strengthening course¡­


    ¡°Your face says it all.¡±


    ¡°Un¡­yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°As for you¡­first¡­,I¡¯ve got to give you a decent warning¡­about the residences of this place.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Everyone who lives here are all girls coming from any range of age and race. But one thing you should be careful about is that everyone here is bisexual or even homosexual so do be careful associating with them.¡±


    Wait¡­what?!

 Chapter 193: The Mansion where the Flowers are Rioting 3

    ¡°Now, now, I¡¯ll try hard to protect your own sanctity and privacy so worry not. Everyone may seem naughty here¡­no¡­most of them are, but they are that kind of girls that only move when they receive consent from the other party.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­very inspiring¡­¡±


    ¡°Now the, since you¡¯re awake, why don¡¯t I take you on a tour of our mansion?~¡±


    ¡°Ah, that would be helpful since we are staying for a while.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­where¡¯s my usual clothes?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­you don¡¯t like that dress?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­kind of breezy¡­¡±


    ¡°Aw, come on now. Why not wear it all the time? Think of it as doing me a favor.¡±


    ¡°¡­I am honestly going to bear with it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m happy to hear that. Let¡¯s get going then.¡±


    With that said, I set my feet on the ground albeit with shaky gait from too much sleep. I walk towards Senya and place my hands on the push handle on her wheelchair to assist her in moving around.


    ¡°Ah, thank you, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Miss Senya, what happened to your legs by the way?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­this is¡­due to old age¡­¡±


    ¡°Old age?! You look nowhere like that!¡±


    ¡°Ahehehe¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer anything. I guess she doesn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    Assisting Senya, we exit the room. Upon passing through the doorway, I have a grand sight of the hall. Apparently, we are on the first floor obviously since it is going to be hard for Senya who is wheelchair bound to climb stairs.


    Two curving stairs leads to dozens of rooms and there are also several doors even on the first floor. The grand chandelier hangs in the ceiling and decorative plants with flowers are even standing at corners. A red carpet is properly laid out.


    The pillars are made of marble and properly and professionally sculptured with intricate designs and most of the ground is made up of tiles. The doors are without a doubt, made out of oak wood painted with high-quality paint.


    The hall is teeming with busybody girls who run around carrying various things which I guess they needed. Entering and exiting doors, almost bumping into each other and having a small chit chat. They are well dressed in their clothes look casual and colorfully cute.


    ¡°Miss Senya, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this is just the usual, an everyday thing in this place. We don¡¯t need to climb up stairs since most of the rooms there are only the bedrooms and the grand library. Let¡¯s just start with the facilities on the first floor and underground.¡±


    ¡°Eh..? Sounds¡­creepy¡­¡±


    CRASH


    Two girls seem to have collided with each another. One is a girl with sprouting demon horns who is a little short with silky black hair that was tied in a ponytail and a girl who is a lot taller than the demon girl. She has a blond hair and blue eyes with pointy ears, an elf.


    The demon girl is wearing a maid uniform and she was carrying some empty buckets and the elf girl is wearing a lab coat and she carries some apparatus.


    ¡°You again, shorty! That¡¯s why demons are¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa?! For an elf, your busts sure are lacking! And I have a proper name and it is Pine, Miss Ardisia!¡±


    ¡° What?! Isn¡¯t this the fourth time you collided with me?! it¡¯s always you! I am carrying a more fragile apparatus here so you should try to be more careful!¡±


    ¡°If you are carrying FRAGILE things, then don¡¯t you need to be the one to take extra caution?!¡±


    ¡°Shorty!¡±


    ¡°Flatty!¡±Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°That¡¯s it, why don¡¯t we step outside for a while?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re on!¡±


    The two girls took their fight outside. I worriedly look at Senya since we witness something alarming. Also, most of the girls in the vicinity didn¡¯t even bat an eye and even Senya just kept her smile.


    ¡°Hey, is that alright?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What?¡±


    ¡°What what?! You just saw two girls arguing with each other while glaring daggers! That couldn¡¯t possibly end well, right?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. It will be alright. Just wait¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    BAM!


    BOOM!


    CRASH!


    DOON!


    Continuous explosion and influx of strong magical power are felt in succession. The ground shook a little and loud explosion resounds the hall. However, even with those booming sounds, no one even shrugs a shoulder about it and just focus on their own businesses.


    After a while of staring at the main door that leads outside, the elf girl emerges with the demon being carried on her shoulder like a baggage. Both of them sustained some light injuries that could be healed in an instant.


    The elf starts speaking irritably¡­


    ¡°Ah, fuck it! Now I¡¯m all aroused!¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­I lose¡­¡±


    ¡°You shorty, since you lost, you know what will happen, right? I¡¯ll have you satisfy me until you cannot walk!¡±


    ¡°B-Be gentle¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I will. Hey, tell the professor that I won¡¯t be coming today!¡±


    She shouted towards one the girls who are also wearing a lab coat. After that, she walks towards the stair climbing up while still carrying the demon girl in her shoulder. Her lips are frowning but her eyes look ferociously excited while the demon girl has a surrendering countenance.


    ¡°Hey, is that--!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a normal occurrence.¡±


    ¡°But..!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a normal occurrence.¡±


    I tried asking Senya further but I was just only answered like that with a smile. It seems that it is perfectly normal in this place. What the hell is this place anyway?! An ero game full of lesbians?!


    ¡°For now Asagao, let¡¯s head to the research laboratory.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something like that?!¡±


    ¡°Yes! There are those who desire to practice alchemy and sorcery and much other more. You see, in this mansion, there are a lot of girls here who has aspiration in life. After all, almost all of them are previously slaves.¡±


    ¡°Ahh..yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°However, since the new king, Nivalis and Astlan¡¯s descendent, Ashfon seated as the human king five years ago, slavery is heavily implied to be illegal. Ever since then, slaver¡¯s caravans got subjugation requests. It¡¯s actually a good thing for this world.¡±


    ¡°But that means that your population here will decline, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Even if I am the only one left, then I have no qualms knowing that everyone who lived here achieved something in their life. That alone will make me happy.¡±


    ¡°What a virtuous person...¡±


    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m once a tomboy, you know? I used to think about battle all the time.¡±


    ¡°Really?! Well, you were once a hero, right?¡±


    ¡°No¡­I¡¯m still considered a hero.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Un. But, now that I think about it, how did you learn about Ki?¡±


    Senya looks at me while being pushed in her wheelchair. She grins at me like I am for a surprise. I just tilt my head in confusion since the only one I know capable of using Ki is Alstroe. Come to think of it, I really never ask Alstroe about the usage of Ki and how to train it.


    ¡°Asagao, did you know that mastery of Ki is divided into two unions?¡±


    ¡°No, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it. What is it?¡±


    ¡°The Union of Shiva and the Union of Vishnu. Both have different teaching but essentially, they are both practices of Ki.¡±


    ¡°A Hinduism related power structure?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they call the practice of both teachings, Hinduism. Is there something like that related to your previous world?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Moving on, Union of Vishnu is the teachings of preserving and concentration and Union of Shiva are the teachings of virtue and destruction. It is said that more than eons ago, a race called Brahmanian appeared in the lands and brought forth these teachings. However, they had internal struggle and the teachings are divided into two. Different sutras, different, Vedas deity and different structure of Ki, it was all divided into two and each union departed to for their own paths.¡±


    ¡°What happened to them?¡±


    ¡°The vanished leaving all the knowledge and teachings. Even now, there are still monks that practice the teachings. The one that you could easily see is a temple in the human continent which follows the teaching of Shiva.¡±


    ¡°Then what about Vishnu teachings?¡±


    ¡°The teachings of Vishnu became exclusive¡­to the fairies.¡±


    ¡°Wha?! Eh?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, fairies are Ki masters. They do not seclude their races in their capital within the Yggdrasil Tree with just the reason not to associate with the other races but also because they are faithful to the teachings of Vishnu that exercises concentration and preservation.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait! How did you know about that?! About the fairies and about using Ki! Tell me please!¡±


    ¡°As for the fairies, they occasionally visit this place for trade you know. I even visited the Yggdrasil Tree once and was able to practice the teachings of Vishnu for a bit. As for using Ki, I have an aptitude to use it so I took the opportunity and practiced it. Not that I am adept enough to apply it in battle.¡±


    ¡°What about me? Do you think I have an aptitude for it?¡±


    ¡°Nope, absolutely none!~¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    My shoulders fall low upon hearing that news. It kind of gave me hope to further my physical abilities just to be immediately shot down. After all, aptitude is part of talent, right?


    I don¡¯t have any other way to become strong but to train harder and increase my magic output¡­


    ¡°Well, as for the fairies, I once did visit their place because of an incident.¡±


    ¡°Incident?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Yggdrasil tree will yield Yggdrasil sap. Do you know about it?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±


    It is the miraculous sap that ultimately saved my life. I am forever indebted to master because of it. I can¡¯t bring myself to get angry or mad at him for that sole reason. I am also thankful Violetta too at that time because she greatly helped in my recovery.


    Now that I think about it, she performed a mouth to mouth with me to transfer the sap. Is that considered my first kiss then?!


    ¡°As you know, Yggdrasil sap is a precious medicine that can heal most wounds and injuries, however, as there is not much known about it, we cannot bring out its true potential and research for it is extremely hard for the sap itself is really rare.¡±


    ¡°Limitations, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. The sap itself can remove poison but it cannot remove the effect the poison did. You can use it to remove ailments such as a headache and such but, it cannot remove recurring ones. As such, further research is needed and for such, Mrothgir is desperate to acquire one.¡¯


    ¡°So¡­the incident you are talking about is related to Yggdrasil sap?¡±


    ¡°Correct. Ever since that incident, they asked us for protection for a consistent flow of trade with them.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what about the actual incident?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ years ago, the sanctuary of the fairies is infiltrated.¡±


    ¡°Infiltrated by who?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know his name but thank goodness he didn¡¯t leave with any casualties or any injury to anyone. He just came stealthily and left like a flash with the Yggdrasil sap.¡±


    ¡°A robbery?! What the hell is that?! What does he look like?!¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ his prominent feature is that he came from the demon race. He is a vampire to be precise with weird accent and mustache¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That¡¯s Gria Hellbeing¡­

 Chapter 194: The Mansion where the Flowers are Rioting 4

    What should I do? Should I tell Senya about Gria?! But because Gria stole that Yggdrasil Sap, it was able to save my life. If I tell Senya now, what would she do? Will she get furious to Gria? Should I just stay quiet so it won¡¯t cause any trouble?


    I¡¯ll just keep quiet about it for the meantime.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­nothing¡­It is just tha--!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Turn to that door to the left! That¡¯s the alchemy and magic laboratory.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­Okay¡­¡±


    As what Senya said, I turn to the door on the left. Upon arriving at the front of the door, Senya opens it and beckons me to enter.


    Upon entering, the surrounding drastically changes from the grand hall of the mansion with full decorations and pillars with intricate embedding to a well lit large room that has two floors with our current place is the first floor and a stair downwards can be seen on the side.


    The smell of aroma and such wafts in the air and magical power in this place fluctuates from repetitive use of the researchers here whether if it is related to alchemy or invention and improvement of new magic.


    The room is divided into two.


    The so-called left wing is filled with cauldrons and even large adobe ovens. In the long table lays various ingredients and apparatus used for the production of certain materials and experimentation for a new product. The girls on that side are all wearing protective gears such as lab coat, glasses, and gloves. Some give instructions and some read some books to prepare for their product trial.


    The right wing is filled with scattered books and some rune stones. Some runes are elemental runes used for compounding and some are already compounded which are used to compound a more complex elemental magic structure. Weaving a fire and earth rune to water rune to create magma is one of those elemental magic weaving. Also, there are disposable runes that amplify magic output to a certain degree, however, those amplification runes won¡¯t work to those people with higher magic output than the rune itself. I really don¡¯t have any interest in such activity since I am just a hopeless barrier user.


    The field where magic is being researched is teeming with adept magicians. They are holding conversations that connect with magical theory and such. Also, those magicians have trained as in sewing a thread made out of special material imbued with runes can produce magical clothes. One of the best examples would be the dragon fiber I am wearing.


    As I stare at the spectacle, Senya called out to me.


    ¡°So how is it, Asagao? What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fantastic! Miss Senya, everyone here are experts in their own field and they know what they are doing! If it is me, I would immediately give up because of lack of proper knowledge and deficiency in magic aptitude.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­everyone here dedicates their whole life into it. No one forced them to do it. It¡¯s their passion and it is what they love. But you know, Asagao, lack of proper knowledge and deficiency in magic aptitude isn¡¯t a viable reason.¡±


    ¡°Miss Senya?¡±


    ¡°Asagao, you learned the basics of Calm Dragon Tempest without anyone forcing you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then let me ask you, why did you train it?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to hold back anyone anymore¡­ I want to stand up for myself and walk to the path I am destined to.¡±


    ¡°See. You are not good at it but you¡¯re passionate about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cruel!¡±


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s Miss Senya and the alien!¡±


    Alien?!


    The voice came from a woman who just emerges from the stairs. It¡¯s a woman with four tiny horns and bright blue scales on her jaws. Her brown messy hair is untidily tied in a ponytail that only reaches past her nape. She is wearing a leather coat with lots of pockets and underneath it is a star themed pajama. She is wearing a thick glass that I am unable to see her eyes and she wears an indoor slipper with fur.


    She lazily waves her hand towards us with a tardy smile.


    ¡°Gosh, something interesting appeared at my lab!~¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me alien!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, but, you look so different from any other race I have ever seen like, are you even living in the same plane as us? Like, did you come from another dimension or something? Did the gods and goddesses had a secret meeting and seriously created a being that looks so ephemeral? Man, I¡¯d love to put you on a tube right now as a special specimen!~¡±


    ¡°S-Stop that! You¡¯re creeping me out¡­! Who are you anyway?! Don¡¯t put me on those creepy tubes! Miss Senya, who is this anyway?!¡±


    I already referred her as this.


    Goosebumps started appearing on my skin and my senses went full alert and tingling. I unconsciously pull my sword from my dimensional storage as she got closer and closer. There is something about her that I can¡¯t put on words.


    ¡°Woah, woah, Senya, her senses aren¡¯t dull like what you said!¡±


    ¡°Asagao, this is Mimosa.¡±


    ¡°This?!¡±


    ¡°This is the one who manages and everything here and this also the head researcher here. As you have sensed, this is an Arcana magician.¡±


    ¡°Well, despite you guys treating me like a thing, I¡¯ll say it myself. I am an arcana magician. My magic is All-sight. It is an ability that enables me to see someone¡¯s abilities, stats and some trivial information of a person whom I used it. All I have to do is to get some fluid sample from the target and consume it.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    E-Eww¡­but that does sound convenient and imbalance.


    ¡°After consuming it, a floating screen pops up out of nowhere and it shows everything about the target. The screen that shows up is only visible to me. So now, Miss Alien, please give me your spit.¡±


    ¡°NO!¡±


    ¡°What a shame. I could look into your skills that you haven¡¯t discovered yet.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I look at Senya for confirmation if it is real or not. She looks at me with her usual closed eyes smile and nods lightly. I look at Mimosa with uncertain gaze and it just smiles at me creepily as it licks its lips.


    I am tempted right now¡­I really am¡­


    If its power is genuine, then I¡¯ll have a landslide of information regarding my strength, however, if I do it now, I feel like I¡¯ll lose for a lifetime¡­


    ¡°Maybe some other time¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? What a real shame. Oh yeah, we have a lot of soaps, toothpaste, shampoos and conditioners today on the stock. Take some as a proof of our acquaintanceship.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­What?! EH?! SO MANY?!


    Mimosa drops a heap of everything from inside her pockets to me! There are so many that I immediately open my dimensional storage. It didn¡¯t only have the items she said but there are also runes and some magical fabrics with it.


    Hehehe¡­.


    Acquaintanceship isn¡¯t so bad after all.


    ¡°Ah, please to meet you, Miss Alien. I¡¯d like to introduce to you my assistant but she got involved into something again and now enjoying another day sex. Well then, Senya, what do you need from me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Nothing, in particular, I just want Asagao to tour around and this is the first place she definitely needs to see. So she can learn more about this place and what wonders and knowledge we can share with her.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see! Since our theme this year is magical beast materials, then Miss Alien, among the soap that I gave you, there are those that are made up from the magical beast material. And we all know that magical beasts are poisonous. Do you know why?¡±


    Wait! What¡¯s with the sudden pop quiz?!


    How should I respond? Maybe I should answer in a simple way. However, before I can even open my mouth to say anything, Mimosa brought out a green soap.


    ¡°Miss Alien, try eating this.¡±


    ¡°HA?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not poisoned or anything and I promise you that it is edible.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡±


    I reluctantly take the soap presented to me. Mimosa just smiled as I bring the soap closer to my mouth. I shouldn¡¯t worry since Senya trusts her but I cannot help not to be anxious. My mouth quivers as I open it and get the soap closer for me to bite. I close my eyes and readied my stomach for the upcoming bubbly and soapy sensation that is about to hit my palate when¡­


    OOMFFP!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    What the hell is this?!


    It tasted like sweetened green tea! As I took a bite out of it, it did feel like soapy when I am chewing it but the taste is definitely spreading throughout my mouth and the soap easily melts.


    ¡°So, how is it?¡±


    ¡°Delish! But, why do you need to make an edible soap though?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a bath bomb. It is also good for skin and regulates your blood circulation. It also has an exploding aroma that calms both mind and body.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Really?! What is it made of to gain such result?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Magical beast materials.¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    Then isn¡¯t this literally a poison?!


    Just thinking about that makes me want to vomit. I cannot forget how horrible they tasted¡­


    ¡°I told you, it is not poisoned. Do you want to know why?¡±


    ¡°¡­For fact checking, please do.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Magical beasts, as we all know, came from normal animals. Animals turning into magical beasts are caused by an influx of magical power into their bodies. But there shouldn¡¯t be a lot of cases of animals turning into one, should it not?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°This world¡¯s ecosystem naturally has predation. And predation is something in the wild commonly happens. If a single small rabbit turns into a magical beast, it gains new traits whether new or not, it depends on the nature they live. However, if a more powerful prey hunted down that rabbit that turned into a magical beast, then the magic inside that rabbit will be transferred to the predator.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s already common sense! It is like a cycle of nutrients!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! The predator has now a chance to evolve into a magical beast because it receives some magical power and naturally, that predator will now gather magic all by itself and then at some point of time, it will become a magical beast. Then, if that predator that turned into a magical beast dies and smaller creature feeds on it, those critters will now have a chance to evolve too.¡±


    ¡°Ah! So basically, as long as an animal receives magic from another being, they may start gathering magic too by themselves unconsciously and by their deaths, lots can also feed to the magic that it gathered producing more magical beasts.¡±


    ¡°Correct!~ Now, getting back to the real topic, do you know why they are poisonous?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°Because of the magical power inside their bodies.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! But¡­shouldn¡¯t it be beneficial for us too if we consume them?!¡±


    ¡°True as it may sounds but, no, it is not. It is not beneficial for us. They have a different magical structure than us, especially those long-lived magical beasts. Our body cannot adapt to their magical power which is extremely foreign to us. It is poisonous since it is filled with their magical power in which predated from a succession of prey.¡±


    ¡°What about this soap here? Isn¡¯t this made from that?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. However, there are no more traces of the poison because the magical power is extracted.¡±


    ¡°¡­wait¡­HOW?!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Trade secret, but it involves using my arcana magic.¡±


    ¡°EH?!¡±


    ¡°Give me your spit, I¡¯ll answer.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Even after with all those unnecessary explanations, she is still fixated on getting my spit¡­


    Senya who was just listening to our conversation clasp her hand and call out for Mimosa¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough of you Mimosa. We¡¯re only here to tour but you are taking too much time. Asagao and I should be heading out now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry for that! I am just having fun looking at Miss Alien.¡±


    ¡°Dear me, you¡¯re such a rude girl.¡±


    ¡°Well, since they¡¯ll be staying here, I still have a chance!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Just don¡¯t scare them too much. We¡¯re going now! You¡¯re so chatty like always¡­aren¡¯t you busy?¡±


    ¡°Oh shit! Yeah! There¡¯s something I need to do! Bye Senya and Miss Alien!¡±


    It arrived like a hurricane and left like a hurricane. What a creepy thing.


    Since we spent too much time in here, Senya decided that we will just go to the kitchen for now. It is also a good timing since I am getting hungry. That should be obvious since I slept for three days straight.


    We left the research laboratory and make our way to the opposite hall of the door we just got out. There, I saw a huge door with girls dressed in maid and chef uniform comes and go.


    ¡°They look so busy.¡±


    ¡°Un. They are preparing for lunch after all.¡±


    ¡°Eh? But isn¡¯t this a little early?¡±


    ¡°Nope, since the population in this mansion exceeds hundred, you know.¡±


    ¡°That many?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, however, it seems they have gotten busier since you guys arrived.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We need to get some work here after all or we are just going to be useless freeloaders.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good one! However, the consumption is heavily scaling towards the devil you brought with, Topaz.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Look at the door next to the kitchen.¡±


    Now that I notice it, there are awfully a lot of maids outside. They seem all excited to come and go inside with food in their hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside that door?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Topaz room. That¡¯s where we isolated here¡­that¡¯s actually the plan but¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­?¡±


    ¡°Actually, her room previously was on the second floor but, we decided to move it here because it is easier to bring her food. We really do not mind how strong she eats and she doesn¡¯t complain much if she gets to eat or not but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?!¡±


    ¡°S-See for yourself¡­¡±


    That¡¯s weird¡­everything is¡­


    As what Senya proposed, I left her and head towards Topaz room where dozens of maids gathered. As I stride closer, the maid''s faces went from flustered to hysteric like they want to do something terrible to me.


    I ignored any eye contact since I feel like they will devour me anytime¡­


    I made my way to the door and snappily open it¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    What the in the actual flying duck¡­


    ¡°Here, here, Little Topaz, eat this cake!~¡±


    ¡°Ooommphh¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Topaz, you want some tart? Here¡¯s a strawberry flavored!¡±


    ¡°Ooommphh¡­¡±


    ¡°This! Eat this!


    ¡°Open your mouth!


    ¡°Do you want to drink? Here¡¯s a juice¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Such healthy appetite!~¡±


    Topaz is surrounded by so many girls who just kept feeding her. Topaz never hesitated to eat what¡¯s served to her and deluge herself in an eating spree.


    I though they isolated her because she is a devil, now, why does it look like she is a pet!? Also, is her stomach bottomless?! Is this what¡¯s she¡¯s doing for the past three days? She did say back then that she is still in a growing phase and she needs to eat a lot but¡­really?


    Wait, now that I look closely, there are some slight changes to Topaz and that¡¯s definitely not getting fat!


    Topaz¡¯s below average breasts size becomes a little bigger now and her height seems to have grown too. Her face hasn¡¯t changed though¡­


    ¡°Eat well, Little Topaz, eat well.¡±


    ¡°Everything will pay off after endearing you with so much food, hehehe¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting excited, I wish she can open up to me first!~¡±


    ¡°How does her moan sounds like¡­.ahehehe¡­¡±


    No good...everyone inside the room is carnivores.

 Chapter 195: The Mansion where the Flowers are Rioting 5

    I left the room without Topaz noticing me. It might be best to stay uninvolved for now and just take care of things later before the carnivores devour her. She seems to be enjoying herself but being oblivious to evil intentions is bad.


    I walk towards Senya and continue the tour.


    She took me inside the kitchen and what I saw inside is far more astounding than I have thought of. Everyone is panicking and shouting like there is some sort of enemy¡­


    ¡°WHERE IS THE STOCK!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry chef, just a little bit more time!¡±


    ¡°DO YOU JOB FASTER AND MOVE YOUR ASSESS! ARE THE BREADS READY?!¡±


    ¡°C-Chef¡­s-someone just took a bite out of it!¡±


    ¡°WHAT?! WE DON¡¯T HAVE TIME FOR THAT! YOU EITHER REMAKE IT IN TEN MINUTES OR REPLACE IT WITH SOMETHING ELSE! HOW ABOUT THE SET OF PASTRIES? ARE THEY DONE YET? WE NEED IT FOR OUR GUESTS!¡±


    ¡°Awawawaw chef, we ran out of eggs¡­! Our stock wasn¡¯t replenished yet!¡±


    ¡°THEN MOVE YOUR ASS AND GET IT YOURSELF FROM FINNA!


    ¡°Y-Yes, I¡¯m sorry chef!¡±


    ¡°MIX THE SAUCE WITH BAYLEAF AND SOME PEPPER! THE SAUCE FOR THE CURRY LOOKS STALE SO ADD MORE STOCK FOR MORE VISCOSITY AND ADD A BLOCK OF CHOCOLATE TO MAKE IT CREAMIER.¡±


    ¡°Yes, chef!¡±


    FSSSS¡­


    One of the pans became ablaze with raging fire. The woman who keeps giving order and kept shouting while her hands dexterously cut, arrange and mix some soup with precise movements, saw this and goddamn I saw one of her veins popping up.


    She is a woman with a darkish red hair tied in a bun under her hat. The thing is, she is tall and has slightly pointed ears. Her eyes are fierce and her body is kind of slim but nevertheless, judging by her movements, she is strong and has unparalleled accuracy inside the kitchen. She is a dwarf which rarely seen even in this place, no, she is the first dwarf I saw here.


    The girl who burnt the pan panics and looks left and right while losing her mind on what to do. She immediately pales as she saw the head chef staring at her direction.


    ¡°C-C-C-C-C-Chef! I¡¯m ahh¡­uuhh¡­aaaa!!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. You¡¯re a newbie, right? Remove the fire rune embedded and throw it away. It might have been busted anyway. After that go to Mimosa for a new fire rune.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­.s-sorry¡­¡±


    The girl who has no special feature other than her clumsiness shakily removes the rune stone and throws it away in the trash bin. She hurriedly runs toward the door¡­towards us. As she saw us, she bows her head down and kept it like that as she passes through us.


    ¡°Umm¡­Senya¡­I guess we shouldn¡¯t disturb them.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Shall we go to the other places?¡±


    ¡°Un, let¡¯s go. Sooner or later, we are going to be a bother.¡±


    Making sense out of what I said, Senya beckons me out. I started pushing her wheelchair again but since I wasn¡¯t given any specific direction¡­


    ¡°Ah, since she just arrived a week ago, I want you to meet her before she goes again for her travels.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Who?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head outside! Towards one of the training grounds, ground three.¡±


    ¡°S-sure¡­¡±


    With Senya¡¯s suggestion, we head out of the mansion through the main entrance. Beyond the main entrance, ten meters away, there¡¯s a stone fence covered with crawling plants and large roots. Beyond the stoned fences are the same green forest.


    Senya beckons me to go left towards a paved path. On the side, large trees neatly trimmed are lined up and bushes are designed after a rabbit. It was quite a lovely sight, however, when I look to the right, the earth was gouged and hole fills the place. It is like a magic battle took in that place¡­


    And so, we took the left path where the ground three should be¡­


    ¡°Humm!~ Hum!~ Hum-hum!~¡±


    ¡°Miss Senya¡­you have such a lovely humming. I bet your voice when singing is lovelier. Are you in a good mood?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, flattery won¡¯t get you anywhere, however, I am happy so thank you. It¡¯s just that, I feel so nostalgic. It¡¯s like I am with Nivalis again but instead of walking delightfully like this, I was berating her about Astlan and pointing my sword at her throat.¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°That¡­doesn¡¯t sound like something you should be telling me¡­¡±


    ¡°Right?~ I was such a tomboy back then!~¡±


    ¡°Say, did you like Astlan too? Umm¡­I just want to know¡­because you seem to be awfully wordy about him¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little random. Can¡¯t you even form a mood first?¡±


    ¡°Uwaa! No¡­I didn¡¯t mean to offend you or anything!¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, I¡¯m just kidding. Mrothgir must have a lot of fun with you when he was still alive. About your question, to tell you the truth, it¡¯s the opposite¡­¡±


    Opposite? How so?


    From Astlan¡¯s Memory fragment, it doesn¡¯t seem that way. However, if I think about it, it doesn¡¯t tell how the people around Astlan felt with some exception.


    ¡°You mean you hate Astlan?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Senya!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because we have opposing ideals. Our views in life are completely different and with that alone, forget being lovers I cannot be a friend to him. In the end, this hate becomes pity for what had come to his life.¡±


    ¡°Miss Senya¡­the--!¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re here!~¡±


    Before I could speak, Senya cuts me off as we¡¯ve arrived at the ground three she was talking about. It¡¯s so large that It could probably have four house altogether. It is clear of any trees and the ground is well paved, less, there are some cracks and holes. In the middle, a woman stands alone, wielding a large sword while sweating vigorously. She is tall and her body looks like a seasoned veteran as he skin is brownish. Her physique is like well built with lean muscles which, even though looks manly, there is still a feminine charm to it. She is a woman with brunette hair and her eyes are fierce like they are ablaze.


    But the most important about her is that everyone around her is lying down, exhausted and beaten which they are composed of other races but, she alone is the only human in there.


    Her gaze landed on us and she smiles.


    ¡°Oh, Granny Senya!!¡±


    OH?! OOOOOHH! OOOOOOOHHHHH!


    You just called Senya granny?! Are you trying to get yourself killed?!


    ¡°Geez, Meiko, stop calling me that. Not with someone else here, okay?¡±


    ¡°Right, Granny Senya.¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­¡±


    Just like that? And she didn¡¯t even change how she calls Senya. They must be really close if Senya doesn¡¯t mind being called granny. It¡¯s not like I can start calling Senya granny too. That would be too rude.


    ¡°Oh, is that the girl? Oh! She looks so weak and frail! Can she even handle a sword? Just like those two elves that you brought over the other day.¡±


    ¡°That, that! How are those two girls?¡±


    ¡°I started giving them instructions and even now, they are still running with a sack filled with stones. It really pumps my blood to see youngsters train wholeheartedly!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard to them and don¡¯t forget to protect them, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So, what brings you here today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to let Asagao see how you do your thing.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm?¡±


    Meiko stares hard at me with curious eyes. I can feel her presence as someone veteran in her own field.


    ¡°Nice meeting you, I am Meiko, an adventurer, trader and a sword instructor. I am also a part time knight.¡±


    ¡°I am Asagao, pleased to meet you, M-Miss Meiko¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s new for me, being called miss. Hardly anyone calls me that but, oh well. Ah, also, if Senya told you anything about the women of this place, I¡¯ll tell you this, I swing both ways. I already had sex with both genders so I don¡¯t have any specific preference.¡±


    ¡°I see, however, that¡¯s a lot of professions you got¡­what do you really do anyway?¡±


    ¡°That, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me explain it to you Asagao since Meiko isn¡¯t good with her brain.¡±


    Senya intervenes with a subtle mockery. When Meiko heard that, she just nods in agreement as if it is just natural.


    ¡°You see Asagao, our Mansion is self-sufficient that can almost cater to the needs of hundreds of resident as long as everyone works.¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t this place more like a recreational facility¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­it can be too. The point is, even if it is like that, there are still things we needed from outside so, people like Meiko go out of the forest and go on an adventure. In the process, they deliver our products to some designated outlet and collect the profits from each store. On their way back, they will buy new product and ingredients to be used and utilize here. Meiko isn''t alone, there are dozens of girls like her who roams around the world.¡±


    This is a big firm with a lot of trading businesses. I cannot see this mansion collapsing anytime from lack of people. It is more accurate to say that this mansion, someday, will be the center of trade or like a black market.


    Daily necessities, foods, clothes and fabrics and even magical tools can be acquired here. There is even a forge here that can make weapons and armors that a country is willing to pay for. And on top of that, this place produces professionals and experts and there is no discrimination against other races. However, this place is only exclusive to women and since it is like that, the tendency that a girl turning into a lesbian is high¡­


    This is unusual for me to say but¡­this place¡­is teeming with monsters¡­not literal ones¡­but those who have monstrous magical powers and desires¡­Even Meiko in front of me is exuding an extraordinary aura that announces she is someone I cannot take on alone.


    ¡°Hey there, Asagao, want to have a duel?¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    Without further ado, as I am thinking that I cannot take her alone, she just goes and challenges me to a duel. Her expression is pretty fierce and her smile is unfading but, her body looks like it is raging to go as if all the opponents she battle earlier aren¡¯t enough for her.


    ¡°Wait! Miss Meiko, we jus--!¡±


    ¡°Come on now! Don¡¯t be a stranger. Here, take this sword.¡±


    She handed me a normal iron sword. I thought that she would rather give me any wooden ones but instead, she gave me this. Meiko also picks up an iron sword and walks towards the center of the field.


    I am kind of hesitant so I look over at Senya but as usual, she just has this smile plastered all over her face.


    ¡°No can do, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Come!¡±


    Following where Meiko go, I went in front of her and hold the sword out in an attack stance. Seeing this, Meiko also held up her sword and started watching me carefully.


    ¡°Oh, so you can really hold your sword, huh.¡±


    ¡°I am just a little strong, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Show it to me!¡±


    She grasps the sword with two hands and dashes towards me.


    AH?! Not even a go signal!


    Since it has come to this, I cannot dodge anymore so I put up the sword to guard against her attack. Her swing comes from horizontal so I place my sword vertically to parry it¡­


    However, this is truly not a time for me to fight her¡­


    CLANG!


    SNAP!


    The sword I held up¡­snaps in the middle as I caught her attack¡­


    Her attack is so strong that it immediately flings me sideward! I cannot fix my posture because of the dress I am unfamiliar with and I cannot fix my footing as I am wearing heeled sandals. Also, I kind of snap my left arm guarding the attack. My hand wasn¡¯t able to withstand the impact since I am not wearing my usual battle attire.


    Before I hit the ground where I expect to sprain my ankle, an arm immediately catches me. It is the familiar metallic arm that always catches me before I fall¡­


    ¡°Ichirou¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, another contender appeared!¡±


    Ichirou held me in his arm and helps me stand up. He then glares at Meiko who instantly defeated me.


    ¡°The condition of the battle was unfair, to begin with. You, you are aware of that, right?¡±


    ¡°What if I am? I am just testing her.¡±


    ¡°Senya! What are you doing? You do know that that kind of sword will immediately snap. The swords Asagao uses aren¡¯t frail as those.¡±


    Ah?


    Come to think of it, all the swords that I have in my dimensional storage came from master. That only means all of it are top class swords that won¡¯t easily breaks.


    ¡°Ichirou Nagasaki, I told you not to come.¡±


    ¡°I have come for the reason I am worried, worried for Asagao¡¯s wellbeing.¡±


    ¡°It is necessary for her to learn that her fighting skills and style are only heavily backed by her own equipment. I want her to learn how vital it is. Up until now, she only relies on things given to her.¡±


    ¡°Rather than brutally teaching her that isn¡¯t it better just to tell her upfront?!¡±


    ¡°Look at the pot calling the kettle black. She should have learned it from you if you are aware of it. Why didn¡¯t you tell her about it then?¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡±


    I look at Ichirou with disbelief eyes¡­


    It was another way for me to get stronger but, he didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t even bother teaching me anything right from the start. He was just there by my side all the time but never intended to walk together with me¡­


    I can¡¯t believe this¡­

 Chapter 196: The Mansion where the Flowers are Rioting 6

    I am aware that Ichirou¡¯s desire is for me not to fight. However, on multiple occasions, I already told him that it is inevitable for such desire to come to light. A situation can drastically change from a normal to a chaotic day wherein we are going to be forced to fight for ourselves. Even if I know that having to know that Ichirou didn¡¯t even give any effort to make us better makes me dispirited.


    I thought that I can fully rely on him but, that was not the case for him. He always openly opposes our involvement in any fight but in the end, I could sway him and have him help us. I thought surely he gradually changed his mind and let us take care of ourselves.


    No, that was not it.


    Even up until now, he strongly opposes it. For what reason does he do it? What is his underlying motive for his acts? What does he see as righteous and what does he see as wrong?


    There are no acts that made it self-evident. He just tolerated our actions but not what we truly wanted to do. Was he being greedy for self-satisfaction or was he just a selfless man with a virtue to help anyone. I am pretty sure it won¡¯t be the latter one as for how he treated Topaz.


    I feel like he betrayed me but in a sense, he didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    I feel like the Ichirou that I knew is splitting into two and forming a very complex personality. I don¡¯t want that but I am not someone who should be saying what he should do.


    ¡°Ichirou, do you want me to tell you what are you exactly doing to Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Senya¡­¡±


    ¡°You are¡­stunning her potential growth.¡±


    The words struck me like a lightning. Even Ichirou is lost for words after hearing that. Somehow, the words dig deeper into my chest that it starts tightening. Everything, suddenly, becomes clear and but at the same time, brought over fear and hesitation in my heart.


    ¡°Ichirou¡­you are doing what Nil exactly did to me¡­¡±


    I utter those with words with a painful shrill. It was not exactly what Ichirou is aiming for, I know that, but, it is something specifically similar in essence. What does he envision when he yearns to protect us?


    Upon hearing my cry, Ichirou¡¯s face hardens and words no longer objected my weak and feeble remark.


    ¡°Ichirou¡­I am truly thankful for your concern. I feel comfortable around you and I think you don¡¯t have any ulterior motives however¡­this is not¡­your knight and princess'' story¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­! That¡¯s not what I--!¡±


    ¡°Please understand¡­ we¡¯ve already lost the leisure time for such thing. This may sound like I am getting full of myself but, I am aware of the reality in front of us and by any means, I want to end it.¡±


    Our time and fantasy for role-playing shouldn¡¯t interfere with our goal towards the end of this madness Nil and the devils brought upon. It is the thing that I prioritize that most and set everything aside as possible as I can.


    Ichirou once again stiffens from my words. This time, he just blankly looks at me but his eyes hint that he is a little furious and what¡¯s to say something. However, when he resolved his self to speak, Senya immediately intervenes.


    ¡°There seems to be an odd dissonance between the two of you despite being tied together with a special bond.¡±


    ¡°The bonds between me and Asagao are perfectly normal.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I wonder how you see Asagao and how Asagao sees you. Even at this moment, you are still trying to keep Asagao away from what she must do and what she desires to achieve. Is there any issue about it that you keep yourself with?¡±


    ¡°Senya, first of all, I am grateful that you willingly took care of Asagao and the others. You are perceptive, wise and reliable. However, despite all of those qualities, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like to confirm.¡±


    ¡°What could it be?¡±


    ¡°Are you even strong?¡±


    That¡¯s when I realize¡­they are provoking each other. I have no idea what happened for the past three days that I am asleep but I am betting that they didn¡¯t have any good start.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Senya¡¯s brow twitches and Ichirou¡¯s face is cramping in anger.


    The atmosphere becomes heavy and cold ice stares are briefly exchanged. I can feel my sweat dripping as the aggression intensifies. Meiko who is on the ground too shiver and retreats slowly from the two. I¡¯d like to escape the situation myself because this is really not the right time for this but I just can¡¯t because I am the root of the problem.


    Also, even I want to see how strong Senya is. I don¡¯t doubt her but It would greatly put me at ease if she is good or strong with magic or something.


    But do they really have to go that far in trying to provoke each other? As far as they need to bring up issues like how weak I am and emphasize it as if they have to slap it to my face? They are just doing unnecessary aggression.


    ¡°Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Senya, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Can you do that Divine Possession with Ichirou?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­but¡­why?!¡±


    ¡°It seems that I have to do something for this man here to understand.¡±


    She personally requested it.


    If she says so, as someone who is in level with master, I cannot decline. Ichirou, on the other hand, found satisfaction with Senya¡¯s suggestion and walk closer to me. Finding no compromise for the situation at hand, I steeled my mind and prepare my body for the incoming battle that is about to come.


    Come to think of it, Ichirou is contradicting himself with this quarrel with Senya and that in itself is quite vexing as I am used.


    ¡°What are you doing this for, Ichirou?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­hate me or something¡­? Do you really want me to stop doing what I like doing!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t hate you at all but I the thought of you and the twins fighting to get yourselves hurt. Even if it is a wishful and na?ve thought, even if it sounded illogical, I want you to stand behind me. Still, it¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you anymore! For me, you are turning into someone frightening¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I don¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°However, I still trust you so we are going to do this.¡±


    To be honest, he is not frightening, it is just that, whenever I look at him recently, something wrong is happening to me. Even now, there is this fuzzy feeling in my chest and my body and cheeks feel hot. That¡¯s what is frightening me.


    Unlike our usual Divine Possession of holding hands, this time, my arms felt wrapping around Ichirou¡¯s body. For some odd reason, even after what he has done, my body yearns for his warmth. Because of this, even Ichirou is taken aback as I sweetly snuggle to him.


    ¡°Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°[Divine Possession.]¡±


    Just like the usual, pale blue light illuminates the whole ground and the forest is dyed with the hue of sky blue. The spiritech covers my right arm and legs strengthening and fortifying my physical abilities to the max. I remove the sandals that I am wearing as it would just further hinder me and the frilly sundress is kept as it is because I cannot do anything about it.


    I wonder if the wind the keeps fluttering my dress shows my underwear.


    Senya¡¯s face is painted with wonder and surprise upon seeing our power, our resonance of souls, mine and his ultimate and shared power that is surging with divine power that violently shakes everything. Even Meiko who stood aside has a flabbergasted countenance.


    ¡°So this is that Divine Possession¡­how wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Senya, aren¡¯t you going to bring out any weapon? Aren¡¯t you going to prepare yourself for this battle? Because I guarantee you that we are very strong.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, I like how you care for me, however, I am fine. Attack as you please and do not hold back if you don¡¯t want to insult me.¡±


    If there¡¯s one thing I learned in this world, never ever underestimate anyone, even someone crippled like Senya. Everything is bizarre and everyone is absurd. I learned how to trust my guts and right now, my guts is telling me not to hold back against her like what she said.


    ¡°Ichirou, I am going to attack with all my might.¡±


    ¡°<That goes without saying. She purposely invited it so whatever happens to her, it¡¯s her fault.>¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Glancing at Senya who calmly observe us, I notice that she hasn¡¯t even moved from her place and never intended to stand up from her wheelchair. What¡¯s more vexing is that she only just momentarily shows her surprise but reverts back to her smiling countenance.


    Gripping tightly the divine sword that was produced with our interweaving souls, I gather power and enclose it. Grasping the sword with both of my hands, I dash towards Senya leaving a flash of light that left in our wake.


    ¡°[Violent Dragon Tempest¡­]¡±


    Senya softly mutters something and I was able to catch a drift of it. Nevertheless, I kept my focus clear and concise and head towards her with the sword going in for a slash across. If she doesn¡¯t fight back, I¡¯ll do everything I can to stop the sword from hurting her, even if I have to break my arm. If she does, then I won¡¯t hold back.


    At the moment come, I feel like the whole world moves so slowly. In a split second, the ground which our power dominates loses in an instant as new vibrant and warm power promptly envelopes the place.


    ¡°[Counter!]¡±


    As I heard what Senya said, I didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and strike my sword downward, but contrary to my expectation, in that very instant¡­


    I found myself catching for breath while kneeling and holding my stomach in pain¡­


    My consciousness flickers and my eyes are losing its focus as my vision gets blurry from pain and dizziness. It feels like something blunt hits me and it kept me from breathing properly.


    ¡°Haa¡­Haa¡­Haaa¡­¡±


    ¡°<Asagao, what happened?!>¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­I¡­ack¡­I don¡¯t¡­haa¡­it hurts¡­my¡­regeneration¡­is slow¡­Haa¡­¡±


    Gritting my teeth, I force myself to look towards her, the source of this new power that is so warm it sent shiver down to my spine¡­


    Ahh¡­how could I forgot about it¡­


    ¡°<So, you really do still have it¡­like the spirits told me. Senya, that sword¡­>¡±


    Unlike earlier, Senya now stands on her feet. Her usually closed eyes are now showing a deep lime green pupils and her stare shows a calm but proud and dignified warrior that I felt scared. In her hand, is a rainbow colored sword that expels seven colored light that it puts my aura in shame.


    The God Artifact Excelsior¡­


    ¡°<Excelsior¡­and this time¡­it is not an imitation¡­it is the real one.>¡±


    ¡°I told you before, right? I am still a hero despite my weak body.¡±


    ¡°<How are you able to stand up?!>¡±


    ¡°I never mention anything about being completely crippled. I just have a weak gait and I easily get tired if I walk around, however, with the help of magic enhancement and this sword, Excelsior, I am able to make my legs functional.¡±


    ¡°<And even with such power, you never even tried to help other people outside of this forest¡­>¡±


    ¡°I have my reasons¡­but enough of that. Are you two satisfied?¡±


    What in the world did she do?!


    It is quite frustrating she brought me down to my knees but at the same time, I am in awe because she is so strong.


    Even Ichirou and I didn¡¯t even stand a chance and her movement is swift and smooth that I didn¡¯t even know what hit me. It was so strong that it left me on the verge of tears and with unsteady hands and feet due to the shock.


    ¡°Miss¡­Senya¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao, I am sorry, however, shouldn¡¯t you receive such attack, we won¡¯t be able to start anything, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°And as of now, the first thing I want you to learn is¡­¡±


    Senya pauses as she flings the Godly Artifact Excelsior creating a gust of violent wind expelling so much power.


    ¡°I am far stronger than both of you.¡±

 Chapter 197: The Mansion where the Flowers are Rioting 7

    Senya declares so.


    It is like establishing the hierarchy in the place, the message that she is the strongest here is perfectly received. She who looks calm and passive of all, she who has the calmest most tranquil demeanor, and she who is the elder of everyone is the strongest, most ferocious warrior that stands atop.


    The rainbow colored sword in her hand is the proof of that strength. The power she is emitting is the proof of her dominance over this battle. Her calmness and stillness are the proof of her confidence. Seeing the spectacle in front of me, even though I was struck down by something violent, made me awestruck.


    Senya¡¯s figure is like a reenactment of a legend.


    However, since this is a rare opportunity to fight with all I got against someone far stronger, I am not going to back down. With the power of divine possession with Ichirou against her, I don¡¯t think I need to hold back. Also, I have grown since the last time I fought with Nil!


    ¡°Miss Senya!¡±


    ¡°Oh, what now? D-Don¡¯t tell me, Asagao¡­you can¡¯t bear the pain?! Oh¡­w-what should I ever do!?¡±


    ¡°No, on the contrary, Miss Senya, I would like to continue this battle!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Wait!¡±


    ¡°<There you go again, Asagao! You¡¯re this is why I don¡¯t like you fighting the most! You¡¯re turning into a war freak and it always put me on the edge!>¡±


    Whatever¡­


    With the blood ragingly boiling inside me, I broke out into a grin as I enter battle mode again. Gripping the sword in my left and tightly clamping my right fist, I stand up and recompose my fallen self.


    Whatever Senya used I am going to unravel it through any means. I deploy my all-sensing barrier around the perimeter. Reaching what my vision can, I cast dozens of small plate barriers around Senya to be my foothold for my usual attack pattern. Due to the prompt appearance of the barriers, Senya tilts her head in confusion.


    ¡°What are these¡­wait¡­These are all barriers?!¡±


    ¡°[Calm Dragon Tempest!]¡±


    I rush towards Senya again. This time, I plan to charge at her head on and engage in a swordfight. I know a direct confrontation against a master like Senya is a bad idea considering that my current swordplay is amateurish and sloppy even in the eye of Ichirou, however, under any circumstances, I just have to experience how truly strong Senya is.


    ¡°You¡¯re really going to do it?!¡±


    Senya worriedly asks with a panicking countenance. I was just wondering if she feels uneasy fighting me because she doesn''t want to actually hurt me.


    Shaking the thought off my mind, I jump towards a plate of barrier and do my spinning maneuver and jump and bounce off from barrier to barrier. With each leap and jump creates a flash of blue light and as my movement becomes faster, it creates an illusion of vortex. I haven¡¯t attacked yet as I am cautious of Senya¡¯s movement. I rather do not see any openings at all as her eyes catch up to my movements.


    ¡°Amazing! So this is how you use Mrothgir¡¯s martial arts! It¡¯s also breathtaking of how beautiful your barrier is and the way you utilize it. However, flashy as it may be, in the end, it is all none but tricks and show.¡±


    ¡°[Shockwave!]¡±


    BOOM!


    ¡°Uwaah!?¡±


    As the skill imply, shockwave.


    My tempest was neutralized and I was blown away by a strong force that flings me outward and in the process, breaks my balance. The barriers shatter and I lost any hope of fixing my position. This is a good opportunity for Senya to finish the battle but she never moves from her place.


    THUD!


    I fell to the ground and rolls several times. There were no pain or any discomfort because of my reinforced body but the force of the shockwave did manage to throw me. It might at least be clear to me that she is holding back.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°You sure are a stubborn one, young lady.¡±


    ¡°<Asagao, don¡¯t be stupid! You are clearly no match for Senya! A little exchange already proved that so stop this!>¡±


    ¡°Asagao, d-don¡¯t you think Ichirou is right? I don¡¯t mean to be mean but¡­do Mrothgir¡¯s brutal and stubborn ways rub off on you?¡±


    I¡¯ve always been weak and unable to fend for myself. I always need to rely on others to fight and to be protected. Even now, I cannot deny that I am not fighting by myself. I am not confident enough but I at least want to show that my soul shall not waver, even if it means being stubborn.


    In a sense, if Senya wants to stop me, she should beat the hell out of me like my Spartan training under master. It is the kind of training I grew to like.


    I am not a masochist just to be clear.


    ¡°Miss Senya, I don¡¯t want to waste this chance! This battle may yield to something and also, I want to learn so much from experience and such!¡±


    ¡°E-Eh¡­aren¡¯t you too much enthusiastic about this¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Here I go!¡±


    ¡°Wai--! Eh?!¡±


    BAM!


    Our sword collides for the first time. Senya hurriedly parries my attack as I suddenly kick the ground and spins for a momentum and finally landing our first contact. Her defense feels like I am hitting a solid concrete wall that it didn¡¯t even budge.


    ¡°[Violent Dragon Tempest ¨C Strike!]¡±


    WHOOSH!


    Senya breaks off our contact and I draw back two meters away from me when she cast the skill. A rainbow streak of winds which circular in motion suddenly envelopes my surrounding.


    WHOOSH!


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    As I came in contact with it, it feels like a sword just slices me. Even with my body strengthened to the limits, the rainbow wind manages to hurt me. The sundress also received some of the slashes thinning it. At this point, I am going to be left nothing but my underwear. The only defense I could put up is the spiritech which does not even receive a single scratch.


    I have no choice but to improvise a new technique seeing that my barrier won¡¯t stand a chance against this.


    I gather energy around my core and stimulated the power. I deeply inhaled and exhaled as I imagine how the power should burst forth from my body. I tried to recall how Senya did it earlier and picture myself doing it. After a good dozen of seconds, I release the power that swelled from my core.


    ¡°[Blooming Thorn ¨C Shockwave!]¡±


    BOOM!


    As the power exploded like a time bomb, the rainbow streaks of wind disperse and was completely neutralized leaving no trace of its existence. I felt a little strain on my body but it is still bearable. When I look at Senya, her mouth was gaping a little.


    ¡°Asagao, that¡­you already learned it by just watching me?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, it was my first time doing it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my¡­it seems that you are slowly bringing out your talents.¡±


    ¡°These are no talent¡­ it is my dedication to becoming a better person that¡¯s why I need you to teach me. I am going to steal your techniques as much as I can.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear¡­I am worried for nothing¡­Well then, won¡¯t you come at me again?¡±


    ¡°OKAY!¡±


    BAM!


    Upon Senya¡¯s remark showing the slightest motivation, my grin return and I charge at her again. Like how I did the first time, I gather power again in the sword and held it down. In response, Senya raises her sword overhead and readies herself.


    As I close in, I thought that I have the advantage because her attack is milliseconds slower than mine but¡­


    ¡°<Asagao, stop!>¡±


    ¡°Too late!~¡±


    ¡°[Violent Dragon Tempest ¨C Counter!]¡±


    BAM!


    My mind blanks out in a moment and I found myself flying again towards the ground.


    ¡°Ack!...Haa¡­¡±


    I land and rolls again several meters as I receive another attack that I didn¡¯t expect. My knee feels so weak and another blunt pain courses throughout my body as I tried to catch for breath. This time, I am little prepared so I was able to recompose myself in a short duration.


    I stagger as I stand up and gain my gait. I look at Senya eye to eye again¡­


    ¡°Asagao, I think this is enough¡­¡±


    ¡°Not yet! I can still do this!¡±


    ¡°No¡­I am serious¡­let¡¯s stop this!¡±


    ¡°I still have something under my sleeve!¡±


    ¡°Wai--! Listen!¡±


    I dash again but this time, I am going to use that skill when I fought the giant devil in the sea, my own special move together with Ichirou. A special skill that only we can use in this form¡­


    ¡°[Blooming Thorn, Divine Possession ¨C Ipomoea Nil Judgme--!]¡±


    ¡°<STOP ASAGAO!>¡±


    Eh?


    Before I could finish the chant, Ichirou releases the divine possession. Because of my forward momentum towards Senya, I wasn¡¯t able to avoid her, not until Ichirou grabs me in the waist.


    ¡°Ack¡­*cough*¡­*cough*¡­¡±


    My eyes widen as I saw Senya collapse. The godly artifact Excelsior disappears from her hand like a mist. Before Senya¡¯s body could hit the ground, Ichirou catches her with his other arm.


    Eh?


    What just happened?!


    Just now, I was about to use my trump card against Senya but in that time, she collapses. If Ichirou hadn¡¯t stopped me, I could have killed her. Senya¡¯s countenance becomes paler and her weak legs are unable to walk again.


    Since I am in no need for any assistance, I gesture Ichirou to let me go and help Senya instead. He promptly carries Senya in his arm like a princess.


    ¡°Hey, you, what happened?! Why did you collapse?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my¡­I may be strong but¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that one of those reasons you cannot leave this forest?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­my body¡­couldn¡¯t use Excelsior anymore like I used to¡­at the very best¡­I can use it for five minutes or less¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk! Stupid¡­you should have told us, instead, you made a grand speech!¡±


    ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am! I mean, we could have done something horrible to you. You shouldn¡¯t hide things like this from us!¡±


    ¡°I can see why you are furious but the only thing I can say now is my gratitude. However, if you could stop holding me this way and deliver me to my wheelchair, that would be good. Our audience increases and most of them are those who have fear of men. You should remember that you aren¡¯t allowed inside the mansion.¡±


    Like what Senya said, there are tons of girl who felt our power coursing throughout the place and came to watch us. I really didn¡¯t notice them building up into a huge crowd. Even Mimosa from the research lab came to watch with a satisfied countenance.


    From the crowds, I spotted the twins too watching with wonder even though they are covered in sweat and dirt while carrying a sack which I guess has a lot of rocks inside. They are also dressed like me with the color of the clothes as the only difference.


    Now that I think about it, I think I went a little overboard there¡­


    There are times when my excitement reaches a certain level, I just get so hyped and wanted to move my body vigorously.


    Ichirou carried Senya towards the wheelchair which was blown earlier. After fixing its position, Ichirou places Senya on her trusted steed again.


    ¡°Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Senya?!¡±


    ¡°I think I know now what you are lacking and what things I should teach you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, are you not angry at me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I? After all, you are the last disciple of Mrothgir so a little childishness and tantrum from you are to be expected.¡±


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s not like that!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I know that you are rushing things but, I would like to know your side of the story and I will tell you mine. After that, I can start teaching you my own technique which I base from Mrothgir¡¯s original martial arts.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­that¡­right? The Violent Dragon Tempest?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is one the reasons Mrothgir is actually refusing to see me for the past years. He did dislike any modification on his martial arts. Knowing that, do you still want to learn it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. However, I want to still learn the original Calm Dragon Tempest.¡±


    ¡°That can be fixed but, time is lacking and I can only teach you the most useful skill in my arsenal. It is an original technique that I came up with.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­?¡±


    ¡°Calm Dragon Tempest ¨C Counter! A skill solely base on returning an enemy magic attack or any magic imbued one. It is also a subset of barrier magic!¡±


    Ohhh?!

 Chapter 198: The Prideful Sun and the Everlasting Moon.

    It¡¯s been a week now since I started training under Senya. The mess we did that day didn¡¯t really have any impact and was brushed off, except for Ichirou¡¯s appearance. In the end, I was left thinking what actually happened between Senya and Ichirou as they have this uneasy tension between them.


    By the end of the day, Ichirou is to stay at the wooden lodge by the lake and the tour promptly ended. Senya will train me in learning Counter and Meiko will grind the basics of the basics of swordsmanship.


    However, the only training I receive from Senya is¡­meditation. Something like relinquishing myself from master¡¯s influence over me and acquire mental tranquility.


    My schedule for the past week was already fixed. I am the one who decided it in all honesty. From morning to noon, from waking up when the sun is still rising to the sun peaking in the sky, I work and assist in the research laboratory under Mimosa and her assistant, Ardisia. I arrange, compile and check the stock of the materials. The perk of this job is that I can sneak some materials¡­don¡¯t tell them¡­


    And of course, for an obvious reason, I declined to be their guinea pig as their intention is clear as day with Mimosa saying alien over and over that it is actually deafening and Ardisia finding opportunity to seduce like as if it will work.


    As for the twin, I also suggested that they start working too like what I do to learn skills and abilities for labor and working. Indispensable skills that they could use and apply in their life as I hope they do not continue fighting in the future.


    As per my suggestion, the two took jobs which are different from each other. It seems that they don¡¯t have much issue anymore with separating with each other. They¡¯ve become more complacent and braver than ever. I can¡¯t believe I am saying this but I guess I am a proud big brother¡­errmmm¡­sister¡­


    Casablanca decided to work as an assistant in their forgery in the underground which is vast and really hot. The smith there is a dwarf name Orita who forges both armor and weapon. When I ask Casablanca why chose something like that, she said¡­


    ¡°I met a godsmith¡­I am awestruck with the beauty of forging and metallurgy.¡±


    I am quite confused and asked further but she refuses to say anything anymore. On top of carrying metallic materials here and there and observing smelting and smithing in the perimeter of a hot furnace, she also trains her physical strength in the afternoon in watch of Meiko. Also, when I visited the forgery once, Orita told me that¡­


    ¡°Oh? Casablanca is very helpful! Her skill, gravity, helps in controlling pressure and compressing materials with ease. If I can I want to keep her here but¡­I know better not to.¡±


    And I saw Casablanca happily watches the dwarf as she works on heated metal and struck it with a mithril hammer.


    For Hibiscus, she decided to do agricultural work such as fishing, farming and learning about vegetation. She goes around helping in taking care of the animals, tending the crops, and pulling the fishing net in the river and sometimes, they go out to the sea.


    She told me that she once saw Merissa and crew in their flying ship. For a moment, she thought that they are successful just to witness the ship crashes into the water again.


    When I ask Hibiscus as why did she works somewhere under the sun and full of animals and plants, she told me that¡­


    ¡°I love animals! Just working with them eases my heart! Ah, of course, Casablanca eases my heart the best but I just love animals. Also, I know that they are essential for food but it doesn¡¯t bother me that much.¡±


    She said¡­


    Hibiscus does think like an adult at times. Also, with Emby¡¯s help, they can smoke the fish and meat for preservation. A fire rune is efficient too however, Emby¡¯s natural fire is better than a magically created flame.


    Like Casablanca, Hibiscus also moves around carrying crops and heavy equipment and in the afternoon, they train physically again. When I visited the farm, I saw the one in charge, Heilm, a demon from Orc clan, and she told me that¡­


    ¡°Dunno what ta¡¯ say¡­whenever we catch a glimpse of Hibiscus wiping her sweat with the back of her hand and smiles, our heart just lightens and thought that tis day is a good day too. Also, she can brighten the sky whenever the sun hides under the blanket of the clouds with her ability.¡±


    That was a really heartwarming smile¡­if you remove that stupid bird. Whenever we meet eyes, he always wears this damn, agonizing, frustrating and stupid smug! He does nothing but a fire starter and a decoration!


    Moving on to the most troublesome person¡­Topaz¡­


    I personally requested to Senya that she¡¯ll watch over Topaz. In return, Topaz will work or rather, resume her training as a maid and now, will work as another labor force here. However, Topaz isn¡¯t that easy to talk with.


    Because her primary nature is of a devil, Topaz never hesitated showing her hate towards others. She faithfully carries the orders but with sometimes a sneer or curses. It wasn¡¯t cute at all and she is prone to being a little violent whenever Senya and I are not looking. The only way to tame her is through food, other than that, she is someone really a handful.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    The other maids started drifting away from her¡­and some developed a weird fetish for it¡­


    Come on¡­stop that¡­Get some help¡­


    I consulted Senya about what to do to Topaz. Since I am the one who brought her here, she is my responsibility and I want to take care of her well-being as much as I can but I would also like if she starts learning socializing with others. Senya only said¡­


    ¡°Asagao, what is better - to be born good, or to overcome your evil nature through great effort?¡±


    The question sounded stupid but after contemplating in my meditations under a waterfall like a common trope, considering that we are talking about Topaz, I realize that Topaz has still evil nature left in her and only her own effort could change her.


    I have to remember that Topaz, even though she looks like a fifteen years old girl right now, is still a newborn that hasn¡¯t even lived for a month. She may have studied and obtained knowledge but she is unsure of how to use and apply them and of course, her immature and childish attitude is more prevalent.


    I wish that the other maids would understand that. Not only the maids, I wish for the others and to the people, she will meet in the future that don¡¯t immediately judge her because of her origin. Right now, even if I can only see Milin in her, I am able to start seeing her individuality and her own identity.


    And for now, what am I doing?


    I am currently walking side by side with Mimosa. I was in the middle of arranging some files and stocks when she dragged me saying that Senya wants to see us.


    ¡°Hey, what are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°C-Could you at least call me by my name and stop treating me like a thing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me if you stop calling me alien.¡±


    ¡°No way! Alien is alien!¡±


    ¡°Why are you even complaining about how I treat you¡­? Wait¡­! I was asking about what are we going to do!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! You see, Senya just discovered something yesterday and now, she is going to do something unbelievable! I will be there to observe and record data and¡­you should be there because this is something you are directly involved.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°So, how was it? Working with us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite enjoyable. I get to experience something new¡­explosions, agonizing screams of failure, the argument over a single piece of ink and stuff¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m glad! In the process, you were able to salvage stuff from there too for your next adventure, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. It¡¯s obvious because you are the one managing the stocks. It¡¯s no big deal for us but I still have to reprimand you as your superior. Stealing is bad!¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­yes. I¡¯m truly sorry. It was such a disgraceful thing I did¡­¡±


    ¡°Next time, ask for permission and we¡¯ll give you tons!¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±


    I have to reflect on this. I should know better that it is still thievery whether small or large quantity is stolen. Maybe this is one of the reasons my meditation hasn¡¯t been going well like what Senya said¡­


    Impure thoughts¡­


    ¡°Ah, we¡¯re here Alien.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Like what Mimosa said, we are now standing in front of a two-panel door with a plate written as MANAGEMENT. It seems this is Senya¡¯s office.


    Mimosa, without knocking, gallantly opens the door and enters the room.


    Wha--! As expected of Mimosa! Her rudeness knows no bound!


    ¡°Senya, we¡¯re here! I brought the alien too.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mimosa!~ Rude as ever!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! Thanks for the compliment.¡±


    I promptly follow Mimosa and enter the room. Inside the room is quite a classic interior with a table with stacks of paper, cabinets, and bookshelves filled with things. However, what caught my attention are the people inside the room.


    ¡°Ichirou, Casablanca, and Hibiscus, why are you all here?!¡±


    ¡°Senya called us here. As for me, I climbed up and went through the window as she instructed.¡±


    Ichirou answered my question.


    The twins are sitting side by side in a chair in the middle of the room while Ichirou leans of a wall. The twins are obviously called from their work. Casablanca is wearing short leather pants and a rolled up shirt. Hibiscus is wearing her cream colored prairie dress with leather boots and a straw hat. Emby sits in her lap.


    ¡±For what purpose did we gather here today?¡±


    ¡°It is because of what I have learned yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Tell us¡­don¡¯t keep us hanging now. And no speeches¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­Well then¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She pauses.


    She made a quick glance towards me. Senya badly wants to make a speech first. I am not going to support your annoying habit.


    ¡°W-Well, when I heard that you can actually grant divinity to these twins, it greatly shocked me. So I immediately did a little research and from your words and conjecture, I came up with a single conclusion.¡±


    ¡°Really?! Then what is it?!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a receiver inside of them. Your divine ascension doesn¡¯t pick random people, but instead, detect if there¡¯s a suitable host inside of them to bring out the power.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one of my conjectures. You are just ruling out any other possibilities at this point, right?¡±


    ¡°Correct. You yourself is a powerhouse of this divine power and by no means, you cannot use it yourself if there are no receiver that you can use. That¡¯s where divine possession comes.¡±


    ¡°I had the feeling that it might actually that. A strong spirit that could actual withstand my divine power. Ichirou is the best example for that.¡±


    ¡°In my hypothesis, you can actually use other spirits but, before you can even use them to channel your divine power, they¡¯ll be destroyed. I don¡¯t recommend it so don¡¯t try to test it.¡±


    ¡°But I am curious about how these receivers work. What are they?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we are about to find out. I am going to bring out those receivers using the combination of magic and Ki and have them resurface using Casablanca and Hibiscus body as vessels.¡±


    ¡°Hey! That sounds dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Trust me. If they are dangerous, divine ascension, your divinity, won¡¯t find its way to them, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­As you say¡­¡±


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    In a snap of a finger, Senya¡¯s magic takes Casablanca and Hibiscus consciousness away and the limps on the chair. Mimosa started writing in her memo pad and Ichirou stares dagger at Senya as he is being overly cautious.


    Senya rolls her wheelchair closer to the twin and places her hands on their heads.


    ¡°[Ancient Magic ¨C Educ Hillos Huc]¡±


    ¡°[Satya Revelation]¡±


    A glow of rainbow light spills from Senya¡¯s palm and it radiantly covers the whole room. I don¡¯t know what was she said but I am certain that it¡¯s latin. It must be either the influence from our world or Senya learned it from someone and made a skill out of it.


    At that moment, even Emby who sat on Hibiscus laps fainted.


    After for like ten seconds, the seven colored light fades and Senya hurriedly rolls her wheelchair backward. A wave of divine power immediately surges the whole room but, it is not at a level where it can alarm anyone.


    The divine power came from the twins. However, the divine power felt different than mine. It is like for example, Mimosa and I are both eating something sweet. They are fundamentally sweet but in reality, I am chewing soap and she is gnawing at a stone but both have the same taste.


    That¡¯s how it feels, both divine power but a different kind. It¡¯s like, it is foreign.


    Then, the twins slowly regain their consciousness. Their head slowly rises in unison and they stare directly at me. After that, Hibiscus turns towards Casablanca and smile. She fixes her posture from sitting with her legs close to a cross leg and a fixed smug on her face while Casablanca leans towards Hibiscus¡¯ shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Apollo. How many ages have passed since thyself saw your visage? Heretofore, I am a captive in a blasted stone until released by my beloved, mine vessel.¡±


    ¡°Fret not Artemis, for thou is not placed in mere phoenix body. Us shan¡¯t be slander further by this world¡¯s populace.¡±


    Hibiscus speech becomes awfully prided and boastful while Casablanca becomes seductively soft spoken. It seems that there are those who resurfaced in their body and from their conversation¡­


    ¡°You two¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, the wench with a chest of a great plateau, this one is sorry for not introducing thyself as I am not accustomed in lowly exchange. I am Apollo, the Sun God!¡±


    ¡°I am Artemis, the Moon Goddess.¡±


    No way¡­! Greek gods all of the sudden?! And they are using the bodies of the twins as their own vessel!

 Chapter 199: The Prideful Sun and the Everlasting Moon 2

    I¡¯m a little confused!


    I mean, I am seeing Hibiscus acting high and mighty. No, I remembered that when Hibiscus got drunk, she did act high and mighty. Maybe that was her true nature brought out by alcohol. As for Casablanca, it seems that she became quite bold and alluring. There¡¯s certain elegance in her countenance that would charm you.


    ¡°Wait! Just to be clear, you two are not Casablanca and Hibiscus now, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you dolt? Hath we not introduced ourselves to you?¡±


    ¡°I am just making sure and don¡¯t call me dolt! Apollo? Phoenix!? Then you¡¯re just basically that dumb bird in Hibiscus body at the moment, right?!¡±


    ¡°Even though you are a divine being, thou are being barbaric and impudent. This is the why the very first moment we met, I immediately knew we wouldn¡¯t get along.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all the pecking for?!¡±


    ¡°Do not misunderstand it. As a god from another realm, being brought to a foreign world ruled by other gods is extremely aggravating. I simply dislike divine being like you but that does not mean I am your enemy.¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, currently using a wench as a vessel when I am clearly a man, aren¡¯t we in the same situation, no?¡±


    ¡°Eh? You know?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to see the mismatch from your soul to the body because of how compatible it is but yes, I am aware. But thyself have a protest too.¡±


    ¡°What would that be?¡±


    ¡°I am confused about how people of this world view exquisite beauty. It is rather confusing that they see thee as someone gorgeous when you are clearly lacking a voluptuous healthy body.¡±


    ¡°That?! Are you picking a fight?!¡±


    ¡°I would love to, however, on top of lacking any means to actually fight¡­¡±


    With the cocky expression, Hibiscus, or rather, Apollo glances over to Senya.


    ¡°If I ever do something more than what I am allowed to, that wench over there would cut off our link from this body.¡±


    ¡°It seems Your Almighty Apollo is perceptive.¡±


    ¡°I want to be acquainted with thou since, among the people of this world, only thou is capable of such feat of bringing us out like this.¡±


    ¡°I am very much honored to hear that. I would like to request Your Almighty Apollo to refrain from violent acts.¡±


    ¡°I have understood your concern, however, even if thou didn¡¯t wish, Artemis and I cannot simply do anything. It¡¯s already a fortune to be able to use a young maiden as a vessel. Being a speechless chick is actually exasperating.¡±


    It¡¯s amazing that Senya already knows how to deal with them. I am actually quite annoyed at how Apollo speaks and what¡¯s worse is that he is using Hibiscus body and I cannot do anything about it. Even if I hurt his original body, it is no use since it¡¯s not conscious.


    ¡°Hmm? Artemis, you are awfully hushed. Thou are burdened with something?¡±


    ¡°No, I am not burdened, dear Apollo. Unlike thou, I lack any external vessel so I cannot express my gratitude to my beloved vessel, to Casablanca. I am going to stay aloof as of not to ashamed her.¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I supposed you have taken a good liking for your vessel, no?¡±


    ¡°It is as thou said. This lass saved me from my long time solitude. I can witness whatever her eye sees but cannot directly talk to her or even show my affection. It is troubling. Dear Apollo, do you not like Hibiscus?¡±


    ¡°I am very much happy to have her. I have no complaints having her.¡±


    I wonder what they are talking about. I guess it is something related to the twins saving them and bringing them out to this world. It makes me want to know more about Apollo and Artemis and hear their stories.


    ¡°Dear Apollo, must it be, you are bothered by your given name, Emby?¡±


    ¡°I like that names as it is. More like, I like being called by that, however, that midget wench over there refrain from doing so.¡±


    ¡°Ha?!¡±


    Are you talking about me? The midget wench?!


    ¡°Hey, I feel like you are antagonizing me not because of my disposition but because of my appearance! If you want to say something, say it right in front of my face!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Apollo stands up from his chair as I provoke him. With a smile that seems to be really belittling me, no, he is, from the start, looking down on me. He walks towards me and I unconsciously take a step back. With his body moving forward without stopping, before I knew it, my back is already leaning on the wall.


    ¡°What are you---Hyaa!¡±


    I was startled and let out a small soft shriek as Apollo¡¯s hand fondles my chest. A sudden jolt courses throughout my body upon sensing another person¡¯s touch. Through under my shirt, he caresses it, fondles it and even lightly pinches my nipples. My body trembles and my legs began shaking. I feel like I lost all of my strength.


    No one has ever done this to me and to be honest, I never really tried doing this to myself.


    ¡°S-Stop! W-What the¡­hell are you---doing?!¡±


    ¡°Oh? I am just touching some skin. I don¡¯t know how a man would be aroused by doing this.¡±


    ¡°S-Shut up! T-That¡¯s none¡­ahh..! of your¡­ngghh¡­concern!¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you want me to teach you how to become a proper woman? With this and that, you¡¯ll learn how to service a man even with a body as pathetic as this.¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­!¡±


    ¡°Dear Apollo, stop this at once. You are only disgracing yourself and on top of that, you are harboring anger from an ill-tempered man in this room.¡±


    Artemis reprimanded Apollo. He just shrugs his shoulders and left me alone as he retracts his hand from my body. With a smug plastered all over his face, he returned to his seat from earlier and crosses his leg again.


    This asshat¡­


    No one has ever touched me like that in my entire life, even when I was a guy. Holding my body like I was violated, I glare angrily at Apollo who just returned a shit eating grin. From the opposite corner of the room, Ichirou stands there with a death glare directed at Apollo in which he just nonchalantly ignored.


    ¡°Dear Apollo, stop with your nonsensical behavior. That was uncalled for.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. She was literally asking for it. Also, a glare like that lad won¡¯t faze me. It had me thinking, what are you? Thou seem not human but at the same time, thou have a component of one.¡±


    ¡°I have no reservation of telling my secrets.¡±


    Ichirou just simply said as he leans his back again on a wall and glare at Apollo. Even though he made it clear that he is powerless, his pride knows no bound and flaunt it like he is the highest among us. I really want to give him a beating but I don¡¯t want to do that on Hibiscus body.


    I collected myself and stand on my feet again. This time, I didn¡¯t dare to stand closer to Apollo and instead, kept a considerable distance.


    ¡°You are¡­horrible¡­a scum! Are you really a god? Get out of Hibiscus now and return to that bird brain-body of yours!¡±


    ¡°Such a troublesome wench when there¡¯s whole lot of heavier woes ahead of you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the topic!¡±


    ¡°It is the truth. Wench, are thou not in love with someone? Are thou not in deep thought of something? Are thou troubled by your own deficiencies? Mark my word those are just insignificant worries for what lies ahead of you.¡±


    ¡°What do¡­you mean¡­?!¡±


    The tension becomes stiff as Apollo¡¯s countenance transitioned from a haughty smile to a solemn one. Senya and Ichirou felt the gravity of the situation and tense up from Apollo¡¯s declaration as if he has foreseen something already.


    Even I cannot help not to gulp in the tension being emitted in the air. I peel my ear open and attentive to catch his words discreetly.


    ¡°All of you lot here, especially you midget wench, how much do you know about the current situation of this damned world?¡±


    ¡°I¡­!¡±


    ¡°No. No need to answer. That was a stupid question. Of course, none of you knows what¡¯s truly happening.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The answer I will get from thou lots are the same. A place teeming with devils and such and a man from the shadows is pulling the strings, am I right?¡±


    I glance over to Senya and to Ichirou. With a grim expression, they both nodded. I could only clench my teeth and fist from the frustration by being looked down by Apollo, however, what he said is actually true. That¡¯s the answer we readily going to say.


    I can see now where this guy is pulling his confidence out¡­


    However, I cannot flip out now because of his behavior. Ichirou and Senya are also sucking this up so I have to bear with it too.


    ¡°Listen carefully. This world is¡­¡±


    He pauses. The tension grew heavier as his stare pierces our souls. I froze in my place and my heart started beating.


    ¡°In a constant time loop and that time loop has constantly repeated for a ten of thousand years now. Up until now, there were nothing we can do but, as the arrival of that wench, Asagao Lionheart, for this current time loop now got a drastic change. Meaning, Asagao Lionheart, for this crisis, you are the key.¡±


    Air escapes from my lungs and my body rejected breathing.


    I can feel my lips going pale as I heard it¡­


    What¡­what¡­kind of a joke is that¡­?!

 Chapter 200: The Prideful Sun and the Everlasting Moon 3

    ¡°Your Almighty Apollo, what did you mean by that?!¡±


    Before my trembling lips could utter anything else, Senya hurriedly inquires with her face painted with desperation. I can see from her forehead that sweat is building up and her eyebrows knitting in utter shock. Even Ichirou loses his composure and shows a strained countenance together with eyes leering directly at Apollo.


    I also want to know! What in the world did he just say!?


    ¡°I am going into the finer details since this is an important one. As I said untimely, this world is in a constant time loop. No, nevermind the time loop, each passage of time, specifically a round of the year, everything redirects. The constellations of stars are rewritten, the alignment of time planes is randomized and the continuous flow of time is disrupted. It is precise to describe the phenomenon as revisioning.¡±


    ¡°Revisioning?¡±


    ¡°Precisely, however, for those thousands of years that it happened, I cannot offer any actual events to apprise. For those successive years, I was only stuck in that wrecked jar as a phoenix ash. Nevertheless, knowing that state of this world even from such confined space is easy for such I. And so, about this revisioning, anyone comes into mind?¡±


    Of course, he immediately entered my head. His image of brutally beating people I dearly care and love. The man who painted my new world with red and black and the man who indirectly taught me the harshness of this world, the man I vowed to kill with my own hands, Nil.


    ¡°Thou art awfully releasing a deathly glow, Midget. Did someone come to your mind?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? Um¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Nil, right, Asagao?¡±


    I was too indulged in my thoughts that I barely understand Apollo¡¯s question. Ichirou answered that question for me. I feel so dumb that other people have to answer that name of the man I loathed the most and the same time, the closest to me¡­


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s someone I don¡¯t have a connection.¡±


    ¡°Nil is¡­¡±


    ¡°I have no need to know about him, I have no need to hear thou story, and most of all I have no sympathy for thou. I already heard enough, you know. When thou talk about him, I was there as Emby.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He arrogantly told me off. I want to retort and tell how his issue with his egoistic self is really messed up but considering that he is a god, I lost the battle before it even starts. He clearly just laid out the facts however his choice of words is too painful¡­


    ¡°Dear Apollo, the revisioning, do you think it happens because of the continuous event of destruction?¡±


    ¡°Dear Artemis, the reason it happens is sole because of that destruction you speak of, the end of this world.¡±


    ¡°Wait just a damned minute!¡±


    The one who furiously shouted his protest is Ichirou. He completely lost his cool and without any delay, grabs Apollo by the collar and hangs him. My eyes widen and Senya also gapes in surprise.


    ¡°Ichirou!¡±


    ¡°Dear Apollo!¡±


    ¡°Ichirou Nagasaki! Stop this in an instant!¡±


    Apollo who was grabbed struggles as Ichirou¡¯s hold left him unable to breathe. His feet sways front and back as he was hung by the neck.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Ichirou, you¡¯re hurting Hibiscus!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­! Shit!¡±


    Fathoming the words I uttered, Ichirou¡¯s senses returned. His eyes saw the countenance of Hibiscus turning pale. It vividly struck him that Apollo is just using Hibiscus body as a medium.


    With guilt welling up inside him, his hand promptly release Apollo and staggers backward seeing what he has done. Artemis rushes to Apollo¡¯s side and helps him.


    ¡°Dear Apollo, can you still breathe properly?¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­haa¡­yes¡­I still can¡­¡±


    ¡°Your words and expressions are quite provocative. I can¡¯t say you didn¡¯t bring this upon thyself¡­¡±


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    Fixing his untidy collar and standing up, Apollo glares at Ichirou with disdain. He finds his way to the seat again and this time, in a casual manner without being a douche.


    ¡°You Halfling, thou art better than that. Hibiscus, my host, truly respects and believes in thou. I am fine battling thou but I don¡¯t want this girl to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­sorry¡­¡±


    Ichirou could not say anything back but an apology for hurting Apollo, or specifically, Hibiscus. I know how infuriating Apollo¡¯s obnoxious attitude but we shouldn¡¯t act violently towards him. I am relieved though that he cares for Hibiscus. He is, after all, still Emby who is dearly attached with her.


    ¡°If you lot are seeking answers about the destruction I spoke of, I can only give a vague idea. Dear Artemis may also have the same response.¡±


    ¡°Dear Apollo is correct. Even if I was deep underneath the waves, the destruction is far great that it crept up underwater. This world is somehow destroyed and in the process of its breakdown, that is when the revisioning takes place.¡±


    ¡°That entail as of why is it happening. However, the only conclusion we can get is that the one who perpetuates this revisioning is trying to prevent this world¡¯s demise. We gods seem to be an exception to this vicious cycle. Divine beings such us are being exempted to it so that is the reason we retained our memory.¡±


    ¡°However, Dear Apollo, a mere thousand of years is just like a vacation for us but for the one who is the center of this, I am not surprised if he broke mentally.¡±


    Eh?


    Broke mentally? Wait, if that is true¡­no...it isn¡¯t a matter of if anymore. Considering that it is a cycle of death in a year and rewinding, anyone would go mad¡­


    What if¡­what if by chance¡­Nil is actually¡­what he said¡­all of it¡­


    No¡­


    When Nil said that he wants to end his suffering¡­was it true? The suffering of constantly seeing this world gets devastated?


    ¡°Your Almighty Apollo and Artemis, have you come up with a solution?! If we are stuck in a constant loop of time where this world is destroyed, surely there must be something to change it! To change the destiny set upon this world!¡±


    ¡°I will have you know, we cannot interfere¡­no¡­we do not have any ability to. If the gods and goddesses of this world cannot do anything, don¡¯t expect us to. The man who keeps rigging this world¡¯s space and time flow must be someone who far surpasses a god.¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    ¡°That is why we are putting expectation to Asagao Lionheart, the one who changed this world¡¯s fate just by simply existing. Just by simply entering this current revisioned time, you turned everything around. When this concurrent time started, Asagao Lionheart overturned the constellations to her side and everything went wild.¡±


    I can feel my feet going cold and my mind becoming hazy. What is he trying to say becomes obvious. I remember that night where Nil said that my existence itself is impossible.


    ¡°Wait¡­! From the tone of how you talk, you¡­are you expecting me to¡­!?¡±


    ¡°I became attached to Hibiscus. You, midget, you know what I am trying to imply, no?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­no way!¡±


    ¡°Your actions and words for the next three months remaining for this world to die will determine everything if it will actually die or not. Even now, we can feel how you greatly molded this world with your own very being.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t¡­do this to me¡­!¡±


    ¡°Asagao Lionheart, save this world.¡±


    That very word made me tremble. I teeth started clattering and my leg loses its strength on the spot. I glance at Apollo and to my surprise, he has this sad and sympathetic face.


    ¡°You are the catalyst for change so we expect great things from you. Dear Artemis and I have to leave this body now.¡±


    ¡°Asagao Lionheart, it is as Dear Apollo said, you are the one who can propel this world¡¯s fate into a better light. Save it and we will be forever indebted to you. Since I don¡¯t have any physical body, it is a farewell for me.¡±


    After saying her goodbye, Artemis and Apollo limp in the chair again and loses their consciousness. The foreign divine power that has swelled earlier vanishes and what¡¯s left is Ichirou with a gaping mouth, Senya with a strained and pained expression and me¡­


    ¡°They are gone. Asagao how do you¡­no¡­I¡¯m sorry for trying to ask.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This world¡­


    They want me to save this world?!


    My only goal is to settle things with Nil and squeeze out answers from him. I never knew that I will be asked to save this world. How do they expect me to do that?!


    For someone as weak as me, how do they envision me saving this world? All they said, all the words they uttered are full expectations for me but no, it is just pressure. I can feel this pressure crushing me from inside. Even though they are correct that I am a divine being or also known here as transcendental being, I cannot fathom of how can someone like me do something grand.


    Months ago, I am just a weak willed and good for nothing Asagao. Right now, I am still struggling to remake my whole life but circumstances dictate that trouble will always follow me and I ended up fighting. I am doing my best to become stronger but, how do I do that in three months¡­?


    Also, about Nil¡­


    ¡°Asagao! Hey, Asagao! Are you alright? Your face is getting paler and paler! Hey!¡±


    I don¡¯t know anymore.


    When I think about it, Nil has suffered countless of years in this world in a cycle that he wants to destroy. He doesn¡¯t intend anything bad, he just wants to end his suffering but at the same time, wanting to save this world for who¡¯s sake?


    Alstroemeria¡­


    The dream that I had a week ago¡­I remember now.


    It was Nil and Alstroemeria¡­


    Nil is desperate. When I came to this world, did he get his hopes up high because of me? Did he think that I am going to be the one who will drag him out of his misery?!


    Thinking about how Nil suffered, about how many people he need to kill for his goals but ultimately failed, I can see my own reflection to it. I can feel all his suffering being reflected into my eyes. Even though I shouldn¡¯t able to, I can sense the horrendous smell of blood and corpse recurred in my mind as Nil cries over a mountain of dead bodies.


    ¡°Asagao, don¡¯t overthink! Don¡¯t think anything unnecessary!¡±


    ¡°Ichirou, we must do something!¡±


    Why¡­


    Why does it feel painful? I have already resolved myself to this degree of sacrifice but, I feel like puking.


    Before I realize it, I am short on breath and tears wet my face and my mind slowly fade to unconsciousness. My body slowly loses it strength but it won¡¯t stop from trembling. I am not scared or in pain but, whenever I imagine how Nil suffered, I remember everything that I said to him.


    ¡°Asagao! Get a hold of yourself!¡±


    No good¡­


    I fainted¡­

 Chapter 201: The Warmth in the Middle of the Chilly Night 1

    Asagao collapses on the spot as what Apollo said crushed and pressured her. Senya and I immediately rush to her and check her condition. I glance over to Casablanca and Hibiscus to see if there are any complications with them. It¡¯s a little relief to see them snoring peacefully even though they are sleeping uncomfortably in a chair.


    I hold Asagao in my arms and carry her as I stand up. I look at Senya with a worried expression and brought Asagao closer to her.


    ¡°Senya¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she just fainted from overthinking. But I must say¡­she builds up stress way too fast¡­¡±


    ¡°Stress?¡±


    ¡°Yes, her stresses catches up to her before she can even relieve herself from it. It¡¯ll be best to let her rest a whole day once a week. Even though let¡¯s say her mind is an adult, her body is still immature. Everything that happened is too much for her mind and body.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to use that Ki again? That did help her eliminate her accumulated stress.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. As much as possible, I don¡¯t want her to rely on that. For now, Ichirou, please leave now. I¡¯ll be calling some maids to take them to their rooms.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell you where Asagao¡¯s room is and you can visit her tonight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a big help. Thanks.¡±


    I hand Asagao over to Senya. After that, I walk towards the large window and jump off. This is the only way for me to enter and exit the mansion.


    Senya and I really didn¡¯t have a good start.


    The way she talks, the way she acts and the way she carries herself, it annoys me. I feel like she is an all-knowing woman. The day we met her, she took Asagao, Casablanca, Hibiscus and Topaz inside the mansion and dumped me in the wooden lodge together with that white tiger.


    The wooden lodge was dirty, full of dust and so gloomy that it took me a whole day to clean and arrange things. Good news is that I made friends with Fang, Alpha wolf, and the behemoth.


    The trio is actually magical beasts that reached their peaks. They said that they become powerful because of Astlan¡¯s influence. The power that Astlan emanates when he was still living sticks to them for a long time and they reached another level of evolution, enabling them of a sentient mind. I do feel like there are some sorts of power wafting in the atmosphere inside the lodge.


    During Asagao¡¯s three day sleep, I tried to enter the mansion¡­forcibly. It is as Senya said, there are only women in the mansion and some of them have deep hatred against men or traumatized. Some even began firing spells at me and some brandished their weapons and attacked me.


    Senya was utterly displeased of the commotion and we had an argument. It¡¯s a relief to know that Casablanca and Hibiscus are safe but for Topaz, it seems they locked her up temporarily until Asagao wakes up.


    I argued with Senya about seeing her but she insisted on it so it made me really furious and a friction is made between us.


    Even now, I don¡¯t think I can trust Senya that well but I have no one to rely on in this situation. As what she said, I¡¯ll check on Asagao later.


    .


    .


    .


    The forest becomes quiet and serene as the night falls. A gentle chilly wind brushes to my skin and the sound of leaves rustling brings tranquility to the whole place. The curtain of darkness appears within the depths of the greenery dyed in shadowy hue, however, with my enhanced senses, it is clear as day for me.


    I am wearing a black parka that perfectly covers my arms and the said parka has multiple pockets. Underneath it is a plain buttoned shirt tightly tucked in my leather pants which are dark brown in color with matching boots.


    I stealthily snuck in the mansion grounds as I follow the directions indicated in the paper Senya sent me. The place isn¡¯t heavily guarded as Senya said for the reason it is not a place that anyone can easily access and if by chance, people accidently bumps into this place, the guardians will take action.


    Hmm¡­Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    I just thought about it but, me, at night, sneaking into a girl¡¯s room suspiciously dressed¡­


    I sound like a criminal considering Asagao¡¯s appearance isn¡¯t any better than a child. I don¡¯t even know how to explain if someone found me out.


    Arriving at where Asagao¡¯s window is supposed to be, I readied myself and leaps with light feet. As I arrive at the in the veranda¡¯s glass window, I had the spirits create a convenient tool to unlock the window from the inside.


    CLICK


    As I heard it unlocking, I quietly open the glass window door. Beyond the door is a dark room with none whatsoever lit to brighten it and wooden furnished furniture is beautifully and neatly placed around. As I set foot inside it, I notice the luxurious bed that magnificently fits the room. A canopy bed with red frilly curtain and a bed foam the looks so bubbly.


    However, as my eyes swam there, I saw Asagao. Wearing an oversized pajama shirt with bunny patterns and actually wears nothing below but drawers.


    Her eyes are a little surprised as she stares at me while she seats at the edge of her bed. Her white glossy hair sways a little as chilly wind finds its way to the room. Her face is tinged with a little redness and her sky blue eyes as beautiful as diamond moistens. Her sullen expressions immediately gave away she cried a little.


    ¡°Geez, Ichirou, sneaking on someone else room is quite a crime you know.¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°How do I look like? Pathetic, right?¡±


    ¡°You are not. I know you and you can overcome this.¡±


    ¡°However, breaking down and fainting like that¡­it is utterly laughable¡­¡±


    ¡°It is not.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    ¡°Un¡­I just had¡­a nightmare¡­that¡¯s all¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you talked to Senya yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was dismissed for tomorrow¡¯s training¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems to Senya, I am mentally unstable and proceeding won¡¯t bear anything.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Senya thinks but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Asagao was about to speak again but she halted herself. She just hangs her head down with a crestfallen countenance. She lightly grips the sheet of her bed as bitter expression surfaces from her face.


    What¡¯s on Asagao Lionheart¡¯s mind right now?


    I bet it is filled with things I cannot even comprehend, I cannot understand and mostly, I cannot solve for her. Inside that tiny body, she carries a lot of responsibilities and pressure that breaking down isn¡¯t even questionable.


    What fills her mind right now?


    ¡°Ichirou¡­¡±


    Asagao looked up to me and patted the space beside her. I suddenly realize that she is beckoning me to seat beside her. Without a shred of hesitation, I walk towards Asagao and seats on her left side. As I sat down, without hesitation, Asagao leans her head towards my arm. It did surprise me but I dare not to move a single muscle.


    ¡°Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Such big and robust arm¡­it gives me a sense of comfort. Maybe this is what a reliable arm is. There are times that I yearn for my old body however, I came to accept my current form and decided that I will live with it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? It¡¯s cute and adorable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why. There are times I fantasizes that I can also be manly and reliable¡­like you are now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­for relying on me.¡±


    ¡°I thought to myself, maybe if I am a man I am not going to be this kind of wimp and weak.¡±


    ¡°I think you are pretty strong willed yourself.¡±


    ¡°I hope you are right and not only sugarcoating¡­¡±


    Asagao hugs my right arm and snuggles to it. Her warmth is transmitted to me and her milky young scent penetrated my nostril. There¡¯s a flowery smell mixed with it and her soft, squishy cheeks brush to my arm. Because of my heightened senses, I could also feel her chest thumping as she keeps hugging me.


    I feel like it is okay to embrace her in my arm and keep her body touching to mine. I feel like it is fine to taste her cherry lips and take advantage of her vulnerability. I feel like it is okay to push her down and do lewd stuff with her.


    Such is being transmitted to me by my lust and carnal desire. Such immoral and unrighteous acts started playing inside my head. It can¡¯t be helped¡­ I was really backed for this past few weeks. As a sole guy in a group of adorable and pretty girls, I can¡¯t help not to get arouse.


    It¡¯s really hard for me. I can already hear an inner voice tempting me to do it with Asagao.


    However, I don¡¯t want to be that kind of monster.


    ¡°Ichirou¡­¡±


    ¡°What?...?!¡±


    In an instant, Asagao pulled in her bed and had me lay down next to her. She dives her head into my chest and snuggles again into it. I have no choice now but to wrap my hands around her. I gently place my hand on her head and pats and rub her back.


    There¡¯s a sense of complexity when I see Asagao being rough but brave, however, this vulnerable Asagao is enticing too.


    My heart started pounding thinking that she is inviting me. I contemplate if I should proceed or not. My backed lust seems to be winning though¡­


    In the midst of my brief daydreaming, something warm and wet flows into my chest¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­really scared¡­¡±


    ¡°!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­and confused. I don¡¯t know what to do anymore¡­! I¡­*sob*¡­whenever¡­I think that¡­I do something *hic*, I might do it wrong¡­and leads to the destruction of this world¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought I became strong. I thought I have my resolved hardened. Those are only I thoughts¡­ I am¡­faltering right now¡­*hic*¡­it¡¯s¡­crushing me¡­¡±


    My lust, my imagination and all the immoral thoughts I had in my mind shattered. When I heard Asagao¡¯s saddened cries and felt her trembling small shoulders, regrets flooded me. I can only bite my lips in anger towards myself as I only thought of relieving my carnal desire.


    What the fucking hell are you thinking, Ichirou!?


    This girl in my embrace sought to find her sole enemy, however, in the midst, a problem involving saving the world is suddenly dumped on her. With a mind to help people, she is burdened with a task that crushed her with pressure.


    She wasn¡¯t ready for this or even expecting this. She wasn¡¯t trained or even notified of it. It just happened.


    It¡¯s painful¡­it¡¯s painful for me to see her like this. But whatever I do, I cannot lighten her woes and even become one of those worries.


    ¡°Asagao¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao?¡±


    I glance at her who is deeply buried in my chest. She fell asleep while crying. Her sweet innocent countenance dampens with tears breathes slowly and steadily.


    If being a shoulder to cry on for her help, then I am happy. I hope I can do more for her but even I don¡¯t have any ideas. I¡¯ll just watch her and her sisters from afar and try my best to keep them away from harm.


    And also, being her hugging pillow, I hope I can stave her nightmares away.

 Chapter 202: The Warmth in the Middle of the Chilly Night 2

    I warmly watch the soft breathing of the white haired girl while she clutches on my arm. Asagao¡¯s countenance is calm and filled with comfort while sleeping. It¡¯s been an hour now since she fell asleep from her crying fit and because she told me that she is scared, I stayed for her.


    I want to stay with her for the whole night yet, I cannot stay here. I must part with her and believe that nightmares won¡¯t attack her again. I want to check on Casablanca and Hibiscus too to see if Apollo and Artemis¡¯ presences have any effect on them. Frankly, I just want to see them too but that would be too much bother for Senya.


    I tried tearing Asagao apart from my arm but she won¡¯t budge. I gently tried to lift her fingers and hands off me but as soon as her clutch loosens, she lets out a distressed moan and promptly grabs me again. It¡¯s troublesome but at the same time, it¡¯s cute and adorable that because of her behavior, I keep forgetting that we are almost the same age.


    What¡¯s the difference between us I wonder? How can a former guy be this cute or does Asagao¡¯s mind adapt to a little girl¡¯s vulnerabilities?


    Ah¡­I don¡¯t have time to dawdle any further. This time, I gently remove Asagao¡¯s grasping hand on mine while soothing and patting her. Her hand naturally loosens and I was able to break free. To compensate for the lost hugging pillow, I gave her a real pillow.


    Making my way towards the glass window door again, I glance over to Asagao one last time.


    ¡°Hngghh¡­¡±


    ¡°A-Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Als¡­troemeria¡­¡±


    I froze on the spot when I thought Asagao is going to wake up, however, she just massages the pillow I gave her and blurted out someone else name. The way she fondles it looks weird¡­


    Since there¡¯s no problem, I seize the chance to leave promptly. Seeing how Asagao comfortably fondles that pillow, she must be dreaming of someone. I guess even in a little girl¡¯s body, there are still traits of a man left in her¡­


    This time, I left for good.


    .


    .


    .


    I arrive at the lake where the wooden lodge is located or more specifically, my temporary place to stay since males are banned in the mansion. It doesn''t bother me now though as I understand that being a male alone scares some of the residences.


    From the edge of the lake comes Fang, the enormous white tiger with overflowing magical energy. Among the said three guardians, he is the most sociable and talkative. He slowly made his way towards me and speaks.


    ¡°Friend, someone wants to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°What? This late night?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­I can only guess that it is her since she is the only one I interacted the most inside the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, talking smack to her like that when you arrived here, you got some backbone friend.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Inside of the lodge. Better go now friend, she¡¯s been waiting for two hours now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­Wait, What?! Two hours?!¡±


    Leaving behind Fang, I made my way to my lodge¡­stealthily. Slowly opening the door without making it creak, I cock my head inside to see what face Senya is making. After witnessing how powerful she can get, I have to tread lightly around her.


    Contrary to my expectation, I immediately saw Senya in one corner of the four-sided room in her wheelchair. Wearing her usual nightgown with a transparent red robe on top, Senya dozes off while in her wheelchair as her head lay sideway. In the stillness of the night, her platinum strawberry hair awfully stands out, however, not in a bad way but rather, it is extremely charming as that kind of hair color doesn¡¯t exist in my world.


    Letting myself in, Senya immediately noticed my presence and awakened from her uncomfortable slumber.


    ¡°Ah¡­I¡­Did I fell asleep¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good. It¡¯s unhealthy for your condition¡­¡±


    Senya¡¯s face cramps as she looks down with a gloomy face and darkened atmosphere while tears start forming in the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­y-yeah¡­condition¡­right¡­I¡¯m¡­*sob* an old hag after all¡­¡±


    ¡°How did condition equates to age!? I didn¡¯t mean your age but how weak your body is!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd! I¡¯m done playing the straight man!¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°How boring.~¡±


    ¡°Tsk! So why are you here?!¡±


    ¡°Not beating around the bushes aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Senya rolls her wheelchair towards me. Her countenance from earlier changes and the atmosphere she built immediately changes to her own pace. She stops right in front of me and takes my hand.


    ¡°Wha--! Hey¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ichirou¡­how many times have you imitated Excelsior already?¡±


    ¡°How did you¡­?!¡±


    ¡°This is important. You already burned your remaining soul, right? At most, you can only imitate Excelsior for one last time but it would be better if you don¡¯t do it again. Excelsior¡­is a living godly artifact and it knows when someone or something is imitating or replicating it.¡±


    ¡°I already replicated it for¡­three times already.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­you already had one foot planted in the grave huh¡­Good thing I didn¡¯t ask you when Asagao is around. She never mentioned it to me. The only thing she told me is that your soul weapons are stolen. That¡¯s when I already knew that¡­there¡¯s something amiss.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite sensitive of you not to blurt it around with Asagao. You have my thanks for that. I don¡¯t want her to know about it after all. I don¡¯t want her worrying about me when she is clearly in a state where her mind is in rubbles.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will request something of you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I know this may sound stupid and sudden but¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°** ****** ******* ** ***, **** *** ****!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe what you are saying! However, if and if what you are saying is true, when that time comes, it is for me to decide.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you done? I¡¯ll escort you back to the mansion.¡±


    If what Senya said is true, to be honest, I don¡¯t know what I can do in that situation. Maybe I¡¯ll freeze and ignites in blush if she said that to me. My mind will become a mess and my heart will start pounding really loud. If and if that is true, there is a ninety percent chance that I¡¯ll say yes.


    However, I don¡¯t want to put hopes on it and I have to focus my mind on what¡¯s ahead of us.


    When I tried to beckons Senya out of the lodge, she wordlessly refused. She stands up from her wheelchair shakily and heads towards my bed¡­


    What the hell is she doing? She looks like a funny penguin walking sideways like that¡­


    I intensely watch her to see if she is going to fall or not. Apparently, she really does have a weak gait as each of her steps feels like her legs will crumble from excessive shaking.


    ¡°Ooooff!¡±


    She finally arrives at the bed and sprouted a satisfied smile while sparkling. In a way, even though I kind of hate her, she is still cute.


    ¡°Ichirou, I heard from Asagao that there¡¯s a girl you like and her name is Diyu.¡±


    There are times that I really want to give Asagao a light smack on the head for running her mouth like that. Also, Senya really knows how to start a conversation that can give a heart attack. I did say that she didn¡¯t need to fiddle with the sticks but this is too much.


    ¡°Where is this coming from? What are you plotting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no villain. I was just curious because¡­¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡±


    ¡°How do you get off?¡±


    ¡°PFFFFTTSSSSS!¡±


    For fuck¡¯s sake!


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t try to invade my personal space!¡±


    ¡°Because¡­I am just wondering¡­but at the same time¡­amazed that¡­you never lay your hands on those girls.¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t! Can¡¯t you see how small they are!?¡±


    ¡°Oh? So if they are well endowed then it is okay? Not because of age?¡±


    ¡°Stop jumbling my words! It¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­the spirits inside you¡­your morals are also being altered¡­¡±


    ¡°What?! That¡¯s impossible! The spirits are my allies!¡±


    ¡°I know, however, it is because they are your allies that you are molding yourself after this world¡¯s twisted morals rather than your own world where righteousness is socially established.¡±


    No way¡­!


    Come to think of it, I feel like I am morally degenerating. Some of my memories from my world is becoming a little hazy. I never noticed it¡­I never knew¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame the spirits. They are just helping you adjust to this world by doing those alterations. Normally, they won¡¯t invade your thoughts and beliefs but¡­since your soul is incorporated with so many spirits, you¡¯re being molded to survive.¡±


    ¡°And since¡­I am now nearing death¡­my instinct is telling me to¡­¡±


    ¡°Reproduce!~ Satisfy your sexual urges.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it so nonchalantly¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­isn¡¯t this same as my resolve wavering from temptations¡­¡±


    ¡°Basically, yes. If you don¡¯t satisfy such appetite, sooner or later, you might just blindly assault the nearest girl near you.¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­then¡­I¡¯m really turning into that kind of monster¡­¡±


    If I don¡¯t get my soul back, then that¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen, huh. Not only I will die but before I even perish, I might cause harm to Asagao and others. If that time comes, then, I will kill myself secretly¡­ or better, use Excelsior one more time to protect them.


    ¡°Well, I know a way to lessen your built up lust.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Will that help in staving off my¡­desire¡­¡±


    ¡°Yup. It¡¯s a good long shot.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Have sex with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That came out so random that my face hardened.


    Calm down¡­maybe she just used a wrong word or her tongue slipped. Maybe she is even playing another one of those harmless pranks on me and expects me to play the straight man.


    ¡°Tsk¡­there you go again. If you don¡¯t have anything better to do now, get out!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°This is better than you assaulting those young maidens, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just making fun of me now, really!¡±


    ¡°Are you a virgin? Have you not confessed to your dear love yet?¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­you¡¯re running your mouth off as you please!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If I am going to do it, it should be someone I love! I do pursue pure love after all¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good that you live a life like that. Down the road, you have to occasionally do this. Also, I have ample of experience myself even though I don¡¯t know how many decades since I last did it with a man¡­¡±


    ¡°Wha--?!¡±


    ¡°This is a good experience for you, no? I¡¯ll teach you and all you have to do is be gentle.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you teaching me about things like that!¡±


    ¡°If your partner is a virgin and at the same time, you are too, you¡¯re just going to hurt her because of your lack of proper knowledge, you know?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t heed any instruction from you! Moreover, saying something like that out of the blue, with no atmosphere or even closure with each other, it feels so wrong! And doing this, won¡¯t it just reinforce my desire to do it again?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you are going to stay the way you are, a virgin!¡±


    ¡°Huh?! I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am experienced! There¡¯s no way for someone young like me can keep up with you!¡±


    Upon hearing my outburst of insult, Senya stops from her track and hangs her head. Her body flops on the bed tears forms in the corner of her eyes again.


    ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s right¡­you wouldn¡¯t want to do it with someone overage as me¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    I walk towards her with a tired sigh. I didn¡¯t know that Senya can be this troublesome. However, as I got closer to her because this time I am really going to send her off, she grabs me and pulled me above her¡­


    ¡°Woah!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­really serious¡­¡±


    As she lay on the bed and I, on all fours atop her, her face ignited in a blush as she looks into my eyes. Her deep green eyes become visible and it captivated me.


    ¡°Is¡­my weak body really that a bother? Am I¡­really that unattractive to you? Do you¡­really hate me that much?¡±


    ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Now that I observe her carefully, I notice one thing, from her expression now to her clothes¡­


    ¡­¡­


    SHE¡¯S HELLA EROTIC!


    I am super dense not noticing it up until now!


    In terms of matured beauty, she is almost unparalleled. Her long eyelashes, glossy pink lips, her figure that will make anyone gapes their mouths, her fit body that has some muscles that do look good on her and finally, the sweet fragrance coming from her pink hair!


    Before I knew it, my head becomes hazy again and my heart started throbbing.


    ¡°Senya¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°You are dead serious, right?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, please, teach me well¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re giving in after all¡­please do be gentle¡­¡±


    ¡°I am¡­giving in into my carnal desire¡­you invited me¡­after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­deep down¡­maybe I just wanted this myself¡­¡±


    Right now my son down there is harder than a diamond.


    My tongue and my hands, without further ado, started ravishing Senya¡­


    From this night onward...I, Ichirou Nagasaki, will level up from being a lad to a man.

 Chapter 203: The Warmth in the Middle of the Chilly Night 3

    I made love with Senya until the sun rises from the horizon. At first, we were going slowly and carefully as she instructs me how to pleasure a woman and how each of them has varying degrees of stimulus. The common sensitive erogenous zone and how a kiss is used in the activity to prevent me from climaxing early.


    She also taught me the appropriate position for each type of girl and what would be the most passionate for the person I like. Fair enough, Senya also knows how to stimulate a man to get invigorated again and it was unbelievable how many times she made me climax without even the actual intercourse.


    However, halfway, I already reached my limit as I was holding myself back. I delve deeper into my carnal desire and ravished Senya like a beast pursuing nothing but pleasure.


    The bed becomes drenched with Senya¡¯s love juices, sweat, drool and even tears. All of it mixed with my sweat and loads. At first, Senya lively moans and kept shouting at me to slow down and be gentle, nonetheless, I never slowed down and by our last round, Senya could only utter exhausted moans and her body totally gave out to the excessive pleasure.


    After that, she passed out. She lay down on a bed drenched with mixed fluids while still gasping for air. Her inside and outside are brimming with my man juice that made her skin whiter. As for me, I was able to release my pent up libido and my junior calms down with satisfaction.


    Come to think of it, I can¡¯t return Senya back into the mansion in this mess!


    Damn!


    I hurriedly don my pants and a shirt. I pick up a bucket and towel in one of the shelves and head out to fetch water from the lake. Upon leaving the lodge, I immediately meet with Fang who is taking a drink in the lake.


    ¡°Fang¡­! Good morning¡­¡±


    ¡°Bleehhrrggghhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°What the fuck is that stench?! Is the how humans smell after mating?!¡±


    ¡°Well,¡­wait¡­you were listening?!¡±


    ¡°I am no pervert and not someone interested in the mating of other species! Of course, I know that you two are mating since all the way here I can hear both of you!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­can you keep it a secret?¡±


    ¡°Either way, I don¡¯t have any interest in such topic so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. So, what are you up to?¡±


    ¡°I need water! I need to fetch some!¡±


    ¡°The lake¡¯s not mine so feel free to draw some.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to use it for anyway?¡±


    ¡°I have to wipe Senya clean!¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Friend, to remove such strong scent, why not take Senya for a bath in this lake?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah¡­¡±


    I never thought of that because I kind of panic. I quickly returning to the lodge, I immediately saw Senya who just regained her consciousness¡­


    ¡°Uhhh¡­my whole body hurts¡­I can¡¯t move my hips¡­you beast.¡±


    ¡°S-Sorry! A-Anyway, Senya, we need to clean you!¡±


    ¡°Please do¡­The stench reminds me of how much you ravished me¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    I promptly search the shelf for a soap and shampoo together with a mouthwash with mint flavor. I also retrieved some dry cloth and a clean sheet. After stacking them inside the wooden bucket, I carried Senya out of the lodge still buck naked and covered with sticky mucus.


    When Fang saw this¡­


    ¡°Woah! Miss Senya, it¡¯s like you were swallowed by a slime!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny, Eternity Lightning Fang.¡±


    ¡°WOAH! There¡¯s something dripping out!¡±


    ¡°Ichirou, you idiot!¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I am sorry! I know, I know! I¡¯m really sorry!


    Senya puffs her cheeks in feat of anger. I had Senya sit on the edge of the lake where I laid the sheet down. I immediately scoop a bucket full of water and douse it on Senya.


    SPLASH!


    ¡°Be careful! It¡¯s cold!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of fun to see Miss Senya getting flustered. People are really entertaining.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Eternity Lightning Fang! I¡¯ll stick up Excelsior right up your ass!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re reverting to your tomboyish attitude, Senya.¡±


    From here on out, I wash Senya¡¯s whole body thoroughly and meticulously while applying bath soap and shampoo to completely cover the smell. Funny though, when I was washing her continuously as I touch her bare body, I got¡­um¡­excited again¡­


    ¡°Again?!¡±


    ¡°It¡­It can¡¯t be helped! I was just a virgin hours ago!¡±


    ¡°Geez!!! Take care of that yourself!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°What? Do you think by showing it to me you¡¯ll get another round? Nice try!¡±


    I did hope a little for such event, however, it seems Senya knows what to do the best at the moment so I just endure it. And I think I pretty much did her too much¡­


    As I finish grooming Senya, I wipe her skin with the dry cloth.


    ¡°Be careful! Don¡¯t press it too hard. You¡¯re going to hurt me if you rub too hard!¡±


    ¡°Ah...sorry!¡±


    ¡°Geez, I thought that you would be more obedient but you really did me quite a number!¡±


    ¡°I just kind of lost it halfway¡­¡±


    As I finished wiping her dry, I took Senya inside the lodge again and lay her on the wheelchair. Seeing a naked beauty in a wheelchair looks so enticing and indecent. I grab her clothes that she tossed aside to prevent it from getting stained.


    But I just realized that right at this moment, I, Ichirou Nagasaki, has to put clothes on a woman. My heart started beating fast and my face got flushed.


    ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t get started, everyone in the mansion will get suspicious.¡±


    ¡°It looks way harder than I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will teach you diligently. Follow my lead, for the underwear¡­¡±


    Senya thought me the step by step in dressing her. I was really nervous when putting her velvet colored panties with rose designs that look so mature. I had a hard time getting the bra fit on her breast. Her breasts are not big or small but just a moderate size that anyone could enjoy. After that, the rest of the clothes were pretty easy.


    Concluding that my job is already done, albeit heavily assisted by Senya, I take her out of the wooden lodge and met with Fang again.


    ¡°How is it, do you smell anything funny Fang?!¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­none. Other than the freshly bathed Senya, the lodge smells so funny. Do something about it after this.¡±


    ¡°I understand, please take Senya back to the mansion. If I take her myself, suspicion will rise!¡±


    ¡°I will do that. You owe me one, friend.¡±


    Fang agreed to it and felt relieved. I feel like I am covering up for a hideous crime. I am kind of happy but at the same time, I little guilty.


    Before they go, Senya made a sideway glance to me and said¡­


    ¡°Ichirou¡­I had fun. Don¡¯t feel bad about it, I had my share of pleasure.~¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­thank you too¡­¡±


    Senya and Fang left.


    I was left flabbergasted by how Senya sweetly acted towards me. As of now, I kind of treated her a little cold, but because of our little fun, I can see her now in a new light. Simply saying, we warmed up with each other.


    Haaa¡­


    Well now, before Fang return, I should do something with the smell he kept nagging me about. Maybe I should just burn the sheet Senya and I used¡­


    .


    .


    .


    As I¡¯m waiting in the lodge for any news, before I realize it, dusk has already befallen in the forest. I just started staring at the stars and tried counting them. My life back from my previous world suddenly bumps to me.


    I wonder if auntie and uncle are doing fine. I hope they do since one people now are missing from the people they need to feed and I wonder how my university friends and classmates are doing. Did the kendo captain have finally entered the tournament?


    A lot has changed to me since arriving in this world. Going back in this form is debatable now. I wonder if my appearance changed. This and that world adhere to different common senses and that¡¯s what makes it hard for me to adjust.


    ¡°Friend¡­Friend! Snap out of it! Someone is here for you!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Hah?!¡±


    Fang who was sitting from afar called out to me. Hearing what he said, I immediately returned to my senses and my body promptly shot up. As I stand up, what I saw is Asagao¡¯s face dimly lit by the moonlight. The contrast of her white hair and skin to the darkness made her more ephemeral and out of this world. It is something like you¡¯d worship.


    ¡°Good¡­evening.¡±


    ¡°Asagao, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I just came to say thank you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? For what?¡±


    ¡°For being there for me when I was anxious and depressed. Thank you for your support. Your presence alone¡­calmed me down.¡±


    ¡°So this is about the other night, huh? I¡¯m glad to hear that, however, have you cleared your thoughts already?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet. I am still confused but the pressure I felt kind of lessens. There¡¯s nothing different from what I should do. My goal will be the same and I will strive harder to achieve what I want. I can¡¯t cower in my own safe space whenever I feel like threatened. There¡¯s no time for me to look down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you immediately saw your own path. I know, fighting is inevitable anymore so I don¡¯t think I won¡¯t be protesting against it anymore. Have your way but remember, I am always here for you.¡±


    ¡°Whaa--?! B-Because you always say those cheesy lines that--!¡±


    ¡°That?!¡±


    ¡°Forget it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being vague¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hea--? Hmm?¡±


    SNIFF


    SNIFF


    Asagao got closer to me and began sniffing me. After sniffing for a while, she cocks her head sideways to look something behind me. Her face froze on the spot.


    As she looks back at me, she is already puffing her cheeks while getting a little reddish.


    ¡°Muh¡­so that¡¯s why¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why Senya couldn¡¯t move for the whole day. Uhhhh! That¡¯s what you two have done, right?!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡±


    She looks down and breathed a deep sigh as if she already gives up on it. Her eyes are little teary but still manage to throw a cold stare at me.


    ¡°Geez¡­I know that you want to do so many things and I don¡¯t have any rights to stop you but, I think you really need to clean the evidence a little more effective. Also, you smell weird¡­ As a former guy, I am already familiar with that smell¡­¡±


    ¡°A-Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, screw it! I¡¯m going back! Even after I tried to be sincere¡­! You¡­beast¡­¡±


    What?! WHAT?!


    After adorably pouting at me like that, she just left me hanging. What is she on about?! She walks away without even looking back while stomping her feet on the ground.


    What did I do wrong again?!


    It¡¯s always been like this! She gets angry and such and never tells me why! Is she¡­turning into a difficult to handle type of a woman?!


    Suddenly, Fang¡¯s voice entered my ears and I look over.


    ¡°Psst! Friend! Psst!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Friend, you forgot to hide those.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°That.¡±


    Fang look at the thing that he is referring to. I followed his gaze and my eyes landed on a particular item, a fluffy slipper.


    ¡°Eh? What about it?¡±


    ¡°That belongs to Senya.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAMMMMMMMNNNNNN!

 Chapter 204: Divine Counter 1

    It pisses me! It really pisses me!


    What was that!? What in the world is he doing?! It¡¯s frustrating and vexing! After meeting me that night, he proceeds to make out with Senya! After pulling a heartstring out of me, he suddenly went and¡­wait¡­why does it matter to me?!


    I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. Why do I get emotional over an affair that has nothing to do with me? He can just go do whatever the hell he wants with his life or he can even explode!


    Arrggh!


    Even with the woes I had got blown away but I don¡¯t feel any better at all being this infuriated. I get it that saving this world or something from a loop greatly weighs on my shoulder but when I think about it, I don¡¯t even know what I need to do so brooding about it won¡¯t get me anywhere.


    I¡¯ll just train and train and train for now until I drop. And then I am going to confront Nil and have him answer all of these questions and mysteries! He is the center of this world¡¯s revision after all!


    It¡¯s still night and I got nothing to do so I guess I¡¯ll do a few swing or meditation.


    .


    .


    .


    I am making my way towards the training grounds where Meiko and I usually spar to blow off some steam. I don¡¯t only train with Meiko but with another girl too who specializes in various weapons such as spear, axe and even brass knuckle. During those times, I barely learned how to deal with each fighting style and martial arts that they portrayed.


    Mimosa, my boss in my workplace, the research laboratory, sulks a little. I remember in the Apollo and Artemis¡¯ appearance incident, she was there but treated as nothing but an inanimate object. She¡¯s at fault though as she blended with the background very well while taking in notes.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s a moron¡­!¡±


    I quietly muttered to myself.


    I can¡¯t help not to think about it. Nonetheless, everyone is meticulous and serious about their jobs. They are diligent and have the patience to teach us everything we need to know. The only problem child is Topaz who keeps distancing herself from others. Some rumors say that she digs hole randomly as a prank. I hope she keeps it in moderation.


    Senya is the only one I can probably talk sensibly but right now, knowing that she and the idiot did that, I don¡¯t think I can look straight into her eyes for a while.


    Grrr¡­!


    I really have to do those swings!


    ¡°Haa!¡±


    ¡°Hnghh! Hyaaa!¡±


    From afar, I hear voices from the training ground. Knowing whose voices are those, I sneak around and hide behind the trees. I sneakily peek at the two figures having a bout.


    Carrying and swinging the large crescent moon on her, Casablanca did an acrobatic maneuver and uses her soul weapon to propel herself in both air and land. Her body arches mid-air while keeping the crescent afoot and swings her body and with the gained momentum from landing, she swings the crescent with increased velocity and weight with her power, gravity manipulation.


    BAM!


    The crescent which she swings becomes a completely powerful blunt weapon in which she uses to bash at enemies with great power from her own magic. From the start too, Casablanca is an adept magic user but she can¡¯t get past her own limitations so she trains her physical prowess and concentrated on the part where she will excel.


    Her movements are slow and she does extremely wide swings but overall it¡¯s not shabby and it looks elegant in a way.


    ¡°Ei! Eiiii!¡±


    On the other hand, Hibiscus runs around while constantly summoning spirit beasts and dodging Casablanca¡¯s attacks in the means of riding a summoned spirit lion. There are currently a serpent, a wolf, a bear, a horde of bats and a rhinoceros to keep Casablanca busy. Her concentration in manipulating the summoned spirit beasts is incredible. Even without using Emby now, she can stand on her own.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Here it comes!¡±


    ¡°Not so fast!¡±


    BAM!


    Casablanca movement gained a sudden boost as her leap immediately shortens the distance between her and Hibiscus. Using her power, she lightens the weight of her body instantaneously and flings herself while constantly adding weight. Due to the gained velocity, her attack becomes stronger and heavier.


    But at that very moment that Casablanca swung her crescent, Hibiscus took out her soul weapon, the cube, and gathers energy in it conjuring more summoned spirit bats to make a pseudo-barrier that caught the attack.


    As their weapons collided, a spirit serpent immediately approaches Casablanca and whips its large tail to her in which she block, however, it still managed to throw her a certain distance. For Hibiscus, the impact of Casablanca¡¯s attack blows her away, however, before her body even slams on the ground, one of her summoned beasts cushioned her fall and runs away again.


    They stare at each other after the breathtaking exchange of attacks. I do think that their movements are both great in a short amount of time that they trained.


    However, in an instant, their staring contest broke¡­


    ¡°Waaa! Hibiscus, are you okay?!¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­! Casablanca, I should be the one asking that! Are you okay?!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?! I didn¡¯t hit you that hard, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine! Casablanca, please tell me if you are in pain! I won¡¯t forgive myself if you got badly hurt because of me!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Hibiscus, but I am really fine!¡±


    These two¡­


    Even in the middle of their secret training, they can¡¯t help not to worry about each other. It¡¯s adorably disgusting but they need to keep themselves together and take this seriously. Well, I guess that¡¯s what makes them rely on each other even in the direst time.


    ¡°It¡¯s really incredible don¡¯t you think? Those two girls.¡±


    ¡°Meiko?!¡±


    From the curtain of darkness comes Meiko walking towards me in her sleeping attire which consists of a plain white shirt and black shaded pants. Her fierce eyes are a little drowsy but her lip curls in a grin as she watches the two elves frolicking.


    ¡°Those two are already bringing out their latent talent. They are already excelling at what they are good at and profoundly train it. I was not mistaken to give them the dynamics of body prowess training. With that, such movements are now possible for them.¡±


    ¡°I can see what you mean. If it were me, it may just end up in futile chase of power¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­don¡¯t beat your own self up like that. You said it by your own. You just started training for no more than half a year. It that¡¯s the case, it can¡¯t be helped. No one expects you to be a professional in such short time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a mouthful coming from someone like you. I wanted to ask this for a while now. Why did you separate me from Casablanca and Hibiscus when it comes to our training?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Because you set a bad example for them and also, they need to stop looking up to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Fair enough. They are strong on their own and with the way they are now, they can stand up on their own feet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. This is an issue about you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that you are weak but Senya herself finds something eerie about you when we first met.¡±


    ¡°Eerie?¡±


    ¡°And with my time with you, it became clear to me what was it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a pessimistic person.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­¡±


    What in the world is this woman saying?!


    When she said that, she has a face full of confidence. Even she herself is uncertain of the shit she is saying. I just stare at her with empty eyes tired of her everyday cahoots with the other girls.


    What are the reasons Senya subjected me in a streak of meditation? I can understand why I train Meiko but it is without a doubt that Senya wishes for me to train separately from Casablanca and Hibiscus. Asking Meiko for more will lead me nowhere so I just have to ask Senya myself.


    ¡°Meiko¡­I respect you and your strength but¡­that was kind of pathetic.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! I guess I can¡¯t act cool and mature like Granny Senya! Among the people in this place, she is the most perspective and wisest. She can discern a person¡¯s inner nature with a glance. Mysterious isn¡¯t?¡±


    It suddenly struck.


    What is the relationship between Meiko and Senya? Meiko keeps calling Senya granny and Senya actually treats Meiko like her own child. I guess I have nothing to lose if I ask her now.


    ¡°It¡¯s been bothering me for a while now but, why do you call Senya¡­granny?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Granny is granny, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?!¡±


    Lies¡­!


    Meiko answered me with an idiotic blank face. Contrary to her fierce feature and battle maniac attitude, her face announces that she is a dunce, a complete dolt!


    If she is saying that Senya is her grandmother then surely she has a mother. That mother of hers is Senya¡¯s actual daughter. Basically Senya is a woman with a family and obviously, should have a husband!


    However¡­HOWEVER!


    Knowing that Senya and Ichirou did¡­that¡­! It sounds so indecent and explicit! Ichirou just had an affair with a woman who has a child and Senya¡¯s granddaughter, Meiko, is even older than Ichirou!


    Eh? EHH?! H-How obscene, filthy, v-vulgar, and i-improper!


    Ahh¡­my thoughts are filled with indecent and immoral things. I can feel my cheeks burning up as dozens of indecent thoughts overload my brain.


    I-Ichirou a-a-actually¡­ah¡­did it with a¡­a¡­grandmother!


    ¡°Asagao?¡±


    ¡°YE----ES?!?!??¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re beet red. Oh my, is your mind running rampant with perverted thoughts?¡±


    ¡°N-No..! B-But..! F-Forbidden love¡­!¡±


    ¡°Senya, by title, is our granny, everyone¡¯s granny.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    ¡°She raised everyone here with care but strictly. She would always help us and guide us to the proper path. You think you are the only one that got that meditation training? Almost everyone here did.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I began overthinking again. But still, meditation, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. For Senya, it¡¯s best to clear one¡¯s mind. In an upcoming battle, in a preparation for battle, during the battle, post-battle, and the aftermath of the battle, we keep our mind clear of unnecessary thoughts and our emotions in check. We don¡¯t need to think that we are weak or that we can¡¯t do it. All we have to do is examine everything, feel everything and grant our mind with tranquility. Think of how you will defeat the enemy, think how the enemy thinks regarding of how they will defeat you. Read your enemies movement and patterns but don¡¯t forget to read your own too. All of it requires a strong mentality. Senya may want you to meditate because your mind is full of worries, anxieties, negative feelings, or even unforgettable pain.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see¡­I feel a little lighter.¡±


    ¡°Senya knows the best. Truth be told, Senya wants you to learn your own countering technique. In order for you to do so, you need to focus yourself and feel the tranquility.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re actually really good at observing people yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°What? I was just actually gue---Of course I am! Hahahaha! Do you see my brilliance now?!¡±


    With another smile brimming with confidence, Meiko covered up her initial sentence and proceed to praise herself.


    I clench my fist and grit my teeth. I really need to hold back myself from delivering any blow to her. I am just going to lose in a fight with her to be honest, so I have to check my patience meter.


    ¡°Haa¡­well¡­about the matter of you calling Senya a granny¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s because I am the only one here who has the balls to do so even though I don¡¯t have one! Hahaha! She got tired of lecturing me every day and got used to it.¡±


    ¡°D-Do you think I can call her granny too?¡±


    ¡°The first time I called her granny she did something to my body and I ended up with diarrhea for a whole day so don¡¯t.¡±


    Ahh¡­


    My head hurts¡­

 Chapter 205: Divine Counter 2

    ¡°Give me your spit! I want to taste it!¡±


    ¡°No! How many times do I have to tell you, I will not give you my spit or saliva or even my pee!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh¡­.my dear alien, what¡¯s the pain in giving me something like that!?¡±


    Looking at this thing with disdain and disgusted eye, Mimosa just stares back at me with maniacal eyes whose excited about its prey. This thing is doing it again right off that bat where I just started my shift.


    Starting the day working in the research lab, I crack my knuckles and stretch my arms and shoulders. I look at the load of papers to be arranged and the task of checking the material stocks. There are also times where I will assist in some experiments and test some products but what tires me the most is Mimosa and her assistant, Ardisia. Every single time, every DAMN time I need to prepare a retort, a comeback and act as the straight man in their gags!


    ¡°Heya there, boss! Hey there Asagao, early as ever!¡±


    ¡°Ardi!! Can¡¯t you believe it, I got dumped again!¡±


    ¡°What did I tell you, boss? You need to do an entirely different approach!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Like what then? You¡¯ve suggesting stuff since alien arrived but none of them actually works.¡±


    ¡°You know about erotic novels about sadistic and masochistic relationships, right?¡±


    ¡°OH?! So I need to act masochistic towards alien until she spits on me with disdain! Good going!¡±


    ¡°Hell no! I won¡¯t do that! And I am not going to go along with your S&M play!¡±


    I momentarily stop from my work as I overheard their conversation. I immediately retorted back reflexively with a vein popping on my cheeks. It¡¯s not funny at all and I don¡¯t want to hear anything from them anymore.


    In the middle of my contemplating, Ardisia calls out to me.


    ¡°Ah, right! Asagao, I need you to pick up something from the maid department!¡±


    ¡°What could that be, MISS Ardisia?!~¡±


    ¡°Eh? No need to glare at me like that! I just want you to receive the cleaning materials from them!¡±


    ¡°Cleaning materials? What for?¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness you haven¡¯t seen it yet¡­¡±


    ¡°What I haven¡¯t seen yet?!¡±


    ¡°Nothing! Could you please go now!?¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­I am not your gopher!¡±


    ¡°But we can be your groper!~!¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    I can only facepalm and sigh from Mimosa¡¯s insert joke. It was terribly bad and sexually harassing. I thought initially that a simple clerical work will be simple and easy. No, the work itself is simple and easy but the problem is the boss and your workmates.


    I promptly left my job and prioritizes Ardisia¡¯s order. I respect both of them as my superior, I really do. No, I don¡¯t doubt myself about it.


    ¡­¡­


    Fine, I don¡¯t! I don¡¯t respect them at all!


    I left the research laboratory and emerge from the hall. As usual, the traffic inside the mansion is bustling! Right now I am wearing a lab coat as a mandatory uniform in the lab and I have to say, I do stand out. However, only a few people glance over to me and kept their busy lives going.


    Actually, it¡¯s a little bit busier today and even yesterday with Senya unable to do some major works. She got assistants but Senya herself is undeniably more capable than any other people.


    Since the maid office is on the second floor together with the normal rooms used for sleeping, I immediately head to the grand stair. Along the way, I dodged and avoided rushing maids, cooks with food at hand, clerks carrying a pillar of books and even girls carrying various weapons.


    ¡°Excuse me, my lady. I need to go through.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I was spacing out. Wait¡­are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why, what a splendid lady you are! I¡¯ve fallen in love yet again!¡±


    I suddenly bump into a¡­girl¡­crossdressing as a guy! Judging from her looks, with horn and tail sprouting out, with a short dark blue hair and appealing yellow eyes with one of it covered with an eye-patched decorated with a cross pattern, she¡¯s definitely a succubus.


    ¡°Oh, yes, how rude of me, I forgot about introductions. My name is Faust La Fayrer Von Vogh! Ah, my fair lady, I must know your name!¡±


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Her name is awfully obvious that she just invented it! She wears a striking gentlemen outfit with roses and decorative laces. She is tall enough to be mistaken as a guy from behind and her face could pass for a pretty boy. Goosebumps suddenly broke out of my body and chills just went down on my spine.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry so if you¡¯ll excuse me!¡±


    ¡°No, please wait! I want you!¡±


    She stops me from advancing by grabbing me by the shoulder. She promptly took my hand and she kneels down in front of me. She kisses it and stares passionately at me.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you be my lady? There¡¯s no harm choosing me as I am handsome and very princely.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I like boys with a fair amount of muscle so please, stop bothering me!¡±


    ¡°Wha---!¡±


    She petrifies on the spot with her mouth gaping wide. I use that chance and escape from her. She sounded like a pain! What a weirdo!


    I made my way to eh maid¡¯s office.


    .


    .


    .


    I didn¡¯t bother knocking on the door as I already heard slamming and screeching noises inside the office. It¡¯s kind of frightening to open the door but I muster the courage to do so and shamelessly open it. What beholds me is¡­a naked Topaz¡­


    BOING!


    ¡°Come back here you truant!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just going to get your measurement again! Why do you grow so fast! Especially in that part!! Arrgghh! You frustrate me! Come back!!¡±


    ¡°NO!¡±


    ¡°Corner her! Squad one, squad two, surround her! Squad four to six, block any opening!¡±


    Inside the maid office is like a faculty room filled with papers and books. It seems that a maid¡¯s training consists of basic and advanced education. As of to teach or the one to be taught is up to them to judge. In another corner are where the utensils and necessities are located. On the far opposite side is where all the dresses and uniforms are lined up neatly.


    However, in front of me is a war of chase where one versus dozens of people is happening.


    BOING!


    As Topaz runs away from the maids, her chest which I remember to have grown a little now is in a considerable size where it will overflow from my palm. It¡¯s bouncing violently and her petite stark naked figure is quite enticing.


    Some of the pursuing maids have green eyes and look awfully scary.


    Ahh¡­they caught her¡­


    ¡°NOOOO!!!¡±


    ¡°Hold her down! Use your magic if you have to!¡±


    ¡°Stop touching me, Ugly!¡±


    ¡°YOU¡¯RE REALLY ASKING FOR IT! TAKE THAT!¡±


    ¡°Ahhn! Don¡¯t fondle that!¡±


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s getting bigger! If you do this and that, it¡¯s bound to grow in size!


    Even here I need to retort in my mind. I feel like this has become a bad habit even since with Higan!


    Suddenly, my clothes are tugged by someone.


    ¡°Hello, what business do you have here? I am sorry for the state of our place but please, do be at ease.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Hmm? You are¡­that demon maid¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Pine.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­you¡¯re fine I guess!¡±


    ¡°No!! It¡¯s my name! P-I-N-E! Pine!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Goodness! Just because I¡¯m short doesn¡¯t mean you can make fun of my name!¡±


    This is the demon maid that Ardisia, an elf, fought when I first saw them. It is as Ardisia describes her at that time, short in stature. Not as short as me but she is visibly a lot shorter than everyone here. However, all the nutrients for her height go straight into a certain place. That¡¯s why she has the privilege to call Ardisia flatty.


    ¡°Hi Miss Pine, I¡¯m actually here because Ardisia ordered me to pick up some cleaning materials.¡±


    ¡°Geh! That flatty?! It can¡¯t be helped then. Wait a minute.¡±


    Yeah, she said minute but after ten seconds, she immediately returns with tons of cleaning material such as rags, brooms, dustpan and more stuffs related to cleaning. Since it¡¯s a little bulky and heavy, I put everything in my dimensional storage.


    I said my thanks and turn around just to be stopped by Pine.


    ¡°What¡¯s seems to be the problem, Miss Pine?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­that Ardisia¡­is she¡­is she victimizing another woman again?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    The hell is this girl?!


    She getting flushed and looks like a tomato as her face becomes beet red. She fidgets and plays with the hem of her apron as she asks that question. It¡¯s a face of a maiden who is head over heels for someone. Her black ponytail sways left and right cutely as her eyes swam left and right.


    Girl, aren¡¯t you like, completely dominated by that asshat?!


    I don¡¯t want to pop her balloon but I don¡¯t feel like covering up for Ardisia.


    ¡°She flirts with almost everyone except the boss. After all, they are the same root but different fruits.¡±


    ¡°R-Right¡­it¡¯s that flatty we are talking about here¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­thanks for telling me¡­¡±


    That sure is one odd conversation, at least for me. I left the dejected Pine and make my way back to the research laboratory.


    .


    .


    .


    I arrive at the research lab again but I couldn¡¯t find Ardisia or Mimosa. They are supposed to be doing something in one of those departments now. So by that, I head towards the right wing where the magical tools and runes are made.


    Fair enough, I easily spotted Ardisia but I didn¡¯t dare to disturb her right now. Among the enchanters in this place, Ardisia is unmatched. Even with her crappy personality, she has the talent to boast. Being an elf, her magical power is high and she can control spirits to a certain degree.


    Today is one of Ardisia¡¯s attempts to create another experimental rune, a conversion rune.


    Ardisia told me that she wanted to create the conversion rune to bypass the equivalent exchange rule of alchemy. Using a considerable amount of magic in the rune, the energy replaces the required material for an object to be created and supplement it with a pseudo-magical surplus of energy provided for the missing material.


    It¡¯s a little hard to grasps the concept but basically, she is creating a rune where even if one material is missing in an alchemic ritual, it will be supplemented by the conversion rune which bypasses the rule of mass = equals to space.


    Observing Ardisia on her table with lots of magical tools from afar, I can already feel her magical power surging. Her only focus is on the rune stone in the pedestal and the only thing that is going to move is the magical tool that will carve that incantation which they called Obsidian Chisel.


    I have seen this scene many times now but it is always breathtaking. Even the other researchers stop from what they are doing and watch Ardisia.


    Her concentration is strong! It is so strong that it feels like concentration itself manifested from thin air. Her mental fortitude right now is at peak and her mind only focuses on the next move.


    In a flash, several magical circles manifest around her and her hand moves in a quick succession as she accurately carves something on the empty rune stone.


    WHOOSH!


    PING!


    The process already ended and by this time, Ardisia spent almost all of her magical energy. With that in mind, she cannot do that again for today and need to rest.


    And the result of her work is¡­


    ¡°GAAAHH!! ANOTHER FAILURE! DAMN!¡±


    She bangs her head repeatedly on the wall as she rejected her work. It¡¯s always like this whenever she fails.


    ¡°Incredible isn¡¯t, even though she failed, you were able to witness a god¡¯s handicraft.¡±


    ¡°Boss?!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t even able to feel Mimosa standing beside me as I was too engrossed watching Ardisia. She looks at Ardisia with a relaxed countenance.


    ¡°Ardisia will always fail like this but she never gives up.¡±


    ¡°Boss, do you believe in her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to. I know she will succeed. After all, we both trained intensely. We both know how much effort we poured into our current abilities.¡±


    ¡°Trained intensely?¡±


    ¡°Asagao, what¡¯s your current assignment from Senya?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­Meditation¡­¡±


    ¡°Achieving tranquility, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Ardisia and I used to meditate a lot. It¡¯s a major boost on your own mental fortitude if you know what you want and you have a concise consciousness. It is only hard if you have too many problems to think about.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ardisia achieved such feat through her efforts in clearing her mind, an execution of flawless movements that are already inscribed on her head. Well, as long as you know what to do, practicing meditation may not be as hard as you think.¡±


    ¡°Y-You know?¡±


    ¡°Of course. For Senya, what matters the most isn¡¯t your physical abilities but the strength of your mind and spirit. Learn how to merge those two with your body and boom, you¡¯re as good as a master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Go on, leave Ardisia¡¯s things and focus on your meditation today.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I left Ardisia¡¯s cleaning materials with Mimosa and left the research laboratory.


    Suddenly, my head becomes clear of anything unnecessary. An idea, a concept or even a rule, something suddenly bumps into my mind.

 Chapter 206: Divine Counter 3

    Since Mimosa gave me an early off, I promptly head to Senya¡¯s room without hesitation. The key that I have been looking for, for the technique to be used and proven effective, it all lies with mastering meditation, the way of granting oneself with tranquility.


    With the lab coat still donned, I flung the door open where Senya is. I immediately saw the figure of the pink haired woman with beauty that transpired off from this world. She''s laying on her bed while reading a book.


    Her bed is also a canopy with white sheets hanging and soft bubbly foam. Unlike her office, it has a lot of open windows that fresh air circulates around and the gentle warm sunlight makes its way. The room itself has a strong scent of the flower as Senya¡¯s room is just next to the flower beds. Some simple shelves and desk made of wood decorate the room and the floor is made of pure white marble. One could say upon entering this uselessly spacious room that it is for the highest ranking in this mansion.


    I rush to her bedside with excitement swelling up. There are so many things I want to learn from Senya and Senya herself is a trusted master for me. She may seem different from master, but her credibility as someone strong is proven and tested. Maybe she also foresaw about my plight and had everyone here help me too.


    She smiles at me as I got on her side and speaks.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Miss Senya, I finally understand! I understand now why one must acquire peace of mind!¡±


    ¡°Asagao?¡±


    ¡°You had everyone helped, Meiko, Ardisia and even Mimosa! The importance of meditation in acquiring and using the dragon tempest counter! A concentration unbreakable and spirit unmovable! When I thought about it, countering an attack needs far greater concentration than attacking as you need to calmly volley an attack back! I understand, it was no simple feat and you took the time to make me understand it.¡±


    ¡°Eeeeh¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Senya¡¯s face pales like a ghost. Her ghastly countenance screams confusion and guilt. As for me, I also don¡¯t have any idea why she made such face. She unconsciously drops the book in her lap as her hand''s trembled. She started sweating nervously and panicky.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong Miss Senya?!¡±


    ¡°Eh?? Ehhh?? Did I really instructed you that?! Eh??¡±


    ¡°What?! Wait¡­about Meiko, about Mimosa, and about Ardisia, they all showed me how meditation became helpful for them. Didn¡¯t you tell them to do so for me?¡±


    ¡°No¡­I never did! Eeeeh?!¡±


    ¡°It was all a coincidence?!¡±


    Senya started becoming flustered and even more confused than before. I can only stare at her, flabbergasted and confused as well as she becomes shaky with an embarrassed face like she failed at something.


    ¡°M-Miss Senya¡­?¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­it might be possible but¡­!¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao, I¡¯m sorry¡­that¡¯s not really my intention. I just want you to at least learn the ways of the ki and its practices. It can lessen your stress and fatigue, however, what you said right now totally blew me. You learned something from others.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­but they told me¡­and they that¡­what?¡±


    ¡°They? You mean Meiko and the others? They told that to you?! No¡­my intention for teaching meditation is the same reason as what I said earlier.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean¡­you were misunderstood for a long time now¡­¡±


    ¡°Uuuuhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°What a plot twist¡­¡±


    Senya becomes depressed as she holds her head in disbelief.


    ¡°How did you even learn that Dragon Tempest Counter¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­uh¡­learned it by sheer willpower¡­¡±


    She dejectedly said. Come to think of it, Senya did tell me to meditate but never told me that learning the dragon tempest counter is related to it. It was all me, making a connection with the two.


    ¡°I was really¡­boyish back then¡­ How do you feel hearing that?¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­.HaHAHAHA! HAHAHAHA!¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t laugh! It¡¯s really embarrassing!¡±


    I¡¯m sorry!


    I couldn¡¯t hold it after all! It was really funny to see Senya got all depressed when ironically, everything she taught everyone actually worked!


    How often do you see an adult woman pouts? The question now is how often do you see a cute adult pouting?


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry! It¡¯s just that¡­Miss Senya, right now, you look cute.¡±


    ¡°Stop that! Stop teasing that old me¡­¡±


    ¡°Just the other day you, you did it with Ichirou to tiredness and today you just discovered that you are being misunderstood by most of the people in this mansion.¡±


    ¡°Wait! You even knew about me and Ichirou?! Did he tell you?!¡±


    ¡°I realized it myself.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    As the tension settles, I made a huge grin towards Senya. She just sighs at my face and beckons me to sit on her bed.


    ¡°So, what do you want with me?¡±


    ¡°Since everything is in disarray now, I would like to learn to counter. With the situation at hand, like what Apollo said, we need to rush things.¡±


    ¡°I am fine with it. Since you found a way yourself, I guess I don¡¯t have a choice but to teach you now. And one more thing, please don¡¯t speak of anyone else what happened between us and Ichirou.¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s not something I will gladly tell anyone! It is more like, it¡¯s¡­irritating¡­he¡¯s irritating, you¡¯re irritating¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you jealous¡­?¡±


    ¡°I am not! Let¡¯s just get started! Can you stand up now?!¡±


    ¡°I can manage. Please get my wheelchair and let¡¯s head to the ground three.¡±


    I walk away and retrieve Senya¡¯s wheelchair right beside the bookshelf. As I got hold of the wheelchair, I notice that there¡¯s a thin book in the middle of the thicker books. I really shouldn¡¯t but it got me curious so I pulled it out.


    My body froze on the spot and my eyes are locked on the thin book. I read the title a little loud without thinking.


    ¡°The Sexual Frustration of a Wench. Written By Aynes.


    ¡°UUWAAAAHHH DON¡¯T! NOT THAT!¡±


    ¡°The name¡­is painfully obvious¡­!¡±


    ¡°NOOO!¡±


    ¡°This is¡­an erotic novel, huh.¡±


    I steer my eyes away from the thin book and returned it to the shelf. In respect for Senya¡¯s exploding redness, I didn¡¯t dare to ask anything about it and did my best to forget it. Senya could only shed a little droplet tear.


    I feel like I got closer to Senya and we made a good closure with each other. Even it happened in the weirdest moment in the oddest situation, yeah, we bonded a little but this bond may stay strong and will keep getting stronger.


    .


    .


    .


    Senya and I are now in the ground three. We have the whole ground for ourselves and I am going to train to my heart content. I took a distance away from Senya.


    ¡°So, Asagao, I want to know what you learned from Meiko.¡±


    ¡°About basic swordplay, yeah? Meiko corrected my forms and taught me about swords vulnerabilities. A sword will always be inferior to spear and axes. Times of war always proved that. However, since swords are the most famous weapon out there, it created a lot of play and styles that it could now compete with other weapons, from being decoration for a noble¡¯s status to a now more profound weapon of all times.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite deep, right?¡±


    ¡°The sword¡¯s swing, attacks pattern and use will change depends on the variation, size, weight and design. Handling a longsword requires someone who has the strength and stature to use it but for someone like me, the ordinary hack and slash usage of long sword takes on a new form. It becomes swing and slide where I fully utilized its size and weight and gain advantage from my own stature and focus on speed and fierceness rather than strength and power.¡±


    ¡°So, you do realize too that spear is more suited for you, correct?¡±


    ¡°It is but, I became accustomed to swords and I love swords! Though the spears are proficient as they are used for piercing and their range is granted to be an advantage, also, moving around with it is more flexible than the sword. However, I still want to use swords!¡±


    ¡°Good! Because Mrothgir and I love swords too! So Asagao, take out your sword. Let¡¯s begin this training now and apply what you have learned.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    I draw out one of the swords master gave me. It is the magical sword in which I first received. It is also the sword that I used against master in our last training. When Meiko saw this sword, she cried in utter jealousy and despair saying that this sword is made of pure orichalcum and strengthened using adamantine. The jewel embedded on the handle is a carefully selected magic rune that grants the sword its own magic power and that magic power can be used temporarily by the user if they run out themselves.


    In the end, I decided to name this sword¡­Ahomaru.


    I took my stance and held the sword with both hands. A short sword standard play is usually accompanied by another short sword, however, with my body, I can only handle one at the moment. My swordplay relies on swiftness and flexible movements.


    Meaning, I have to move around to deliver small wounds or try to see any opening in the enemies defense and deal a huge damage to them. The cons are that it will drain too much stamina so that¡¯s why I should end the battle in a quick manner.


    Another one is that I am vulnerable to pretty much enemy magic. I do trust my barrier but casting a succession of barrier definitely, hinders my movement. It also gives my enemy a leeway to recover or think of another strategy against me.


    My attack patterns are also simple that any hardened veteran will be able to read me in no time and create countermeasures.


    That¡¯s why I want to learn to counter.


    To deliver a quick succession of attack while maintaining that gained momentum. When the enemy attack back, countering it would be the best move as it leaves them defenseless and it will lessen the chances that I will cast barrier.


    ¡°Asagao, here¡¯s the drill. I will be casting water ball, which is the safest spell, and you try to counter it, okay? The trick in using counter is that you will attack at the same time with the enemies attack. When yours and their attack collides, you simultaneously use barrier and swing your sword towards them. That goes with magic. You slashes the magic attack and with barrier infused sword, you deflect it back to the enemy. It may be hard to imagine it but trust your guts! Also, with calm dragon tempest, you volley back the attack by the stroke of your sword while still moving.¡±


    ¡°It kind of made no sense but that¡¯s fine by me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    ¡°[Water Ball!]¡±


    A ball of water rises out from Senya¡¯s palm. Its size is like a ball and obviously, it¡¯s made out of water. She then throws the water ball at me.


    I concentrated my senses to the water ball. I imagined it bouncing back from my blade. I think of nothing else but the image of the water ball returning to Senya.


    ¡­¡­


    My sense of the surrounding disappears and I feel like everything is black. Only me and the water ball exist at this very moment. I closed off everything from my mind. The time loop, my worried of this word¡¯s fate, the confusing and scary warm feeling towards Ichirou, my longing for my friends and people that I treated as my family and lastly, I erased Nil temporarily from my mind.


    I tried to think of nothing else but countering this water ball thrown at me. Magical power rises from the sword as I enveloped it with a barrier. My focus strengthens and my mind becomes clear that I feel like my body becomes lighter than ever. I dispose of everything like what Meiko said. I focus on my work like what Ardisia did. And I only seek my goal like Mimosa wanted!


    With these ideals, I bring my sword up and slice my sword towards the water ball. My sword already made contact with the spell and all I just think of is returning it. I feel like everything becomes slow. My movement, the water ball¡¯s speed and even the swing of my sword.


    Before I knew it, the water ball in front of me¡­


    SPLASH!!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    DRIP


    DRIP


    The water ball exploded on my face. I sliced it in the middle but it only went through the blade and now, I am dripping with.


    I am drenched¡­


    It becomes a little colder¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just the first time¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Contrary to my expectation, it seems this will take a little longer¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    My shoulder slumps a little as I feel a little dejected.


    However, like what Senya said, this is the just the first time!


    There will be more tries so BRING IT ON!

 Chapter 207: Divine Counter 4

    SPLASH!


    I frown as water drenches my whole body. The warm gentle breeze proved to get colder in my situation and my hair starts sticking to my face. Right now, I am just wearing a simple white shirt and a pleated pink skirt that was forced to me. Even the cute flowery slippers were forced to me.


    As my shirt gets wet, I immediately realize that my chest becomes bare. I don¡¯t wear any underwear at all as I don¡¯t see any purpose for my ridiculously flat chest. The dripping wet shirt sticks to my body and it emphasized the figure of my body. I don¡¯t mind the shirt going transparent as it is only Senya and me who are on the ground.


    ¡°Asagao¡­it¡¯s been three days now¡­¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    I fall down on all four.


    As what Senya said, we¡¯ve been doing this routine for three days now. It didn¡¯t yield any results or even the slightest change. All I ever gained from this is wet clothes needed to be washed. After I get off from my shift, I will immediately take Senya here and start our practice. When night falls, we will return to rest.


    And like any other day, I end up failing again as the sun is already setting dyeing the whole world red and orange. The forests began adapting the hue of crimson from the fading sunlight and beyond the horizon, the indigo clouds creep in.


    ¡°Another day of failure¡­Maybe it¡¯s not really for me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to say this but that¡¯s I also think of. For that past few days, I was carefully observing everything you¡¯ve done and everything seems perfect.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­maybe because this counter method is way past my caliber or out of the scope among the magic I could use. Even using barrier could not supplement its shortcomings.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we are just doing something wrong. Let¡¯s not conclude it early in the game. I¡¯ll try consulting him for something. He¡¯s with you for quite a time so he must have a clue.¡±


    ¡°Gunununu¡­!¡±


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to him for THAT, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you think of me?! Trust me a little more!¡±


    ¡°No! I really don¡¯t care what you do with him! I¡¯ll go now, bye!¡±


    Leaving trails of a water droplet, I hurriedly ran off away from Senya. It was really unnecessary for me to yell at her like that but even though, it was kind of annoying. Since ground three is close to the wooden lodge, there¡¯s no need for me to help Senya.


    I run and run and run until I arrive at the mansion doorstep. I kind of knew that it was futile for me to learn something complex or out of ability scope but I do think that it was worth the shot.


    Since it¡¯s almost dinner time, everyone inside the mansion is finishing their jobs for the day and cleaning up which made everything in the grand hall looks busier. Some girls are already returning to their rooms for a momentary rest and some are even running around to rush some unfinished works before dinner.


    I only stand at the entrance of the doorway for the reason I am drenched. If I walk further that hall will be stained with water droplets. However, from the side of the hall, a maid immediately approaches me with a dry towel.


    ¡°Ah, Asagao, please use this!¡±


    ¡°Thank you as always, Mimi.¡±


    ¡°Shucks, it was nothing!¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to ask. How is Topaz?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Asagao¡­that¡¯s what I want to talk about with you right now.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°No¡­more like there¡¯s nothing happened. Nothing happened that it¡¯s quite odd. Topaz was just quiet for the entirety of the day.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you think she is just behaving?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! She is just spacing out. It was really troubling to call out to her every single time just to be called ugly!¡±


    The maid girl that sparked a conversation with me is Mimi. She told me that Mimi is just her pet name and her real name is longer than the average person. Mimi is around the age of a teen, presumably sixteen. She is a beast kin with bubbly personality and kind. She came from the goat clan and the evidence of that is there¡¯s a goat horn sticking out from her head and has a goat tail. Her pupil is a black horizontal line with gold outline and her ears a goat like too albeit they flop down.


    Mimi talks about Topaz attitude today as being melancholic and often spacing out. I did remember that I need to do something to Topaz quick before something harmful happens.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Mimi, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll talk to Topaz myself so rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Really? Asagao is so reliable even though you''re tiny!¡±


    ¡°Height doesn¡¯t have anything to do with it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m off! Please talk to Topaz!¡±


    Mimi leaps off happily and I just wave my hand towards her leaving figure. Aside from my daily routines and shift, I need to properly overlook Topaz and communicate with the twins. I absolutely know how are they doing since this place is that kind of place where you¡¯ll just accidentally lose something precious.


    Without further delay, I climb up the grand stair while dabbing the dry towel to my wet body.


    .


    .


    .


    As I arrive at my room, I toss the wet clothes aside and kept drying myself with the towel. Before I got stark naked, I made sure that I locked my door. I lit up the light rune that was set up in my room to brighten it. I stare at the moons from my open window and breathed a sigh.


    The moons are beautiful as always.


    I head towards my closet to retrieve some change of clothes but I saw something, my own reflection again staring back at me. I¡¯ve met so many beautiful, cute and handsome people in this world and I always contemplated how such beauty existed in this world.


    However, the one in front of me is still the most exquisite, most ephemeral and most attractive of them all even with such young and fresh outward appearance.


    The adorable and squishy face with cheeks forever tinged with subtle blush, the frail but delicious pink cherry lips that would make anyone desire for it, be it a man or a woman, the long and curving white eyelashes that invites eroticism even with such innocent stare, the clear sky blue eyes which seems like it wanted to hide in veil of its eyelids from shyness, and lastly, the nose that¡¯s cute as a button with skin free of anything other than beauty.


    For the body, the clavicle outshines the small fragile shoulders but at the same time, complements each other for its sculptured prettiness, the thin fair arms that anyone would be afraid to touch as it may break like a twig but still able to retain a normal amount of flesh for the body stature, the delicate fair white petite body that unintentionally calls for protection from any external harm which in the breasts appears two pink dots on a small mound of fat.


    The hands look breakable and accordingly, the fingers are the same.


    Looking below the waist are the well-proportioned thighs with a right amount of mass for someone¡¯s hands to enjoy. Slender thighs that are fair in color up to the very finger of the feet. Not even a single strand of body hair can even see anywhere like it is a body of a newborn and importantly, in my nether region appears a tightly shut slit where one who has a romantic mind would think that it is the place where the sweetest honey is produced.


    However, with all those qualities transcending what¡¯s perfect is, a lone long scar from below my neck to my diaphragm also reveals itself. It¡¯s scary to think that this small body took something like a scar of this degree.


    It was natural for this body to seek anyone¡¯s warmth, It was natural for this body to long for someone¡¯s presence, it¡¯s natural for this body to act immature as it is intended. After all, even how much I try to resist the urges it is just a body of a child.


    Implanted habits and needs that this body desires¡­ It¡¯s a painful fact but also a convenient one for a mind wanting to cope up with the hardest situation. Maybe constantly denying and resisting those urges just prove to produce more stress.


    Maybe there¡¯s still a friction between my soul and this body. If it is that¡¯s the care then I wouldn¡¯t mind it. I still only have few of what I am left and completely succumbing to this body may make me lose what the few left of my original self.


    After staring so much at my own reflection, I immediately snap as I found myself blushing and gazing intently at my own self. It feels like I am going to fall in love with myself. If I am a man and I met this girl in the reflection, I will instantly become head over heels for her. I kind of understand now.


    Adoring me is justifiable, envying me is justifiable, being fond of me is justifiable, falling in love with me is justifiable, and even lusting after me¡­is justifiable.


    It¡¯s not narcissism, it¡¯s just a fact.


    I also found out that whatever expression I make, it will always come out as something attractive to the eyes of other people.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I need to wear something ASAP¡­


    .


    .


    .


    I finished donning simple laced velvet shirt with my usual tank top as an undergarment. I also don a long silken black thigh high with laces as a motif to make my legs a little toasty as night is a bit chilly here and finally, a simple flip flops with it.


    With that, I am done changing into something and prepared to head out.


    However, as I was closing the window, from the fading lights of the mansion comes Topaz in my view who seems to be sneaking out nervously. Obviously, she doesn¡¯t even have anything to do now and she does not even know where to go.


    ¡°What¡¯s this girl up to?!¡±


    I muttered with a little surprised mix in. As someone who is concerned about Topaz¡¯s well-being, instead of going down to the dining room for dinner, I open the window glass panel again jumps from my veranda. I landed safely with the use of my barrier.


    Then I saw Topaz who is walking away from the mansion cautiously glancing at each side. I follow Topaz because she is my responsibility.


    Five minutes has passed since I started following Topaz and from what I have observed, she¡¯s lost. She doesn¡¯t know how to get out of the forest. For me, I am still a little familiar with the place but, if she goes on further, even I may get lost so I already show myself to her.


    ¡°Topaz!¡±


    ¡°Eeeeek!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing out here?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Topaz, please answer me.¡±


    ¡°I-¡­¡±


    Topaz didn¡¯t make any eye contact with me. She only minds her own and looks down as I talk to her. Her gentle brown eyes get a little teary and her lips curved downward in a frown.


    ¡°Topaz, please, tell me why! If you are just playing, let us go home.¡±


    ¡°No, this is not my home! I want to go to my real home! To the place where sister Sapphire, sister Ruby, and sister Emerald are! I also want to see Mama! I want to go home! I want to go home! I am sick and tired of this place! I can¡¯t put up anymore with anyone!¡±


    She throws a tantrum while spilling tears in her cheeks. She honestly blurted out her homesickness and wanted to get out of this place.


    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­Topaz¡­please stay here.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Do you even know where your home is?¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­¡±


    She dejectedly said as her gaze fell on her hands clutching the hem of her apron. With Topaz who honestly wanted something good, I felt like all devils are not bad. No, they may all be inherently bad but, they just need time and knowledge to understand things, to give importance of something and priority in life.


    Topaz¡­is such a girl¡­


    I hold her hands gently and look up to her tearing eyes and smile.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s go back, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­NO!¡±


    She slaps my hand away and she runs away again. Without missing a beat, I also followed her. Her bitter tears keep spilling as she felt lonely without the people she truly wanted to be with. Her heart grew weary and foods cannot still her sadness anymore.


    That much I understand. I should have done something for her earlier but instead, I lost myself in the thing I need to focus and completely disregarded her and her feelings.


    ¡°Topaz!!¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    As I was chasing after Topaz, a chill made its way to my spine. The atmosphere began to become heavier and the density of magic in the place becomes suffocating. Before I knew it, Topaz stopped running in front of a cave and she is now trembling in fear.


    There was a mountain and now, there was a cave¡­


    But what is more peculiar is that inside the large cave dwells a monster.


    Standing at ten feet tall, with a set of six wings and crawling in all four. Inside its mouth appears an uncountable amount of razor sharp teeth. Its claws are also like its teeth and its body is covered with scales covered in moss. The joint of its body glows and its whole body is tattooed with so many unreadable words.


    Its color is ashen black like a muddy charcoal.


    Its strong presence announces that it is hostile towards us.


    There is no mistaking it¡­


    Our enemy right now is Behemoth.

 Chapter 208: Divine Counter 5

    The large monster, Behemoth, put up its large paw with razor sharp claws and with us as the aim, he brought it down. My reflexes scream at me and I immediately carried Topaz in my arms and dodge!


    GRRRR!


    ¡°Why are you so heavy?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It must be your boobs!¡±


    ¡°Perv.¡±


    BAM!


    The place where we were before, Behemoth¡¯s claw raked the land with an exploding sound. The earth exploded and fragments and debris flew everywhere. While princess carrying Topaz as I run the ground shook and her arms wrapped around my neck and her boobs further press to my face.


    The bliss¡­no, wait!


    ¡°I can¡¯t see! Move your breasts away from my face!¡±


    ¡°Scary!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t press it harder!¡±


    RAWWRRR!


    An ear-shattering howl resounds the whole forest. The strong howl created a small scale shockwave that it brought dust up in the air and the ground slightly cracks. The trees lean backward a little and leaves are blown away. As the shockwave made contact with us it threw my balance off and it tore my eardrum.


    Before the shockwave could do the same to Topaz, I threw her down and covered her ears by embracing her whole head.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! E**r, *leedi**! **e yo* ok**?! A***ao! **aga*!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t understand you right now. Tell me again when I recover my hearing.¡±


    ¡°Yo**e not dy***! Y***e not ***ng, ***ght!? I¡¯m s***y! P****, d**t d**!¡±


    Seeing Topaz worried face with eyes filled with tears, I unconsciously broke into a grin. She was shakily wiping the blood coming out from my ears with her gloves. It¡¯s quite the sight to see her being worried for me in contrast to her childish exterior.


    After for a few more seconds, my eardrums regenerated and my hearing becomes clear again.


    ¡°There, my ears are fixed now. What were you saying?¡±


    ¡°B-Behind!¡±


    I hurriedly turn my head as indicated by Topaz. I immediately saw the Behemoth going for a pounce towards us with his massive body. Its weight alone could probably crush us to smithereens or worst description is that we¡¯d turn into a meat paste.


    Why is it attacking us in the first place? This is the first time we¡¯ve met so I am positive that we didn¡¯t do anything to it. I never thought I¡¯d be fighting in my sleepwear too!


    ¡°[Blooming Thorn ¨C Morning Glory Ninety Nine Petal Layered Barrier!]¡±


    BAM!


    A blue light manifested in thin air and forms into a multi-layered barrier with a flower as a motif. Behemoth collided with the barrier and competition of endurance starts as I hold out the barrier from its monstrous strength.


    ¡°Topaz!¡±


    ¡°W-What?!¡±


    ¡°Run away! I¡¯ll hold him back!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    At times like this, shouldn¡¯t she say that she would stay because I am still there? Like, she is really worried about me that she won¡¯t leave me behind?! Am I the only one who is expecting a dramatic separation between comrades in a midst of hard battle?!


    RAWWWRRRR!


    Another earth shattering roar came from Behemoth and this time, it didn¡¯t create a shockwave but instead, he gathered magical energy to its mouth. The Behemoth is a dark element user and I immediately realize that it was about to breath dark matter on my face and obviously, my barrier will shatter in a heartbeat.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    PSSSHHHH!


    It already fired the damn thing and I haven¡¯t thought of any countermeasure against it! At this rate, I am going to be disintegrated to nothing!


    SHATTER!


    My barrier with ninety-nine layers didn¡¯t even stand a chance and the death ray is just within my reach, however, simultaneously, Topaz casts a magic.


    ¡°[Arcana of Earth ¨C Pitfall!]¡±


    A hole under the right feet of Behemoth is created and it loses its balance. The death ray¡¯s direction is disturbed and flew past above me in a scary hair-width distance. I feel like I might pee anytime now because of how close call that is. The death ray landed on a random part of the forest and exploded making a loud noise again.


    Behemoth struggles to get its feet out of the pitfall but because of its ridiculous size accompanied with its ridiculous weight, it is having a hard time.


    I turn my head behind and saw Topaz hiding behind a tree and peeks to me while hiding most of her face.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll stay¡­after all.¡±


    ¡°Topaz¡­! I knew you¡¯re a nice girl!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave fast if you die though.¡±


    ¡°Even so, you saved me! Thank you!¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s nothing¡­Asagao¡­¡±


    I heard something.


    ¡°Did you just¡­call me by my name?! Can you say it again?!¡±


    ¡°Eh?! No¡­!¡±


    ¡°I swear you did!¡±


    ¡°I-Is your name ugly then?!¡±


    ¡°How did it come to that?!¡±


    ¡°B-Behind again! D-Don¡¯t look at me with every chance you get, you perv!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Shit!¡±


    With Behemoth¡¯s available left hand, he swings it horizontally towards me.


    ¡°[Arcana of Earth ¨C Pitfall!]¡±


    Topaz made another hole beneath one its leg. This time, its left rear foot sunk into the earth. Instead of hitting me, Behemoth grazes the earth and gouges the hole. A chunk of rocks and stones flew towards me.


    CRASH!


    BAM!


    ¡°Asagao! Asagao!!!¡±


    Topaz shouts my name that it makes my heart warmer. It made me happier that she calls me by my name now. I¡¯ve showing nothing but foolery up until now. It¡¯s about time I show Topaz how cool I can get.


    Expanding the barrier that I cast in a split second, the debris is blown away and I emerges from the rabbles created by Behemoth¡¯s attack.


    ¡°As¡ªUgly!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really sticking with that, huh. Well then, I guess I need to level up now.¡±


    I took out a normal sword from my dimensional storage. It was just a normal iron sword that I got in the training. I face Behemoth again who, right now, is charging up one of that nasty death ray.


    I will trust my guts. I will believe in myself.


    If countering through magic via barrier won¡¯t cut it, then I have to level up. I won¡¯t try to expand my skill on something I am limited. Rather, I am going to improvise and use something entirely different, my divine power.


    If my divine power can be used to grant divinity to someone or use a spirit as my own, surely I can do it with a weapon at hand. But like what Senya said, loading a spirit with my divine energy may break them and totally eliminate them.


    With that in mind, with that sole risk at stake, I am going to gamble towards my skill elevation. It is like how my barrier can be composed of either magical energy or divine energy. Alongside it, is the application of Dragon tempest and strong mentality that I honed in meditation.


    Behemoth finished charging the laser and fired it towards me.


    I focus my eyes on the upcoming attack. I tightly grasp the sword in my left hand and sharpen my sense to the limit. A scene of my practice played out in my mind. The water ball that flies ever closer to me but instead, this dangerous laser that could annihilate me.


    I position my sword on my right waist and did a quick draw stance. In terms of magic, I am bound to reach my limits one of these days and unable to learn new skills, however, in terms of my divinity, endless possibilities could open up.


    And right now, I am going to drill a hole in the wall called limit!


    As the laser drew closer, I swing my sword while covering it with a barrier made of divine energy and shouted¡­


    ¡°[Divine Counter ¨C First Counter!]¡±


    Dozens of blue petals swarmed the end of the laser. The laser that was about to hit me bounces back from my sword inverting the direction. The laser now head towards Behemoth who is immobilized with Topaz¡¯s earth magic.


    BAM!


    The laser hits Behemoth and blows him away. He was uprooted from the ground and its gigantic body created an earthquake when it landed. At the same time¡­


    SHATTER


    The price of using such skill is breaking the weapon. The iron sword snaps into half before completely breaking like a glass shard. What only left is the handle that also receives some amazing cracks.


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°Topaz, did you see that!?¡±


    ¡°Amazing! Amazing!!¡±


    ¡°However, please stay hidden.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    As I said that, another laser come flying towards me. I knew one of those attacks won¡¯t even take Behemoth down. If it did then it would not be could one these forest guardians. But to my surprise, the way it cast the laser again was instantaneous that I don¡¯t have time to open my dimensional storage!


    Shit!


    I don¡¯t have anything to use now!


    I frantically look around for something. The handle of the previous sword is useless at this point so I threw it away. However, there was none!


    ¡­¡­


    I pick up something.


    As the laser comes again inside my range, I swing THAT thing and bounce that attack back.


    ¡°[Divine Counter ¨C Second Counter!]¡±


    PSSSHHHH!


    This time, the laser that I bounced off is stronger than initially is.


    No, no, no! Even I am surprised! Behemoth was also flabbergasted with the intensity of the laser that I countered! It¡¯s like I bounced that attack and multiply its power by three times!


    BAM!


    The overpowered laser hits Behemoth again and this time, it completely knocks him out as he lay flat on his back, not after creating another tremor with its mass.


    The thing that I used was¡­a twig.


    It¡¯s nothing special. It is just a twig that I saw lying around, picked it up, and swing it for my counter. I never thought that it would yield the same result. But of course, like that sword, the twig breaks into many splinters.


    Maybe with this, I can also step into the light of OPness!


    I turn around to where Topaz is. I saw her walking towards me. I broke out in a smile not just from my new power discovery but to our newly forged bond. I spread my arms out to prepare for a hug but instead, I was replied with a different answered.


    RUMBLE!


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get my hopes up like that! Also¡­aren¡¯t you running away?¡±


    ¡°Uuhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you going to stay with us and be a good girl from now on?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I think I can stay. I¡¯ll try to put up with it a little more.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not doing this because of you or anything! I just thought that¡­no one will cook for me if I am alone. D-Don¡¯t get me wrong! If you did, I¡¯ll bury you!¡±


    CLASSIC!


    The classic line! I heard it and I am happy to have heard it from a blushing and embarrassed Topaz while fidgeting! This moment alone for tonight is my reward!


    I can¡¯t stop myself from breaking out in a grin. She¡¯s damn cute alright!


    SIZZLE!


    My attention returns to Behemoth who was lying down with its belly shown upwards. Its whole body began to release a smoke like it is melting.


    ¡°What now?!¡±


    ¡°T-There¡¯s more¡­?¡±


    ¡°Topaz, hide behind me!¡±


    SIZZLE!


    The sizzling didn¡¯t cease and Behemoth¡¯s body continues to decrease in mass.


    It becomes smaller and smaller and smaller until it is a shape of a human now. The scales, the horns, the claws melted away into thin air and what¡¯s left lying in there is a naked girl.


    Topaz and I got closer and our eyes widen upon seeing the true identity of Behemoth.


    The girl wakes up and rubs her head in pain¡­


    ¡°Ow, ow, ow! You really got me good there¡­¡±


    With a horn of a goat sticking out from her head accompanied by a goat tail, her horizontal irises stares at us. Her blond fluffy hair illuminates the moonlight and her eyes glitter like jewels. The one in front of us is none other than¡­


    ¡°Mimi?!¡±


    ¡°U-Ugly¡­!¡±


    It¡¯s the maid Mimi that I saw earlier. She sticks out her tongue and closes one of her eyes.


    ¡°Tee-hee! It is indeed me, Mimi or also known as Behemoth¡­at least for the two of you for now.¡±

 Chapter 209: Divine Counter 6

    Right in front of us is Mimi, the beast kin from the sheep clan and works as a maid in the mansion, or so we thought. After defeating Behemoth in its own game, it turns out that it was actually Mimi and now she is stark naked and sticking her tongue out like an idiot.


    ¡°Mimi, are you really that Behemoth earlier!?¡±


    ¡°Of course!~¡±


    ¡°Why did you attack us then!?¡±


    ¡°Eeehh? It¡¯s a prank!~¡±


    ¡°As if! You almost killed me!¡±


    In the middle of the night where trees gently sway in the wind there lay several fissures and gouged earth and this girl in front of me isn¡¯t doing anything better. I walk closer to her and let out a sigh.


    Honestly, I¡¯m slowly getting used to impulsive and whimsical people like this.


    I want to ask her so many things but first of all, there is more pressing matter than interrogation. I summon my dimensional storage and pull out a white clean sheet from it. I hover it above Mimi and cover her body with it.


    ¡°I want to ask you something but I can¡¯t let you stay naked like that. I don¡¯t know if this is appropriate to say but, you may catch a cold.¡±


    As I said that, Mimi¡¯s mouth becomes a circle and her eyes widen while it glistens in surprise.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you really cool?! Wow! If you were a man, I¡¯d fall for you already!¡±


    ¡°I used to be though.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what a shame!¡±


    ¡°Wait! You¡¯re drifting the conversation! You, does anyone knows that you are that Behemoth?! Also, I thought all the guardians are males!¡±


    Mimi stands up from her place and clutches her cover a little tight. She started walking while waving her fingers in the air as she talks and explains her situation with a pouty face.


    ¡°First, I wanted to tell you that I attacked you purely not because of impulse. Senya didn¡¯t order me to do so too as she doesn¡¯t know that I am Behemoth. I did it because my irritation grew so much towards Topaz. Asagao is not my aim but that devil. Like the other guardians, my instinct is to eliminate any outsiders who aren¡¯t accepted and the priority, the devils.¡±


    ¡°But you also attacked me!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­my instinct got the better out of me. Anyway, Topaz is actually my target. I tried to get to know her better and I do say me quite like her.¡±


    ¡°Still, why did you attacked?! Also, you said earlier not that you attacked us purely not of impulse?!¡±


    ¡°When I really like something¡­I kind of want to devour it. There¡¯s this complex feeling of devouring and killing her you know!¡±


    ¡°Considering that you are that Behemoth, your reasoning sounds fair, however, attacking me won¡¯t do you any good too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know! I¡¯m sorry. I just can¡¯t help but attack you. You greatly remind me of Nivalis. I want to devour Nivalis before.¡±


    ¡°Of course I will remind you of her, I am her daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Waaah! I knew it!¡±


    ¡°By that, I am also Astlan¡¯s daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Her face immediately pales as she hears Astlan¡¯s name. Her eyes start frantically looking anywhere as her whole body shakes like she is struck with fear.


    ¡°M-Master Astlan¡­huh¡­I¡­I guess I¡¯ll stop¡­ahaha¡­M-Moving in¡­does anyone knows my true identity, is what you are asking, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone else knows. I started working as a maid in the mansion because I got so bored when Master Astlan left. No one realized that I snuck in their rank.¡±


    ¡°You must be one hell of an impulsive character.¡±


    ¡°Right!~ Teehee!¡±


    ¡°As for your Behemoth form¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm?~ About that, huh?~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Is Mimi the beast kin my true form of the giant that you people referred to as Behemoth is the real me? Am I a girl or a boy? I might just be using magic to distract all of you!~¡±


    I hate these kinds of question. Mimi sprouted a teasing face as she asked those and hell I got annoyed by her inquiry. At times like these, I already prepared an answer.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°Ehh¡­I already lost interest. Let¡¯s move on.¡±


    ¡°What?! That¡¯s cruel! I even went through the effort for the mysticism and that¡¯s your reaction?!¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to tell you to Senya?¡±


    ¡°Wait, anything but that!¡±


    ¡°You tried to kill both of us. I should at least have the rights to fan my anger towards you, right? Also, I have the privilege as the winner of our battle earlier so I don¡¯t want to hear you complaining!¡±


    ¡°Does such rule exists?!¡±


    I smiled at Mimi with a smug. Her face loses its color as I threaten her that I will tell Senya about pretending to be a maid in the mansion. I am angry at her because she tried to kill us but I won¡¯t dare to try to have her killed.


    At most, I think I¡¯ll have her wrapped around my fingers. An evil plan it is!


    ¡°I¡¯ll punish you with my divine counter!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah! What the hell was that?! You returned my attacks! The first one was as strong as mine but, the second time you did it, it completely overpowered me. It¡¯s like the second one¡¯s power was amplified!¡±


    ¡°I-I wonder too¡­¡±


    As I and Mimi dive into a deep contemplation of what happened at that time, Topaz who was quietly watching us tugs my clothes.


    ¡°That was¡­counter right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­? What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Try to counter my attack.¡±


    ¡°Eh, right now?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ok.¡±


    Topaz sudden request surprised me. Her eyes are lit like they are on fire and she starts clenching her fist. I pick up a twig from the ground and made my stance. In the fast development, Mimi backs off a little with gleaming eyes like something interesting is going to happen.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    ¡°URAAAAHHH!¡±


    ¡°[Divine Counter ¨C First Counter!]¡±


    THUD!


    ¡°Urk!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry!!!¡±


    I fell on my knees writhing in blunt pain incurred on my abdomen.


    Instead of using her Arcana Magic, Topaz sent a straight uppercut to me which I was caught off guard. I did use my counter so why did her attack reach me?! I simultaneously swung the twig together with her attack but nothing happened!


    Now, I am squirming on the ground while Mimi is laughing!


    ¡°Hahaha! Pathetic!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t laugh!¡±


    Topaz starts stomping her feet on the ground in a protest.


    ¡°Hungry! I want to eat!! I told you earlier, right!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­as long as you understand¡­Let¡¯s go?¡±


    ¡°Un¡­but do you really have to punch me?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­am getting a little¡­moody, I guess¡­?¡±


    RUMBLE!


    Topaz stomach lets out another rumbling sound due to hunger. I already get it. You get a little irritated when you are hungry. I guess it can¡¯t help that she punched me.


    Recovering from Topaz punch, I stand up and take her hand with a smile. Topaz looks back at me with a frown but didn¡¯t try to shake my hand off.


    Is this it? Is this what they call precious cinnamon roll too good for this world?! If Milin is a predator like a snake, then Topaz here is a small fluffy animal needed to be protected. She looks like a small hamster when she gets scared when she eats and even when she sleeps.


    ¡°What about me? You won¡¯t tell me to Senya, right?¡±


    ¡°Mimi¡­what I am going to do is up to your next attitude towards me.¡±


    ¡°No fair! Isn¡¯t that like blackmail?!¡±


    ¡°It is blackmail! I¡¯ll remind you, you tried to kill us! I am mad at you but my mind can¡¯t bring up to kill you. Do you understand the weight of your impulsive action?!¡±


    ¡°Why are you angry? Killing is something normal for me. Back when I was a non-sentient, I¡¯d always get hunted and so, I kill.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, the fact that I am blackmailing you is still there so I don¡¯t want to hear you complaining!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more cunning than your appearance suggests¡­¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡­¡±


    I pull Topaz quietly and walk. We walked past Mimi who is looking at me with disbelief on her face. I am betting that she cannot fight anymore after exhausting so much power so I am confident she won¡¯t attack us and if she did, I will show her no more mercy.


    I just don¡¯t get her. Her personality is all over the place mixed with her prominent bubbly one.


    Topaz obediently follows my strides without any complaints and she seems much comfortable now in holding my hands. Mimi seeing Topaz and I leaving also follow us with a complicated expression.


    I want to go home too because I feel so tired now. I want to take a dip in a bathtub filled with the lush scent of a bath bomb. I don¡¯t even know if my body wants something to eat because right now, my body wants to fall in my soft and comfy bed.


    However, my much-anticipated rest will come to a halt for the upcoming situation.


    From a distance covered by the curtain of darkness beyond the trees appear presences of multiple people. I tighten my grip on Topaz¡¯ hand and halted. I took a short glance at her and beckon her to hide behind me. Topaz, judging by she reacted read what was going on since she cannot feel the presences herself. Mimi naturally sensed the presences too and put her guard up.


    However, as it got closer, little by little, I recognized who they are. Mimi pales as she also realized who those people are.


    From the depth of darkness comes the bright and beautiful figure of Senya riding in the back of Fang who is running towards us. Running to their side is Ichirou with a conjured sword and another man who I am not familiar with.


    The man has a blond hair and clear brown eyes. He has thin membrane wings divided into four parts. He wears a green one piece with a length that reaches his shin. The green one piece is adorned with beautiful ornaments and it has golden outlines.


    The man¡¯s physical feature is a man in his early thirties, as tall as Ichirou and has smooth white skin contrary to Ichirou¡¯s well sunbathed one. His presence sends somewhat sacredness to it and it is clear and calming.


    With those features, I need not question it. The man is a fairy.


    They rushed towards us and hastily stop in front of me. Ichirou who seems really anxious walks closer to me and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°G-Good evening¡­Senya, Ichirou, Fang¡­and¡­Sir fairy¡­¡±


    As I said so, Fang lowers his body enabling Senya to climb down off his back. Assisted by the fairy, Senya walks over to us with a clearly annoyed face.


    ¡°Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Yes!? Miss Senya!¡±


    ¡°Do you happen to know the cause of the tremors earlier? Hmm¡­I guess I shouldn¡¯t be asking the obvious, right?¡±


    ¡°W-We fought with Behemoth?¡±


    ¡°Behemoth? Then why are you with Topaz and that child, Mimi?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡±


    Mimi pales when I halted my words and takes a sidelong glance towards her.


    ¡°They helped me. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Geez! Playing around at night like this! Are you three out of your minds?! And as we talk here right now, adversity has taken place in the Fairy City!¡±


    ¡°Adversity?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! This man here, Kel, a friend of mine from there just told me that someone has trespassed their territory.¡±


    Senya introduces the man to us as Kel.


    Senya then grabs hold of Ichirou should to use it as her support and Kel steps forward to us. He examines me from head to toe and with few nod, he speaks.


    ¡°She is indeed a complete copy of Goddess Nivalis like what you said, Senya, albeit extremely short and young.¡±


    It seems that my mother also introduced herself to the fairies. He didn¡¯t use that word resemble but a complete copy, meaning, she hold mother¡¯s true figure in his mind. I want to ask him about so many things. For the current me, asking is what I could only do in face of people with superior standings.


    Also, I understand that Senya and Ichirou will come rushing at this place due to those tremors but, if a fairy is here, then like what Senya said earlier, an adversity happened in the Fairy city.


    ¡°Um¡­I¡¯m¡­Asagao. This girl with brown hair is Topaz and the one with horns is Mimi.¡±


    ¡°This is truly strange. A devil in a skin of a human, what an abomination¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir Kel, I understand you are not in the brightest mood right now but, please, I am begging you to stop talking down to Topaz like that!¡±


    ¡°You are kind and gentle like your mother, huh. I supposed that¡¯s the reason you¡¯ve come this far.¡±


    ¡°I do like the compliment but please, I know something urgent is happening so include me.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll be frank.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°A Yggdrasil Sap has been stolen and the perpetrator killed some of our kin! For that reason, I came out from our village and immediately seek Senya¡¯s help but suggested that you are better suited.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Kel¡¯s face darkens as he told what happened briefly. Senya told me that it will be almost impossible to breach the defense in this forest but right now, Kel is talking like he is in awe and disbelief as their protection was easily breached.


    ¡°Say, do you have any idea who stole it?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The Former Elf King, Kran.¡±


    My body twitches upon hearing the name. I look over at Ichirou and saw that his face is painted with grim and vexation. I would also have the same face if I heard that the man who took my soul is close by.


    It was the man who Ichirou told us before.


    Kran, the Arcana of Envy.

 Chapter Extra: Aldeva City鈥檚 Crossroad 1

    I stare at the transparent glass where the brimming lights of the city illuminate everything from the roads filled with vehicles, skyscrapers that race towards the sky and even the room I am currently in.


    Somewhere in Los Angeles in a first class hotel room, I sat at the edge of the bed with my body bare naked while I stare at the fantasy like scenery. The bright light of the chandelier proven that the night¡¯s veil of darkness is futile. The room is filled with expensive and extravagant furniture like the canopied bed with messy sheets where I am sitting on.


    However, even with the rich and wealthy atmosphere, the room is filled with smoke coming from the cigarette. Actually, I¡¯ve just finished smoking four sticks while in a daze of watching the outside scenery.


    In my moment¡¯s daze, hands suddenly wrap my body and soft bountiful breasts are pushed onto my back without abandon as the woman puts her weight.


    ¡°Dozing off again, Fourth? It¡¯s kind of disappointing that every single time we have sex, you¡¯ll stare into nothingness like this.¡±


    ¡°Nineteenth, it¡¯s always¡­like this whenever¡­we pair up for a mission. Sex before the mission¡­and sex after the mission¡­Don¡¯t you get tired?¡±


    ¡°If it is with Fourth, it¡¯s always enjoyable. I still remember the first time we did it five years ago. Back then, I am still stronger than you. How time flies so fast.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of¡­regrettable that my sleeping habits were easily shattered back then.¡±


    ¡°But you easily got used to it and adapted so fast. You didn¡¯t even falter from your first mission.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember it that clearly and I don¡¯t have¡­the time to do so.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always this cold, however, contrary to your cold exterior you¡¯re a big softie on the inside, especially toward kids.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This woman is Nineteenth, an American.


    She has an astounding body figure that looks like an hourglass. Her blond hair is wavy and reaches past her waist. She is fairly tall and intelligent. However, comes with her intelligence is her cunningness and unmatched deceitfulness. Her nature is a natural vixen and her senses are sharp enough to detect another deception.


    Even within our organization of assassins that job is to eliminate threatening people who will cause unbalance to a country¡¯s economy, Nineteenth is feared and greatly respected by our superiors.


    Nineteenth is, of course, an alias. She sometimes calls herself Margaret. Sometimes, her name becomes Sally and much more to be mentioned. Of course, Fourth is also my alias inside the organization.


    Our organization¡¯s cause is to kill one and save a thousand. It is a little clich¨¦ and a little dramatic but I don¡¯t give it too much attention as I only work for the high pay with high risk.


    ¡°You¡¯re so good with anything given to you. If I give you a dagger, you¡¯ll kill with a dagger. If I give you a gun of any type, you¡¯ll use the gun to kill. Even if a give you a single pen, you will use it to kill. Everything that gets on your hands becomes a lethal weapon. Such is your talent, killing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making it sound like¡­I am a killing machine¡­¡±


    ¡°You are basically one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sad to hear¡­¡±


    ¡°Fourth, do you remember what I told you before you went for your first mission? The thing that I told you that you need to absolutely do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Remember¡­every single people you¡¯ve killed. Remember how many of them died in my hands.¡±


    ¡°Were you keeping track?¡±


    ¡°¡­No¡±


    ¡°Lies.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just finding a reason to call me a monster again.¡±


    ¡°You are not. Fourth¡­no¡­Susanoo, even among the organization, even though people sees you as a monster, in reality, in contrast to your heartless figure when killing, you smile and you are joyful whenever you see children being happy whatever they receive from you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I can tell that much. I am a vixen after all.¡±


    Nineteenth¡¯s last words were a sweet and erotic whisper thrown to my ears. Her soft warm body presses strongly to mine and her slender fair fingers trace on my neck to my clavicle down to my abdomen and eventually to my crotch.


    However, I myself know that this isn¡¯t an invitation anymore so with haste, I promptly drew a caliber forty-five lying under my clothes and without any struggle. I pinned her down on the bed as I straddle above her. I point the gun to her face at point blank range.


    CLICK


    ¡°Order number eighty-six: Target is Nineteenth and must be killed. The mission is top class and must be done without alerting anyone¡¯s suspicion even inside the organization.¡±


    ¡°The top brass is really scared of us, huh. Their asses must be really scared that their feces filled head can only have the two of us fight. Order number one hundred ninety-six: Target is Fourth and must be killed. The mission is top class and must be done without alerting anyone¡¯s suspicion even inside the organization.¡±


    ¡°Nineteenth, you¡¯ve already known about me before we even met.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­I¡¯m already busted¡­¡±


    It is like what I said, Nineteenth already knew about me even in my younger days.


    ¡°You already had your eyes on me since my youth. You are constantly monitoring my actions. I¡¯ve done some extensive research about you, Nineteenth. Even Kaori¡¯s predicament was staged by you. Why?¡±


    ¡°Why, you ask? The result of my work is already self-evident. I made the man who you are now, Susanoo. Almost everything about you is perfect, including your senses to kill people without reserve. You are truly the greatest man who will make this world better.¡±


    ¡°All for¡­that? I don¡¯t understand it. Was it really necessary? Did you find any satisfaction with such act?¡±


    ¡°Someday when you realized it, you will stop killing anyone blindly. The answer will naturally come to you.¡±


    ¡°Nineteenth, you are¡­the worst.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s fun while it lasted, you distorted piece of shit.¡±


    BANG!


    .


    .


    .


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    A dream of the past¡­


    My eyelids slowly reveal what¡¯s happening in front of me. A sweet aromatic tender food enters my nostrils and it somewhat appetizing. I immediately solved the mystery of the situation as I lift my head from the table where I fell asleep again.


    The morning sun has already shined upon the place and warmth spreads all over the house. Currently, I am in a house in the city called Aldeva.


    This is the city where we evacuated all of the fallen capital city of the dragon continent, the Dragon Capital Mujinn citizen where a large scale battle happened between us and the devils.


    The current situation is far worse than anyone could have imagined.


    Hundreds of casualties and soldiers lost their lives. Thousands of homes were burned down to ashes and it was too late when it came to us, the complete eradication of the capital by an unknown power. Even people known to me are now missing and everyone from our side is in complete mess except for Priscilla.


    Also, with my awakened power as a reaper, I¡¯ve become more sensitive to people¡¯s death.


    Injuries and wounds are sustained in that incident and dying from such are inevitable. There¡¯s a lack of healers and even professional doctors in the place so the demand of treating every single needy people is completely overrun.


    Even though¡­I just wanted to sleep, I can¡¯t, because I was being constantly dragged around by someone¡­


    ¡°Susanoo, are you awake now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah¡­¡±


    A soft and huge mound of breasts suddenly rammed to my right arm and the culprit embraces me. Contrary to her small and petite figure, she dons breasts that look unnatural for her but fortunately, it doesn¡¯t look weird to her.


    The girl small girl is Cattleya Scarlet, the demon lord.


    Dragged into this situation and lost her way to return to her land, she helps temporarily in this place until she finds a way to return. However, there were no boats that headed to the demon continent or any airship.


    She struggles to help anyone in need to the point that she herself gets in trouble. If we don¡¯t have Priscilla¡¯s superior rule over everyone, we would have caused a far worst trouble.


    ¡°Susanoo, you fell asleep again. Please don¡¯t do that at the table while I am cooking. Ah, breakfast is also ready so let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­as always¡­Cattleya¡­¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing! A-After all¡­I¡­I¡­n-no¡­nevermind¡­¡±


    Cattleya becomes fierce red and fidgety.


    I learned various things from my master, Nineteenth, about how girls will act around you and their meaning behind it. She also taught me ways of seducing women in which I really never put any practical use since I have no interest in it.


    The way Cattleya acts is already obvious to me, however, I cannot bring it up with her. She is practically a little sister for me or even less, a child who is infatuated with an adult.


    I pat her head in which her beautiful crimson colored hair is together with her demon horns that sprouts. Cattleya becomes a little bashful and lets me do what I want with her. I rub her head left and right while letting out a satisfied sound as she places her hands on mine as she wants more.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Cattleya wears a fluttery crimson dress that matches the color of her hair and eyes. The dress exposes her fragile looking shoulders and her thin and beautiful neck. As Cattleya happily hums as she runs to her chair, the bouncing of her chest becomes a little evident.


    I should probably buy a vest or something later.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Susanoo! There¡¯s a lot more to do!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­pull¡­¡±


    Cattleya completely becomes accustomed in this place as the dragon kins local of Aldeva could do nothing to the sight of her but smile as she happily pulls my hand. She¡¯s so small compared to me and her tugging figure can be called nothing but adorable.


    Cattleya and I are now headed to the evacuation site where people are still being treated and construction of new houses takes place for the refugees.


    Priscilla handles everything. She is that woman who could be called inhuman. She orders people around with accuracy and precisely using each and everyone¡¯s strength. She takes care a mountain load of responsibility like it is nothing and I never even see her takes a rest.


    The one who contributed the most is Rose, the hero who mutated as a fairy. She uses her power to heal and cure sick people day in day out. The problem is her magical energy cannot hold out for more than three hours of continuous work. And so, to some extent, Cattleya and I help out the people who are not treated yet and people are who are already treated but still have some minor complications.


    ¡°Susanoo, what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­nothing much. You sure are lively¡­even today.¡±


    ¡°I have to. I have to smile and show that I am full of energy for those who are in need. It is like when I work as a demon lord, I need to put up face to ease my people¡¯s worries.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s happening to my country right now. I¡­really want to return¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t resolved the issue about famine and lack of food resources. I haven¡¯t organized the trading route properly for this and next month.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m not saying I will abandon people here! I want to help as much as I can even though they are not my people!¡±


    What a good girl.


    Even though she doesn¡¯t have any responsibilities with them, she wholeheartedly gives everything she has for the dragon kin. Their emperor perished already but we are keeping the information sealed as to not cause panic. And the reason she is always with me is because when Priscilla realized who Cattleya is, she ordered me to stick with her and act as a bodyguard.


    ¡°You¡¯re so virtuous. No wonder¡­Diyu and you are good friends.¡±


    ¡°Diyu¡­and Sir Ichirou¡­ I wonder what happened to them¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­miss Diyu?¡±


    ¡°I do! She is my childhood friend after all and she¡¯s like a sister to me! Diyu always has my back and even when I became the demon lord, Diyu never ceases to help me even though she is shy to tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­you are worrying too much.¡±


    ¡°Susanoo?¡±


    ¡°If you¡­know Diyu that much¡­then¡­you should trust her. As for Ichirou¡­I trust¡­him¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­that¡¯s reassuring coming from you.¡±


    Cattleya clings to my arm and squeezed her breast into mine. She clutches to me tightly as the thought of her dear friend and her own domain crosses her mind. Ashfon who dons a face of a perfect ruler aside, Cattleya is someone who wants to rule with fa?ade of a tyrant in which she can¡¯t do perfectly.


    That¡¯s to be expected for someone as young as her. She cannot fake her attitude without any backlash to her own psychological health. Perhaps she becomes more sensitive to her own council¡¯s hostility because of her fa?ade.


    Her power of bringing disaster is to be feared by anyone.


    It is not a power to be used in a head-on battle but a power to threaten a whole city. She can bring disasters such as an earthquake with an intensity that will vary depending on her allocated magical energy, a typhoon that would destroy crops and will blow away houses and may even kill people, a tsunami that could drown and flood the place and much more.


    For that power, Cattleya is feared among her own council but not respected due to her young age.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Susanoo! They are moving!¡±


    ¡°¡­You mean¡­those two?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    While walking down on a crossroad, Cattleya¡¯s magic senses picked up another activity from the two travelers that arrived here yesterday.


    Yesterday, she sensed a presence with strong magical power besides the heroes that entered the city. Since she alerted me, I didn¡¯t hesitate to search for them with her to see if they are dangerous or not.


    Cattleya leads me throughout the city to find the source of the strong magical power and after walking for half an hour, to our surprise, we found two young girls.


    Cattleya pointed out the source of the strong magical power that she isn¡¯t familiar with. It¡¯s a girl shorter than her with fox ears and tails with caramel brown hair. She wears oriental clothes and like Cattleya, even for her young appearance, she is a beauty with a poker face.


    But contrary to Cattleya¡¯s worry, what catches my attention the most is the fox girl¡¯s companion.


    A girl with average height donning a silky silver hair and bright yellow eyes with a genuine smile plastered all over her face. Her breasts are a little bigger than Cattleya¡¯s and her overall physique is a normal teenage girl.


    However, no one, not even a single person seems to notice it. Even Cattleya and the other heroes seem like won¡¯t be able to. Only I who has an eye that can see the border of life and death could notice it¡­


    Since meeting them, Cattleya sticks closer to me but I took the liberty to talk to them and introduce them to a good inn in which the two gladly take.


    However, I marked them and have Cattelya tell me if they move places. Right now, we are heading towards the place where they are going.


    ¡°Susanoo, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I am. There¡¯s something disturbing about the silver haired girl.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they would be causing trouble like you told them.¡±


    ¡°I¡­think too¡­but¡­I¡¯d rather check on them.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    Again, Cattleya leads me to where they are but honestly, if put a little effort, I could detect their location myself but¡­I wouldn¡¯t put effort for something troublesome¡­


    Going here and there, it took no more than ten minutes before we saw them again. The two girls immediately spotted us.


    ¡°Hey, over here, over here!!¡±


    The silver haired girl spotted us and waves her hand energetically. The fox girl clicks her tongue and made an annoyed expression. We did want to check on them but as soon as we saw each other, they immediately approached us.


    ¡°Mister, it is as you said, the inn you recommended to us is good!¡±


    ¡°Alstroe, you don¡¯t have to talk to him¡­¡±


    ¡°Aw, Higan, are you still mad?¡±


    ¡°Your hands are off limit on my tails for a while.¡±


    ¡°Ueeeh?!¡±


    Hmm!?


    This scent¡­!


    Those two are emitting faint scent is a scent that girls only produce when they¡¯ve done an intense night activity. Upon closer observation, there¡¯s an unusual glow on their faces the scent lingering around them smells like an odor a flower would emit.


    An unusual odor wafts around them which is sweet but a little salty, however, still enticing and lovely without any foulness to it. Also, there are no traces of a male scent with it so they could have possibly done it with each other¡­


    The silver haired girl notices my gaze and turns her head towards me.


    ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there something in our faces?¡±


    ¡°You¡­did you just had s¡ª¡°


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The silver haired girl dumbly tilted her haired before I could finish my question. I didn¡¯t bother anymore as she seems to an idiot. The fox girl is likewise, it seems that she won¡¯t have any idea even if I ask. Knowing that these two do something unfamiliar to them, I don¡¯t think I have any rights of reprimanding them as an outsider and I should keep in mind about their privacy.


    However, I won¡¯t stop from asking the question I¡¯ve wanted to ask to these two since yesterday.


    ¡°You two¡­do you two happens to know about¡­Asagao?¡±


    When Asagao¡¯s name came up, the atmosphere changes to worst. An explosive amount of magic energy bursts forth from the fox girl as she looks at me with hostility. Even the silver haired girl put up her defense and took a fighting stance.


    Cattleya got startled and hides behind me. Even if Cattleya has stronger magical power, her spells are not fit for a battle such as this. Also, because of her power¡¯s destructive nature, casting it here would cause I great mayhem.


    I keep my cool even faced with these two¡¯s aggressive stance. It seems that they do know Asagao¡­


    ¡°You piece of shit. Who the hell are you to utter Asagao¡¯s name?!¡±


    ¡°Higan, be careful. You should have already sensed that he is fairly dangerous!¡±


    ¡°I know no danger as long as it involves Asagao!¡±


    They seem to have misunderstood me.


    This is going to be a hard one.

 Chapter Extra: Aldeva City鈥檚 Crossroad 2

    ¡°This is not right! Susanoo hasn''t done anything! Please, let us not fight, we are in the middle of city full of injured!¡±


    Cattleya¡¯s shrilly voice erupted from behind. Her cry gathered the silver haired girl and the fox girl¡¯s attention as they broke their stances. They seem to be a bit more reasonable despite how they act. The fox girl faces me and starts talking.


    ¡°I see, I¡¯m sorry for being hasty, however, hearing Asagao¡¯s name got me agitated.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I would like to ask you. Asagao¡¯s scent lingers and strongly sticks to you.¡±


    ¡°S-Scent?! T-That must be..her¡­underwe---!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. If that¡¯s what it is, I will tell you about it if you tell me first what you are for Asagao.¡±


    This girl is exceedingly cautious. Every single time our eyes meet, she will frown with utter disgust like she is looking at a piece of garbage. Her magical power fluctuates from now and then depending on who she is looking at. If she looks at Cattleya or towards the silver haired girl, she lets her guard down. Her blank poker face is tinged with warmness as she stares at them.


    It¡¯s not really troublesome and she seems more level-headed than your average kid. She is the one who opened the possibility of talk after all. If that is the case, I should answer honestly.


    ¡°First, my name is Susanoo, together with Asagao I am also a summoned hero from another world. This girl with scarlet hair is Cattleya, she is a friend of mine. There are also other heroes in this city currently as¡­an incident happened.¡±


    ¡°Incident? What kind of incident? Does it involve Asagao?¡±


    ¡°I already¡­indentified our identities so¡­it¡¯s your turn to do it.¡±


    ¡°Tsk... I am Higanbana, daughter of Izuna, one of Beast General in the Beast Continent. For me, Asagao is my one and only and I devote my whole life and existence solely for her.¡±


    I¡¯ve heard it before but I¡¯ll confirm her name again. It¡¯s Higanbana and it is noticeably oriental in which I can greatly relate to. Even her modernized shrine maiden outfit takes me back to my younger days. But one thing catches my attention is that how she magnificently glorified Asagao to as far to say that she belongs to her. My eyes already discerned that her feelings and emotions are genuine to the point it¡¯s shocking.


    Next is the silver-haired girl. She steps up and looks at me in the eye.


    ¡°I am¡­Alstroemeria. There¡¯s nothing worth mentioning about me except for my hometown, Nanab Harbor Town which boasts of having delicious fishes and with people always smiling. I am¡­Asagao¡¯s friend and family. We vowed to each other that we will stay together and protect each other. Asagao¡­is really important to us¡­I may be an idiot but I know what I obviously wanted and that¡¯s that! I wanted to be with Asagao, so please, if you know anything, do tell us.¡±


    Such words are spoken by the girl, Alstroemeria.


    Her solemn face and longing voice immediately reached out to me as her feelings are overflowing with honesty. Her yellow eyes glints with such intensity as she kept her pleading stare at me. Higanbana holds her hand and leans her head to her sorrowfully.


    I just realized it¡­


    They are both genuinely worried about Asagao but, among them, Alstroemeria is the one who is pained the most of their situation. They both miss her and the only one who can console them at such time is also each other.


    Also, good thing Alstroemeria mentioned about Nanab Harbor Town.


    I remembered that the guild receptionist there talks about an absurd girl named Alstroemeria, the one who saved Asagao back then. The description of the girl, Alstroemeria, matches the girl in front of me so it is safe to assume that it is her.


    Since they are proven credible and presumably, our ally. However, the information that they seek is rather heavy and I won¡¯t be filtering anything since they are Asagao¡¯s friend.


    ¡°I get it. I will tell you the...situation¡­but¡­I¡¯ll remind you that¡­the thing I will say is¡­classified information so¡­we better¡­move to another place¡­¡±


    ¡°Understandable. We don¡¯t have all day so please lead the way.¡±


    Is what Higanbana said as she gestures at me to get a move on. Cattleya has been quiet for a while now and she just clings to me, however, she is not scared or avoidant of the two girls. On the contrary, she is just grinning a little.


    I start walking as I already have an idea where to take them, to the most extravagant and to the most literally clean as hell place.


    .


    .


    .


    The atmosphere is frigid and stale.


    In the so-called guest room where the flooring is a white slate of marble tiles that one could see their own face perfectly, a well decorated rosy curtains that blocks the sunlight and forbid any vision from outside, a beautifully carved mahogany table with neatly stacked papers and a quill pen dipped in its ink container, a fancy chandelier that is oddly pleasing to the eyes despite it is not lit, bookshelves and plant decors that are properly taken care and lastly, the most eye-catching inside the room is none other than the one who made it, Priscilla.


    A woman in which, in every aspect of life, I fail to come to terms with. Among the people I¡¯ve met, she is the most eccentrically pleasing but fairly dangerous. As usual, she is still garbed with her maid uniform free of any flaws and neatly worn. Also, she is a woman who utterly hates my guts by clearly stated that I am her ally despite our differences.


    She is sitting on the sofa with Cattleya laid beside her. She continuously strokes her hair with a brush carefully observing Higanbana and Alstroemeria on another sofa opposite to theirs. I stand behind the two visitors while behind Priscilla is Dreg, one of the heroes and presumably the most matured among us, stands behind her.


    Higanbana sits comfortably as she watches Priscilla messes with Cattleya. The little fox girl is not fazed one single bit by Priscilla¡¯s strong presence that even gets a little goosebump sometimes if she gets seriously angry.


    However, I will be a little rude and shamelessly say that she isn¡¯t comparable to me when it comes to battle but, It is also wrong to underestimate her though as she is already adept at using her Arcana Magic unlike me.


    Contrary to Higanbana¡¯s comfortable appearance, Alstroemeria sits rigidly with her hands properly placed atop of her lap and her legs are clamped together. Her face is a little pale.


    Higanbana immediately notices Alstroemeria¡¯s unrest and scoot closer to her to whisper which is kind of pointless since Priscilla and I have both strong hearings.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Alstroe? You seem a little pale¡­¡±


    ¡°W-Well¡­this place¡­looks so expensive. Do you remember the time I fought Astlan?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­that¡­¡±


    ¡°Because I destroyed his office¡­I¡¯ve racked up some debt and had Big sis Cecille pay for it.¡±


    ¡°M-Money¡­issues¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­and¡­we are currently on the brink of going broke¡­¡±


    ¡°W-What?! You should have told me that earlier¡­And¡­what you are trying to say is that you¡¯re afraid that you might break something again?¡±


    ¡°Kind of¡­and the lady of over there looks so stern¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Then, let me do the talking as usual¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is it always like this¡­I¡¯m the older one¡­¡±


    They end their little chat and Higanbana faces Priscilla in which happened to finished grooming Cattleya and remarkably remade her hair drills.


    ¡°So then, I heard that you two are looking for Asagao, right?¡±


    ¡°That is so. Won¡¯t you tell us?¡±


    ¡°I want to but, I also have a request to make. After all, you two should be looking at the bigger picture of the situation.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­a just price to pay¡­I see¡­¡±


    ¡°You sound oddly mature for your age, little fox girl, Higanbana.¡±


    Alstroemeria¡¯s body jerks upon hearing that remark. With an impending smile on her face, Priscilla directed such teasing word not to Higanbana but to Alstroemeria who keeps her mouth shut. She really loves playing such game.


    ¡°The does not matter one bit. In order to see Asagao again, we will do everything and that¡¯s what matter the most for us.¡±


    ¡°Without further ado, let us start discussing this matter. First off is Asagao¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Please tell us!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­Asagao Lionheart¡¯s current location is unknown since the explosion in the Dragon Capital Mujinn. Chances that she and the other remaining heroes are still there is low.¡±


    ¡°BULLSHIT! Then that means¡­¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, I didn¡¯t say anything about them dying. Please listen carefully next time.¡±


    ¡°Stop playing with words¡­that was bad for me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve recently got a hold of Violetta who is involved in the explosion and complete eradication of the dragon capital.¡±


    My eye somehow twitches from Priscilla¡¯s words and I just have to interrupt momentarily.


    ¡°What is this, Priscilla? I¡¯ve¡­never heard about this before¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t. I¡¯ve kept it a secret between me and Dreg.¡±


    I slowly turn my head towards Dreg who was standing behind Priscilla. He just quietly nods to affirm it. If that is the case, Priscilla must have a reason for doing so. Knowing her, she is a reasonable person with just judgment.


    I didn¡¯t pursue any further as Priscilla is about to talk about it.


    ¡°Alstroe and I know her. I¡¯ve once gone to her library in the Astlan¡¯s Castle. You could say we are a bit acquainted. She is also the one who treated Alstroe when she had a fight with the human king.¡±


    ¡°It seems you know quite a lot on that side, however, I won¡¯t pursue more of that topic and would like to concentrate on the subject at hand.¡±


    ¡°Please continue.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, there was an explosion that completely destroyed the dragon capital. The one who is responsible is none other than Ashfon himself. Violetta told me via telepathy that his power has gone wild and right now, Ashfon Astlan Lionheart is in a state of comatose and Violetta has taken him to a secluded place for the reason if his power went out of control again, the damage would be minimal.¡±


    ¡°The reason you concealed about that fact is that it wouldn¡¯t cause unrest among the people of the dragon kin and the humans, correct? And if people knew that the king of humans destroyed the dragon capital, then havoc between two races may rise.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­quite an intelligent child, a perceptive one to boot.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed natural for me as from two to three years from now on I will kick out the current beast king of our continent and take over the throne. That way, I can keep the peace between humans and beast kin to keep Asagao close to me. But, nevermind of me, what happened to Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Asagao, with Violetta¡¯s power, is teleported away from the explosion. However, such method was randomized and her current location is unknown together with several people. The Hero Mito, a mutation of dragon kin, has been patrolling the whole continent, seen no evident traces of Asagao so in this matter we can only give a hypothesis of her location but, worry not as we confirmed that she is still alive.¡±


    ¡°Really?! How so?¡±


    ¡°Several days ago, a group of powerful dragons is seen flying throughout the sky. Their leader is called Pr¡¯thcor and they seem to be what everyone called ancient dragons. They flew the whole continent to hunt down devils under one banner, the faction of Asagao Lionheart in which they serve under.¡±


    ¡°Asagao did that?!¡±


    ¡°Also, together with the appearance of the powerful dragons comes a fleet of dozens of pirate ships readily made for marine warfare. They are appearing on several seas of each continent to provide transportation and to hunt down devils. Like the dragons they also gathered under one name, Asagao Lionheart or more known to them as the Empress of the Sea.¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­she¡¯s doing incredible feats like that¡­and I am just here¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao is gathering a large sum of forces, meaning, she knows more than what we do. So that¡¯s why the final conclusion for her location is¡­the fairy continent where the said pirates told us that she is headed there together with a twin elves and a man with metallic limbs.¡±


    ¡°So¡­she has¡­another companion¡­It¡¯s¡­kind of vexing¡­but, as long as Asagao is safe, I am satisfied.¡±


    This confirms that Ichirou was able to do what I asked him to. I was not wrong to do so. He seems to have found the twins together with Asagao. That guy is always diligent of what he does.


    However, to actually think that Asagao could do such feats on her adventure. I¡¯ve already heard that she is quite eccentric but not to this extent.


    For you who dwell inside me, did you hear that?


    Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. The daughter you spoke of is her, right? Even this fox girl is also one of your daughters. Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t know that you were incorporating your strong feeling of longing for your love ones to my own emotions.


    It¡¯s quite unpleasant, you and your memories. Your pathetic life full of regrets of not saving the people you loved. I¡¯ll kick you out of my body if you continue to do so. I will keep everyone out of harm, especially when I really care about them, like Asagao.


    Stop fucking up my emotions.


    ¡°Alstroe, we know now our next destination! Let¡¯s go before Asagao move places again!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­I told you that I have a request to make, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­yes, I¡¯m sorry that I got excited. As long as your request won¡¯t take too much time...¡±


    Higanbana stands up in haste with joy but was promptly stopped by Priscilla. She sat down again and perk her ears to pay attention Priscilla¡¯s request.


    ¡°This will be quick depending on how strong you are. I believe Susanoo and Cattleya¡¯s arrival here is also convenient.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mito, our scout just spotted giant devils miles away yesterday. However, considering the distance they could travel, they might be closer now. There are four of them spread from all directions.¡±


    ¡°Wait. In short, you want us to kill those devils?¡±


    ¡°Precisely. We don¡¯t have enough forces to take care of them. We only have Susanoo and Cattleya as a combatant that could defeat them but, even with the two of them will prove difficult. As for me, I cannot leave this place. I currently act as a mediator and leader and me leaving would cause worry for the people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine! Alstroe here is the best when it comes to talking with fist.¡±


    ¡°Your efforts won¡¯t go unrewarded too. I shall part some sum for your service. After all, I stored every treasure and wealth¡­of the dragon emperor before everything perished. You could say I basically hold an entire empire in my hands now.¡±


    Is what Priscilla said with an authentic evil smile plastered all over her face. This is that kind of person that can twist everything from political to governance. You could say that she is more capable than me in leading roles.


    Well, as a hitman, I was taught to skillfully blend with the background after all. It is one field I am hopeless against Priscilla.


    In a sense, you can find Priscilla more terrifying than me.


    ¡°That¡¯s a close deal. We will be going now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do be careful now.¡±


    With that, the conversation is concluded and now, the plan is we are going together with Higanbana and Alstroemeria to defeat those giant devils.


    I¡¯ve actually seen one once. I had Ichirou fight it because I feel a little sleepy that day. I do trust him and I am quite confident of his ability. Everything did end well back then but this time, I have something I wanted to try on those monstrosities.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first! It¡¯s been a while since I move my body!¡±


    Is shouted by Alstroemeria as we arrive on the west side of Aldeva City¡­


    From afar, a large looming dark figure can be seen. It¡¯s a deformed humanoid with unbalanced limb proportion. The devil is large enough to crush half of Aldeva city with only on blow. It would be best if we finish it off before getting closer.


    ¡°Wait, Miss Alstroemeria, Miss Priscilla told us to work together to--!¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything sort of. More like, she just told us to deal with it however possible. Also, don¡¯t underestimate Alstroe.¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    Higanbana cuts off Cattleya who is worried. She seems confident about Alstroemeria¡¯s abilities. It quite piqued my interest so I I¡¯ll go with the flow for now.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see¡­how powerful you are¡­the one who fought Ashfon.¡±


    ¡°Ou!~ I¡¯d give my all right now if you really want to!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, in return, I¡¯ll also show you want I¡¯ve been honing for a while now.¡±


    ¡°Really?! That¡¯s great! Well then, I¡¯ll start.¡±


    Alstroemeria closes her eyes. There are no magical powers or whatsoever comes out from her but oddly enough, my guts told me that she is strong. Higanbana started running away from Alstroemeria and I, upon noticing it also hold Cattleya in my arms and jump away.


    ¡°[Nirvana]¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    This was the first time I feel oddly calm but not sleepy.


    Red traces of light covers Alstroemeria¡¯s limbs and the atmosphere around her didn¡¯t go violent but rather, it became calm. It¡¯s not exaggerated to call it the calmest place in this world as everything stood still and unmoving.


    ¡°That¡¯s Alstroe being serious. Watch carefully and be amazed. This will only end in a second or three.¡±


    Is confidently said by Higanbana who stand beside me while we watch Alstroemeria finishes her meditation like chant¡­


    As she said, I intently watch her with all my sense, distorting everything I can to help me observe her every inch of movements.


    ¡°Here I go.¡±


    FWISH


    Gone¡­


    No traces were left behind from her wake¡­


    Not even a wind or the earth felt her movements¡­


    When I realize it, the giant devil from afar is already flying¡­towards space¡­


    [Avidya Severance, Second Order ¨C Destroyer of First Hell!]


    ¡°ORRRRYAAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡±


    BAM!


    With a kicking stance, she sent the giant devil flying. Upon the devil¡¯s unwanted flight is a large gaping hole in its stomach. However, it didn¡¯t end there¡­


    A large tremor¡­a strong wind pressure and¡­a large shockwave¡­was about to come¡­ from the impact of her attack alone to the devil.


    The direction where she kicked¡­the cloudy sky¡­parted ways¡­


    And there¡¯s more to come¡­


    My body¡­instinctively moves to defend Cattleya and Higanbana from the upcoming impact¡­


    That girl¡­what a monster¡­

 Chapter Extra: Aldeva City鈥檚 Crossroad 3

    I guess it¡¯s pretty far away from the city but not for us. I summon a warp gap below me and carry the two little girls in my arms. The warp gap other end opened up near the city gate where I still carry the two as I look at the destructive scene unfold.


    Cattleya grabs my arm comfortably while pressing her whole body against mine. Her voluminous breasts are squishing against me but it is no issue for me. As for the fox girl Higanbana, her face shows a displeased and disgusted face while exuding a grim and awful aura.


    ¡°This is uncomfortable. I feel like puking.¡±


    ¡°You hate me that much?¡±


    ¡°Men in general.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just sad.¡±


    ¡°I hate all men on an instinctual level.¡±


    I put both girls down.


    I look at the place where Alstroemeria was before. A strong gust wind still came towards us so I held the two girls again.


    WHOOSH


    The wind violently howls but since we are already miles away, it didn¡¯t have any powerful impacts contrary to what I think. It only brushes to the city wall like a usual wind downfall which is normal for a hot continent with valleys and tall rocky mountain and plateaus. However, we only received a really weakened impact from her attack miles away but, imagine if we were too close to it or worse, the one receiving it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Alstroe will never hurt people. She will never ever again purposely hurt anyone she loves. Well, unless if you are brave enough to challenge her¡­like Asagao¡¯s older brother.¡±


    I see, interesting.


    I¡¯ll ask questions for future reference then.


    ¡°What¡­just happened? She didn¡¯t use¡­any magic¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not magic at all. She uses Ki, an energy that actively circulates inside people¡¯s body. It is like a form of enhancement but at the same time, entirely different. I haven¡¯t learned much from her so that¡¯s all I can say.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­that¡¯s plenty.¡±


    Of course, it is not enough but I didn¡¯t pursue further because Higanbana looks troubled. After the wind passes, gentle gust began to blow again in the land of sand and rocks. The blue sky has revealed itself and the clouds parted endlessly from Alstroemeria¡¯s attack


    If anything else, I feel like up to the other side of the world, such feat was felt.


    However, some of her initial movements didn¡¯t yield any violent reactions. Did her skill ignore some law of physics? I can¡¯t be certain as I only specialized in human biology. Such topic is covered by Priscilla.


    As I was contemplating, Alstroemeria returned soundlessly and appears before me.


    ¡°Hello! Did you see that?¡±


    ¡°Oryaa? What are you, a little kid?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s kind of a habit for me whenever I attack!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to dawdle around, let¡¯s move.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I flatly ignored her actions earlier. I can¡¯t let something like that excites me so I can still sleep in peace after this. I still have my priorities intact after all this.


    With that, one down, three more to go.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Susanoo¡­please, leave this to me!¡±


    ¡°Cattleya¡­are you sure?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn! I want to¡­show off to somehow. I feel like I want to be useful because if I didn¡¯t say anything¡­they are going to wipe out every devil without even my help!¡±


    ¡°Well,¡­you¡¯re not wrong¡­¡±


    Cattleya openly told me as we found the next target. Thinking about it, there is four giant devils spotted miles away from the town. Coincidentally, there are four of us out here so it would only make sense to fight them one on one for training purposes.


    I just have to ignore the feeling that everything seems staged.


    ¡°I see no problem with it. We are far enough from the city and still, try to hold back a little as to not cause any disturbance.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I reluctantly agreed because I didn¡¯t want her to fight but I am aware of what degree of destruction her magic could cause. I did agree to it as Alstroemeria is really excited to jump at the devil from afar in which I wouldn¡¯t let her¡­subtly.


    ¡°Hey, what does a little girl like you can do? Magic? Magic it is?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not a little girl! N-No¡­I might be small but¡­I am not young! I-I may be older than you...¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you like Asagao? You look young but actually older? I understand so I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Cattleya blooms a happy smile as Alstroemeria conveys her understanding. That also reminds me, Cattleya is eighteen years old and yet, I kept seeing her as a child, well, no matter as that won¡¯t change. She is still a child for me and I know that she have a bright future ahead.


    Adults in the working society need to work harder for people like this.


    Wait¡­


    I am an adult but lazy and unmotivated while Cattleya is the one working as a demon lord.


    That¡¯s kind of confusing.


    ¡°I¡¯m off! Please do watch me!¡±


    Cattleya runs off as she summoned her crimson staff. She used that staff to channel her magic more accurately and to maximize the efficiency of her magic spells in regards to magic energy consumption. Since this is not the demon continent with overflowing magical energy, Cattleya needs to fully bring out the staff¡¯s potential to minimize the magic drain.


    Oh¡­.her breasts bounce amazingly. It¡¯s really amusing to see such sight, not that I actually have a thing for it. One of the reasons Priscilla had me guard Cattleya is that her petite small figure with contrasting enormous breasts instill lust. That¡¯s a fact as men all over the place would glance at her with lecherous eyes.


    Given also that Cattleya is a demon with refined beauty, one couldn¡¯t resist turning their eyes to her.


    ¡°Guehehehe, what a sight to feast on¡­¡±Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ..is muttered by the little fox girl beside me as she shamelessly exposes her true nature as a skirt chaser. She boldly stares at Cattleya¡¯s running figure with eyes stripping her off of her clothes. Her flat and deadpan eyes have a tinge of lecher to it.


    Once again, I am confused about what to do in this situation. I know that she hates men and could only turn to the same sex but¡­


    ¡°Hey, she didn¡¯t answer my question. Can Susanoo answer it?¡±


    ¡°Alstoe¡­meria?¡±


    ¡°She is strong, right?¡±


    ¡°On this kind of occasion, she may have an opportunity to show her power. However, in a normal fight where an opponent is agile, she is hopeless.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s her power?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see¡­¡±


    I¡¯m kind of tired explaining so I told her menacingly to give an ambient effect on the surrounding. She looks not amused though so but it stopped her from asking. She directs her eyes toward the open field where the giant devil is.


    ¡°I¡¯ll jump right away if she can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. She is strong¡­she is the demon lord after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?!¡±


    I also directed my gaze to the open field perfect for Cattleya¡¯s magic.


    Cattleya stops running as she got into a considerable distance to cast her magic, a distance where she can directly hit the giant devil and at the same time, a distance where she wouldn¡¯t get swept up by her own magic.


    She planted her staff into the ground and started chanting with her arms stretch outwards. Her chants are annoyingly long but it is just a small price to pay for the firepower it packs. That¡¯s why Cattleya can be called powerful enough to blast a whole city with one spell alone but can¡¯t win in a close range combat.


    From Cattleya¡¯s body, explosive amount of magical power surges violently. Her body started showing a glint of crimson blood aura that fills the air. Her magical power equates to Priscilla and mine altogether or even so, much deeper.


    However, given her disposition, Cattleya would never use such power to people. She has the power to be a demon lord but she doesn¡¯t have one thing what demon lords should have based on this world¡¯s history¡­


    It¡¯s tyranny.


    She is too soft even with her fa?ade covering her emotions. She can never ever raise her hands against her own council and she cannot do the cruelest decision a ruler could give out. She may be politically wise but from the start, she was never cut out to be a demon lord.


    A textbook once said that the previous Demon Lord named Baal was once a great ruler as the demon race prospers equal to humans in which the latter didn¡¯t accept. Demon Lord Baal is a leader who strikes fear to the heart of his people to create order. Despite the fear he spreads, Demon Lord Baal knows well what his citizens needed the most.


    Not until his daughter named Camellia was killed by the humans.


    Demon Lord Baal was filled with rage and utterly despise towards humans. From the start, Demon Lord Baal just loves his people and mostly, his daughter. With his hate growing, he declared a war against human and vowed to kill them with everything he has even if he has to expand their resources.


    It is a sad story that ended with Baal getting sealed in a place called Cave of Vortex by the current human king, Ashfon Astlan Lionheart.


    Cattleya is a far relative of Baal and is fairly young. She took the title of the demon lord and council seems to readily accept her. However, in my opinion, those councils are fixated on turning Cattleya into their puppet. In hindsight, it¡¯s better that Cattleya ended up here rather than slowly killing herself in that place.


    I¡¯m pretty sure this would what Diyu wanted too.


    ¡°Uoooh?! This magical power! It¡¯s amazing! It¡¯s a shame that you can¡¯t feel it Alstroe.¡±


    ¡°Buh! You and your magic senses!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really cute.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t work on me anymore! But I would like to play that game with you if we ever have time again!~¡±


    The two started talking among themselves while watching Cattleya with attentive eyes. Even with their mouths occupied with each other, they never took their eyes off Cattleya probably because they are watching out for her.


    Unfortunately, Cattleya¡¯s powers unfolded before their very eyes with tremendous and earth shattering power.


    ¡°[Hell Rising ¨C Eruption to your Heart!]¡±


    The ground shakes and cracks crawl towards the giant devil. The devil loses its balance and one of its feet fell on the crack in which stagnated its collapse. Upon stopping at its planted feet, steam blows out everywhere and the temperature around it skyrockets.


    In that very moment¡­


    Magma gushes upward. The giant devil whose feet are buried deeply in the ground panics from the melting hot magma that showers its gigantic body. Its outer skin started scalding and it screams in pain letting out horrendous distress shout.


    Despite its suffering, magma continues to flow out from the ground and fills the whole place. The hot continent of the dragon continent becomes hotter. The pillar of magma keeps piling above the devil until it is fully covered with it.


    However, even covered with magma, the devil¡¯s life didn¡¯t cease, even more, it became more violent and starts flailing around. It seems that even this giant devil has an enormous capability to regenerate.


    Cattleya already knew that this enemy won¡¯t die with a single spell so after casting the first magic, she began chanting for the next.


    ¡°[Frozen World ¨C Dropping your Warmth!]¡±


    From the figure of the rampaging devil covered with magma, a snowflake lands on the tip of my nose. The bright sunny sky slowly becomes dark as cold clouds started looming over. The hot and humid air becomes gentle and chilly.


    The three of us standing in the empty field becomes bewildered. The phenomenon is beyond logic as the hot turned to cold in just a few moments. Snow began raining down like cotton and the temperature slowly drops.


    That was the case for us outside of Cattleya¡¯s spell range.


    The giant devil from far away who is still struggling to get off the magma is still rampaging. Above the giant devil is¡­a thick cloud. An astounding amount of ice starts raining down while misty gust of the wind which in my guess is a blizzard starts swirling around the devil.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Such large scale spell used in succession would immediately take every drop of magical energy a person have! Cattleya will surely break!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­she is¡­the demon lord after all¡­she is trained¡­for this¡­¡±


    Ice creeps outward from the devil¡¯s feet. Its appearance is greatly disfigured in which one can conclude even though it is being assaulted by a blizzard. The devil¡¯s movement ceases and its flailing movements stops. Cold wind even blows toward us even though we are in a considerable distance.


    Snow now falls and fills the place that it looks like winter. With just a spell, Cattleya altered the topography of this place temporarily. This unnaturalness of the weather can also be viewed as a disaster.


    As the blizzard around the giant devil ceases, its deformed figure which is frozen like a crystal beholds us. Cracks start appearing everywhere and after some time, the figure collapses without any indication of regenerating again.


    The giant devil¡­loses to a disaster and Cattleya wins with her magic.


    With a smile, Cattleya turns around and run towards us again, of course, with her boobs violently shaking up and down while tightly hugging the crimson staff in her chest.


    ¡°Susanoo! I did it! Did you see that?¡±


    ¡°It was incredible. You were great. Good job¡­good girl.¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe.¡±


    Cattleya who stops exactly in front of me smiles joyfully. She looks embarrassed at doing the gesture that she wanted to be praise so I took the initiative to do so. I gently rub the top of her head and in response, she closes her eyes in too much happiness and starts swaying her head together with my hand.


    This is a smile to protect.


    Higanbana who was watching from the side with a satisfied and content face speaks.


    ¡°I hate to admit it but, a girl will always make the most beautiful smile in front of the person they like the most.¡±


    ¡°Awawawaawa!!! No¡­! Miss Higanbana, don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°I will say it over and over again, I hate men in general, however, if an existence of a man himself makes a girl bloom in happiness, this world becomes a little more bearable for me.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to¡­! You know¡­¡±


    Cattleya¡¯s face imitates the color of her hair, red as crimson. Higanbana stops at her track as to not further embarrass her. I am happy for Cattleya¡¯s feeling but, I just can¡¯t simply be comfortable with it. After all, the concept of love is very illogical for me and I can¡¯t grasp its meaning.


    I am well aware that she is attached to me, I am well aware that it is love, and I am aware that she sometimes crawls into my bed at night and get a feel of my body. Despite all of this, I cannot bring myself to be intimate with anyone.


    ¡°Cattleya did good but, there are two more devils to kill.¡±


    ¡°S-Susanoo¡­I can¡¯t move my legs.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    I pick up Cattleya and carry her in my arms. Cattleya naturally curls her body to match my arm span and scoot closer to my body. At this point of time, Cattleya is blissful even though her legs are trembling from magic exhaustion.


    ¡°Then¡­I will be killing the next devil.¡±


    I announce. Alstroemeria¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement and her body tenses. Her fist clenched and her stare becomes fierce and challenging. Higanbana could only sigh as she saw how excited Alstroemeria becomes.


    With that, we move to the location where the next devil is.


    .


    .


    .


    Up unto this day, I never had a fragment of understanding of what Nineteenth said that night. I¡¯ve already killed more than people that I¡¯ve expected for my whole life. She is, after all, the reason I¡¯ve become much deranged that ever.


    She keeps telling me that I am no monster myself but had me kept doing acts only a monster is capable of. I never had any lingering guilt taking lives of others while keeping a saintly act to people I cared for.


    I still don¡¯t understand what¡¯s part of me is distorted.


    Thinking about it makes me sleepy. I am tired of finding reasons why Nineteenth told me that. She led to the path of blood and left me hanging in such road. Well, I did kill her upon knowing how she played me in her fingers. I never hated her and I never loathed her, I just want to satisfy my urge to kill her or justify my desire for failing to protect that girl.


    However, if I ever learned something from Nineteenth, it¡¯s that you should always hone your talent and know when to use it.


    What is my talent?


    Killing¡­


    ¡°Susanoo!¡±


    A young and sweet voice called out to me. Cattleya¡¯s screams of worry and filled with anxiousness reaches me. I shouldn¡¯t even be making her worry like that.


    I am tired¡­I am sleepy¡­I want to finish this as quickly as possible. These giant bastards are preventing me from doing so and Priscilla manages to drag me into this again.


    In front of me is the giant devil that is as tall as a ten storey building. It is only a few steps away from me and upon seeing my small figure it started its slow assault.


    It¡¯s bothersome to do some extreme movements. It¡¯s bothersome to move a muscle just to dodge. Right now, I am going to create an attack that could kill an enemy of this size without much effort. Everything that Nineteenth taught me is not for naught.


    Maybe she doesn¡¯t want me to be a monster after all¡­maybe she wants me to be¡­


    ¡°[Totsuka no Tsurugi ¨C Orochi Flash Point]¡±


    A skill for my namesake, a reenactment of Takehaya Susanoo-no-Mikoto slaying the Yamata no Orochi in the province of Idzumo in the River Hi.


    My name doesn¡¯t relate to my own characteristic or anything prominent. It was just arbitrarily chosen for me at the perfect time at the perfect moment.


    And now, a weapon that imitates the Legend of the Heavenly Susanoo, the Storm God of Summer, a personal gift he parted to his sister, Amaterasu-Omikami or also known as Ohirume-no-Muchi-no-Kami, is Ama-no-Murakumo-no-Tsurugi, the Sword of the Gathering Clouds of Heaven and also known as Kusanagi no Tsurugi.


    My knowledge about the lore is limited and I don¡¯t know if I can make any connections with it to me but, I am attached to my own name so I want to stick with its meaning.


    A black and clean eastern sword known as Katana manifested in my hand. However, from its normal form, the ten span sword emits a power unknown to me. A pitch black mist that looks eerie enough to scare anyone.


    Either way, I swing the sword slowly but elegantly in the air like it touched the surface of the water that made beautiful ripples.


    I close my eyes and disperse that black katana in my hand.


    I turn around and walk away from the giant devil casually. The devil didn¡¯t know what just happen and stares at me blankly.


    I saw Cattleya''s face full of anxiety and Higanbana with a complex face, however, Alstroemeria shows a stiff face.


    ¡°Hey, that was incredible¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­you¡¯ve seen it?¡±


    ¡°No¡­I¡¯ve felt it¡­a little¡­no¡­more like the world itself notice what kind of magic you used. It only conveyed to me what you just did.¡±


    ¡°I still think it¡¯s not a match for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯d love to fight with you even more.¡±


    Higanbana who was listening to us made a questioning gaze. She couldn¡¯t figure out what happened which is normal. Cattleya didn¡¯t mind what I just did but heave a sigh of relief.


    I guess it¡¯s time to end this.


    ¡°[Eight Headed Slayer.]¡±


    From within the devil¡¯s body, eight giant slashes emerge, a ravaging slash that comes out from a cut in time and space. The eight simultaneous attacks were so strong that I diced the devil horizontally and vertically. With no hope for any recovery, the devil lifelessly fell to the ground and disperses into ashes.


    ¡°I knew it¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­this strong huh¡­More people I need to catch up with.¡±


    ¡°Amazing, Susanoo is really cool!¡±


    They have their own remarks.


    However, one that resounded in my ears the most came from the person I have killed long ago, Nineteenth.


    Her imaginary voice repeatedly speaks to me¡­


    She wants me to be a god.

 Chapter Extra: Aldeva City鈥檚 Crossroad 4

    With one slash to a distorted space, I preserve the momentum and motion of the sword that cuts through everything. With one slash to a distorted space, the lazy and slow movements and stroke will be put in a multiple warp vortex amplifying its speed and velocity that breaks the sound barrier. With one slash to a distorted space, dividing the single stroke of sword into maximum of eight that speed was repeatedly harness through distorting facts and reality outside of this realm.


    Bypassing the law of physics, disregarding friction and need for kinetic energy, with only the use of the only unexplained force that only this world have, magic, I¡¯ve done something incomprehensible. Maybe my existence itself has long gone from being understandable.


    ¡°Well then, there¡¯s only one remaining and that one would be mine!¡±


    ¡°Ou, good luck, Higan!¡±


    She¡¯s right. There¡¯s only one devil remaining. To be honest, this situation was very good to showcase our capabilities and like what I said earlier, it feels like the whole situation is staged. Priscilla might know something about it but if she is one of the collaborators, I won¡¯t be getting any answer out of her.


    Looking at the last devil from afar, I shrug my shoulder as Higanbana proudly takes off. Cattleya and I don¡¯t have any idea how strong the fox girl is so we look over at Alstroemeria for answers. We at least want to have a clue of Higanbana¡¯s fighting style.


    The smiling Alstroemeria immediately noticed our gazes and smiles at us. Since it has come to this, I take the initiative to ask.


    ¡°Higanbana¡­how strong¡­is she?¡±


    ¡°Frankly¡­she is the weakest among us.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I know that Higanbana can¡¯t win against that, not how she is right now.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­! What does that mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­been teaching Higan the way of Ki. She has the potential to use it but not the talent and karma for it. She indeed may excel in magic so I can put faith to her.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­shouldn¡¯t we help her?¡±


    ¡°Let her be. If she gets defeated, I¡¯ll jump in and won¡¯t blame her, instead, I¡¯ll tell her¡­good job¡­better luck next time. She is fearless but tricky and smart enough to know when to pull back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing in more ways¡­¡±


    ¡°She is motivated so much because she loves Asagao. She is brave enough to move forward and she love Asagao so much that she will do everything to live to see her smile again.¡±


    ¡°¡­Love¡­huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Also¡­I believe that¡­people grow second by second if they work very hard. Minute by minute, people evolves into a better or worse person and I believe that Higan will surprise us. What I said earlier is my own judgment of how Higan is a while ago. We don¡¯t know what will happen in the battle.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Remarkable words¡­


    Even Cattleya gapes her mouth in amazement from Alstroemeria''s words. She trusts Higanbana so much that she thinks Higanbana will surpass herself in this battle but at the same time, will readily help her if she gets in trouble and still trusts her.


    Higanbana must also be the same.


    She trusts Alstroemeria to believe in her while looking at her back, at the same time, she trusts her to help her if she¡¯s unable to defeat the foe. This is a mutual trust that¡¯s born from a common goal, their longing, and love for Asagao.


    I don¡¯t quite understand it but I know that it is a wonderful thing.


    Higanbana starts running towards the giant devil while golden flame of spears floats around her.


    ¡°[Purifying Flame of the Gods ¨C Compressed Version!]¡±


    The flaming spears started spinning and fly toward the giant devil at the same time, Higanbana jumps into the air. Her momentum in the air didn¡¯t break, instead, her feet seems to land on an invisible wind. She climbs up further into the air until she is higher than the devil.


    The flaming spear strikes the devil¡¯s body but wasn¡¯t able to pierce it or even made any damage. It was only a distraction when I realize it for Higanbana to gain an aerial advantage by flying a higher altitude than the devil.


    ¡°That¡­how can she float¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh? That? Higan is using wind magic to make a foothold, however, since Higan is bad with wind magic, she uses a little ki to make the wind stable enough to support her weight.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what is she good at?¡±


    ¡°She specializes in fire and water spells but she can do more than that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to see it for myself, huh¡­¡±


    The giant devil made its move and swings its arms towards the floating fox girl. In response, Higanbana dodges while sending several icicles flying towards the devil. However I see it, her attacks don¡¯t have any impacts or even enough power to do damage.


    The icicles shatters as it collided with the devil¡¯s skin. Now that I think about it, Cattleya, Alstroemeria and even I completely disregarded that enemy¡¯s toughness and head on destroyed. Seeing a normal circumstance like this, I am aware that this giant devil would become a huge calamity for a town without strong personnel.


    Not to mention, its troublesome regeneration and enormous size.


    WHOOSH!


    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡±


    The devil¡¯s punch didn¡¯t hit Higanbana but the air pressure that it brought momentarily disrupts her flying maneuver. She spins her body and recreated the wind foothold while the devil retracts its arms. She fires a volley of magic to the devil again and flies around it while dodging its attacks.


    .


    .


    .


    For the next five minutes, such exchange kept on. The giant devil didn¡¯t show any indication of slowing down or getting damaged while Higanbana¡¯s energy is slowly whittling down. Her altitude slowly falls and her magic attacks are also easing up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think¡­she has done enough¡­?¡±


    ¡°Higan? I don¡¯t know¡­she¡¯s slowing down on the attack. It is indication that she discovered something¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Higan is rash but methodical and pragmatic.¡±


    As Alstroemeria said that, a huge change in the battle occurred.


    The devil¡¯s feet fall on a crack and it loses its balance. The feet are now deeply planted on the ground and it was completely immobilize. Taking this chance, Higanbana flies downward where the feet are and started¡­emitting ominous hazy dark mist around her right hand.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°It¡¯s here! That power again!¡±


    ¡°That power?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­! I know that!¡±


    Cattleya exclaims as shock and bewilderment surfaces on her face. She looks at the power like it is something nostalgic for her. Her eyes gleam as she watches Higanbana emits such malicious power.


    ¡°That¡¯s called Astlan¡¯s Ira! Sir Ashfon has a similar power but much stronger and scarier!¡±


    ¡°Astlan¡¯s¡­ira?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It is the power Sir Ashfon used to defeat Uncle Baal. Even Sir Ashfon don¡¯t know much about what that power can do but it is proven that it is so powerful that it rendered my disaster class spells useless.¡±


    ¡°That powerful¡­? King Ashfon¡­has such power?¡±


    ¡°Although, it¡¯s violent and sometimes uncontrollable, it is one of Sir Ashfon remarkable power together with his soul weapon.¡±


    If Ashfon has such power, then the sole purpose of the hero summoning would be eliminating something in the center continent. A blessed hero is a prerequisite to end that something. The devils grow stronger and stronger so the purpose to train us is to cap our abilities to defend ourselves and expanding our magic power.


    I still can¡¯t connect the dots.


    And now, another question arises. This Higanana girl, why does she have such power? I might have to ask her later. It would be a little bothered if she herself doesn¡¯t know.


    ¡°[Icy Hell!]¡±


    The part where the devil¡¯s feet are planted now becomes frozen solid. She was planning all along to make the devil fall to the ground and gouge it itself by its own weight by doing those complex movements. Because of the devil¡¯s sheer weight, it delivered its own self to this situation.


    Higanbana flew up again and took the advantage of the high altitude and as of now, there is no way the devil could land a hit on her now. However, I still fail to see how she will land a decisive blow to it.


    ¡°Now, this is a free range target I was looking for. I might as well--!?¡±


    I see it slowly.


    The devil throws a punch and¡­its arm extends like a rubber¡­


    Higanbana who thought she already has the upper hand put her guard down and so, didn¡¯t expect this. She was cut off from her words as she saw the murky black fist approaching her with a force that could crush her to the bone.


    I have to act¡­!


    ¡°Damn¡­!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Higan isn¡¯t that na?ve.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking abo--?!¡±


    BAM!


    A strong sturdy sound came to my ears. Just like what Alstroemeria said, Higanbana isn¡¯t that na?ve¡­


    I never thought something like that can be used by a beast kin, a soul weapon, and moreover, it is in a shape of an umbrella. The fist of the Devil hardly stops but the damage that it could have done to Higanbana significantly drops. She got blown away midair but was able to fix her posture.


    ¡°Tsk¡­I didn¡¯t know this stupid power drains my sanity faster than ever¡­¡±


    Sanity¡­?


    ¡°Three¡­no, just one minute, for now, is enough. I¡¯ll go with that.¡±


    Higanbana decided on something with an affirmative nod. I glance over Alstroemeria as what does that mean. Wordlessly, nonchalantly, she showed me a¡­shrug and a blank face.


    ¡°The hell¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Higan really loves to train by herself so I don¡¯t really know any tricks up her sleeve but I am sure that this is a risky one.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    I¡¯m tired of this girl. Cattleya has been frantic for a while now too. She¡¯s been shifting a glance to me and Alstroemeria when we talk. Since I''m a little curious I ask her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Cattleya?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Eh¡­? Umm¡­how can you two hear Higanbana at that distance?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    This girl brought a logical question in the pan and fried it. Alstroemeria and I are just too abnormal I guess. Hearing Higanbana from here is just an easy feat for someone abnormal as us. Cattleya, being the normal one cannot so it is kind of confusing for her.


    However, never mind her question¡­something¡­is brewing¡­


    Even Cattleya forgot that she asked me a question and turn her head towards Higanbana¡¯s direction. My eyes couldn¡¯t look away at the spectacle and even Alstroemeria¡¯s watchful eyes are glued to her.


    A dark swirling vortex gathers around Higanbana, a high concentration of the malicious power together with her intensified magical energy in which even more amplified. Parts by parts, limbs by limbs, the shadow slowly creeps into her and the color of her hair and tail slowly leans to a darker hue.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what she uses her Ki for¡­¡±


    ¡°What does¡­that mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too complicated to explain but¡­mastery of Ki takes you to various paths depending on what you trained. In my case, I have mastered the destruction path of Shiva¡¯s teaching. Higanbana, on the other hand, is studying enhancement path of Shiva¡¯s teaching.¡±


    ¡°I have the gist of it, however, does it entails to this?¡±


    ¡°No¡­this is¡­Higan¡¯s latent talent slowly coming to light.¡±


    ¡°Talent¡­huh¡­does that¡­Astlan¡¯s Ira¡­part of that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    From the middle of the vortex, a continuous change takes place. Slowly but surely, her oriental clothes are replaced with a semi battle attire used in Edo period mixed with her previous shrine maiden clothes. The umbrella visibly took another form. It becomes longer and it evolves from an ordinary bamboo umbrella to a more elegant and refined one.


    The chilling malicious power disperses after quite some time. A dark misty aura surrounds Higanbana and her demeanor changes for better or for worse.


    ¡°[Astlan¡¯s ira ¨C Wrath Armor Fake]¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­it¡¯s much worse than I thought¡­I need to hurry.¡±


    Higanbana now is able to levitate using her umbrella as she rides it. Her countenance visibly becomes twisted with pain as she tries to hold back something. Sweat fills her forehead as she grits her teeth.


    She begins flying around the devil with tremendous speed while leaving a trail of dark flash. The devil wasn¡¯t able to comprehend what happened to Higanbana is now throwing consecutive punches towards her which ended to futility.


    ¡°[Corrupted Flame of the Gods]¡±


    A multiple magic circle emerges around the devil. The circles are purely dark in color and at a size of a single person¡¯s height. The hundreds of circles spins around the devil in synchronize movements that placed from the devil¡¯s feet to head.


    ¡°Boom¡­¡±


    The circles expanded further as it gets closer to the devil. The built up power in it was amplified over and over again until it¡¯s no longer can be contained. As the circles sticks to the devil¡­it readily detonated like a bomb.


    BOOM!


    Dark explosion and fire flew everywhere as the circles detonated. A spitting fire of malicious power consumed the devil and its entirety. It seems she did such method because she cannot produce a flame greater in size than the devil so she settled it by making a fiery bomb out of those dark flames.


    Now the devil is consumed by such flame and screams in utter pain. It was useless to struggle as it slowly burns the devil and the Flames are nowhere near dying out.


    Slowly but surely, the devil becomes ash as it burns down to the ground. The size of it proved nothing but hinder to such power. It melted slowly like a candle until the flame burns it up to its feet.


    Then¡­no more left of it¡­


    ¡°Susanoo, Higanbana is Amazing!¡±


    ¡°I know¡­she planned everything carefully¡­¡±


    ¡°Planned?¡±


    ¡°If the devil¡¯s feet were free¡­it might have run towards the city while it is still covered in those flames¡­Also, it may not seem like it but she chose the most effective way to obliterate it while trying to test new skills.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­she said that she wants to be the next Beast Queen¡­¡±


    ¡°That dream of her¡­she can fulfill it with her own hands at this point¡­¡±


    I believe she is a potentially powerful ally together with Alstroemeria. It would be the best to keep them close for convenience purposes.


    Suddenly, Higanbana reverted to her previous form and lifelessly falls from the sky. I didn¡¯t budge a single muscle as I know that she is already there to catch her. The figure of Alstroemeria entered my sight and she gently catches Higanbana on her arms.


    ¡°Good job, Higan! You did it! You surprised me with that new enhancement!¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­Alstroe¡­however, that did¡­put a lot of strain in my head¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!~ I guess we¡¯ll have to stay another night here.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t help.¡±


    With that, case closed. We¡¯ve eliminated all the giant devils threatening Aldeva city. I¡¯m a little tired and I want to sleep¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°I am pleased by your services.¡±


    Is said by Priscilla as she skims through the report files in her hands¡­


    She is currently reading it while in her work desk while wearing a pair of reading glasses. Mito stands in the corner of the room whom who handed the report to Priscilla. It seems it is a report regarding his scouting.


    ¡°The devils in sighting were subjugated. Also, it is a little convenient now that a certain someone altered this city¡¯s topography. The harsh dry temperature was becoming troublesome for some residence wellbeing. The slight winter season has become a blessing in disguise.¡±


    Cattleya and Higanbana are now in another room as both of them are quite fatigue so we had them rest and sleep. However, I and Alstroemeria are required to attend this meeting. I really want to sleep and rest. I miss my bed and I also miss the softness brought by Cattleya whenever she snuck in my bed.


    Back in the same office, Alstroemeria also tense up at this time. Without Higanbana, she looks nervous.


    The red haired guy with red scales under his jaw, Mito, the hero who mutated into a dragon, speaks to Priscilla.


    ¡°Hey, won¡¯t you let Rose take a rest already!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Since we already eliminated a big threat, we might as well lower our guard a little.¡±


    ¡°What are you planning, Priscilla?! We¡¯ve been stuck here for more than months now!¡±


    ¡°My plan¡­?¡±


    Tsk¡­


    This chill again. Priscilla¡¯s smile gave me shivers.


    ¡°I am¡­planning to establish a new Dragon Empire with Aldeva¡¯s City as the base. Of course, the next dragon emperor will be under me. That is much should be appreciated by the dragon kin.¡±


    ¡°Haaa?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy for the past months exporting and importing resources. I plan to expand that city¡¯s perimeter and I¡¯ve been gathering adventurers with the help of the city¡¯s adventurer guild. After all, I have rich resources.¡±


    ¡°Wait! You are saying that you will rebuild an empire that was burnt to ashes?!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. It is one way to reconstruct and bring balance again. We also need this in this dire time where our enemy may come at us randomly. Showing the people that we can rise again will reduce their anxiety and worry.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a maid? How can you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. I am one hell of a maid.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t parody someone now!¡±


    Once again, Priscilla is going to do something absurd in which manipulating the economy of this land and leading it in the shadows. If it is related to politics, I want to be out of it. Governance is too tiring and exposing that I won¡¯t get my sleep.


    ¡°Next, will be the reward for your participation, Miss Alstroemeria.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yessshhh!?¡±


    ¡°Calm down.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    She looks really nervous. She might not be the type of girl that does well in formalities. Also, she said earlier that she racked up some debt for messing King Ashfon¡¯s office.


    Priscilla summons her dimensional storage. That kind of power is really convenient. Cattleya has one too but she only uses it to store important items such as papers. From her storage, Priscilla brought out a small golden box fashioned with gems of several kinds. She opens it and reveals the content.


    ¡°This is your reward.¡±


    ¡°W-Wahh..Wah? Wait, wait, wait! Wawawawa! Isn¡¯t this¡­too much?!¡±


    ¡°I am sure that you need it the most for your travels. You and Miss Higanbana are searching for Asagao, right? I don¡¯t mind splurging a little for both of you. Being cute and adorable is a plus.¡±


    ¡°Ahehehe¡­thank you.¡±


    ¡°Also, this is not just two people¡¯s worth of traveling expenses and rewards, this if for four people.¡±


    ¡°Four?¡±


    ¡°Yes, four people. It¡¯s about time I send some eyes out there.¡±


    Priscilla glances over to me. She sincerely smiles at me.


    This woman¡­I cannot defy her, huh.


    I already know it¡­I can only scratch the back of my head in irritation and sigh. I don¡¯t know why this is happening to me but, well, I don¡¯t think this is bad either.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Susanoo. Take care of the three of them. They at least need an adult with them after all.¡±


    ¡°I hate you¡­¡±

 Intermission 1

    Nil: Chan charan chan chan! Welcome to Arcana Radio! I am your host, Nil, with my trusted companion!~


    Hy: Hydrangea¡­


    Nil: That won¡¯t do Hy, we¡¯re on air now! Even if you just pretend, that¡¯ll do!


    Hy: Come on. Face it Nil. This is just an unpopular radio show, why do I have to take it seriously?


    Nil: Hy, you can¡¯t say that on air!


    Hy: What the hell!? We¡¯re a radio now? We¡¯re just a novel awhile ago and now, we¡¯re a radio show? Do you think this can raise our review and view count?


    Nil: Hy, stop that! We shouldn¡¯t be saying that! Our listeners will think twice of our credibility.


    Hy: Listeners? They are technically readers rather than listeners. Are you saying that we pretend to be a radio hosts to these fake listeners?


    Nil: Can¡¯t you just go with the flow? I¡¯m asking you a simple thing.


    Hy: Tsk.


    Nil: Take two.


    Hy:¡­¡­


    Nil: Chan charan chan chan! Welcome to Arcana Radio! I am your host, Nil, with my trusted companion!~


    Hy: Hydrangea!~ How is everyone doing?!~Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Nil: Uwaah¡­Creepy!


    Hy:¡­¡­


    Nil: Ahem, sorry. This is my super duper cute partner, Hydrangea!~


    Hy: So, what are we going to do today?


    Nil: Oh that¡¯s a good question. Today we are going to discuss about a certain character!~


    Hy: Who could that be?


    Nil: She has an initial of A and L! She is an impulsive girl with unbreakable mind. Her resolve may falter but she always tries to protect her friends and love ones. This character has a solid impression for all the readers who¡¯ve come this far!


    Hy: Asagao¡­


    Nil: Hey! Why?! What the hell are saying?!


    Hy: It¡¯s fucking obvious! She is the main protagonist and the initials are obvious! Also, because this is our first *ahem* on air, it is evident that we will discuss the MC right off the bat!


    Nil: Still, do you really have to reveal it that quickly?


    Hy: This is pointless. I am not getting paid for this!


    Nil: We aren¡¯t getting paid for this! The author is poor so obviously he can¡¯t give us our pay!


    Hy: I want out of this! Take me off from this segment, rather, just remove me entirely in the story!


    Nil: That¡¯s no good! We don¡¯t appear much in the story and you want to be completely removed?!


    Hy: Because I am not getting paid for this! This is an abuse of labor! Slavery!


    Nil: Still, he did created us¡­you know¡­


    Hy:¡­¡­


    Nil: Even our script is being written by him. We can¡¯t do anything about it. See? Even now, this line is written by him!


    Hy: This is ridiculous¡­


    Nil: What? Are you thinking about his paradox? *Thinking*


    Hy: What was that?


    Nil: What was that what?


    Hy: in your line earlier, there¡¯s this word with asterisks.


    Nil: Ah, that¡¯s a command action given by the author. If I may say, it is like this. *Thinking*


    Hy: So, it gives an effect of an action?


    Nil: Basically.


    Hy: Hey, author. Give me some of those!


    Nil: Be careful of what you wish for.


    Hy: Hmph! I believe author is a reasonable man, even if he is poor.


    Nil: Not so sure about that¡­


    Hy: Come on. Give me one of those commands.


    Nil:¡­¡­


    Hy: *climaxing*


    Nil:Hahahahaha! Bwahahaha!


    Hy: Fuck you!!! Hnghh! No! Stop!


    Nil: I told you! This guy is an asshole!


    Hy: Off! Off! End this freaking¡­Hngghh! Chapter!


    Nil: Thank you for your brief time! We¡¯re going off air now! Bye! See you next time!


    END

 Chapter 210: Lotus Pain

    We were summoned as heroes in another world.


    I, Shouta Murayama together with my twin sister, Shouko Muryama arrive at this world with magic existing as if it is a common occurrence. We were happy about this as we don¡¯t have anything to go back to our own world, a world where we are maltreated.


    I was treated as an ill omen and Shouko was treated as a sacrificial tool. It was the worst as we entered adolescent, the village which we came from believes a tradition that our people are descendants of Kaguya-no-Hime, a lore in which no solid evidence.


    Both of us don a black silky hair that comparable to the night sky with the brilliance of the moon, our eyes are lustrous shade of dark that allures anyone who stares long enough. We are both beautiful as we are identical twins.


    But I am a he and Shouko is a she.


    The people of our village deep in the mountains cut off from modern civilization believes that Shouko is a fragment of Kaguya-no-Hime and I, as the twin, represents her sins, desires, and attachment to this world.


    When we entered twelve, they forcibly separate us and they took Shouko deep inside a shrine with strong sealing barrier. A place where she will live alone for four years to cleanse her own self and when the times come where she is pure, men of the village will feast on her purity through sex and spread it to our village.


    For me, I was kicked out and sealed away permanently from the village. At that time, my hatred peaks as Shouko was the only one who truly understands me and we love each other even though we are siblings. Even our parents treated as like how other villagers treats us.


    At the very same time, I was found by a woman called Nineteenth and introduced me to a man named Yang, a Chinese folklorist.


    Yang is a middle-aged man whose expertise revolves around exorcism. Being a folklorist is just his front and he travels all over the world. Yang took me in and trained me knowing my circumstances.


    A year pass since I trained under Yang in exorcism and spearmanship, Yang and I arrives in the country of India and investigated a site where Sidharta Gautama once preached and fast. There, I received that power of the Stone Begging Bowl from the Tales of the Bamboo Cutter.


    Ironically, The Tale of the Bamboo Cutter is lore about Kaguya-no-Hime from our village¡¯s tradition. Yang, who can use exorcism and expert combatant constantly trained me and taught me the reality of this world together with academic knowledge.


    For two more years, Yang decided that I should collect and complete all of Kaguya-no-Hime¡¯s five impossible requests. He readily spends money and time for me to complete such endearing tasks while risking my life whenever I try to reach out for those items.


    After the Stone Begging Bowl comes the Jeweled Branch of Mythical Horai which came from Horai Island, Legendary Robe of the Fire Rat that can be found in China¡¯s fallen ruins, Colored Jewel from a Dragon¡¯s Neck that I hunted in Europe and lastly, Cowry Shell born from a Swallow that I acquired by hunting every swallow that passes through this world.


    Through constant harsh training, my body that once lady like matures into a manlier figure for just three years that even Yang cannot believe it.


    My eyes become sharper and colder, my shoulder becomes broad and my body is composed of lean muscles and I¡¯ve become a lot taller. Yang said that it must be because of all treasures imbued power that my body was forced to mature at such young age.


    When I look at the mirror, I can no longer see Shouko¡¯s visage. All I can see is a man who completed the five impossible requests of Kaguya. No, no man can ever complete such tasks and I knew it to myself, even Yang knows it¡­I¡¯ve become an entirely different being.


    I hurriedly returned to our village where Shouko was being held as a sacrifice. I arrive at the damn place just in time where she is about to be presented to the men of the village.


    However, the monster inside me and all of my suppressed hatred was unleashed into the village. With a spear in my hand enchanted with what I called Horai energy, I slaughtered every single one in the village, even the elderly and children except for Shouko.


    Covered in fresh blood, I approach Shouko with a smile but, she didn¡¯t recognize me. What she only saw on me that time is a bloodthirsty murderer. It greatly reminds me that I am no longer Shouta Murayama and for my travel with Yang, I used that alias of Hasu.


    That¡¯s right, I am Hasu. I am no longer the Shouta that Shouko once knew.


    Because of my love for Shouko, I once again push myself into a lie. Using one of the treasures inside my body, I made an illusion of Shouta Murayama once again, an image that reflects on Shouko¡¯s appearance.


    Once again, I appear before Shouko with the appearance of Shouta Murayama. She was in bliss and she missed me so much that she came running towards me with a hug. That when I knew that Shouko fears Hasu but love Shouta.


    I vowed that I will never ever show Shouko any traces of Haku and fixes myself into a sweet and gentle twin. A fa?ade made reality with my time with Shouko. Yang took us in and with my pleading he let us live a normal life while he teaches Shouko exorcism.


    Two years after the murder of our village, Shouko and I live a normal life in the city where we both admitted in a university while working under Yang as exorcists to cleanse evil spirits. However, when Yang heard the news that his friend, Nineteenth, was killed, Yang left us.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    After that, we heard that Yang also died in the hands of a man called Fourth.


    Nonetheless, it didn¡¯t affect us. Shouko and I love each other that we are comfortable with an intimate sex with each other.


    Immoral as it is but, our feelings for each other traverse what¡¯s common and follow our desire for each other. After all, we can only understand each other, our pain, our suffering.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Give it back! Give me back Shouko¡¯s soul!¡±


    ¡°Bad¡­this is bad! Your raging expression looks so beautiful, Hahaha!¡±


    I pointed my spear at the man called Flow who has features of a wolf such as ears, tail, and even fur. I held Shouko¡¯s unmoving body in my arms as I seethe with rage from the man in front of me. In his hand, he held a dark purple gem where he stored Shouko¡¯s soul.


    Together with Flow is a man called Cr¡¯thgor, a man with emerald scales wearing a heavy armor. It seems both of them are Arcana magician like Priscilla and Susanoo. Shouko and I are treated as fairly strong as a hero but those two far exceeds us in overall combat skills.


    ¡°What do you want with that?! It¡¯s not yours!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s just a hobby of mine. Let¡¯s see how far you can go with that feeling of yours. How are you going to bring your sister¡¯s soul back from me?¡±


    ¡°Why?! Shouko and I had enough of our previous life in our world¡­! Don¡¯t go ruining it now! We¡¯ve already established a good status quo in this world to live a comfortable life and now you are hindering it!¡±


    ¡°How hopeful, however, you do know that you are summoned as heroes and as heroes, you should know that there are villains like us.¡±


    That¡¯s right, I should have expected this. These are the people who spread destruction throughout that whole city of Mujinn. They are the one who controls the devils that attacked thousands of people.


    For Shouko, I will not hesitate to reveal my true form.


    The normal spear that I am holding molded into a new figure. It becomes a spear with a curved blade at the tip and the handle becomes jaded. This spear becomes unbreakable and able to pierce everything, even a concept itself, a naginata.


    After that, I tore the image of Shouta apart and reveal my grown-up figure, Hasu. Using the Horai energy inside my body produced by the treasures, I¡¯ve strengthened my body and the spear in my hand. I am no longer a human and my existence becomes entirely different being but technically, I am now a spirit that channels the energy of the horai treasures.


    ¡°Woah, what the fuck!?¡±


    ¡°You shall face my spear that pierces through even the most powerful metal!¡±


    ¡°[Divine Spear ¨C Oriental Mist Five Point Pierce!]¡±


    I filled the spear with an ample amount of horai energy. The spear glowed with hue of green light and with a stroke forward, the spears flies towards the man with a fixed accuracy. It¡¯s a strike that would perfectly impale the target or otherwise, would stop if someone else catches it.


    ¡°Bad, bad, bad, bad, bad, bad!!¡±


    ¡°Let me handle this.¡±


    The man with emerald dragon scales pulls Flow back and summons a great amount of magical energy to reinforce his magical resistance. However, even how much he reinforces it, the end will be the same¡­


    ZUUUU¡ª


    The spear¡­will pierce through everything.


    ¡°Wha--! Hey, Cr¡¯thgor!¡±


    ¡°Ahhck¡­!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not getting away!¡±


    As the spear pierces Cr¡¯thgor¡¯s chest, Flow immediately rushes to his side and opens a portal. He started pulling him to the portal and I tried to follow but to no avail, lost sight of them as devils started swarming again.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    The fled with Shouko¡¯s soul. I rush to her side and check if something is different. I check her breathing, her pulse, the color of her countenance, and everything.


    She was perfectly fine. She¡¯s breathing normally but, I can feel that her overall life force has decreased. I shouldn¡¯t be distracted right now, I should fight off the devils and escape from here and meet up with everyone.


    I fought and fought and fought protecting Shouko. I run around the blazing houses, heaps of corpses, and a river of blood.


    The heat greatly weakens Shouko¡¯s body as her breathing becomes ragged. I have to hurry or she might really die.


    At that moment, two strong forces clash somewhere, a strong divine powers that cleared the whole sky with its intense power¡­


    I can¡¯t be bothered by such trivialities. The most important thing right now is to get Shouko in a safe place. Somewhat¡­a light embraces us and in the middle of my escape with Shouko in my arms, we were swallowed and I lost consciousness¡­


    .


    .


    .


    A snowy scenery from left to right that seems infinitely spread across the land. There are no signs of any green trees and only devils roam the land. For three consecutive days, I¡¯ve been protecting Shouko restlessly while I carry her.


    I¡¯m at my limit and my mind is on the edge. I¡¯m squeezing everything I have to keep Shouko safe and I am still praying and hoping that she would wake up.


    ¡°HAA!!¡±


    Another devil falls to my hand as it attacks me head on. I cannot keep the form of Hasu so naturally, I reverted back to my usual form, Shouta Murayama. I drained my energy as keep moving three days straight with only snow and bark to consume.


    Shouko¡¯s temperature slowly drops even though I gave her most of my clothes. Why is this happening? I don¡¯t care what happened to me as long as Shouko is safe. Even if I die of starvation, in dehydration or even a fight against a horde of devil, I am satisfied if I can get Shouko to safety.


    My mind starts to become hazy and my consciousness blinks in and out. I drop to my knees into the snowy path. Devils started gathering around before I know it. I am completely defenseless¡­


    ¡°Anyone¡­anything¡­please¡­just¡­save Shouko¡­save my¡­beloved twin sister¡­¡±


    I face the sky and pleaded.


    I hug Shouko tightly in my arms as tears start running down to my cheeks. I can feel our impending doom in the cold and harsh winter field. At best, I know that I will die together with her, that if I hold her like this, we may take the same path in the afterlife and meet again.


    I close my eyes and bring her face close to mine¡­


    Shouko¡­


    SWISH!


    SWISH!


    The air around us stagnates as the wind was cut through by something¡­


    The devils that surrounded us dissipate to nothingness as dozens of black vector lines pierce them. A strong magical power was emitted that seems so unnatural.


    I force my head to function again to look who did this.


    ¡­¡­.


    A middle-aged man with blond hair and elegant moustache wearing a dashing gentleman¡¯s coat with coattail, his eyes are red and his stature, even as someone old looks strong. The man smiles at us and a fang behold me.


    This is the man that saved us¡­


    ¡°Hola, chicas! I heard your sweet and gentle prayer so I came to assist you. Good thing I was passing by. My name is Gria Hellbeing, a reincarnator but as you can see, I am a vampire and not just any simple vampire, I am a true ancestor. Pleased meeting you chicas!~¡±

 Chapter 211: Lotus Pain 2

    Something smells nice. My body feels a little warm but it seems the place is a little dim. I turn to my side where a presence of another person is. I slowly open my eyes to reveal the one next to me¡­


    ¡°Hola!~¡±


    It was the geezer who saved us earlier lying next to me with a wide grin as he greets me. I was really hoping to see Shouko beside me but this was kind of disappointing. My face naturally frowns at the sight of the mustache fellow who especially lay down beside to greet me.


    ¡°You really do look like a girl! However, with one sniff of your blood, I instantly figured that you¡¯re a boy.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Shouko?¡±


    ¡°Awe, can¡¯t you have a little chat with me, mi ni?o?¡±


    ¡°I want to see Shouko first.¡±


    ¡°Such a hasty brother, do you really love your twin sister so much?¡±


    ¡°I love her as a woman.¡±


    ¡°Dios mio, that a really cool line. Very well then, she¡¯s just behind me.¡±


    My body shot up and to see Shouko. Lying next to Gria is Shouko covered with blankets and sleeps in portable bedding. She sleeps with soft breathing but her countenance is paler than ever. However, she is still alive even without her soul inside her body. I drop to my knee in relief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move her too much. She currently doesn¡¯t have a soul, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°For now, rest up here until you recover your strength. I also roasted a hare so feel free to fill your stomach with it.¡±


    I wordlessly nod from his words. I look carefully at my current surrounding and found out that we are inside a cave. From afar, I saw the mouth of this cave but it¡¯s only white. On a closer look, it was an actually strong gust of wind with snow, a blizzard. At the center of this part of the cave, a bonfire is lit with the said hare impaled on a wooden rod.


    I look at Gria Hellbeing.


    There¡¯s an air about him that feels noble. He did mentions earlier that he, as a vampire, is a true ancestor. Even though at first impression, he¡¯s a little goofy, one would immediately notice that Gria exudes a malevolent power that he tries so hard to hide.


    My glance shifted to Shouko. Gria did tell me not to move her too much. With that alone, a question rises inside my mind. Somehow, I cannot feel comfortable eating the food Gria served knowing that my twin sister hasn¡¯t even woken up yet since her soul was taken.


    What struck me before hunger is the dryness of my throat.


    ¡°Is there anything I can drink? I would appreciate it because my throat is so parched.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Of course.¡±


    SNAP


    Gria snaps his fingers and then, his shadow expands outward from him. From there a figure of a woman came out from it. In her hand is a metal plate with a water pitcher and a glass of water served. From her atmosphere, she seems also seems to be somewhat alike to Gria.


    ¡°My Lord, here¡¯s the water.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this is Lirin, my familiar but also my maid. She is a rare race of demon, a doppelganger.¡±


    ¡°I am much pleased with your introduction, My Lord.¡±


    I took the glass full of water from her and reluctantly drink it. My mind wanders towards the two of them thought of how much they could be a threat or an ally for me.


    Gria notices my unrest and moves to another topic.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°Were you thinking where she came from? She came from another place but I can summon her through my shadow and return her to the place she was previously from. She brought your twins sister¡¯s padding. She¡¯s a really hard worker.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you then. To both of you, I am grateful.¡±


    ¡°Lirin, just leave that here. I shall extend my little stroll.¡±


    Lirin places the water down and curtsied elegantly as she sunk down in the shadow of Gria. I bow towards her to show my gratitude again. After she was completely out of sight, Gria beckons me to eat. I am aware that I need to eat to regain my strength, an opportunity given by this man so I can keep protecting Shouko.


    ¡°Well, now that you are in the mood to eat since there¡¯s a blizzard outside, let¡¯s have a little chat¡­about your sister¡¯s condition.¡±


    ¡°I would love to hear more about it.¡±


    ¡°First is she doesn¡¯t have her soul but does not mean she is dead. As long as her soul is alive, her body will live.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­!¡±


    ¡°No, if she and her soul are apart for too long, her body will eventually die. The thin thread that connects her body and soul will snap and that would end her life.¡±


    ¡°¡­I get¡­the gist of it. Do you have any estimate of when that thin thread would snap?¡±


    ¡°¡­Four days.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    I immediately stop eating as I heard that. I don¡¯t know anything about souls and I don¡¯t think I can rely on his information as it is insufficient. However, truth or not, I need to know further.


    ¡°How can you be so sure? What is your basis? How can you prove you are not lying to me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course, those questions rises, bueno, I¡¯ll tell you. Look at this.¡±


    From nothingness, Gria drew a clear crystal ball, one that we used to verify our strengths back then when we were just summoned.


    ¡°it seems you already know what this is. Look, even at my hands, the ball shone. Try holding it yourself.¡±


    I took the ball from Gria and firmly grasp it. The ball let out a little light that glitters around the cave. I can already guess that it detects living people by just a touch. I returned the ball to Gria with a grim expression.


    ¡°I will now place the ball in your sister¡¯s hands.¡±


    As he said so, Gria places the crystal ball on Shouko¡¯s hands clamping it between her palms. I can only curse to myself as the ball didn¡¯t even show a speck of light. I already saw it coming but seeing it hurts so much.


    ¡°You are perceptive. You already know what that means¡­¡±


    ¡°It was just self-evident now. You already proven your worth, however, even with this information or rather, fact slapped into my face, it didn¡¯t do anything for Shouko.¡±


    ¡°Ah, also, her body is so weak that she is prone to diseases too. Her body¡¯s immune system is extremely fragile.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not really pleasant to hear but¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am prepared to give her treatment.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°First, because of her detached soul, she currently only has four days to live, however, with a drop of my blood filled with magic, I can strengthen the connection between her body and soul for additional three days.¡±


    ¡°Wait, if we have that option¡­don¡¯t tell me¡­there¡¯s a setback?¡±


    ¡°As you said, if I continuously give her my blood, at some point, she¡¯ll become a vampire and when that happens, she¡¯ll instantly reduce to ashes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than nothing. Then, what about her health?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re getting into that. Have you ever heard of the miraculous medicine called Yggdrasil sap?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard of it before and I already have an idea of what it does, after all, we are both from the same world, right?¡±


    ¡°Correct, bueno, I¡¯ll skip the details about the sap. The Yggdrasil sap can boost your sister¡¯s immune system and remove some of the disease that she caught.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but how do you plan to get one?¡±


    ¡°Oh?~ I¡¯ll be borrowing again from the friendly fairies.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing! Eat up and get stronger. We will have a long trip after the blizzard passes.¡±


    ¡°You mean we have to travel again, what about Shouko?!¡±


    ¡°I got that covered! Lirin will bring a carriage here¡­parts by parts¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­convenient I guess¡­ By the way, where are we anyways?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? This is the border of demon continent and fairy continent. We will head to the fairy continent to obtain the sap.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Silence befalls as I quietly replied. I nibble on the roasted hare that was presented to me earlier. It tastes good with a little aroma wafting into my nose and the texture was just right. Gria just watches me as he stands guard near the mouth of the cave.


    I don¡¯t know if our conversation settled anything or not. One thing that I know is that Shouko¡¯s life is still in danger and I have to do something about it. I will find that man, Flow, and get Shouko¡¯s soul back, after that, I will kill Flow slowly and painfully.


    ¡°Hey, just don¡¯t try to be vengeful, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of people ruining themselves with such emotions¡­even I once became like that.¡±


    ¡°It is not something I have control over. I love Shouko so much that anyone who does her harm will have to suffer. We¡¯ve been separated once, that will never happen again. For the rest of my life, I will love her.¡±


    ¡°I can perfectly understand how you feel, mi ni?o. I also had the same circumstances as you.¡±


    ¡°The same?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, incest I mean.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I am married to my own sister. It is a common culture for a pure blooded vampire to do so to preserve their clan and power together with our high standing. It¡¯s generally accepted in this world. It must be suffocating back in earth, right?¡±


    ¡°It is as you said. It¡¯s incredible that you nonchalantly told me that you are married to your own sister.¡±


    ¡°And we already have a child, a daughter, same age as you I guess.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­Shouko and I can only love each other¡­even our parents didn¡¯t treat us as their child. We were bounded in a village where tradition comes first¡­ a twisted and dark tradition that I am glad I was able to erase them.¡±


    ¡°Dios mio, that sounds so morbid¡­¡±


    ¡°What about you, Gria? Is there any particular traditions that the vampires have?¡±


    ¡°¡­There is¡­but no one practices it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°The only existing vampires are me, my wife, and my daughter. That¡¯s far as I know.¡±


    What?


    There are only three vampires in this world left?!


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­killed all of the vampires, by myself. You could say that we rode the same boat.¡¯


    ¡°I feel like that now¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Rest up now. Any moment, the blizzard will be gone.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­¡±


    I glance at Shouko. I want to lay down by her side. I want to feel her up in my arms but I need to compose myself and stay strong. I¡¯m sure she is trying her best to live too.


    I will also¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Gria, are you okay?!¡±


    ¡°No problemo!~ I am strong enough!¡±


    Currently, we are riding a roofed carriage with a makeshift bed inside for Shouko to lie on. Thinking that a carriage is the most idiotic thing that could be used in the snow with a horse, I was flabbergasted when Gria started pulling the carriage himself.


    With undeniable strength to plow through the snow, Gria runs faster than a horse heading towards the warm part of Fairy continent.


    From afar, I caught a glimpse of the said forest.


    The carriage will be useless at that point as the continent is filled with trees but the environment will be a lot better for Shouko, is what Gria said.


    With this, Gria and I embark on a mission to get a Yggdrasil sap.


    Moreover¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re fine acting as a horse even though you are a noble.¡±


    ¡°Horse?! No! I am a Toro!¡±

 Chapter 212: Lotus Pain 3

    It has been entirely two weeks now since I¡¯ve met Gria. With his goodwill he lends me a hand to preserve and prolongs Shouko¡¯s life even without her soul. However, there are so many factors to consider that could break her body even though it is still alive like diseases, injuries, and many more that could affect her health.


    As we entered the rainforest of the fairies, Shouko¡¯s health seems to have gotten a little better with all the aromatic and therapeutic effect of the plants and herbs all around. The problem arises when Shouko¡¯s body got move too violently. Her breathing becomes a little irregular with all the movements.


    Gria decided to build a little house just right at the entrance of the fairy forest. With the help of Lirin, they built the house in just a couple of hours like it was nothing.


    That was our first week in the forest, the second week becomes my sole campaign as Gria needs to look out for Shouko and provide her with his blood. He already gave Shouko four droplets of blood already.


    As we stand, I had to go alone but there was a problem dump to me before I left Shouko in hands of Gria¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mi ni?o! I lied! I really didn¡¯t borrow the sap from the fairies, I kind of¡­got it unnoticed from them¡­ and now, I am a wanted man in their community.¡±


    ¡°Why I am not surprised to hear that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you yourself need to sneak in and acquire the sap yourself. I cannot tell you how I got the sap as I vaguely remember how I did it.¡±


    ¡°For Shouko¡¯s sake I don¡¯t care who becomes my enemies, I just have to strike them down. So, Gria, will you lend me a spear?¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that what you only need?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­I can live on my own. I¡¯ve trained myself properly to survive in the wilderness thanks to my mentor.¡±


    Gria gave me a fine spear but it really doesn¡¯t have to be anything as I can strengthen anything that looks like a spear to its limit with my own power. The spear is just a medium or host for it.


    Since, I¡¯ve left Shouko, without further ado, I revert back to the form of Hasu. I didn¡¯t turn into, I reverted back. Hasu should be my original form and Shouta is just a face I show to Shouko with a mask of lies.


    As Hasu, I am a lot taller, manlier and of course, stronger than ever by synchronizing and using the horai treasures to its utmost potential accordingly for my body. These treasures inside my body are also proofs that I¡¯ve successfully courted the legendary moon princess¡­


    Currently, a week has passed now since I entered the forest alone. I could manage by hunting animals and picking herbs but there are no indications of the fairies community.


    Also, since assuming the form of Hasu, the blessing, the mutation and the magical power I got from this power was expelled out. Everything was totally nulled and I became the olden me back from our world. Shouko stays as an elf with her long ears still sticking out. It is also thanks to an elf¡¯s long life and vitality that she can hold out like that.


    For the past days, I am getting frantic and anxious that anytime now I might lose my cool. If I can encounter an enemy right now, I might strike him down without hesitation.


    Suddenly¡­an ominous presence heads towards my direction. It is a sensation I am familiar with¡­a sensation akin to Susanoo and Priscilla¡­


    However, that feeling is extremely faint, like it is on the verge of disappearing.


    From the sparkling moonlight comes the hood of darkness that covers everything under a cluster of tree. The stillness of the night is about to be disrupted and the serene sleepy hour of the animals are going to be disturb.


    A man with elf ears with messy dirty blond hair and haggard eyes comes out from the veil of darkness from the said trees. The man is covered with bruises but looks lively and kicking nonetheless. As soon as he saw me, he brandishes a sword out of nowhere¡­


    A familiar sword from a certain man¡­a man I know who already died¡­


    ¡°Pursuers?! More of you insolent mice! How many of you bastard should I kill till you run with your tails between your legs?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell you are talking about. You, are you running away from something?¡±


    ¡°Dare to speak to me, The Great Kran of the Order of Arcana, in a foolish manner?! You are not going to get me alive!¡±


    ¡°Order¡­of Arcana¡­? You¡­?! Also¡­that in your hand¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Oh? This? This is a Yggdrasil sap. It is quite expensive and most of high ranking demons want it. I am going to use this to control the demon¡¯s government through the back. Since the demon continent¡¯s situation is in disarray for the disappearance of that moronic peace loving slut Cattleya.¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°I see¡­order of arcana¡­the Yggdrasil sap¡­and trying to be a blue collared villain¡­I have all the reasons to strike you down!!¡±


    ¡°You mongre--!¡±


    Before he could finish his word and put up his defense, I move swiftly with my attack by sliding my feet on the ground and piercing his heart with my spear that goes through from the front up to his back.


    Blood started to drip and his world seems shaken. I have no guilt or even a feeling of remorse for killing a man like him. A man whose hostility overflows, a man whose desires leaks out from his face and, a man whose intentions are as evil as his face show¡­


    The most putrid of all evil are men who never thought of their actions wrong even though they have taken lives. Those men who believed that their cause if correct and vows to carry it out despite the lives they take.


    I was such a man and I will be as long as it is for Shouko.


    ¡°Kaah¡­You¡­¡±


    ¡°It was unlucky for you¡­to have met me.¡±


    ¡°How¡­could this be¡­?! Why¡­is this happening to me?! I, Kran, should have been¡­the elf king!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That bitch Hinoki¡­not only having perfect and beautiful children adored by everyone, she also has¡­those weird machinery and things! A woman granted with perfection¡­! A woman hiding behind a face of¡­a frail woman when she is actually a monster¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°All of you¡­all of you¡­all of you!! Curse all of you, every race leaders who are fulfilling a joyous life!¡±


    ¡°Prattling of a dying man¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, you!! If¡­If Lord Nil¡­didn¡¯t abandon me! You¡­you¡­you will be lying a dead carcass like a dog! You¡­! Lord Nil, why did you abandon me?!¡±


    A pull out the spear from his chest.


    ¡°GUFU!?¡±


    With a gaze showing not even an ounce of mercy, I hold the spear up and¡­strikes him into his forehead...


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He no longer spoke of his brain and blood splatters down. He is a dying man indeed. Even his leer is locked onto the boundless sky that witnessed his death. I am aware that he is powerful but for some reasons, he can no longer bring out such power.


    His body falls lifelessly to the ground as I took his gouged head out of my spear. The bottle of Yggdrasil sap fell from his hand and rolls towards me. I pick up the small bottle and grasps it like it is something beloved to me.


    ZWISH


    From Kran¡¯s body, light starts coming out. It was not his power or anything. Everything that came out from his body is¡­souls¡­


    The souls of people that he kept inside him flew simultaneously away going towards the sky creating a vortex of gentle light. Somehow, I feel a little better for myself for killing him.


    However, the next situation occurred to me like a lightning. A group of swords with engravings on them floated out of his body and slowly, little by little, merges with each other and forms a strong and powerful soul. The soul didn¡¯t go anywhere and only stayed where it is.


    Wait¡­maybe¡­


    I grab the soul in my hands that I enchanted with horai energy. I grasp both the Yggdrasil sap and the soul in my hands tightly and started running again towards Shouko. Hope and longing fill my chest and it feels like a whole new lot of vigor entered my body.


    I run at my top speed where I can outrun a racing car. I even left the spear back there so I could just lighten my load and focus on returning to her side.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Oh? Who are you?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me...Shouta, but I prefer if you call me Hasu while in this form.¡±


    ¡°Dios mio! How long did I stay in this place for you to grow like that?!!?¡±


    ¡°A week. This form is special and I have my own circumstances but let¡¯s put that aside, for now, Gria. This¡­¡±


    After a couple of hours of running at top speed, I arrive promptly at the wooden house that Gria miraculously built. The smell of herbal incense and medicines lingers. It seems he is doing his best to treat Shouko.


    I show Gria both the sap and the soul. His eyes¡­almost popped out from his eye sockets.


    ¡°Mi ni?o¡­to get the sap was quite a feat but¡­this¡­this is a soul¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­you are aware that¡­the owner of this soul is still alive, right?¡±


    ¡°I am well aware, in fact, I know who owns this. Could this soul save Shouko? Could this soul awaken her from her hellish slumber?¡±


    ¡°This can definitely fill her lost soul. We can use it as a substitute but the drawback by using it is that when the owner of the soul wills for it to return, it will return unconditionally. And using this soul means¡­we are stealing a life of another person¡­are you satisfied with that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care as long as I know that Shouko will be safe¡­even if I have to kill the owner of this soul for Shouko to keep on living.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see¡­I supposed you really love your sister not just as a sibling¡­but¡­as a woman as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­I will be taking part in this so¡­I am partially responsible.¡±


    With that, Gria opens the bottle of Yggdrasil sap and mixes it with water. He beckons me to give it to Shouko through the mouth as she won¡¯t be able to drink it as it is. I fill my mouth with water and without second thoughts, land my lips to Shouko¡¯s lips. It is common for us to kiss much torridly like this but right now, my heart is pounding in anticipation for Shouko¡¯s recovery.


    As I force the water to Shouko¡¯s throat, Gria proceeds in installing the soul in Shouko. He is adjusting the soul¡¯s wavelength and capacity to match Shouko¡¯s soul threshold. He slowly pushes the soul in her diaphragm while he constantly emits strong magic to bypass the soul¡¯s resistance to his control.


    After some time which felt like an eternity, I finished feeing the water with sap to Shouko and Gria is done installing the soul.


    ¡°Bwahahaha! It¡¯s a success! The color of her skin is gradually becoming better and better.¡±


    ¡°Shouko¡­!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. She won¡¯t wake up like that. Let her sleep some more. I can assure you that she will live. Also, my vampire blood will naturally leave her system if give time so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Gria¡­you¡¯re a great man.¡±


    ¡°I am just doing what a good Samaritan will. Just think of it that I am atoning for my previous sins¡­¡±


    ¡°Still, because of you¡­Shouko is now saved¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, mi ni?o, shall we have a rest? You look awfully tired.¡±


    ¡°I shall¡­comply¡­but¡­there¡¯s a commotion happening in this place¡­so naturally¡­pursuers¡­will appear¡­¡±


    Right just as I said that new presences deep into the forest emerge. Two¡­no there are three of them and they are heading to this house.


    ¡°Gria, there are people out there.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I know, mi ni?o, why don¡¯t you greet them?¡±


    ¡°Oh? I shall.¡±


    With another spear in my hand, I flew out of the door and charges head on with the tip of my spear piercing through the first target.


    CLANG!


    My spear was parried with a metallic arm with great strength. This man¡­with a brown hair and now¡­gray eyes¡­the man whom soul is stolen and now, in possession of Shouko¡­


    Right now, whatever his circumstances¡­he is now my enemy¡­


    ¡°Ichirou!!¡±


    ¡°Asagao, back away!¡±


    Wha--?!


    That¡­Asagao?! The girl that Shouko and I are so fond of¡­


    The girl with white hair and tantalizing blue eyes that could attract both genders, a young and lively child that we¡¯ve come to know when we stayed at the Astlan Castle. Together with her is a girl with a goat ears and tail wearing maid uniform.


    However, I didn¡¯t let my guard down and proceeded to strike my foe down.


    For Shouko¡¯s sake, I, Hasu, am willing to take every pain for her.

 Chapter 213: Wailing Souls 1

    ¡°Do you have any idea where he escaped to?¡±


    I ask inquisitively towards Kel who is deep in thoughts. I managed to get his attention from the question itself. Following m question comes another deep thinking. Senya who also heard my question started contemplating herself.


    ¡°Obviously, he can only escape on land. We are searching blindly as everyone was alerted. We don¡¯t have any solid plans for this circumstance yet since we are confident that no one can locate our city. However, as the previous elf king, Kran knows that in and out of this forest as he is a frequent visitor in our place.¡±


    ¡°It is as Kel said, for the past hundred years, this is the second time someone broke in into the fairy city and stole an Yggdrasil sap. It¡¯s a little shame that the same incident occurred¡­¡±


    ¡°We cannot pick on your household, Senya. As it is stand, both of our community has an agreement of mutual trade and peace, the protection is secondary, almost a non verbal deal. If I must, we are greatly indebted to your people.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate such words, Kel. Anyway, considering that the fairy continent, The Rainforest of Healing, is the smallest continent to ever exist, his escape route is already limited to two.¡±


    ¡°I see. He must have fled north, to the boundary of the Dragon kin or to south, to the boundary of the Demon kin. Narrowing it down into these two options is the best that we can assert for now.¡±


    The dragon continent to the north and the demon continent to the south¡­


    If he plans to escape, the dragon continent is the most ideal as it is vast and has a lot of cities and towns that he could stay in. However, unlike the fairy forest the topography in the dragon continent fluctuates to warm to hot.


    If he plans to escape to the demon continent, it only means that he is rushing as the border of dragon continent is really far that it would take weeks walking and running inside the forest. If you take the route to the south, you can reach the demon continent in days. Beyond the border of the fairy continent is a snowy plains. It would be ideal to bring the sap towards that place as it can be used in more ways than one as the land there is rich in magic. It is also the center of magical research.


    He could not have escaped westward as beyond there is mountains and as long as I remembered, the map hasn¡¯t extended out beyond that. If he escapes eastward, what awaits him is the ocean. It is an ideal escape path if you have your own boat but he would be in great disadvantage as I have Merissa standby on the shore.


    I could control a fleet of pirate ships after all.


    ¡°I have a suggestion.¡±


    I boldly stated and their attentions spans towards me with great expectation. Kel and Senya looks at me with a serious countenance and Ichirou only scratches the back of his head.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a simple one. If the criminal hasn¡¯t gone that far, we might be able to track him down.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s given. It was only hours ago since he stole the sap. Before sunset, I believe.¡±


    ¡°We just need to form two search teams, however, we need to create a balance formation. We are talking about a man who is known as the previous elf king and now, an arcana magician.¡±


    ¡°Arcana Magician?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Ichirou and he have fought before. Ichirou loses and he lost his soul weapons in their battle.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­what could have happened to Kran? Why did he stoop so low?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter now. We need mobility as our main priority but fighting isn¡¯t optional too.¡±


    ¡°So, what is this plan in your mind?¡±


    ¡°To the north is the dragon continent, however, it is a longer and vast route. Fang would be the most suitable option to chase after him in such duration. Since Fang is here, I take it that Senya would go too and ride him, right?¡±


    I quickly tell while glancing over at Fang. Senya gave me a thumb up as I devise the plan. She looks like a mother being proud of her daughter. Kel only nods in agreement as he thought how viable the plan is.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°However, even if Senya is strong, her use of Excelsior is limited. If a fight broke out and Senya didn¡¯t managed to defeat the enemy, there should be someone there to back her up. Fang is strong but, at that moment, Fang needs to hold back to carry Senya to safety.¡±


    ¡°I see. Safety first, no, more like, if I have to choose between a sap and Senya, I would choose Senya¡¯s safety. However, an yggdrasil sap being stolen is a disgrace for us fairies and worst, if the sap falls into the hand of wrong people, it could stir a bigger problem.¡±


    ¡°Ichirou and I will go south as it is only a shorter path. After all, those two directions are the places he can only leave. The trivial thing is that who will go with Senya and who will go with us as we aren¡¯t familiar with the forest.¡±


    ¡°As for Senya, I would accompany her and keep her safe at my utmost ability.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, as for the one who will come with us¡­¡±


    I turn around to look for someone just to find a grinning Mimi. Knowing how she smile, she thinks of the situation as interesting rather than dangerous. She is one of the guardian of the forest, Behemoth, in disguise of this maid girl. I couldn¡¯t do anything anymore but to point her¡­


    ¡°Mimi¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!~ Yes!~ I am, right?!~¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t become a trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°YES!~


    Ah¡­it¡¯s kind of frustrating and at the same time, I feel so pissed off.


    My eyes wander towards Topaz who was in the corner. Come to think of it, since Fang is here, she becomes docile and quiet. It seems she doesn¡¯t do well in the presence of someone who attacked her. I too would feel perfectly uncomfortable around someone who hurt me.


    Her eyes look lonely as her gaze met mine. I can¡¯t endure it anymore because of how she looks at me with watery eyes as she holds down her stomach. I start walking towards her and as I got in front of her, I started to speak.


    ¡°Topaz¡­I¡¯m sorry that we got held up but¡­I don¡¯t think I can go back with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Unpleasant.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­There will be no next time, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    Good thing Topaz is a good girl. Despite her rumbling stomach, she was able to think decisively. She is putting the situation in consideration and obediently follows my plea. I don¡¯t want to disappoint her again. After all, despite of how mature she looks, she is only a month old or something. I want her to learn properly and feel loved anytime.


    Giving me a last displeased look, Topaz walks away towards the mansion. Since I more or less resolved my woes with Topaz, I turn my attention back to Senya and the others.


    ¡°Then, our group is now finalized. I will go with Fang and Kel while Asagao will go with Ichirou and Mimi. It is really simple like what Asagao said.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s depart immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Fang, if you will.¡±


    Fang lowers his body to the ground and Senya immediately leans on him. Her legs are quite shaky and aren¡¯t capable of doing big movements so Ichirou and Kel rushes to her side to help her. After that, Kel also leaps above Fang.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now, Fang.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Senya.¡±


    WHOOSH!


    Like that, Fang rushes like a gust while gently running for Senya¡¯s sake. It made me think of how everyone thinks of Senya and her treatment is cut above the rest. I look at Ichirou who is looking at me and Mimi who is standing side by side.


    ¡°Okay¡­they are gone.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°No, you two go back.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    What did he just said?


    ¡°Hey,for¡­you heard the plan right?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, loud and clear.¡±


    ¡°Then why?! We are strong as one! Ichirou, we¡¯ve been in several fights now and I¡¯ve proven myself to you, right?! Do you still think that I am a burden, that I am someone to be only protected?!¡±


    I shouted at Ichirou with frustration building up inside me. Mimi just scoffed at our conversation as she finds it hilarious but Ichirou¡¯s face just broke out in a smile which made me more vexed.


    ¡°What are you smiling at?!¡±


    ¡°No, on the contrary, I think that you are a trusty and strong partner, Asagao. I feel like staying by your side as long as I can but, this time, our enemy is Kran, the Arcana of Envy.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the reason we need to go with you?!¡±


    ¡°No, I want to settle this by myself. I¡¯ve gotten stronger and¡­I want to get my soul back. I want to you to be relieved of worries towards me. You always knit your brows when you think of something hard, you know, nonetheless, it¡¯s still cute.¡±


    ¡°Wha--?! So¡­this is a matter of pride, huh? Also, stop saying cheesy lines like that in this situation. That¡¯s why you boys are¡­¡±


    Eh?


    What am I talking about? I was previously a boy too but, I kind of naturally acted like a girl talking to a guy. This is really bad. I am slowly turning into a full pledged lady?!


    ¡°A-Anyway! We are going to come with you whether you like it or not!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°We can¡­cheer you on in the middle of the battle if you want. Isn¡¯t that fine?¡±


    ¡°If you put it that way I guess I get more motivated! Also, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll simply back down so it was kind of stupid of me to ask in the first place.¡±


    ¡°You already knew¡­well, let¡¯s go now.¡±


    ¡°Ufufufu!~ How romantic and awkward!~¡±


    It was Mimi¡¯s commentary. I kind of hated how she treats this situation as anything but fun. Is she really that bored that she will make everything around her fun and appealing situation in her eyes? To be honest, that¡¯s the kind of character I can¡¯t get along with.


    .


    .


    .


    A man as tall as Ichirou appeared from the wooden house that we located.


    He wears traditional Japanese ceremonial clothes with black skintight inside. His long hair that is tied in ponytail glimmers like that night sky and his eyes are filled with starry void that is as black as the darkness itself. His facial feature is obviously handsome with a natural asian chiseled slender jaw and skin as fair as a noble.


    His eyes are dignified and definable even though it is pitch black. He come flying towards Ichirou with hostility that could compete with a raging beast.


    In his hand is a spear that expels green light and has Japanese carving on it and his power is visibly cut above the rest. His body isn¡¯t as buff as Ichirou but it still has some defined lean muscles that made him looks swifter.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    Ichirou shouted as he parried the spear that was thrusts violently at him. However, the man didn¡¯t utter a word and keep up with his assault.


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    His spear moves in quick succession as he swings and sways it while Ichirou tries to keep up with the fierce but agile movement of the man. Ichirou may be stronger in terms of raw strength, however, this man doesn¡¯t exhibit a good feat of power play but ferocious and almost conclusive swift thrusts and swings.


    His use of spear is mesmerizing as if he is actually dancing with the spear itself. Ichirou could keep up with his attacks but in return, he could not go onforoffensive and kept his stance in defensive.


    However, the longer I stare at the man, the better I realize what he is. The clothes and hairstyle, the stroke of his spear and the familiar footing that I usually see back in the Astlan Castle, though it is now more deadly and agile that my eyes couldn¡¯t keep up with it.


    I realize the identity of the man who suddenly engages Ichirou in a fight¡­


    ¡°Shouta! Shouta Murayama¡­right?!¡±

 Chapter 214: Wailing Souls 2

    The atmosphere becomes heavier as the man with spear heard me. I shouted his name, Shouta, one of the summoned heroes, an androgynous boy with a twin sister, Shouko and together, they trained with the other heroes.


    However, the man in front of us right now is a taller, much muscular and a face that can only be defined as manly handsome with beautiful oriental features. Despite all of this, I recognize his particular hairstyle, mannerisms in using the spear and of course the clothes.


    I stare at him with a stern and strong countenance. His gaze, contrary to what I expected, didn¡¯t falter as he keeps his hostility.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am Shouta Murayama but in this form refer to me as Hasu.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Then why are you attacking us?! Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°You are not my enemy, Asagao. My target is Ichirou.¡±


    CLANG!


    The sound of metal colliding is heard again as Shouta, or rather, Hasu, rushed at Ichirou again. Ichirou in response instantaneously conjures two short swords to fend off the spear by sliding it.


    ¡°If you really are Shouta then, where is Shouko?! You two are inseparable after all, right!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Ichirou, all you have to do is to die! If you did, then you will be doing me a big favor.¡±


    Shouta¡¯s speed frighteningly increased again. His swings and thrusts become more violent as the attack faster. Ichirou¡¯s chances of counterattack are extremely low as there is a considerable distance that doesn¡¯t allow him to reach Shouta.


    Among all kinds of weapon, sword will always be inferior. The only reason Ichirou changes to a dual sword is to fortify his evading maneuvers and to fully utilize the momentary blocks of Shouta¡¯s whirlwind like assault. The span of the spear¡¯s reach will never be beaten by a normal sword, what¡¯s more, Shouta¡¯s spear feels like it is packed with power unknown to me yet, also feels familiar.


    With Shouta¡¯s continuous attack, Ichirou¡¯s swords started showing cracks and in the verge of crumbling if it collides again with Shouta¡¯s spear. He cannot conjure new swords as the time lag will surely catch him off guard. Meanwhile, Shouta¡¯s spear didn¡¯t show any signs of breaking.


    SHATTER!


    At the moment that Ichirou¡¯s swords broke to dozens of fragment before returning into a raw energy, Shouta¡¯s spear glows intensely as he grabs the opening made my Ichirou¡¯s carelessness.


    WHOOSH!


    The spear moves like a flash of light as it makes its way towards Ichirou. It was not clear for me as I cannot comprehend the attack he made as it is too fast for my eyes. Ichirou didn¡¯t spare another second to create another weapon and just plainly use his right arm to block the attack, however¡­


    CRASH!


    ¡°What--!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    With widened eyes, words of astonishment escape from my lips. Even Ichirou gapes at what the spear did to him. His spiritech arm that boasts being unbreakable is now penetrated gruesomely as it goes through from Ichirou¡¯s palm which he held out to catch the spear going out of his elbow.


    Without mincing any more words, simply put, Hasu¡­was able to damage Ichirou¡¯s mechanical arm.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this world I cannot pierce. Next will be your heart.¡±


    Hasu immediately pulls the spear out of Ichirou¡¯s arm as he kicks him in the stomach. Even though I assumed earlier that Hasu¡¯s speed seems to be his top caliber and his strength is inferior to Ichirou, it doesn¡¯t mean that a kick at that range wouldn¡¯t hurt him.


    Ichirou flew with Hasu¡¯s kick. His back collided with a tree in which the tree immediately collapses backward. Ichirou receives a considerable amount of damage as his face shows painful expression while gritting his teeth.


    He tried to immediately conjure something to defend his self with his left hand but Hasu didn¡¯t hesitate to attack. He already pointed his spear to Ichirou as if to mark his target. Seeing this, I cannot simply watch anymore, my body moves before my mind can do anything thinking.


    WHOOSH!


    ¡°Asagao!!¡±


    ¡°Wha--!?¡±


    STAB!


    My body becomes cold even though my stomach feels hot. Blood started dripping little by little as the spear goes through from my left abdomen to my lower back. I once experienced how to be stab like this, however, with how strong the attack is together with the energy packed in it, my guts seems like it got ruptured.


    I caught Hasu¡¯s attack with my own body¡­I know that my barrier won¡¯t work on something like that. Maybe I subconsciously thought that Hasu would stop if he stabbed someone else.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Why?! I told you that you are not my enemy! Asagao!!¡±


    His face is now distorted with confusion and remorse as he saw me bleeding from the attack he inflicted. I feel like my mind becomes a little hazy as blood continues to spill from my wound.


    I don¡¯t want them to fight like this. I want to understand the situation and why Hasu attacked us. What is his motive for doing it? Even though air has been pushed out of my lungs, I try my best to speak words towards him¡­


    ¡°Please¡­talk¡­to us¡­! We¡­are your¡­friends¡­right?¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­?! Asagao¡­! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Hasu slowly pulls the spear out of my body. Still, blood didn¡¯t fail to find its way out of my system. The ground is now a pool of my own red blood. I fall to my knees as my body feels weak from lack of blood. My breathing becomes ragged as I try to keep awake despite my consciousness fading in and out. I did my best to smile at Hasu in hopes that he will understand my plea.


    ¡°Asagao¡­let me treat you!¡±


    Hasu runs over to me with a worried expression mixed with anxiety. However, at that very moment, the man behind me whom I shielded from Hasu¡¯s attack exudes a blood chilling blood thirst.


    ¡°DON¡¯T TOUCH ASAGAO!¡±


    As I look back to Ichirou, I saw his eyes filled with rage. The spiritech limbs fix itself with astounding speed like a clockwork, however, its form changes to a more frightening one as sharp nails protrude from it and the color becomes like obsidian. He step up in front of me and stretches his right arm sideward.


    ¡°[MOUNTAIN CLEAVER - HUNDRED METER SWORD!]


    From his right hand appears the gigantic mountain cleaver mowing down the trees in its way. The color of the sword, however, is not metallic silver like how I remembered it. Right now, it¡¯s obsidian in color in which it is stained with such deep and lustrous darkness.


    Hasu immediately realizes what Ichirou is going to do with such large sword. He leaps back several meters and exudes a large amount of his own energy.


    ¡°GRAAAAHHHH!¡±


    ¡°UURRKKK!¡±


    TSSSSS!


    The sound of metal scraping with each other resounds. Ichirou swings the humungous sword sideward towards Hasu. In its wake, it mowed down more trees in its way and it created a large gust of wind that even the trees that weren¡¯t on its path was blown away from its root. Hasu planted his feet on the ground and held his spear diagonally to catch Ichirou¡¯s sword and threw its course away.


    As Ichirou¡¯s sword made contact with Hasu¡¯s, it drags Hasu with its massive weight leaving trails of Hasu¡¯s raking feet in the ground. As Hasu manages to stop Ichirou¡¯s mountain cleaver, he holds his spear with two hands on the body of the spear and smacks the sword upward which sends it to the sky.


    Why? He could have just dodged that quite easily considering how fast and nimble he is.


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    ¡°I AM NOT DONE YET!¡±


    Another mountain cleaver appears from the sky. Hasu used all of his strength by catching the previously mountain cleaver and now, he looks battered and tired. Despite his condition, Hasu didn¡¯t budge a little and furthermore, steps forward with his spear held horizontally above his head.


    My eyes wander momentarily to the place where Hasu came from. Behind Hasu is the wooden house where he made the preemptive attack towards Ichirou. It seems like he is desperately protecting the house¡­


    Don¡¯t tell me¡­


    ¡°DIE!!¡±


    ¡°Ichirou! Stop! Shouko is inside that house!¡±


    Ichirou is already blinded with rage. I don¡¯t even know if Hasu can endure this one and¡­I am in no condition as my regeneration just only started kicking in a few while ago. It is still repairing the massive amount of guts that was ruptured earlier. Just breathing was already hard for me¡­


    Damn¡­


    Suddenly, a tap came to my shoulder. As I turn my head towards the direction where the tap came from, I saw Mimi running towards Hasu while whispering something to me.


    ¡°I will make you indebted to me.¡±


    She proceeds to block the attack together with Hasu which surprised me, even Hasu is. She only blocks with her bare arms crossed above her head. As the sword landed, Hasu together with Mimi caught the impact of the sword.


    ¡°GUH!¡±


    ¡°NIYAHAHAHAHA! MORE, BIG BOY!¡±


    The impact was so powerful that Hasu and Mimi¡¯s feet got buried a few inches in the ground. The mountain cleaver¡¯s weight together with Ichirou¡¯s strength created a large windfall that made a strong shockwave that it immediately sends me flying.


    Ack!


    The wound is opening up¡­! I am about to collide with a tree too¡­ This will hurt a lot¡­


    ¡°Dios mio¡­what happened here?¡±


    A familiar voice came to my ears. Before my body slams to the three, I was caught by someone. I open my closed eyes because I was preparing for the painful collision with the tree and saw that familiar man.


    A blond man with his hair neatly brushed backwards complimented with a splendid and elegant moustache. He wears a suit with coattail that it immediately gave away that he is a noble. What eerie about him is that he is unlike other demons because he exudes aura with noble authority which sometimes overshadowed by his comedic acts.


    It¡¯s Gria Hellbeing¡­


    ¡°Mi ni?o, Hasu, I did tell you to give them a warm welcome but not this kind of welcome¡­¡±


    ¡°Gria¡­¡±


    ¡°Ohohohoh! Well, long time no see, Asagao. Still as cute as a button I see.¡±


    After the atmosphere settles, Ichirou stops his attack from Gria¡¯s arrival and in that very moment, he regains his sanity. Gria puts me down and faces Hasu and Ichirou.


    ¡°[Fear Strike]¡±


    Like they were struck by a thunder, Ichirou and Hasu froze on the spot. I don¡¯t sense anything from Gria but as I look at the two¡¯s countenance, I immediately realize that Gria is putting a huge pressure on both of them.


    I know that from my memory, Gria loses to Alstroemeria but that doesn¡¯t mean that Gria is any less weak than anyone. In fact, I just realized that of course, Gria would never take Alstroemeria seriously at that time but I also know the fact that Gria did underestimate Alstroemeria.


    Right here, right now, Gria displays his power that immediately controlled the situation.


    ¡°These ni?os¡­how troublesome. Youth is something you could enjoy though¡­¡±


    ¡°Umu! I agree! Niyahahaha!¡±


    Mimi commented on Gria¡¯s remark and made a thumb up towards him. Gria, in return, gave back a thumb up.


    ¡°Anyways, you two should settle down on making too much noise. Mi ni?o Hasu, your twin is already awake. Actually, she is already here.¡±


    My attention was grabbed by the beauty with black silky hair and fair white skin. Her blunt bangs being the charming point and her unmatched oriental beauty. She is a little short but that didn¡¯t hinder from exuding her beauty.


    Shouko came walking towards Hasu. Hasu in response has a grim countenance as Shouko stares at him.


    ¡°¡­Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Shouta¡­¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need¡­to hide it from me. I¡¯ve known from the start that that is your true form.¡±


    ¡°Shouko!¡±


    ¡°Shouta¡­what¡¯s happening? Please, don¡¯t make a fool out of me.¡±


    Hasu¡¯s face becomes painted with guilt and shame. He grits his teeth and clenches his fist. He made a glance towards Ichirou with dampened expression. Ichirou keeps his mouth shut as we witness Shouko confronting her twin brother.


    Shouko looks unnaturally pale but Hasu matches her paleness as strong feelings of remorse attacks him.


    ¡°Shouta, don¡¯t even think I am going to hate you. Tell me.¡±


    With a weakened sigh, Hasu drops his spear and faces Ichirou. Ichirou¡¯s expression becomes neutral as of to hide any unneeded emotions. Though, Gria¡¯s presence still controls their outward behavior.


    ¡°Shouko, your soul¡­was stolen¡­¡±


    ¡°Un¡­what¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°Gria, that blond man over there found us in the middle of snowy plains and helped the both of us.¡±


    ¡°I will extend my gratitude to him later.¡±


    ¡°And so, in order to prolong your life and cure you of any illness that your body contacted because of your weakened immune system, I set out to bring anything that could help you.¡±


    ¡°Continue¡­¡±


    ¡°I met a man named Kran. I fought with him and killed him. I got a Yggdrasil sap and together with it is¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave us hanging.¡±


    ¡°I found¡­Ichirou¡¯s soul¡­Gria and I used it as a substitute for the soul you lack.¡±


    ¡°And now, this fight happens?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Unbelievable¡­


    This is the height of what Shouta is willing to do for Shouko. He didn¡¯t mind the results of his own actions as long as Shouko is safe. Also, it seems Kran died at Hasu¡¯s hand and¡­that stolen Yggdrasil sap was already used¡­


    ¡°You thought that if Ichirou dies, I can keep his soul, right?¡±


    ¡°That is all correct.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Shouko then walk past Hasu with a blank countenance. She then walks towards Ichirou.


    ¡°Ichirou, long time no see! Everyone thought you died. I am glad you didn¡¯t perish.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the concern.¡±


    ¡°As you¡¯ve heard, right now, I have your soul.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, I shall ask you, do you want to take your soul back or would you let me keep it? I prefer if you let me keep it as¡­I have dreams together with Shouta.¡±


    Shouko falls to her knees and curls her body down in a deep bow. Hasu¡¯s eyes widen but Ichirou kept the same cool and collected face despite he was the one raging earlier. Gria only watches the scene while stroking his moustache and Mimi becomes a complete audience.


    As for me, my wound is almost close so there is not many issues about it now. Ichirou¡¯s lips suddenly open as his face immediately becomes stern.


    ¡°I heard you. My answer to your question is¡­I want my soul back.¡±

 Chapter 215: Wailing Souls 3

    My mind is stuck in a daze as I heard something unbelievable from Ichirou. The usual selfless man I knew wants something back to him for reason unknown to us. Shouko didn¡¯t falter and only looks at Ichirou upward from her bowing position, however, Hasu is not the same as her. Hasu¡¯s face is painted with anguish and despair upon hearing Ichirou¡¯s answer.


    I can¡¯t interfere with his answer as it is not my right to dictate him whether he wants his soul back or not. After all, this is a matter of his life and death.


    Hasu is unsatisfied, rather, he did plan to kill Ichirou since he knows.


    ¡°Bastard! Shouko is¡­Shouko¡­even bow her head and insisted! She needs it more than you right now! Her body is falling apart without anything to support it!¡±


    ¡°Shouta¡­it¡¯s okay. This¡­might be the price of our past, a karma that was set upon us.¡±


    Shouko consoled Hasu as he started shouting at Ichirou. She stands up and got closer to Hasu with a faint smile. Hasu immediately cease his words towards Ichirou as Shouko held his hand.


    ¡°I already knew right from the start that¡­it was you because no one will be that desperate enough to save someone like me¡­¡±


    ¡°Shouko¡­no! That¡¯s not it!¡±


    ¡°Shouta¡­at that time, I was actually happy that you that for me, however, I don¡¯t want you to think that¡­I am a twisted woman that wanted something like that¡­I¡­pretended that I was scared of you. I pretended that the scene of carnage you left was like a nightmare to me.¡±


    ¡°Shouko¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, you came back to me in that form, Shouta Murayama, the brother I love so much. Since you didn¡¯t mention anything about it, I feel like it is fine to stay that way forever.¡±


    ¡°Even¡­even if you wished for something twisted, Shouko, I will never cease to love you. Even¡­even if you want the world to perish right now, I will love you.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want that. This world has become our best getaway from the society¡¯s prying eyes that always berates us on our relationship. This world is beautiful and clean. I want to share the same sentiment with you, Shouta.¡±


    ¡°Shouko¡­!¡±


    ¡°I might perish. I want to grow old and die together with you, however, the circumstances wouldn¡¯t let us. We both hated our parent and everyone from our village and no less becomes oddly happy for their demise. That alone is twisted and that wrong happiness is now taking a toll on us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that! I¡­even if¡­you are happy or sad about it, you are the victim there, Shouko! They separated us!¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t change anything. That¡¯s why, Shouta, if I ever won¡¯t make it, at least, please, remember me¡­always.¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡±


    They had such circumstances, they have such situation. They only have each other right from the start and all they wish for is to be together. Such selfish wish isn¡¯t bad or evil. It is a proof that they are living beings that has desires, a desire to be with another one.


    This is rather painful too¡­


    I have already witnessed firsthand how circumstances, situations that cannot be help, or even such thing as karma separate people, such things torn Violetta and master apart, away from each other indefinitely by the boundary of life and death. Master and Violetta longs for each other for more than two hundred years.


    However, time should not be a measurement of their longing for each other. Shouko and Shouta¡¯s situation won¡¯t allow it anymore. It is like they have spends all of their time together because someday, they will be separated.


    Casablanca and Hibiscus are the same. Those two love each other so much that they are inseparable, however, at such age, they know that being apart from each other will one day, be an inevitability.


    How would they feel when the time comes that they need to be separated through the mildest to a really harsh event.


    I can¡¯t bear to think of it anymore¡­


    I can only look down and forbade myself to shed a single tear. I bit my lip to control the surge of sadness and bitterness. Even Mimi wears a blank expression, probably to conceal any emotions from leaking out.


    Shouko, after grasping Hasu¡¯s hands as if to remember each other¡¯s warmth, head towards Ichirou with a calm and gentle face. She looks up to Ichirou as there¡¯s a great difference in height and sprouted a smile that would fade anytime time now as it looks so frail, a smile that knows that it is facing its own demise.


    ¡°Ichirou, I am sorry for what Shouta have done. I feel ashamed not only to you but to him as he did everything to save me just to end up like this. We may not bring back anything that we destroyed or used but, I want still want to convey my thanks nonetheless.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Shouko bows one last time. Hasu¡¯s face is on the verge of breaking down into tears as Shouko wishes to be removed from the only thread that kept her alive. It must be really painful to see what you¡¯ve worked hard becomes like this. How many days or weeks did he endure such hardship for Shouko?


    It was Hasu¡¯s very own twin sister and lover that told him that she needs to die. Even after this, his heart will be beyond mending.


    Ichirou then stare at Shouko¡¯s eyes¡­


    Suddenly, his blank expression collapses as he looks away and scratches the back of his head with a really embarrassed face.


    Eh?


    ¡°Umm¡­I¡­just want to say something cool, you know? I really don¡¯t intend to do that. I don¡¯t have the heart to do so¡­umm¡­ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s right¡­I just want to say something cool, however¡­everything escalated so quickly and when you and Hasu started talking with each other¡­and¡­everyone got¡­dramatic¡­I kind of lost the timing to say something¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    My mind went blank.


    Hasu¡¯s face shows a blank stupefied expression.


    Gria and Mimi are not spared from such idiotic faces.


    Shouko was in a daze.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This idiot¡­he doesn¡¯t know when to choose the right timing¡­


    Ahh¡­I feel like choking him right now. I want to plant two or three swords on his face¡­


    ¡°Niyahahahahaha! What an interesting fellow!¡±


    Mimi broke out in laughter after recovering from such blow. Her laugh is so loud that the whole forest might actually hear it. Tears start coming out from her eyelids as she finds the situation too amusing and comical. Oddly enough, I feel the same way too but I don¡¯t even feel like laughing after having my feelings played like that.


    ¡°Ohohoho¡­well played. Such drastic prank deserves an award!¡±


    Gria complimented as he laughs lightly. It seems that Gria was also fooled by the whole situation. I bet he wants to stay neutral to either side but as soon as he said that, it seems Gria really wanted for Shouko to live on.


    ¡°Damn it! You bastard¡­! Pulling that shit¡­! I am really going to kill you.¡±


    Hasu commented as grit his teeth. However, it seems he can¡¯t hide the relief on his face as tears of joy actually spilled from his eyelids. He rushes to Shouko and hugs her.


    ¡°That¡­surprised me. Ichirou¡­you¡¯re such a tease, huh.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°No need. I am really happy. We should be the one thanking you. I¡­owe you this life and that¡¯s a literal one.¡±


    It seems that everything actually going went well from the start. Ichirou just¡­um¡­wanted to something but ultimately fails. I stand up from where I am and approach them. Hasu¡¯s attention spanned to me as soon as his and my eyes met.


    ¡°Asagao! Wa--?! Your wound¡­?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I am well now.¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    ¡°Shouko, Shouta, I hope that from today onwards, we will get along with each other¡­honestly¡­without any reservation.¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­you must have experienced quite a lot. Seeing you here is a mystery enough.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will talk about that later. I just want to say that, I, together with Ichirou and all of our allies will help you find Shouko¡¯s soul. I promise that.¡±


    ¡°Asagao, are you¡­serious?!¡±


    ¡°I am dead serious. We are going to save this world, right? So Shouko and you can live with each other for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°I see, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I thank you too, Asagao.¡±


    Shouko said as she glances over to me. I can only smile back at her happy face. What I said about getting her soul back, I am serious.


    Even without hearing most of their stories yet, I am aware that it must be one of the Order of Arcana. Only those people could do such feat with the help of Nil. Their goal is becoming hazier for me but I definitely know that¡­Nil wanted to save someone or something.


    If so, then I definitely believe that we can take her soul back and fix everything.


    As the happier mood settles, Gria approach with the same joyous face. His earlier demeanor seems like a bad joke as he shows his usual comical side. He looks at Ichirou with pitying eyes¡­


    ¡°Anyhow, you must be really desperate to get everything fix, boy. With a little fragment of your own soul left, you have burnt it several times now. I can say that your life is just hanging by a thread.¡±


    Chill immediately crept to my spine from what I heard. Ichirou¡¯s face becomes pale¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve been dealing with a lot of undead. Knowing about a soul¡¯s condition has become a natural skill of mine. I know when a soul still has its owner or not. I know when a soul is suffering or not. Lastly, I know a soul when it is burned out. Most likely, those people use their own life force to do something beyond them. When they go over the limits of what their soul can, they will wither away with no chance of recovery.¡±


    My eyes immediately shoot toward Ichirou who in response averted his gaze from me. His countenance becomes dim and grim as Gria spoke about him. He becomes oddly quiet as he prevented himself from looking at me as my gaze becomes more confused.


    From the still and confusing atmosphere, even Shouko and Shouta stops from their happy cuddling and glances over to us. Gria seems to realize that he said something that he shouldn¡¯t and sprouted a flabbergasted countenance. Mimi as always just listens.


    Burnt soul¡­?


    I slowly walk towards Ichirou as I talk¡­


    ¡°Hey¡­Ichirou¡­what did¡­Gria meant by that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Your life is hanging by a thread? Burnt it several times now?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­that¡¯s¡­¡±


    What is he hiding?


    I feel really betrayed right now. He is actually the one in real danger here and he never spoke a word about it. It is like master. Master¡¯s soul was beyond help when he told me about it and was just awaiting his death.


    Ichirou¡¯s face gave everything away. He knows that he is going to die and so, he awaits it. Maybe because right now, Ichirou is like master, I feel so vexed.


    I have this weird desire to keep seeing him with a smile, to see him with a fulfilled life¡­


    ¡°Asagao¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°Come¡­¡±


    I wordlessly grab Ichirou¡¯s hand and pull him away from everyone. I feel so angry with Ichirou right now and I don¡¯t think I want somebody else seeing me vent out like a child, though I look like one. If it is something that he can¡¯t talk about with someone else around, then I shall drag him away and force him to tell me.


    It might a lie he thinks it is necessary to keep to himself. I know how lying for a cause feels but it won¡¯t be good to get bottled up like that. I want him to trust me and likewise, I trust him with my life.


    ¡°Asagao¡­! This is¡­!¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Without heeding any of his words, I pull Ichirou deeper into the forest. He didn¡¯t resist or voiced out any complaint, he just let me pull him as I please. I stomp my way throughout the forest until I found a tree with wide bark, far away from anyone¡¯s sight. I pull Ichirou towards the tree and he willingly let me threw him there.


    On the base of the three, Ichirou sits with a remorseful face but still won¡¯t look at me. I feel much madder now that he won¡¯t man up and straight say it to me.


    ¡°Ichirou¡­What was that? What did Gria meant by that!? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You fool!¡±


    In my anger, push Ichirou against the tree as I straddle on his legs. I grab his face and angrily made it turn to me. Ichirou¡¯s eyes still swim somewhere and don¡¯t want to look at me.


    ¡°Hey, look at me! Look at my eyes! Ichirou!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought that we won¡¯t keep any secrets anymore! I thought that you trusted me! I thought that you and I will always rely on each other and yet, I found out something this bad!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you told me anything?!¡±


    He still won¡¯t look at me in the eyes. I further push my body towards his as I sprouted an angry gaze.


    That¡¯s when I realize¡­we¡¯re in quite an obscene position¡­

 Chapter 216: Wailing Souls 4

    I found myself atop of Ichirou¡¯s lap while facing him at point blank while trying to get him look at my eyes. He desperately tries to avoid my gaze and because of this weird position, Ichirou ended averting his eyes even more.


    As I become aware of it, even I halt my about to throw tantrum at him. Maybe because of adrenaline endlessly flowing inside me, I haven¡¯t noticed it earlier but it was so cold. I am not wearing anything that could help fend myself off from the harsh temperature of the forest at night. The temperature at day can fluctuate to a little warm to misty cold but at night, the temperature drastically drops.


    My body shivers as a cold wind brushes off my skin.


    ¡°Asagao, are you cold? You must be.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! We¡¯re not done yet. You kept something from me and I demand that you say what you are hiding from me with your own lips.¡±


    I reprimand Ichirou. I heard it earlier from Gria and can confirm with little questions but I want Ichirou to tell me exactly about it. I want to hear his voice saying those words honestly. At this point, I don¡¯t know him anymore. I feel like if he constantly kept secrets from me, I feel like I am going to drift apart from him.


    I feel frustrated too that he has secrets with Senya, any kinds of secrets. It is like he is leaving me out of things that he should be frank and honest with me.


    ¡°Please tell me, Ichirou! Please don¡¯t keep secrets from me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little bit hard¡­¡±


    I clench my fist as I plead to him like I am a lost child. I don¡¯t know anymore what this swirling negative emotion inside of me. My chest feels so tight and my heart feels so empty and lonely as I think of this things. It¡¯s different from the loneliness that I felt when I am lonely, away from my friends, from the man who accepted me as his own family and from the mother I just met.


    It feels unpleasant and bittersweet.


    ¡°Before, you''re honest and frank with everyone, you¡¯re always diligent and constantly pursuing the justice you firmly believe¡­but now¡­you¡¯re¡­different¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­I could say the same thing to you Asagao! You¡¯re always running around without letting me know! What do you think I feel whenever you do stunt like that! You don¡¯t know how worried I am to you!¡±


    ¡°But this¡­this secret you are keeping from me¡­!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­even I want my own privacy¡­I cannot tell everything to you. I have my own life and you do not control me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    I became quiet. My world stops momentarily as Ichirou worded back to me. I cannot refute or say anything. We are equally guilty if he put it that way or less, I am far worse. I don¡¯t know why but I became intrusive of his life, even though I promised to him, that¡¯s not something necessary to be followed for our own on-going lives.


    ¡°We are not¡­some lovers or anything for me to blurt out anything to you.¡±


    He killed it.


    It was a question to me why did tears start gushing out from my eyelids. I am no longer aware of what feeling I have right now. I don¡¯t know¡­


    I don¡¯t know¡­


    ¡°Asagao¡­?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? W-Why¡­? You are absolutely right but¡­why do these tears started appearing?¡±


    It hurts, it¡¯s suffocating and it frustrates me further. At the same time, sadness and coldness circulate in my heart. I feel like spikes and thorns are crawling to my neck as I acknowledge his notion.


    He is correct and I am wrong. It is my fault for thinking that this is some kind of fairy tale that my friends and people that I love will be perpetually honest with me.


    I tried wiping the tears with the back of my hands but it continued flowing like a waterfall. Ichirou is now staring at me and I felt even more embarrassed and faulty at this point that I cannot help but leave from my place.


    I tried to stand up and leave Ichirou alone as I wipe my endless tears¡­


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    However, I was immediately pulled back by Ichirou as he holds my hand and pushes me against his body as he places his other hand on my back like he is protecting me. My knees fall softly between his thighs and naturally, my body bends over towards him.


    I look again at his that looked blurry to me as my eyes still teary. He looks back at me with resolute eyes. His grasp on my hand tightens gently and his body warmth is slowly being transmitted to me. Even with the place shrouded with trees and veil of darkness that only the moonlight illuminates and the chilly air blows, my body felt oddly warms and nice.


    ¡°Asagao¡­if¡­you want me to be frank with you¡­then¡­then¡­¡±


    ¡°Ichirou¡­¡±


    ¡°You should better know that¡­I¡­kind of¡­lust for you¡­despite of how small you are. It¡¯s kind of indecent that I feel bad¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that¡­¡±


    ¡°There are times¡­that I just want to lock you up somewhere safe where you wouldn¡¯t even think of doing something reckless¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just so adorable and cute that I just can¡¯t help myself not to protect you for my own satisfaction¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±


    ¡°Me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­I like the honest Ichirou. I like the diligent and hardworking Ichirou. I like the frantic and embarrassed Ichirou.¡±


    ¡°I am happy that you feel that way for me. I am happy that regardless of how I wanted to treat you, you still ought to trust me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­we are connected on a spiritual level after all.¡±


    I became oddly satisfied. I immediately buried my face on his chest as I shed more tears. I broke into a grin as I remember everything he said about it.


    I didn¡¯t know that¡­I could feel happy about what he said despite being a previous man. I know that this might be the joy of being a girl and a girl¡¯s longing for the compliment but personally, I feel happy deep inside.


    ¡°Asagao¡­actually¡­I won¡¯t live long¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You already know that I imitated the godly artifact Excelsior, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°The truth is¡­using Excelsior puts a lot of stress to my fragmented soul. Because of the instability inside of me, the remains of my little soul endures the power that Excelsior in a result of burning it out. In other words, it¡¯s withering now.¡±


    ¡°How¡­how many times did you use it? How long¡­are you going to live?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already used it three times. The first one is when we fought a giant devil in the demon continent, the second one is when we fought the three dragons in the underground cavern where we found the lost capital, and the last one is when I used it to heal the pirates that were affected by radiation.¡±


    ¡°And¡­if you use it one last time¡­¡±


    ¡°Senya said that¡­I, without fail, will die if I use it again. For how long I am going to live, I don¡¯t know¡­I might just¡­disappear one day.¡±


    My heart has been spiking for a while now. From sadness to happiness and now it was brought down to utter despair. I didn¡¯t look at his face. I only kept my head buried in his chest silently as I also tighten the grip of my hand to his.


    If the same thing would happen to Ichirou as what happened to master, then I ought to spend more time with him. I want to engrave every feeling we will share with each other as long as he is around. It would be ideal if we get his soul back but there¡¯s no guarantee of that happening.


    This feeling of mine¡­this feeling that I kept ignoring¡­I finally realized what it is¡­


    I thought that it won¡¯t happen to me as I am man inside, that I won¡¯t going to feel this way for him, that I won¡¯t want something like this, but, as this time comes¡­


    This moment confirmed it¡­


    I am already¡­


    .


    .


    .


    Since the case is already closed and solved, I, together with Ichirou, Mimi, Gria, Hasu who is now in form of Shouta, and finally, Shouko head towards the mansion.


    Ichirou and I returned to the group like nothing happened. We were both smiling and at the same time, a little embarrassed. Once again Shouko and Shouta conveyed their thanks to us. Since they don¡¯t have any other place to stay, I gleefully invited them to the mansion, Gria included.


    When I introduced Gria with Ichirou, Ichirou started panicking when he heard that he is Diyu¡¯s father. However, he didn¡¯t mention anything about his feeling for Diyu and so, I am inclined to keep it a secret too.


    Mimi is Mimi. I just introduced her as a maid in the mansion. When I was asked by Shouta why she is strong, I just said that she is an abnormal one.


    We also heard from Shouta that he is the one killed Kran, the Arcana of Envy but he said that Kran is oddly weak, far from what Ichirou described. He confirmed his death with a stab on the head with his spear. That¡¯s how he got Ichirou¡¯s soul.


    We stayed at the wooden house and Shouko and I rested there. The other¡¯s are far simply abnormal for rest, even Mimi.


    As the dawn came, we started walking towards the mansion with Mimi¡¯s guidance. Her lead is accurate and used all kinds of safe shortcuts. We didn¡¯t bother running because no one wants to be rough with Shouko¡¯s body. She might be safe now from diseases and such but her stamina as a whole hasn¡¯t returned yet.


    Our rests are consist of basking our feet in the river, a little detour for the curious Shouko and I about weird plants inside the forest and constant bickering of Ichirou and Shouta who occasionally and boldly transform to Hasu.


    It¡¯s already dusk when we arrive at the mansion from afar, we saw Casablanca and Hibiscus together with Topaz sitting on a bench with swaying heads and sleepy eyes. It seems that they have been waiting for our return. Emby is beside Hibiscus, watching around.


    I want to run towards them and give them an open hug when suddenly, from the opposite direction, we saw numerous people too. I thought that it just might be Senya, Fang, and Kel but right now, there are more of them.


    We came from the south and they came from the north and the Mansion¡¯s gate is facing east so naturally, we face each other as we got closer.


    My eyes suddenly went wide and my heart grew happier.


    ¡°Awawawawa!!!¡±


    As I realized who the people are with Senya, I became bright and cheery again. I started running towards them and Ichirou, Shouko, and Shouta realizes who the other one¡¯s with them and confusingly stare at the people they don¡¯t know.


    The girl with triangular fox ears dyed with caramel brown color, the same color as her hair and tails, the tails that seem to wag energetically. Her familiar oriental clothes which are heavily modified and her familiar deadpan face. She also runs towards me.


    At the same time, besides her is a big boob girl with skimpy top clothes and long skirt. A silver hair that flows like a gentle river and tantalizing yellow eyes seems to sparkle brightly at my sight. Her undefeatable smile beholds to my sight and she also rushes towards me.


    As we were about to collide, we hold out arms and¡­


    THUD!


    I was brought down by their sheer weight and we rolled several meters on the ground while tangled with each other¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Higan! Alstroe!¡±


    ¡°Asagao, finally, we are complete again!¡±


    ¡°Asagao!! How I miss your scent!~!¡±


    The two rubs their head to my body like they were lost animals that were just found.


    I am extremely happy that I started rubbing their heads as they bury their faces to my bosom.


    They are back, we are back as the trio. The two people I first started adventuring with¡­


    Alstroemeria and Higanbana¡­


    ¡°I¡­also misses you two!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you don¡¯t know how we miss you more than you miss us!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Asagao! You made more friends without us!¡±


    Yeah¡­I miss this¡­


    Together with Alstroe and Higan is Fang, Senya, and Kel, but there¡¯s more addition other than these two idiots.


    The familiar lethargic eyes and lean build but tall, a man whose features are black hair and eyes but wholesomely, looks so handsome, an arcana magician too, Susanoo. Clinging to his arm is a smaller girl with blazing red hair and crimson eyes with two horns sprouting from her cranium. What¡¯s prominent about her is her abnormally large boobs, nonetheless, she looks adorable.


    ¡°Ah, Susanoo!!¡±


    ¡°It is Susanoo!!!¡±


    ¡°Pii?¡±


    Casablanca and Hibiscus spotted Susanoo with the group and rushes energetically towards him. However, other than a hug, the two actually¡­


    ¡°Uhhh!¡¯


    ¡°Susanoo!!!¡±


    The two actually tackled him with smiling faces. The girl with him panics as two smaller girl swarms over him.


    Oh boy, it seems that this is going to be a happy mess¡­

 Intermission 2

    Nil: Chan charan chan chan! Welcome to Arcana Radio! I am your host, Nil, with my trusted companion!~


    Hy: Hydrangea here¡­


    Nil: I thought I told you to give it more energy¡­


    Hy: Never mind that, this radio thingy is still going?!


    Nil: Of course! It¡¯s actually for additional view count¡­


    Hy: This author again, huh¡­what a twat. So, what are we going to talk about today?


    Nil: Today, we are going to have an additional host, a temporary one though. Also, a guest speaker!


    CLAP CLAP CLAP


    Hy: Haa¡­go introduce them.


    Nil: First is the new member, here comes one of my trusted subordinate, Dylan!


    Dy: Hello, hello! Thank you for having me!


    Hy: Oh no¡­


    Nil: Dylan, say something about yourself!


    Dy: Hahaha! I like boobs and butts! I like em¡¯ big! Big ol¡¯ titties and asses! And booze!


    Nil: That¡¯s our Dylan!


    Hy: An honest geezer to the point it makes me want to puke¡­


    Dy: Well then, I think that¡¯s enough for me, right? Any more than that and that would be a spoiler. The author doesn¡¯t have a choice but to bleet my words.


    Hy: Just introduce our guest¡­


    Nil: Okay! Our guest for today¡¯s segment is¡­none other than Asagao, the MC herself! Applause!


    CLAP CLAP CLAP


    Nil: Good morning, Asagao. Please say something about yourself.


    Gao: ¡­


    Hy: Oh my¡­


    Dy: Little girl, it¡¯s your cue¡­


    Gao: Why do I have to be dragged into this?


    Nil: Why you ask? You are the MC! What other reasons there could be to not invite you?!


    Gao: Huh? What¡¯s with this chapter?! Hey, take me out of here!This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Dy: That¡¯s no good. We won¡¯t profit at all.


    Hy: We don¡¯t profit at all, you dumbass.


    Nil: Can¡¯t you be a nice little shit to me for once?!


    Gao: No! If anything else, I want to crack open that cranium of yours and impale any sword I can see to it! Next, I will go and proceed to hack this twisted author¡¯s brain and feed it to a dragon!


    Hy: That¡¯s no good, Asagao. What if the dragon¡¯s stomach aches? You should probably throw it in a volcano or something.


    Dy: Woah, biting the fingers of the man feeding you?


    Gao: He doesn''t feed us.


    Dy: That¡¯s just a¡­nevermind.


    Hy: If you would Asagao, just play along.


    Gao: Well, if Hydrangea asks of me, I don¡¯t mind.


    Nil: That¡¯s a strong biasness¡­


    Gao: Um¡­A-Asagao¡­here¡­wait¡­how many people are going to read this?!


    Nil: Depends. Just give everything you got.


    Gao: R-Right¡­I¡¯m Asagao¡­twenty years old in a body of a nine years old girl, the main character of Blooming thorn. As for my likes, I like games with post-apocalyptic settings! They are just simply cool to play seeing how tragic one¡¯s world has become and trying to survive and save it!


    Dy: Gahahaha! If I ever have a chance, I¡¯ll make you a game like that!


    Gao: I kind of like that game where an android with blindfold runs around and even rides a pig¡­


    Nil: Asagao! We can¡¯t make references like that here!


    Hy: This again, Nil¡­


    Gao: You know what, I¡¯m out of here¡­


    Nil: Wait, that¡¯s still not enough! Say something more!


    Dy: Yeah, more about your likes and dislikes, hobbies and what you are scared of!


    Gao: I¡¯m totally fine with ghosts and I don¡¯t have any particular dislikes in food¡­If I say, I like okra the most. I don¡¯t like¡­being lonely¡­use the story as a reference. Lately, I¡¯ve been getting hooked on weaponry and I love seeing elegant and beautiful swords. I don¡¯t like pain, I don¡¯t like Nil, I don¡¯t like the sea that much because I can¡¯t swim, I don¡¯t like alcohol since that incident, I don¡¯t like Nil, and mostly, I don¡¯t like Nil.


    Nil: Are you really asking for it?!


    Hy: Now, now. At least we have at least three similarities.


    Dy: What could it be?


    Hy: Like, I don¡¯t like Nil, I don¡¯t like Nil, and mostly, I don¡¯t like Nil.


    Nil: So redundant¡­you two are nothing but FC duo. You two are just lucky to be blessed with a good character design!


    Dy: Yeah¡­why does this novel have so many handsome and beautiful characters!? Also, there are too many old men.


    Gao: Don¡¯t ask me. I just got this body by accident.


    Hy: Beats me. Maybe it is like Dylan. You don¡¯t like to synthesize devils because you don¡¯t like to create a dick.


    Dy: Duh?! Who would want to create that?! A guy creating dicks are¡­gosh! Unlike creating a woman¡¯s sexual organ, I get to mold my ideal woman.


    Hy: And you are lusting after your own creation.


    Dy: Leave me alone.


    Nil: That can¡¯t be helped, you know! They are really curvaceous, bootylicious and erotic! Dylan is such a good guy to create them and includes them in the plot!


    Dy: Shucks!


    Gao: Oh? So you lusted after Topaz too?


    Dy: Nah. The time I created and synthesize a devil with her, she was still an immature bud like this blue fairy here. Well, now, I can say, she¡¯s getting that damn dynamite body, just like her sisters.


    Hy: Excuse me, Author, could you give me a moment here?


    *Giving Hydrangea a moment to strangle Dylan*


    Hy: I appreciate it.


    Nil: Wow¡­now Dylan has to leave. Maybe the author got tired of making additional lines for him. You¡¯re no fun, Hy.


    Gao: Can I get out of here now?


    Nil: No, you white-haired loli. You might as well fill in Dylan¡¯s place.


    Gao: I refuse!


    Nil: Oh, in the recent chapter, you are already falling in *BEEP*!


    Gao: NOOO!! I thought we are not allowed to do that?!


    Hy: I¡¯m sorry, Asagao. This hypocrite here simply sees how it is fun to tease you. I must say, you made tons of character fell for you too.


    Gao:¡­Eh?


    Nil: What was that, Hy? But you made someone fall in love with you too, right?! That man, even though he is developing a sister complex, he is still addicted to you.


    Hy: I thought¡­arrgghh!


    Gao: Wait, who are we talking about here?


    Hy: None of your business. Haa¡­just¡­get me out of here¡­please¡­


    Nil: That won¡¯t do! The author needs you for special chapters.


    Gao: What special chapters? Do I get one too?


    Nil: No! You absolutely won¡¯t be getting one!


    Hy: Damn this segment¡­can we end it already?!


    Nil: Guess it can¡¯t be helped¡­


    Gao: Finally¡­


    Nil: Thank you for your brief time! We¡¯re going off air now! Bye! See you next time!


    END

 Chapter 217: Young Hearts 1

    ¡°Asagao! Asagao! Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Asagaoooo!¡±


    ¡°Asagao! Asagao! Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Asagaoooo!¡±


    ¡°Stop that, you two¡­it¡¯s a little embarrassing and¡­annoying¡­¡±


    The two, Higan and Alstroe, clings to me while we walk in the halls of the mansion.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll join too¡­¡±


    ¡°Niyahahaha! That looks fun!¡±


    Topaz started clinging to me too with a shy face. She grasps the hem of my clothes while following me closely from behind. It seems that other than food, Topaz also started worrying about me. I would never have thought that she would be this clingy to me now.


    Likewise, Mimi joins the fray for a reason it looks fun. I feel like somewhere along the line, I started a spark with her and now there¡¯s a certain level of attachment that she shows towards me. If I didn¡¯t know that she is that behemoth, I¡¯d certainly be defenseless around her.


    ¡°Hibiscus, let¡¯s join!¡±


    ¡°C-Casablanca, wait! Ahh!¡±


    Casablanca tugs on Hibiscus and pulled her towards me. They joined the group of people slowing me down with their hands and bodies touching mine. Casablanca hugs me on the right side of my waist while Hibiscus grabs me on the left.


    I can feel the temperature rising as they flock to me. My feet slowed down as I feel more and more girls cling to me like I am a rare species. I can understand Higan and Alstroe¡¯s clinginess right now but the others sure do it for fun now.


    Warm gazes are directed to us by the residents of the mansion and giggles alike resound in the hall. I became increasingly embarrassed by this hug show as it got more attention.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be taking an early rest for now. The maids know what to do about the additional visitors. I am very sorry if the gentlemen cannot come as it is the rule here. Tomorrow, we will discuss everything. Please have a satisfying night here, especially to Miss Higanbana, Miss Alstroemeria, Miss Cattleya and Miss Shouko.¡±


    Together with Ichirou, Shouta, Gria and Susanoo were sent to the wooded lodge. Senya said that she¡¯ll have Fang pick up some additional necessities for them. I was kind of relieved that Senya didn¡¯t bother asking about Gria¡¯s name. Kel bids farewell to us at the gate and returned to the fairy forest temporarily.


    Cattleya was a little displeased as she heard that Susanoo should be separated from her. Shouko was the same but she didn¡¯t let it show on her face but her smile only twitches. They are going be given separate room and will have us sleep after we eat dinner. That was the plan but¡­


    ¡°I decline the notion of separating a room with Asagao! If I have to then I will cause havoc right here right now!¡±


    ¡°Same here, Miss Senya, can¡¯t we have the same room as her?¡±


    Higan and Alstroe plead to Senya as they turn to look at her. Senya was a little taken back as the two seemingly threatens her with their deadly cute eyes, a teary gaze. She thinks a little by placing a finger on her chin and then she speaks again.


    ¡°Well then, since this is your reunion, why don¡¯t we let you all have the fun for tonight. I¡¯ll have the maids prepare the deluxe party room for you!~ I really want you girls to rest but it can¡¯t be helped if you cannot hold on to your excitement. Dear me¡­¡±


    ¡°Uwaaah! Really?! Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so nice! To even go that far!¡±


    Higan and Alstroe broke out in a huge cheery smile from Senya¡¯s words. She immediately gives in from their pleading. Even so, what is this deluxe party room?


    Mimi becomes a little shaky with excitement¡­


    .


    .


    .


    Steam¡­there¡¯s steam everywhere. Naked¡­there¡¯s naked body of young and adorable girls everywhere.


    ¡°Oooohhh! I never knew there¡¯s a huge bath like this here even though I¡¯ve working here for years now!¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°Bath¡­no¡­bath¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus, don¡¯t jump into the water without washing first!¡±


    ¡°Ah! I almost forgot! Good call Casablanca!~¡±


    ¡°Come, come, Alstroe, Asagao, I¡¯ll your backs!¡±


    ¡°This is fine then, even without Shouta here.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? I really never bathed with other people like this before¡­M-My breasts¡­I hope they don¡¯t look weird¡­¡±


    Mimi¡¯s word made me think if she really works diligently here or maybe she really never got the chance to see this large bath here.


    Topaz is somewhat still reluctant to take a bath as she trembles. Well, of course, she is, after all a devil with Arcana of Earth. Water must be really unsettling for her.


    Casablanca and Hibiscus quickly head to the shower. They activated the water rune and the shower started sprinkling hot water that immediately soothes anyone who bathed into it. The two of them started scrubbing and lathering soap all over their body. Of course, Emby is not here, that bastard could never get in here knowing that he is a guy.


    Higan pulls me and Alstroe to a shower spot to wash our backs. The two of them boldly walks into the bath without even carrying a towel. Even here, even as we eat, they never separated away from me. Even while taking our clothes off, Higan never misses a chance to touch my body sensually.


    Shouko¡¯s face becomes a little flush as the heat warms her body up. It is ideal for her to take a bath since her body needs to be cleaned so she won¡¯t easily contact disease and taking into the consideration that her body is still somewhat weak. She smiles a little as she gracefully pours a hot water over her head.


    Cattleya meekly enters the bath. She covers her body with a piece of a towel as she sandwiches her breasts with her arms in embarrassment. She is worried if they look weird but in my opinion, that looks delicious.


    ¡°Come Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pull! I¡¯m not going anywhere this time!¡±


    ¡°You better be!¡±


    I can see everyone¡¯s figure and got myself thinking of how lucky I am to be surrounded in this beautiful world.


    Higan shows a perfect fit body showing a now handful of breasts. Maybe in my hands, those healthy mounds will overflow. Her skin has a little color of the sun now that I compare it with mine. Still, she has smooth and beautiful skin. Also, she now has five tails wagging behind her which mean she has become stronger again. Her ears are still cute but shrunken as water drenches it.


    Casablanca has a beautiful skin with breasts a little bigger than Hibiscus. Her golden blond hair glitters as water moisten it. The two pink dots on her chest are as attractive as her lips. She seems to be gaining a little muscle in her lower and upper back too which gives a little charm.


    Hibiscus¡¯ tanned body looks so erotic when wet. Her breasts may be almost as small as mine but you cannot ignore her beautiful body outline. Her butt seems to be a lot plumper in a good way. Her silver hair shines beautifully together with her delicious brown skin.


    Topaz shows a voluptuous body in contrast to her petite body. Her brown fluffy is now all down and her drench figure gives off an impression of a helpless animal with her eyes glistening from reluctant of taking a bath. Her thighs are beautifully proportioned and equally pleasing as her tummy.


    Shouko shows an unbeatable oriental beauty with her jet black hair and blunt bangs. Her skin as fair as the beauty of the moon beholds us. It was kind of breathtaking when everyone saw her strip her clothes. Her proportions are a little thin but not in a bad way but her breasts are just average together with her height as Alstroe is still taller than her. Also,¡­she got some peachy hair in her crotch which gives off an adult look.


    Cattleya¡¯s body is like dynamite! An hourglass body crammed in that small body as her breast are almost as big as Alstroe. Her face is dyed in scarlet, the same as her hair and eyes and her squirming figures greatly tickles my heart. Her pretty drills have become drenched and shows a lovely curl that hangs up to the back of her knees. She gives the feel of someone I want to keep for myself. This is the first time that we met but I feel like I can get along with her.


    Lastly, Alstroe shows her perfectly sculpted body. Among everyone here, she is currently the tallest and her figure is cut above the rest as she shamelessly flaunts her curvaceous body. Her silver hair, the same color as Hibiscus, is magnificently drenched as it completely straightens and shines with healthiness. The size of her breasts just doesn¡¯t boast in largeness but also to firmness and shape. I know because I always bury my face in it! Her crotch is free of any hair though¡­


    It makes my heart rate go up as I stare at the beauty laid out before me.


    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m coming in.¡±


    ¡°Hi, hi,! Don¡¯t mind if we old ladies join you, okay?¡±


    ¡°I told you not to crash in like that, Mimosa. You¡¯ll embarrass Senya with your rash behavior.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The adults are here! More flowers entered the bath!


    Mimosa lazily enters with a smile on her face. Even though she still wears the stupid glasses, it doesn¡¯t hold her back from flaunting her body. She laid her brown hair down and it sticks with her nape. The scale on jaw becomes moist and gave off a vibrant blue moist. Her body, as what you¡¯d expect, is plumpy good. Also, she has more hair down there¡­


    Meanwhile, Ardisia followed and scolded Mimosa. Her chest isn¡¯t exactly flat but a little disappointing for her body figure. She is tall and has a fit figure but her breasts aren¡¯t that much different from Higan. However, she still look erotic, must be because she is an elf.


    Meiko also appears as she assists Senya in walking. Her body is heavily tanned but it doesn¡¯t look unpleasant on the eyes. Her shoulders and legs have suitable muscle for a warrior and her breast looks a little firm with developed pectoral. It was kind of a little attractive to see a woman gaining at least lean muscles.


    And lastly, Senya¡­her body is...wow¡­


    That guy must be really lucky to have ravished it. Her pink hair is attractive enough, even though her breasts isn¡¯t that much compared to those who have larger pair but they are something that could satisfy the people who will fondle it. Her waist and legs are so slender together with her fragile looking arms, hands, and fingers. She is, like us, is free of any hair down there.


    Staring at the spectacle, I felt something dripping from my nose.


    ¡°Asagao¡­Blood! Blood!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I quickly wipe the blood that came out from my nose. It seems that the spectacle is too much for my virgin mind so I just look at Mimi in front of me while Higan washes my back.


    Eh¡­?


    When did she get in front of me?


    ¡°That¡¯s mean of you, Asagao!¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°You stared at everyone with such licking eyes except for me. That¡¯s really painful, you know.¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    ¡°Lookie here! Look at my puss--!¡±


    ¡°S-Shut up! No one wants to see it.¡±


    ¡°Niyahahaha! Why are you getting flustered though?¡±


    ¡°B-Because¡­I really¡­didn¡¯t think you¡¯re a girl.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I see!~ Hey, Asagao¡­I can turn this genital of a girl into a guy. Do you want to see? I¡¯ll do what you want depending on your fetish.~¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me!¡±


    ¡°Ehem, you seem so close with Asagao.¡±


    Higan peeks from behind at Mimi with eyes lacking of light.


    ¡°I¡¯ll warn you, Asagao will be mine so don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°Niyahahaha! So bold! So young! I think I like you too!¡±


    ¡°I am the only one who can do this to Asagao¡¯s body.¡±


    Higan¡¯s arms wraps around me and her hand crept to my chest. She obviously goes for a fondle and staggeringly loses my strength!


    ¡°H-Higan! Stop! This is¡­not the time for that! I mean¡­there¡­Ah! Will be no¡­Hyaa! Time for that!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t stop me. I miss this, your softness, your fluffiness, your voice, everything, I yearn for it!¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­! That¡­doesn¡¯t¡­Ah! Give you the rights¡­Hnnggh..! to do that!¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, I still haven¡¯t lathered any soap in your armpits. I am going to wash it by my own.¡±


    ¡°What?! No!¡±


    A jolt of lightning spikes in my back and my body shivers. My thighs naturally clamped as I tried to control the pleasure that strikes my body. Higan started licking my armpit which made my mind become hazy. She simultaneously plays with my boobs.


    ¡°S-Stahpsh¡­¡±


    ¡°No way! Higan no fair! I¡¯ll do it too!¡±


    Alstroe saw us but instead of stopping Higan, she promptly joins!


    ¡°Noo! M-Mimi! H-Help!¡±


    ¡°Niyahaha! A live show exclusively for me! This is the best! Keep going!¡±


    Alstroe¡¯s hand crept to my thighs and she started caressing it while she smooches and licks my nape. The pleasure that I have been feeling has doubled and my mind altogether stopped thinking effectively. I can feel my drool spilling from my lips as both of them assaults me.


    ¡°Ehem. I do not allow obscene acts in the bath. Please refrain from doing that in public places.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Aw¡­show wrecker¡­¡±


    Senya came over and scolded that two. They immediately stops and I, somehow got saved from these two. Do they really misses me that much?!

 Chapter 218: Young Hearts 2

    With Senya¡¯s presence, Higan and Alstroe weren''t able to do more than what they did to me. That really shocked me because I didn¡¯t know that they became that really attached to me or they missed me so much that they want such skinship.


    The bath ended smoothly as we got to refresh our mind and body. Our skin becomes clean and our hairs become smooth and silky as we are free of any sweat and dirt. However, when we were dressing in the dressing room, there is something that was given attention in regards to my body.


    It was Senya who addressed that problem¡­


    ¡°Asagao¡­that¡­scar¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    For those who know about it, they just bitterly took a quick glance to it. However, for Cattleya, Mimi, Shouko and Senya and co., they stare at it with pitying eyes. I get it why they look at me with such pity. After all, the scar was big and long as if my chest was previously forced opened.


    Upon the bringing up the subject, I can¡¯t help not to smile faintly to it. I touch the scar and trace it from the top which under my neck down to the base in my diaphragm. It gives me that nostalgic day where I was bleeding under the snowy land with dark clouds looming.


    The day I was reaching out to the sky, asking for help but know that my time at the moment is final. After that, I was saved¡­and my life started turning around¡­


    ¡°This is¡­a scar¡­that marked the day I realized that¡­I have to change. Whenever I falter, whenever I am lost and I have no one else to rely on, this scar¡­reminds me to be strong. It¡¯s like my sign of change.¡±


    They didn¡¯t speak any words. No one is that insensitive to do it so I nonchalantly do my own business when in reality, inside, it kind of painful and embarrassing that I have to get hurt this much to have my resolve.


    The bath ended with a dim atmosphere.


    .


    .


    .


    Senya provided us a huge room, a chandelier hanging in the ceiling and large windows that clearly shows the moon. The bed is freaking huge that it can let more than seven people sleep altogether¡­seven small people¡­


    It¡¯s like she set up a pajama party for us and prepared appropriate pajamas. I remembered that I bought animal themed pajamas for me, Alstroe and Higan so I brought is out. However, contrary to what I expected¡­


    The bunny pajama was worn by Higan, the Fox pajama was worn by Alstroe and what¡¯s left to me is the dog pajama.


    I look at Higan and Alstroe with empty eyes mixed with disappointment¡­


    ¡°You seem displeased, Asagao. You¡¯d actually think that I¡¯d wear the fox pajamas since I am a fox? That¡¯s just basic thinking. I like the bunny one so I wear it.¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­Asagao¡­it¡¯s because you¡¯ve thought of me as a dog doesn¡¯t mean I am going to wear it¡­¡±


    Damn it¡­


    I was thinking inside the box when I thought that Higan and Alstroe would actually like the pajamas I chose for them. Even as a fox, Higan has a different animal and Alstroe¡¯s argument is sound.


    Also, when the others entered the room, I was surprised. Everyone besides Shouko is wearing animal-themed pajamas. Shouko preferred to have a separate room.


    Hibiscus is wearing a chick, Casablanca is wearing a bear, Topaz is wearing a white snake, Cattleya is wearing a cow and Mimi is wearing a¡­what¡­? Tsuchinoko?!...oh¡­a dragon¡­


    Everyone has their own tastes¡­I see¡­and it seems Senya readily provided everything. I wonder why she spoils us so much.


    ¡°Such big bed! It looks soft and fluffy too!¡±


    Everyone proceeds on diving into the bed. This is going be one stuffy sleep but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s bad. Sleeping with this number of people is rare for me and as much as possible, I want to feel everyone¡¯s warmth.


    Mimi looks at me with fiendish eyes. It seems that she is plotting something stupid again!


    ¡°Hey, hey, we really don¡¯t need to sleep this early right? Let¡¯s introduce ourselves to each other and talk about something!¡±


    ¡°I agree! Right, Casablanca!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, girls talk!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widen at the sudden notion¡­


    Wait a minute¡­


    Girls talk?! I became a girl for not even a whole year! I remember having this kind of talk back then with Casablanca and Hibiscus but it wasn¡¯t that long. What are we going to talk about now?! My heart is already thumping from being so conscious.


    Damn it, Mimi!


    As I contemplate about my rising anger towards the smug faced Mimi, everyone formed a circle in the large bed and I saw Alstroe beckoning me to her side. She looks pretty jumpy along with Higan as they wait for me.


    Maybe because they didn¡¯t have many friends in the past that they are now excited about this. However, I am equally jumpy not from excitement but from the sheer pressure of having to talk about something.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The first is Mimi.


    ¡°I am Mimi! I am a beast kin from the goat clan (lol). I¡¯ve been working here in the mansion for as long as I can remember. I am a dear friend of Asagao too and I like here very much!¡±


    Damn it again Mimi! Why do you have to spew such absurd lies?! I just kind of sigh at her words and in contrast, everyone claps their hands. Higan kept her poker face as usual. I know that she is kind of possessive of me. I am aware but at least she has control over herself.


    ¡°I am Casablanca Prasiolite. Together with Hibiscus, we are the daughters of the elf queen Hinoki! We¡¯ve been on an adventure with Asagao for quite a while now. Please take care of us.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­As Hibiscus said, we are Elf Queen Hinoki¡¯s daughters, a twin no less. Umm¡­Asagao has been a great help to us so we are really happy that she came to our life and also¡­she saved us many times now¡­ehehehe¡­¡±


    The twins introduced themselves. Higan smiles a little and Alstroe claps a little exaggerated as slight gust was felt. Cattleya and Topaz happily join in clapping but as for Mimi, her face becomes oddly pale.


    Come to think of it, she knows about Hinoki so she must have remembered something bad.


    ¡°I am Higanbana, the daughter of the Beast General Izuna from the Fox clan. I think everyone has their commonalities and that¡¯s meeting Asagao. I, myself thinks that Asagao is a really important for my life.¡±


    Higan boasted like it is a matter of fact. Everyone cheers in applaud again as a sign of amazement except for Mimi. However, this time, she didn¡¯t look pale but someone who is looking up to Higan like she is her owner with a little flushed face.


    ¡°Good evening everyone. I am¡­Cattleya¡­I came here with Susanoo. Pleased to meet you all.¡±


    She was a little shy but overall, Cattleya is cute. Even under those pajamas, you can see those breasts puffing out. The cow pajama kind of suits her in a way or two.


    ¡°Topaz here¡­I like food.¡±


    That was quite an awful and short introduction but somehow it fits Topaz image. She is quite contrasted to Higan. Topaz is an expressive girl that does everything nonchalantly because of her underdeveloped mentality while Higan has a frozen and you could say nonchalant reactions but does quite expressing and provocative actions due to her matured mentality.


    And here comes the most expressive person in the universe¡­


    ¡°Hi, hi! I am Alstroemeria! I am a human! But somehow, people say I am quite weird and odd but please, try to bear with me if it is true!¡±


    I think you being weird is a little true¡­


    However, I guess it can¡¯t be help because of how you lived your life with your abnormal strength. It would not be weird if she acts awkwardly or differently from other people but still, she was able to live a life being optimistic as she looks forward to the future.


    About the scar earlier, when I told them that it is where I drew my courage, that¡¯s partial. It was Alstroe¡¯s bright and cheery personality that cheered me up. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t be here and I¡¯d be sure that I am going to hate this world¡­


    It¡¯s finally my turn¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m Asagao¡­I think¡­most of you knows who I am¡­but¡­I would like you to know more about me not through words or gossips but through my actions. Please take care of me.¡±


    Cattleya stares at me with an eye that seems sympathizes with me. Among everyone here, she is the only one I don¡¯t know much. One thing I can say is that she seems to be attracted to Susanoo based on how she clings to him.


    Everyone else just claps in unison. Hopefully, I didn¡¯t say anything weird¡­


    I breathe a sigh of relief, however, the evil¡¯s plan isn¡¯t finished yet and I see that girl, Mimi, staring at me again with a smile plastered all over her face. Why do I have to get involve to someone like here?!


    ¡°Okay! Since we are done with the introduction, let¡¯s start our main topic! Let¡¯s talk about love!!¡±


    This girl¡­


    ¡°Asagao, if you will! Please tell us something about your love interests!¡±


    There are more than two annoyances in this world and this girl just joined on my list. Why do people like her exist anyway?! What with that face saying that this is going to be interesting and I will have my fun.


    Geez¡­


    It¡¯s like some of my misfortune will be one of her comedic antics and routines. First, she tried to kill me physically and now she is trying to kill me mentally. Is this a mindset of a sadist?


    I hate you.


    Now all eyes are glued to me. Higan is staring intently at me and Alstroe is as always, jumpy and frantic as she is waiting for my answer.


    ¡°Umm¡­d-do I really need to¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! You already have one, right?! A certain man with met--!¡±


    ¡°Wait! That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? There are only us here. Share it with us, come on!¡±


    I got embarrassed real fast. I kind of just scratch my nape as Mimi told me that it¡¯s fine but as far as I am concerned, Higan, and Alstroe here. It¡¯s precisely they are here that I am more embarrassed to say it.


    The twins are grinning at me like they already know it and Cattleya intently listens to us with a reddened face. It seems she likes romance¡­


    Topaz is just listening without any reactions or comment while Alstroe stares at me while softly smiling.


    What surprised me the most is that, of all people, Higan is the calmest. As I glance at her, she gave me a sweet smile.


    I just clutch the sheet where I am sitting as to gather courage and speak¡­


    ¡°I¡­I am in love with someone¡­although he doesn''t know, I¡­I plan to tell him sooner or later. This feeling¡­ I just realized it recently¡­though I am a bit confused and a little scared, I want him to know about it¡­¡±


    I was able to say it with a composed face, although some of my words stop momentarily, I was able to. I glance at everyone and it seems that they perfectly understand it. Even Higan just gave a small nod to me.


    It¡¯s kind of odd knowing her nature but if she didn¡¯t show any opposition, I think that¡¯s good.


    The next moments are us just fooling around until everyone gets sleepy.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Asagao¡­Asagao! Wake up¡­wakey wakey!¡±


    My body is slightly shaken by someone. As my reflexes are kind of honed, I immediately wake up from my deep sleep. I saw the face of Higan beside me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Toilet?¡±


    ¡°No! Asagao¡­will you go for a walk with me?¡±


    ¡°Walk? It¡¯s¡­still dark outside?! Why now?¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll be able to decline you?¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe! Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Higan and I soundlessly left the bed. What I saw is the scene of everyone sleeping side by side, all jumbled in the bed.


    The twins are hugging each other as they snore soundlessly in the left corner of the bed while Mimi is cushioned between Topaz and Cattleya¡¯s breasts. She looks so happy with her situation. As for me, I just left Alstroe¡¯s side together with Higan as we quietly left the room.


    Through the dark corridors to the unmanned hallway of the mansion, we walk through as Higan firmly hold my hand. On the way, we saw some girls including Meiko patrolling. We just gave a light nod to them as we made eye contact and they let us through.


    Higan and I, with my lead, goes inside the forest where we can see the river while the stillness of the darkness still looms. The sun hasn¡¯t peek yet in the horizon and the smell of fresh with the forest¡¯s natural aroma wafts in the air.


    By the river bank, Higan stops walking for a moment.


    As I look at her while her back faces me, it got me thinking that she is actually angry at me. Her grasp on my hand is gentle but it seems that she won¡¯t even let go of it. I wasn¡¯t able to hear it because of the flowing water the river produces but I know that she is sobbing.


    ¡°Higan¡­!¡±


    ¡°Asagao!!!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    Higan abruptly pulled me towards her own body and hug me intensely as she wraps her arms around me. I can already feel her tears falling in my neck. I can already feel that she wants to say something. I can already feel that she has been lonely together with Alstroe without me.


    She faces me and looks at me in the eyes while tears keep spilling from hers. I don¡¯t know what she feels right now but I am sure that she is somewhat sad¡­


    ¡°Asagao¡­I¡­was holding myself back earlier! I don¡¯t want to show this kind of emotion to everyone. I can only show it to Asagao and Alstroe. I¡¯ve missed you so much that my heart right now is still trembling.¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­I¡¯ve missed you too and of course, Alstroe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always hoped that you are okay. I¡¯ve always hoped that you are safe. I¡¯ve always hoped to when we meet again, you will be smiling. That wish of mine is granted and now, you are now in my embrace. I¡¯m happy but¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew it¡­about earlier¡­right?¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    Higan pauses her word as she stares at me again with passionate eyes. She firmly holds me tighter in her embrace and at the moment¡­


    She pulled me in towards her and her face¡­her lips got closer to mine¡­


    A soft¡­warm¡­and delicious sensation is passed on to my senses as...Higan kisses me on the lips.


    THUMP


    My heart immediately beats hard as she presses her lips to mine. I can feel an ecstatic sensation overwhelming my mind and body as she penetrated my lips with her tongue. In response to the romantic approach, my tongue also sways with it and start slurping with fluids with her¡­


    THUMP


    Running out of breath, Higan separated her lips to my lips forming a thread of saliva. Her eyes are still teary and her face is flushed. I am the same as my eyes seem to spill some tears as the sensation was invoked into my body.


    ¡°Asagao, I respect how you feel. I respect who you want to be with but, I am going to reveal how I feel first.¡±


    THUMP


    ¡°Asagao, I love you! I love you not just a person, not just as a friend. Asagao, I love you with intent to make you my lover, no, my lifetime partner!¡±


    My mind and body froze in that very instant.

 Chapter 219: Young Hearts 3

    I can feel my head spinning and my chest thumping so loud. I can feel the whole world stopping at this very moment as Higan and I stare at each other. I cannot cast my eyes away from hot, passionate and tantalizing eyes which invite me to go further.


    However, between us, I myself knows that we are actually crossing a forbidden boundary.


    ¡°Higan¡­I have to tell you something¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Your father, Astlan Lionheart¡­is also my father and Casablanca and Hibiscus¡¯ father too. Biologically, it should have been my previous body who is your older brother but¡­due circumstances, I ended up in this body. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that we are technically siblings¡­and on top of that¡­both¡­girls¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­you think¡­it is too immoral?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    I nodded weakly at her words. What she said is true as we are going to violate two degrees of immoralities here. Having a relationship between girls can still be accepted in this world and it is greatly practiced, however, siblings doing it would be too much¡­


    That¡¯s what I thought. Also, taking in account that I still have someone else bothering my heart, I cannot answer to her feelings right away.


    However, contrary to what I expected, her reaction isn¡¯t that of disappointed, sad, or even dispirited. Her face is more flushed and her eyes seems to be more livelier like love struck her too much¡­


    ¡°Higan¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­too forbidden! It¡¯s¡­It¡¯s like a forbidden fruit! It¡­makes me more excited¡­it made my love for you burn ever stronger!¡±


    ¡°You¡­! Do you understand what I just said earlier?!¡±


    ¡°I do. I understand it so well that my head is swirling with so much more immoral thoughts. I¡¯m sorry that I am not a normal person, Asagao. You are aware of that, right?¡±


    ¡°But! But¡­! Even so¡­you¡¯re feelings¡­I¡­I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Higan parted from me and break our embrace, however, her hand firmly grasps mine like it is her most beloved treasure as she stares at me. She smiles at me faintly tinge with happiness and at the same time, sadness.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer to my feelings right now. I¡¯m sure your heart is confused. I will respect whatever you decide on. My love for you will never waver even if you choose me or not. Even if you choose that man over me, I will always be here for you.¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­¡±


    ¡°However, Asagao, my patience has its limits too¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­I am planning to become the next beast king.¡±


    ¡°Really?! That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll strengthen the bond between the humans and beasts. Remember this, when that happens, I will forcibly take you if you haven¡¯t chosen anyone yet at that time!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°In accordance with our tradition, Asagao, once I become the beast king and you haven¡¯t chosen anyone yet, I will challenge you to a duel and if I win, you will be bound to me¡­forever!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­really funny of you¡­¡±


    ¡°You think I am joking? Asagao, I am willing to wait until I am in the acceptable age and body physique for you, you know. You like it big, right?¡±


    ¡°Wha--?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry since my mother is stacked, in not time, I will be too.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe¡­I guess I don¡¯t have any other choice then. Do what you want¡­¡±


    ¡°You really know how to spoil me, Asagao. Thank you.¡±


    Before I knew it, Higan already set her eyes on a goal, she became matured enough to make decisions and become straightforward with her feelings. Only within a few months since we¡¯ve met and got separated, Higan developed all of these feelings, values, and attitudes.


    I am happy for what she feels for me despite our relations as siblings. She wants to pursue such forbidden love without even batting an eye for what others will say.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°By the way, Asagao, I know I keep repeating myself but, I really missed you. I want you to spend time with me, only with me, especially at this very moment.¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a swim.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    SPLASH


    ¡°A time with me alone like this. Asagao, still the loneliness in my heart¡­just hug is enough for now.¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­okay¡­¡±


    Higan drags to the river and got ourselves wet. The river is shallow so I am not scared of drowning. She and I float together with the lazy river as we hold hands while our body touches. Even though the water is cold, I felt warm in my chest.


    Maybe because that I became aware of Higan¡¯s feelings that I became more sensitive to her presence. She does some really weird and odd shenanigans most of the time but she is resolute and absolutely loyal to me.


    She easily brushes off the fact that we are actually siblings. But I feel sorry for her right now as I cannot answer her and she knows it. I am currently confused about my own self but I was able to clear my head with Higan¡¯s confession. I became more aware of my feelings for that man and I will resolute myself to confess to him.


    If I don¡¯t, it is like I am mocking Higan¡¯s today¡¯s confession. However, I will find the right time to tell it to him. I have to muster more courage for that very moment.


    Higan and I float in the river together with its flow as we savor our time together like what she wanted to.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hi, hi! Miss Asagao, Miss Higanbana, how was the dip?!¡±


    ¡°Mimi¡­you again¡­¡±


    Standing by the mansion¡¯s gate early in the morning where the sun just started rising, Mimi holds two white body towel with her and as usual, she is wearing her maid uniform and playfully curtsied to us.


    It makes me want to think that Mimi is actually spying every single move that I make and think of it as something fun. She smiles at the sight of drenched Higan and me.


    We nonchalantly grab the towel off from her¡­


    ¡°Asagao, Lady Senya said that at noon, we are going to meet up with everyone in the wooden shack, by that time we have free time.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­then I want to take a warm bath, what about you Higan?¡±


    Higan glance with a dispirited eye at me and gently shakes her head. I tilted my head in puzzlement as she rejected such invitation.


    ¡°Asagao, sadly, I take a lot of effort to dry my tail so taking a bath again would be a hassle. Have you forgotten? Even yesterday, I came out later than everyone else.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯m sorry. Well, you better yourself warmed up too or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Higan and I parted ways as we enter the mansion. It seems a maid is personally assigned to her and Mimi followed me.


    ¡°Why are you following me?!¡±


    ¡°I will be taking care of your hot bath, you know.¡±


    ¡°I can do that myself.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. I insist!¡±


    ¡°¡­Do what you want.¡±


    Again, I can only breathe a sigh of relief from the Mimi. It¡¯s obvious that she have another small plot for me. Whatever it is, it can wait as I need to get myself warmed up.


    I can¡¯t believe that Higan that stun because she said she can smell so many people from me and wanted to wash me.


    .


    .


    .


    I make my way to my own given room and there, I tread towards my own bath. However, Mimi also enters the bath with me without any indication.


    ¡°Hey, why did you entered too?!¡±


    ¡°I insist! I want to wash Asagao¡¯s back!¡±


    ¡°What are you plotting!? Don¡¯t strip too!¡±


    ¡°No one enters the bath fully clothed!¡±


    ¡°I know that!!¡±


    No good, I cannot stop Mimi from pestering me anymore. How in the hell did she become this attached to me?!


    Mimi goes inside the small bath and heated the readily poured water on it. Because of the amplified functionality of the runes here, the bath warms up quickly making the whole bathroom teeming with mist already.


    Mimi is already sitting in one of the ceramic stool and beckons me. Since I don¡¯t have any more choice, I sat in front of her. This damn girl¡­this behemoth in a cloth of a girl!


    Come to think of it¡­


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it, Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Why were you called Behemoth?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I actually don¡¯t look like one, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Turn away for a moment, please.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­¡±


    I turn my head away from Mimi. I was a little curious but I won¡¯t peek even though I know I won¡¯t get caught with all these mists. However, as a dozen of second passes¡­


    PLOP


    I weird sound came¡­


    At the same time, Mimi grabs one of my hands.


    ¡°Here, Asagao, try to feel it.¡±


    ¡°What is it¡­?!!¡±


    Mimi pulls my hand towards her nether region and at that moment, a sensation I thought I would never feel again washes over me. It was¡­a rod¡­meaty think¡­with a head¡­


    GAH?!


    I immediately pull my hand away!


    ¡°That¡¯s a¡­a¡­a¡­p-p-p-p-p-p-eni--!¡±


    ¡°Niyahahaha! I did tell you, right? I can actually make male genitals with my body.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to make me touch it now, do you!?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­but I wanted to see your interesting reaction! After all, young hearted fellows are the most vulnerable to emotions.¡±


    After my panic, I tried to take another peek at Mimi¡¯s crotch and there I saw nothing of that thing anymore, instead, the usual slit. That actually got my heart racing for weird reasons.


    ¡°Is it really that interesting for you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You asked earlier about me being a behemoth, right? To be honest, I really don¡¯t know that about myself.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I am more like a mix of a dragon, a beast, and a devil. If you think carefully, I am more like a chimera, right?¡±


    ¡°That would actually make more sense¡­but how did you get that name?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­It was¡­Lady Izuna, Lady Higanbana¡¯s mother who gave it to me. She referred to me as the legendary behemoth.¡±


    ¡°Izuna, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. We, the guardians, saw how Lady Izuna grew up. We were her playmates and acted like her friends when she was here. She has¡­a lot of emotion since she was so young that time¡­it was fun¡­¡±


    ¡°Mimi¡­¡±


    ¡°I bet she won¡¯t even recognize me in this form.¡±


    Mimi looks off towards the distance with nostalgia in her eyes. I know that I kind of hated this girl but if she dons a look like that, even I will give her sympathy.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be young. Expressive and joyful, just like you, Asagao¡­¡±


    Her smile is genuine. She just wanted to have fun all the time. Maybe because Izuna, Hinoki, and even Astlan left that she became this lonely. I kind of get how loneliness will sadden someone.


    ¡°Hey¡­Mimi¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°If¡­when¡­everything is over, I am going to invite you to an adventure. To see the outside world, to have fun and¡­to feel young! It¡¯s not too late for you to have fun like a young girl.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Mimi¡­?¡±


    Because of the fog, I cannot make out of her expression. She certainly freezes there like a doll with her eyes opened wide. Her face color seems a little feverish too¡­


    ¡°If¡­if you say something that cool¡­I can¡¯t help it! Niyahahaha! You¡¯re so interesting! What did you do to me?! My face is all hot and my head is floaty.¡±


    ¡°Mimi¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! Asagao¡­maybe that¡¯s the reason why you got so many friends¡­and suitors.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hitting it off with me pretty good too. I think I like you even more now¡­w-what should I do!? You¡¯re such a player!~¡±


    As the fog clears up a bit, I saw Mimi¡¯s countenance in ablaze¡­

 Chapter 220: Young Hearts 4

    I became baffled by Mimi¡¯s reaction toward my words. She awkwardly smiles and tries to laugh it off but the fierce redness of her face won¡¯t come off. I don¡¯t know why but she looks like she is confused about her own emotion right now.


    ¡°Mimi, are you perhaps¡­still trying to get used being a person?¡±


    ¡°Niyehehehe¡­.you found me out. Well, that would have been obvious from the start if you knew my true identity.¡±


    If that¡¯s the case, she is trying to imitate people by observing them but instead of learning from them she became more interested in the people themselves and didn¡¯t give any attention to her own self.


    ¡°Did you discover anything from your observation?¡±


    ¡°Did I? I don¡¯t know since the people I meet is limited¡­until you and the others came. Well, it¡¯s really confusing for me when I started you know. I can¡¯t differentiate people from people unless they are master Astlan, Lady Hinoki, Lady Izuna, Lady Senya, Lady Nivalis and some other old residents of this mansion.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you know mother? No, that would be natural¡­¡±


    ¡°I kind of base some of my basic personalities from her, playful and a little idiotic.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad to hear that. That only means that you, by nature, not really that bad. You just got some weird personality complex.¡±


    ¡°Niyahahaha! Just how cruel and mean that is.¡±


    I stare hard at Mimi and she stares back at me with a blank face. Both our eyes lock into each other like we are some kind of idiots.


    ¡°Pffft! Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Laughing at me like that when I want to get a good closure with you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it! Mimi, if you can become less violent, I think I¡¯m fine being with you.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you form a contract with me, a master and familiar contract!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    I can feel a question mark popping out of my head as I tilt it slightly. I know that such relationship exists in this world but I don¡¯t know if something like a contract can be made between me and Mimi. I mean I am no expert in magic and less, I can¡¯t even use any magic except barrier and dimensional storage.


    ¡°How do we do it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me. Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°Right this instant?! But we are still in the bath¡­¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s ideal. Give me some of your blood.¡±


    ¡°O-Okay¡­I¡¯ll just remind you, I am not human, I am a transcendental being so trying to bound me reversely in a contract won¡¯t work¡­I guess.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡±


    Mimi grabs my hand and pulls it closer to her mouth. With her fang, she bit into my finger and slightly sunk it until blood comes out from it. She spills some in her palm and after getting a considerable amount, she bit her own finger too to bleed.


    Mimi mixes her and my blood in her palm and shows it to me.


    ¡°Asagao, dip your finger in it and make a crest sign wherever you want in my body. It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of sigil you traces, as long as it is there, we can activate it.¡±


    ¡°How do we activate it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking your own magic to do it. I¡¯ll invoke it myself but the magic power comes from you. My body will recognize your blood and your very own existence will be carved into my flesh as someone important.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so with that, you will also absorb some magic from me too?¡±


    ¡°Being your familiar, I have an exclusive access to your magic power, don¡¯t worry about it, you have a high magic energy, maybe because you trained your barrier every day that you developed that.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this my loss?¡±


    ¡°No, no. In a certain degree, you have control over me.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, let¡¯s do it. I¡¯ll put it in your chest so puff it out a little.¡±


    Stolen story; please report.


    I dipped my forefinger at the mixed blood from me and Mimi. Mimi puffs her chest out and places the bloodied finger between her moderately grown chests. Somehow, Mimi becomes a little tense and her body shivers a little.


    I stroke my finger downward creating a short vertical line of blood. After that, I dipped my finger again into the mixture of blood and created a half circle atop of the vertical line. After that, I created another two half circles that overlap with the previous circle atop the line. The two circles curve outward while the first half-circle curves upward.


    The random doodle became a flower on a stalk.


    I look at Mimi¡¯s eyes. Her eyes widen as I gesture that it is done. I just smile at her and she became a little flabbergasted.


    ¡°Why are you shaking? You¡¯re really doing so many unexpected things today.¡±


    ¡°Well, what if what you did came out uglier than I expected.¡±


    ¡°Want me to hit you?!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, give me your hand again. I¡¯ll be using your magic now.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    I reach out my hand to her and she gently took it and places it in the mark that I made. She then holds my hand with her own and squeezes it tightly. Our hands began shining as magic energy brims and concentrated in there.


    I can feel her draining magical energy from me but not that much. From our connected hands, I can faintly feel her magic energy too. It¡¯s a little cold and a little painful but I endured it.


    Mimi then opens her mouth and did the invocation.


    ¡°---! -----! ---!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t able to understand any of her words. I¡¯ve never of it before and I don¡¯t have any idea what it is. Maybe it is a language only exclusive to monsters or magical beasts.


    Magic courses throughout her body and she were covered with my color. With our naked bodies bared to each other, I can feel that we are reaching something even deeper. The steam in the bathroom starts swirling around us as it is swayed by the magical energy that was being infused together.


    After that, every magical power was absorbed to Mimi''s chest where the mark I made is located. She parted my hand from her chest and my amazement just escalated.


    As she separates my hand from her chest, a blue chain was tied around my wrists, clanking and dangling as I move my hand. I follow the trace of the chain as where it leads. It turns out that the chain is deeply lodged within Mimi¡¯s chest.


    The phantasmal chain connects me and Mimi like what the contract implies, master and familiar. After a dozen of a second, the phantasmal chain disappears from my sight.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done! You saw the chain, right? We are now connected, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, I am bound to you. It¡¯s your responsibility to carry me around now! You should know that this kind of contract is even deeper than a marriage.¡±


    ¡°Ah! You tricked me again?!¡±


    ¡°Niyahahaha! What¡¯s done is done! However, tricked is not the exact word for it. It is more like I assured myself that¡­you are going to take me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s finish bathing, come on, scrub my back.¡±


    ¡°Yes!~¡±


    She is too unpredictable and fickle. I just thought that maybe if I was still a man, she is the type of woman that will be good to cheat with in a relationship. It¡¯s a little sinful but she would be that type of woman is readily going to sin with you.


    The problem is Mimi can be either boy or girl or even genderless. Mimi is not even a person but a creature called behemoth.


    .


    .


    .


    Mimi left my room after we took a bath. She helped me groom my hair and pick out my clothes of the day which consist of a gray hoodie with a white pleated shirt with collar inside. The bottom is consists of black short cargo shorts fastened with linen belt and fashioned with coffee colored knee boots.


    I got to say, Mimi is quite good at fashion. I used to sew clothes and fix things but I guess I¡¯ll try to learn more about fashion from now on.


    Since I still have a bit of time before noon, I think I¡¯ll grab a quick breakfast and head to Mimosa and Ardisia.


    However before I could even leave my room, a knock disturbs my train of thought.


    ¡°Enter!¡±


    As I shouted, the knob was turned and from there, the sound of the wheelchair is heard and Senya¡¯s figure sitting on it appears before me as she enters the room. She has a worried countenance as her brows are knitted.


    She moves her wheelchair towards me and greets me.


    ¡°How do you do Asagao?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve rested long enough.¡±


    ¡°I see. I was thinking about your training¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve already learned how to use counter!¡±


    ¡°Oh? How?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly like how you taught me¡­rather than using magic¡­I used divine power.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! So, how was it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I was able to reflect some attacks from behemoth but I don¡¯t think I can do the same with physical attacks.¡±


    ¡°Behemoth? When?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­?! I mean¡­Um¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­you made a familiar contract with Mimi, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    I stumble backward a little from Senya¡¯s words. Senya¡¯s intuition is spot on or rather she already knows what¡¯s up. She is truly the master of this mansion, nothing gets past her detection.


    ¡°You¡­already know that Mimi is¡­¡±


    ¡°I do pretend to not know but, even if she change her appearance or hide her magical powers, she cannot hide or alter her Ki, the very life energy of every being.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao, what are her intentions? What kind of talk did you have with her? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Senya¡­?¡±


    ¡°I will have to take precautions depending on what kind of talk you had with her. Asagao, she is dangerous when her instinct is triggered!¡±


    ¡°I know that. Topaz and I experienced it firsthand.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Senya¡­what kind of¡­circumstances does Mimi have?¡±


    ¡°Circumstances?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­Is¡­Mimi¡­really trying to blend with people?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Asagao, Mimi is probably telling the truth, however, she had a lot of complexes. She fully understands how society works. She fully understands how people act. She fully understands the every action has consequences, but, she cannot understand herself.¡±


    I already know that. I am already aware that Mimi is someone who cannot understand emotions and only runs on logic and instinct. She has accumulated knowledge and experience but she still doesn''t understand emotions, that¡¯s why for her, emotions of others are appealing and interesting for her.


    She uses us to learn more about expression. She makes plots and troubles for her own good. It may sound twisted but I do think that her own heart is seeking genuine emotion.


    In a sense, she is like Topaz¡­


    ¡°I already know that¡­I just became aware of it earlier. The reason she got attached to me and to Topaz really quick is that she seeks something from us because like her, we are also different. We are not exactly anything normal in this realm after all and she feels like she is the same¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao! You¡­you already understand that much¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told her that I will take her out from this place so¡­she can see more of this world. The reason we made a contract is that I can control her anytime. Miss Senya¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I will take responsibility for Mimi.¡±


    As I said so, Senya smiles at me with delight.


    ¡°Asagao¡­you may not be a genius or some sort, however, you¡­you know when someone needs help, physically¡­or emotionally¡­ Asagao¡­you are really like your mother in this aspect¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°However, you have a similarity with your father, Astlan.¡±


    ¡°What could it be?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re both quite a lady killer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not something I¡¯d like to hear as a compliment at this timing¡­¡±


    It kind of ruined the atmosphere.


    ¡°Per your words, Asagao, I¡¯ll let you have Mimi. Just do take care and watch over her. After all, even though she is far older than anyone here, she has a young heart.¡±


    ¡°I know that and she is kind of tricky and fickle but I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°It may be earlier than what we planned but let¡¯s go where the guys are.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­okay¡­¡±


    With Senya¡¯s invitation, we head towards the wooden lodge¡­not without getting that breakfast though.


    However, as we arrived, what we saw is utter chaos¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Bottles of wine and liquor are scattered everywhere...


    Ichirou sloppily slouches at Fang who also seems intoxicated while Shouta hangs in a thick tree branch upside down seemingly, like the others, intoxicated too. Gria is also lying on a grass with his face planted on the soil while still holding on a bottle and lastly, Susanoo is sleeping at the entrance of the wooden lodge.


    ¡°What in¡­what happened here?!¡±

 Chapter 221: Root of the Problem 1

    What in front of me and Senya is an utter display of stupidity where everyone is scattered everywhere while visibly have drunk alcohol. It seems they had a lot of fun last night without us knowing. To be fair, everyone here is old enough for this activity and on the girl¡¯s side, almost everyone is underage.


    ¡°What are we going to do, Senya?¡±


    As I took a peek at Senya, her eyes are wide open and she was standing from her wheelchair. Her cheeks are twitching and there¡¯s this malevolent force oozing out from her. An intense chill comes running down my spine as I saw how dreaded Senya¡¯s face is.


    At this very moment, the swirling rainbow light starts accumulating in her right palm and surge of strong power envelopes the vicinity. Then, it came out, the godly artifact exclusive only to Senya¡­


    ¡°Excelsior!¡±


    At this point, every one of them intoxicated by alcohol immediately sobered up like a jolt of lightning struck them. Senya¡¯s power creates a ripple in the water and had the leaves flying away in the air.


    ¡°How dare all of you¡­! To think that¡­you¡¯d even drank my most precious Dragon Kill! I¡¯ve saving that up for a hundred of year now and I haven¡¯t got a single sip out of it!!¡±


    It seems the alcohol business is a serious business for these people and to think that Senya got actually angry because of a single bottle of alcohol going to waste to these fellows.


    Ichirou, upon seeing the sight of raging Senya, already sat on his knees while cold sweat flows from his face. Fang likewise, lowers his body scarily while his tail hides behind his legs in fear of Senya¡¯s wrath.


    Shouta panics and fell down from the branch where he is sleeping at and got groans in pain as he hits his cranium right off the ground. Gria also sat on his knees but he made sure that he lowers his head as much as possible to prevent Senya from seeing his face.


    As usual, the only nonchalant man here is Susanoo who lazily stood up from the doorway of the wooden lodge and lifelessly sits on the porch. His eyes have deep circles on it and his hair is visibly messy as he sighs in his nonexistent exhaustion.


    Fang hurriedly grab an expensive looking bottle with dragon claws as the main design and places it in front of them.


    ¡°Senya, I am truly sorry! I didn¡¯t know what I was thinking back then!¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know that it is something precious to you! I am sorry that we enjoyed your property without you!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! My friend here drank most of it because he got addicted to it! He was the one who chugs everything down!¡±


    ¡°Fang, how could you sell me out?!¡±


    ¡°Friend, it was fun while it lasts.¡±


    Ichirou pales as Fang sold him out. I didn¡¯t know that when Senya said that Fang will bring them the necessities, it was booze to chug on and the end result is this mess.


    Gria is still avoiding eye contact with the furious Senya and Shouta just lay down from his place where he fell earlier, unmoving and unspeaking. I think at this point, he is just pretending to be asleep.


    Susanoo just returned sleeping while leaning against a wall even in this tense situation.


    ¡°*Hic* What did I do¡­to receive such cruel punishment?!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Uwaaaahhh!¡±


    Senya picks up the dragon killer bottle and as Excelsior disappears from her hand, she hugs the bottle like it is her beloved that just died. She fell on her knees and started bawling like the bottle is the last string of her life.


    I actually feel a little bad for Senya but this is just plain ridiculous to cry over a single booze¡­


    I was stuck frozen at my place while the weird spectacle plays. I just saw someone mourn the death of her beloved alcohol¡­


    I can only think that we live in a cruel and harsh world. I sat beside Senya and console her by rubbing her back.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°That was a pathetic display¡­I can¡¯t believe I cried over an alcohol¡­¡±


    ¡°It sure is pathetic¡­¡±


    I second the motion of what Senya said about herself. After a good ten minutes of Senya¡¯s crying fit and my nonstop consolation, everything returned to order as Senya didn¡¯t forgive everyone here yet but will remember this grudge forever in her heart as long as she breathes.


    Right now, there are more pressing matters that we needed to attend to. All we have to do for now is to wait for the others to arrive and start the meeting.


    For a decent meeting to happen, a cleanup is being carried out by the guys that caused Senya¡¯s heartbreak, in which the latter is embarrassed.


    Eccentricity never separates from strong people¡­


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    Senya suddenly lets out another surprised voice. This time, she is looking at Gria who still tries hard to hide his face which is visibly pale from nervousness. Gria froze on the spot as Senya rolls her wheelchair towards him with suspecting gaze.


    ¡°You¡­I think¡­I know you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ohohoho¡­I¡­um¡­I get that¡­a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! I think I really know you¡­I really haven¡¯t left the forest for hundreds of years now but I know when someone is familiar to me¡­or was vividly described to me¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­there¡¯s a lot of gents out there with such magnificent mustache, see?¡±


    ¡°You¡­are you a vampire? You¡¯re¡­a vampire, right?¡±


    ¡°Who knows¡­¡±


    Senya then immediately grabs Gria¡¯s collar and pulls his face closer to hers. The calm and collected Senya in my mind collapses and her tomboyish and thug attitude resurfaces. It is as Meiko said, Senya once used to be a tomboyish adventurer¡­


    Gria can no longer hide his face from Senya¡¯s prying eyes. Senya¡¯s brow furrows as she looks intently at Gria. Gria tried to confuse her by making funny faces but to no avail, Senya didn¡¯t budge her eyes away from him.


    However, as if giving up Gria hangs his head down in resignation but Senya otherwise let him go¡­


    ¡°Um¡­um¡­my apologies¡­It seems I am really mistaken. I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m really sorry for being rough and rude¡­¡±


    ¡°Ohohoho¡­that¡¯s okay¡­I told you¡­I get that a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°But still, you¡¯re a vampire, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    It seems Senya didn¡¯t fully recognize Gria as she didn¡¯t saw him years ago stealing the Yggdrasil sap. She apologizes with an embarrassed face with her cheeks ablaze as she bows down. Gria rides with it and breathed a sigh of relief¡­


    It seems Senya is still ashamed of her previous self. Much like how someone with eight grader syndrome realizes how embarrassing their past is¡­


    Even Ichirou is somewhat flabbergasted by Senya¡¯s thuggish display earlier towards Gria. I wonder if he already talked to Gria about Diyu and whatnot. Whatever transpired between the boys here, I will never know¡­


    BRRRR¡­


    Another bone-chilling shiver made its way down to my spine. At the sudden break of time, a hand lands on my head and strokes it unevenly with roughness¡­


    I slowly turn my head towards the man whose hands landed on my cranium and sent so much danger signals throughout my body and fair enough, it was him, Susanoo who pats me on the head with his usual lethargic face.


    ¡°Um¡­umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Good¡­to see you safe¡­Asagao. I¡¯m sure¡­he is quite¡­happy too¡­¡±


    ¡°He?¡±


    ¡°Nevermind.¡±


    I can feel my legs shaking and my knees getting weak. He is the only guy that can immobilize me like this for multiple reasons and more reasons I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not unpleasant but more like dreadful like I want to run away as fast as possible.


    I¡¯m pretty sure it is not his nature as an arcana magician but something entirely different¡­


    When he is finally satisfied, he left my head alone and lazily walks back inside the wooden lodge, probably to find himself some sleep. Senya goes to a tree shade to rest because of racking up too much shock. Her body can¡¯t take much stress at once so it¡¯s probably better like that.


    I took this opportunity and approach Gria.


    ¡°Lord Gria, I am glad that you are well.¡±


    ¡°Ohohoho¡­I am glad as well that I am okay after that. So¡­little white one¡­I¡¯d like to know more about Mrothgir¡¯s final moment¡­¡±


    ¡°You already knew even that¡­¡±


    ¡°Sadly¡­He was¡­my best friend after all¡­¡±


    Gria shows a faint and fading smile under his mustache. His eyes are filled with sadness as he somewhat had a nostalgia. He stroke the tip of his treasured curvy mustache as he looks up to the sky.


    ¡°That fool¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord Gria¡­¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t get anywhere talking about someone who is not of this world anymore. I want to ask, what happened to the sap you received?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s¡­¡±


    From Gria¡¯s inquiry, I kind of hang my head down from what kind of an utter shame I¡¯ve done. I pull the collar of my shirt to the point where the scar will be visible. Gria was able to notice such scar immediately and already had a guess of what happened.


    ¡°Little white one¡­you¡­¡±


    ¡°It was used¡­to save my life¡­that¡¯s why¡­Lord Gria¡­I want to thank you too for granting us such thing. That¡¯s why I keep quiet about the incident you did in here like what Senya told me a few years ago.¡±


    ¡°It was not me, it was the effort of those people around you that you are saved. The sap was merely become a bargain in a bet.¡±


    ¡°Still, if you didn¡¯t have it at that time, who knows what could have happened to me¡­That¡¯s why¡­thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ohohoh¡­aren¡¯t you a precious little cheesecake¡­anyway, you¡­so you really are the one at the center of the brewing storm, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call it like that! I didn¡¯t want to be¡­¡±


    ¡°Ohohoh¡­still perky I see. Anyway, I want to ask, why is that guy with brown hair over there keeps on glancing on me?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Ichirou? He likes your daughter, Diyu, you know?¡±


    At the very moment, Gria¡¯s face becomes petrified. He was so shocked that his eyeballs roll to the back of his head with a gaping mouth.


    ¡°Is that it¡­?! Ohohoho¡­is that¡­it?!¡±


    Gria¡¯s face is dimmed as he takes a glance at Ichirou. I can feel the overwhelming fatherly aura emanating from Gria.


    Wait¡­


    Shit¡­


    I messed up. I didn¡¯t know that Ichirou hasn¡¯t told Gria yet about Diyu. Wait, even in normal circumstances, no sane man would straight up tell the father of the girl you like that you are in love with her. I really messed up, I am sorry Ichirou!


    ¡°In regards to my daughter, I am going to accept any man she chose, however, I still do have the urge to filter the trashy ones.¡±


    ¡°Ahehehe¡­have you heard anything about your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Worry not, she is safe. I assure you that.¡±


    ¡°You¡­are you¡­monitoring your daughter?!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s Lirin¡¯s job. If something happens to Diyu, Lirin would immediately come and save her or directly reports to me.¡±


    ¡°Lirin¡­that maid Lirin?!?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    How convenient¡­


    I really don¡¯t know how that works. Strong eccentric people always have eccentric ways in dealing with their problems.


    ¡°Ah, they are here.¡±


    From Gria¡¯s words, I turn my head to the place where he looks. Emerging from the curtain of the forest shades come the girls.


    Higan and Alstroe chat leisurely as they walk side by side. Topaz is being pestered by Mimi as Mimi keeps offering food to her such as bread and sandwiches. Cattleya and Shouko are surprisingly friendly with each other as they also chat while walking at the same pace. Casablanca and Hibiscus hop around Higan and Alstroe which visibly, Higan is smiling happily.


    Behind them are Mimosa, Ardisia, and Meiko. I didn¡¯t know that Senya also told them to come¡­


    From the opposite direction come Kel, male fairy kin as he flies.


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Senya, we are going to begin now¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that. However, I want to ask, do you have any idea or leads so we can get a clear objective?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. What¡¯s on your mind then?¡±


    ¡°Senya¡­in this meeting¡­we are going to identify¡­the existence of the third party pulling the strings from the shadow.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­Nil isn¡¯t the only enemy?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­and the key here¡­is Topaz.¡±

 Chapter 222: Root of the Problem 2

    Higan walks towards while Casablanca and Hibiscus follow suit. She looks at me with her default deadpan face that made me think if there is something wrong.


    ¡°Higan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d usually go for a jumping hug or an immediate skinship¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? Asagao, even I matures, you know? OH?! Do you really want me that much?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Higan shows me her most annoying grin that I deeply spite. It always pisses me when she played me like this. I know I¡¯m repeating myself but I really missed her but, there are things that I am fine without seeing again, for example, her smug face.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, what¡¯s this? Asagao is being a baby? Do you want to some spoiling?¡±


    I thought that they would completely stray away from each other but oddly, Higan and Mimi has a weird camaraderie on them when it comes to teasing me. Higan¡¯s smug face is already annoying enough but for Mimi to go running here when she saw me troubled and do a smug face like Higan, I am now annoyed as hell!


    Casablanca and Hibiscus throttle toward me with adorable smiles that will let me bear with the whole day. Emby flies above us for the reason we are avoiding each other inconspicuously so people won¡¯t worry.


    ¡°Asagao, why didn¡¯t you tell us about dear sister Higan?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, such cool and intelligent elder sister¡­I am happy¡­¡±


    ¡°So, the four of us are sisters. Even though that means papa has other women, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s bad.¡±


    ¡°To get such adorable siblings¡­to have elder sister Higan and Asagao as sisters¡­I am really joyful.¡±


    The clings to my arms as they said those words but they don¡¯t know that I am the one blessed the most here to have them, to have everyone in my life.


    One thing though, what did Higan told them? Elder sister?


    If I remember correctly, Higan is only eleven years old and the twins are twelve years old. However, if you look closely, Higan looks older and mature than us, even the atmosphere and the air around sometimes fluctuate to a more dignified one.


    Is it because of her aspiration to be the next in throne to be the beast queen?


    Topaz nonchalantly finds her own spot in the meeting. She sat in a shade below a tree as she nibbles on the cream bread Mimi was baiting her earlier slowly.


    Alstroe has been talking to Gria the whole time while laughing and chatting loudly. I think they are talking about how Gria flew so far when Alstroe kicked her back then. Of course, Higan doesn''t care about Gria and ignores anything about him.


    Instead, Higan¡¯s countenance, even though deadpan, exudes seriousness.


    ¡°Asagao, I¡¯ve been ignoring this for a while now since it looks natural for you but, I wanted to know about¡­that girl¡­the girl who looks like your previous maid¡­Topaz. Why is¡­a devil like her here?¡±


    She didn¡¯t say it in a low voice instead she flaunted those words for everyone to hear and to gather attention. Even if she didn¡¯t say it like that, Susanoo, Gria, Shouta, and even Cattleya are aware of her existence and are visibly wary of her.


    In an instant, the atmosphere changes for the worst as attention gathers towards Topaz.


    The constrained air is now blowing towards Topaz and sure enough, she felt it and she stop everything she is doing.


    Gria walks towards Topaz while exuding his magic power as if to intimidate her.


    ¡°Why is such a disgusting devil disguising as human?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ah¡­?!¡±


    ¡°How do you feel when you tore down homes and killed countless of people?¡±


    Guh¡­!


    Gria¡¯s fear strike also struck me and now, I cannot move from my place. It seems he took initiative of what everyone wants to do, to know Topaz motives and what is she and why is she here¡­


    I can understand their suspicion but, Topaz can¡¯t take too much of such hostility¡­!


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°For¡­for a devil¡­killing and taking lives is normal. It¡¯s an absolute order gave to us by our God, Lord Erestri. Before I became like this, I¡¯ve killed countless of people¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡±


    ¡°However¡­I was a mindless entity that time¡­I¡­it¡¯s not¡­my fault¡­it¡¯s not what I wanted¡­¡±


    BAM!


    Gria¡¯s hand flew towards Topaz neck in a heartbeat and pinned her to the tree. Everyone was surprised but did nothing. I want to jump in but¡­my body won¡¯t move¡­


    It¡¯s like, my primordial instinct as a living person fears what¡¯s in front of me. This is Gria¡¯s fear strike¡­striking fear into the heart of his enemies. My body is paralyzed but my mind is fine¡­


    Topaz instinctively held on to Gria¡¯s wrist as she got held up against a tree. The bread she was eating fell to the ground but that doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Topaz, knowing that there¡¯s a threat to her life struggles to break free from Gria¡¯s grip.


    ¡°Not your fault? You can¡¯t play the victim here you know. You and your kind caused grief and fear all over our lands. Even my child, even to Cattleya, the demon lord, suffers from the destruction you all caused. I see no excuse that can save you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t want to die¡­! I¡­feel so sorry about it¡­ever since¡­gaining emotions and feelings¡­I began to understand what pain and fear are¡­I began to understand what people think whenever I kill them¡­! I feel horrible about it but, I can¡¯t do anything about what I did back then!¡±


    ¡°A devil like you¡­¡±


    ¡°And so¡­I don¡¯t want to die¡­because I want to be happy¡­¡±


    Topaz¡­


    I know, she wasn¡¯t born good like what Senya said but right now, even now, Topaz is doing her best to overcome her evil nature and wishes to become normal and happy.


    Suddenly¡­


    BAM!


    Gria¡¯s face was planted on the ground in front of Topaz. Everyone was dumbfounded at the scene, even Topaz who tries to catch her breath. There, Alstroe stands beside Topaz with her fist brought downward where Gria¡¯s face is planted.


    No one noticed her move and even Gria didn¡¯t notice her approaching with such punch. Everyone was holding their breath as Alstroe shows something incomprehensible with her strength, a strength that far exceeds anyone here.


    The phantasmal bind that held me down in fear dissipates and my body was able to move again.


    ¡°What are you doing?! Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s crying?! Why are you bullying her?!¡±


    ¡°Alstroemeria¡­that child is¡­a devil.¡±


    ¡°Eh? She is?¡±


    With a blank and dumb face, Alstroe looks at Topaz, unquestioning anything but only looking at her with a surprised face. Alstroe is someone who doesn¡¯t think of anything bad and strives for everyone and everything¡¯s welfare.


    That¡¯s what I truly love about her.


    ¡°She is? Wow! Amazing! I never knew a devil could look like this!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She is a devil¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, Asagao, this kid here, what is she to you? I¡¯ve seen you talk to her several times, also, she likes eating and eating!~¡±


    From Alstroe question, everyone directed their sight to me. I have no need to hold back and I don¡¯t need to deny anything. Topaz is Topaz and she wants something to change even if it is hard.


    I walk towards the trembling Topaz as watchful gazes are still being directed to her. I stand in front of her and face everyone.


    ¡°Topaz¡­is someone important to me. Some of you may know that she looks exactly like Milin, however, that¡¯s not the reason I want to protect her. She is¡­somehow, someone, I want to see change for the better. That¡¯s why, please, don¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    In my words, Higan started walking towards me. She sprouted a smile in her deadpan face and stands beside me.


    ¡°Alstroe and I will stand beside you Asagao. Whatever you do, we are your allies.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right Asagao! We know you are a good person! We are friends and families so I will protect who you consider friends and families too.¡±


    ¡°After all, we are the one who understand you the most, the pain you endured, your suffering and everything. We believe in you and I am certain that you believe in us, right?¡±


    Higan¡¯s last words weren¡¯t just her pure feelings. It was a slight provocation towards Ichirou which she momentarily looked at with a scoff.


    Gria stands up and scratches the back of his head and speaks¡­


    ¡°Me against the three of you¡­Alstroemeria on top of it alone can beat the crap out of me. Pursuing it is pointless too, however, it means that she has a certain importance in this meeting, right? Since you let her come when you know that there¡¯s a lot of aggressors here.¡±


    It is as what Gria said. I let Topaz come here knowing that there are a lot of people who hates the devil. Even the timid and shy Cattleya could only look at Topaz with a dim face. Shouta and Susanoo kept themselves neutral and stayed out of the problem.


    Casablanca and Hibiscus broke into a smile as they approach Topaz with a smile. Topaz could only smile back at the two and later on, can only cling again to my clothes as I walk towards the center again.


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it, Topaz?¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­for believing in me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I want to protect you but, right now, I also want you to be honest with us.¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­okay!¡±


    Senya comes closer to me as I got to the center. She then caresses Topaz¡¯s and my head. She looks at Higan and Alstroe and sent them a smile. Higan reacted exaggeratedly as she acts as if a strong lovely shiver struck her body and Alstroe just smiled back.


    ¡°Asagao, by the way¡­the girl with silver hair¡­ what is she? Her ki¡­is so abnormal¡­¡±


    ¡°Alstroe? She is just a clueless dumb maiden but¡­she is certainly strong with ki¡­she herself doesn¡¯t understand too¡­¡±


    ¡°Such powerful Ki. If I compare mine to hers, it¡¯s a droplet of water in a pond. I¡¯d love to have a talk with her but right now, I want you to begin¡­¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡±


    I clasp on Topaz hand and faces her. Topaz is the only one who can give us clues after all. She is the only one who can give us everything we need and may know.


    ¡°Topaz¡­who is this Lord Erestri you are talking about?¡±


    As I drop the bomb, everyone¡¯s attention was brought back to us as I ask something, a question that quickly catches the interests of everyone. Topaz didn¡¯t mind it and only look at me while she squeezes my hand. It seems she I ready to answer now.


    Previously, Topaz didn¡¯t want to say anything to anyone, but now, it may sound like I am using her but, as I got closer and got her trust, she started opening up to me.


    ¡°Lord Eresti created Erestivatria, the red moon. He created it to destroy this world but his attempt was stopped by Nivalis, the goddess of blessing ten thousand years ago.¡±


    ¡°M-Mother did¡­?! How?!¡±


    ¡°Nivalis created a double and tricked him. After that, Erestivatria was sealed. Erestivatria is where we devils are born and respawn¡­¡±


    A¡­double¡­?!


    Eh¡­? What¡­but¡­this body¡­is¡­


    ¡°Topaz¡­that¡¯s¡­!¡±


    ¡°Also, Lord Eresti is the one who created Arcana magic, it is similar to Nivalis blessing but its root is deeply tied to a person¡¯s personality and disposition.¡±


    ¡°What¡­What about Nil¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Lord Eresti hates Lord Nil for controlling the devil using arcana magic¡­sorry¡­I don¡¯t know any more about Lord Nil though¡­¡±


    A conflict¡­between Nil and this Eresti which is the god of devils¡­


    As I thought, there¡¯s a third party¡­


    Nil is trying to prevent something we don¡¯t know. Eresti considers Nil as his enemy but¡­there are still something I don¡¯t understand¡­


    Think¡­


    What more did Nil tell me¡­


    Ah¡­back in the cavern where we last met¡­he parted with a clue¡­


    ¡°Topaz¡­do you know what flooding is?!¡±


    ¡°Flooding? Un¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­the time where Lord Eresti will completely unseal Erestivatria and¡­floods the whole world with countless of devils¡­killing everything.¡±


    My face pales as I heard that. Everyone sprouted a dim and shocked face as they heard of the grand scheme that is Eresti¡¯s doing. Could this mean that what Apollo said about revision is due to the fact the Nil failed to stop the flooding?!


    Everytime the flooding happens, the revision will occur¡­that¡¯s the only hypothesis I can think of right now¡­


    However, we still have time to think for countermeasures¡­


    ¡°We have more or less three months for preparation.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­? No¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°The flooding will happen¡­in two weeks from now on¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­Ah?


    BAM


    A tree falls down as Ichirou¡¯s fist collides with it¡­


    ¡°DAMN IT! Apollo! This is not what you said?!


    Senya and everyone realize that we only have two weeks¡­to save this world¡­

 Chapter 223: Root of the Problem 3

    Ichirou¡¯s sudden outburst confused everyone except Senya, Mimosa, and I. None, even Casablanca, and Hibiscus knows about the existence of Apollo and Artemis, the two gods who foretold us about the revision and its estimated occurrence


    For us who knew about it, we have an extremely pale countenance as we realize that there¡¯s a huge discrepancy between Topaz and Apollo¡¯s estimation. However, without knowledge of such problem, the new is proven unsettling for everyone present in the place.


    All of them keep their attention towards Topaz like she is the harbinger that brought the worst news of all time. I can¡¯t blame them, after all. Topaz is an authentic devil that knows the man behind the creation of the devils.


    ¡°Topaz, why do say so? Is there anything behind that, where Eresti changes the occurrence of flooding?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Although I don¡¯t know any details, there is an anomaly in this world. I think¡­he is referring to Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Me?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much. Lord Eresti just hate you and Lord Nil.¡±


    It still all comes down to me in the end?!


    Nil said that I was an impossible existence and Apollo and Artemis said that I am the center of everything and every change. Is it because I am the spitting image of mother?


    Susanoo who keeps quiet up until now stands up and speaks¡­


    ¡°I¡­more or less¡­get the situation. Base on what¡­Ichirou told us¡­yesterday night and our current discussion¡­our true enemy¡­is that Eresti something¡­¡±


    ¡°Sharp as ever¡­¡±


    ¡°Eresti¡­is angered to the fact¡­that he can¡¯t destroy the world¡­because¡­Nil kept it¡­locked¡­in the phenomena called¡­revision¡­¡±


    ¡°And Nil is doing something to prevent the destruction of this world¡­¡±


    ¡°That man¡­huh¡­he is good at acting¡­the antagonist¡­however¡­it was too much¡­¡±


    Yeah¡­


    Like what Susanoo said, it was too much. If Nil was really acting as an antagonist, there must be reason why but, he did so much antagonistic work that it led to death of many people¡­even those who I care for¡­


    Shouta enters the discussion¡­


    ¡°I want to ask, what is on the center continent? The reason we are summoned to this world is to battle the devils but, somewhere in the center continent, there is we must do, right?¡±


    ¡°In the center continent, the passage where we came from is located. It is the passage sealed by Nivalis to prevent us devils from coming to this world eons ago.¡±


    ¡°You mean that passage is connected to Erestivatria where you devils are born and reborn?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then we are back to our main objective, huh¡­¡±


    Upon Shouta¡¯s questioning, even became quizzical of what he said. If he means that they are back in their main objective, then that means the reason why we are summoned to this world.


    Ichirou, upon contemplating, joins the discussion and gives his own conjecture and opinion.


    ¡°Violetta and King Ashfon don¡¯t know about revision¡­ Their summoning is purely because for the heroes to seal that passage. That¡¯s what I heard from Dylan, one of the Order of Arcana. In order to do that, the hero¡¯s blessing should be matured.¡±


    ¡°Hero¡­blessing¡­wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Since they don¡¯t know about revision, they had the hero go on an adventure to have their blessings mature but Nil knows better¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­Nil did all of that just to make the heroes blessing to mature?!¡±


    ¡°A plot most likely someone like him would think. What do you think Asagao?¡±


    A sudden chill runs down my spine and warmness is washed away by coldness as I thought of something.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Nil¡­purposely antagonize us for the sole purpose of having your blessings mature but, why is he so obsessed with me?! I get it that¡­I am the center of everything but¡­¡±


    ¡°Divine possession¡­¡±


    ¡°Ichirou?¡±


    ¡°At that time when we fought him, Nil cried over for not being able to use revision to his wound. Our power together disables the use of his revision. Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    I remember it.


    That time where I wounded him with Ichirou on divine possession, he did cry and told me that he needed me badly. He also said about this cycle of suffering¡­


    Just¡­just how many times Nil has been doing this¡­this cycle of revision¡­just trying to find a way out¡­


    The coldness I felt¡­I knew it¡­I know what is Ichirou is about to say¡­


    ¡°Asagao, you are Nil¡¯s¡­only means of death.¡±


    I knew it¡­


    I want to reject that notion¡­I want to reject that conclusion, however, all of Nil¡¯s subtle hints leads to this. My feet are getting cold and I can only look downwards as the thought of killing Nil crosses my mind.


    He may be another entity in my own body but, I can just fathom the scenario of killing the man I was once and now, the man inside that is trying to save the world with justified cause.


    I don¡¯t want this¡­this is too much¡­


    If I can¡¯t feel anything against him¡­even anger¡­even hatred¡­and all of the sudden, I can only sympathize with him¡­how do I suppose to do something like to kill him?


    Suddenly, a hand reaches out to my shoulder and firmly but gently holds it. When I turn around to see who was it, it was Alstroe with a smile¡­


    ¡°Alstroe¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao, are you scared?¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao, I kind of understand what you have to do or what is going to happen, however, you are truly the only one who understands everything¡­physically and emotionally¡­that¡¯s why you know how to get frightened. But so you know, we are always here for you, Asagao, so don''t falter, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­you really know how to comfort me¡­¡±


    I face Ichirou again as I inhaled deeply and exhaled. I don¡¯t know how and when it will happen, whether it is really necessary for me to kill Nil or not, whether if it is true or not but I only know one thing, we have the world to save and I cannot falter here.


    ¡°Ichirou, I am going to do what I can do. If it is inevitable for me to do it, then I have no choice.¡±


    ¡°I see. Just as always though, don¡¯t push yourself and don¡¯t be reckless.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on! We can¡¯t delay anything any further¡­later details and question will be answered later by Ichirou too.¡±


    ¡°Me?!¡±


    ¡°You can do it!~¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±


    Since Ichirou knows everything that I know, it¡¯s better for him to talk about it to people who have further questions. Right now, we have to move the talk regarding the center continent, the blessed heroes, about Nil and, about Eresti.


    ¡°You guys have been saying heroes for quite a while now and I bet that those heroes with blessings are the key in this situation but, how many of those heroes with blessing still exists?¡±


    Mimosa asked an important question that everyone had their eyes glued to her. Come to think of it, there should be thirteen heroes summoned into this world. Excluding Susanoo and Priscilla who didn¡¯t receive that hero blessing, there are eleven more.


    Ichirou speaks regarding Mimosa¡¯s question to clarify a thing¡­


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t have my blessing anymore. The day Kran and I fought, I died and in the process, I lost my blessing. I was only able to live with Dylan¡¯s help and I received these spiritech limbs.¡±


    I glance over Shouta and Shouko. Shouko this time answered for both of them with elegance.


    ¡°I am the same as Ichirou, I lost my blessing too. I don¡¯t know how but I just know that it is not there anymore. And even if I still have, my body is still too weak to even move around, sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault! It was the Order of Arcana¡¯s fault for taking your soul. Shouta¡¯s effort should not go to waste and even if you still have, no one here will force you to fight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about Shouta?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­also a problem. I know about Shouta¡¯s body composition and power. If you also look closely, he returned to being a human. ¡°


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right!¡±


    ¡°Shouta¡¯s transition to Hasu cleared everything. Hasu is Shouta¡¯s true form and his power and immunity to curses are perpetual. It automatically nullified the blessing from this world and rejected the modification that happened to his body.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing on its own way.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that also means that Hasu is an existence unknown. It would be wise to say that Hasu is a spirit with physical form, the incorporation of five impossible request¡¯s treasures of Kaguya-no-Hime.¡±


    ¡°Spirit?!¡±


    I glance at Shouta with an amazed face. Maybe¡­maybe I can do it too with Hasu. I will try later to do divine possession with him. However, the problem is still here¡­


    We don¡¯t have a hero with blessing here right now¡­no less, we don¡¯t even know if there are any summoned heroes with matured blessing¡­


    Senya worriedly asks a question in which Susanoo readily answers¡­


    ¡°Speaking of those heroes¡­how much more do you guys know?¡±


    ¡°First is there are Dreg, Rose, Mito, and Ruri in Aldeva city¡­then¡­those who are missing are¡­Bacarra, Mana, Kouta and Shun¡­¡±


    ¡°Eight more¡­huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Shun? Lord Shun?!¡±


    Topaz voice interjects in the conversation as she hears something familiar to her. With a frightened expression and fearfully tremble, she speaks about Shun¡­


    ¡°L-Lord Shun¡­was a hero? B-But¡­¡±


    ¡°Topaz? What¡¯s wrong? Calm down, I am here for you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­but¡­! Lord Shun¡­¡±


    I started rubbing Topaz¡¯s head and strokes it left and right. Higan, Casablanca, and Hibiscus saw the distressed Topaz and join me in patting her head. With a total of four hands stroking her head, she can¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°It tickles!~¡±


    ¡°Are you okay now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to tell us if you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­I know that¡­everyone needs to know it right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Good girl. So, what about Shun?¡±


    ¡°Lord Shun¡­is the Arcana of Envy¡­¡±


    Wait¡­


    What does she mean by that?!


    With such words, Ichirou lost his composure when he heard the name of someone who he treats as a friend being traitor. He rushes towards Topaz and is about to grab Topaz by the collar but he didn¡¯t go that far¡­


    ¡°You¡­! Are you saying that Shun betrayed us?!¡±


    ¡°That as far as you can go.¡±


    Alstroe blocks Ichirou¡¯s path and glare at him. Ichirou in return glare down at Alstroe.


    ¡°You! Get out of my way¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­are you really a friend of Asagao? I can¡¯t believe that you are showing such behavior! Are you an idiot?¡±


    Alstroe lectures Ichirou and ironically calls him an idiot.


    ¡°Ah¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay!~¡±


    ¡°I lost my cool there¡­I just can¡¯t believe that Shun betrayed us¡­¡±


    ¡°If you feel down, learn how to let it out! If you feel sad, eat a lot! It will help you cheer up!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­you¡¯re an odd one¡­much odd than Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°I get that a lot.¡±


    Ichirou was immediately pacified by Alstroe¡¯s approach. It seems that there is no need to interfere and I am confident that Alstroe will win against Ichirou. If it is against Alstroe, I guess Susanoo could match up with her¡­I guess.


    Senya then gave us a hope, a light on the dark road¡­


    ¡°Well, since we need to find more heroes with potential matured blessing, I am going to do a divination, I will read the stars using magic and Ki.¡±


    Divination using Ki¡­


    Thank goodness Senya is here.

 Chapter 224: Root of the Problem 4

    The atmosphere grew heavier as silence looms over the place. Senya¡¯s overflowing concentration took everyone¡¯s breath away as a large influx of magic gathers. However, almost none of us can feel Ki besides Alstroe who smiles a little and Kel, the fairy kin, ear twitches. Also, looking around, I saw Higan¡¯s tails are standing on its end.


    Maybe Higan learned how to use Ki with Alstroe guidance. I should ask her later because if we ever fight, I would think of any countermeasure against it. If the day Higan asks me in a duel to be her betrothed, I am going all out in respect for her feelings.


    As if her concentration ends, Senya¡¯s perpetually closed eyes open revealing her green emerald eyes. She raises both of her hands in the air¡­wait¡­this looks familiar¡­


    ¡°Iyoo!¡±


    Ah¡­I knew it!


    It¡¯s the same divination Hibiscus and Emby showed us weeks ago. I kind of just smiles awkwardly and those who know about it are the same. Hibiscus¡¯ eyes sparkle as she saw Senya do a divination that has an exact manner like her.


    However, because of the serious atmosphere, no one dares to say or mutter anything. Instead, they just either look away from Senya because they find it too funny or stare blankly at her without making any expressions.


    Amidst the display, A large magical circle filled with written incantations suddenly appeared. Daytime appears now to be night as constellations of stars appear in the sky and bright particles of light towers toward the sky.


    As Senya¡¯s hand that she held towards the sky was brought down in front of her, every light disperses. The illumination earlier felt like a grand hallucination by stars dancing in the sky.


    I held my breath as the beauty out of this world disappears in my sight and only the glowing Senya is left.


    ¡°I can see it¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention sharpens as Senya mutters something. Even I got excited of Senya¡¯s divination that I have to walk a little closer.


    ¡°A town¡­right beside the sea¡­a street filled with horned fish as their main attraction¡­A¡­a hero with¡­matured divine blessing resides¡­that¡¯s¡­all¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    It was a major clue. A town by the seaside that sells fishes and as it sounds, there¡¯s a hero we are looking for. The hero in question isn¡¯t mentioned nor any clue about its identity but most of all, the clue sounded so familiar to me¡­


    Opinions from various people like Ichirou, Susanoo, Shouta, Gria, Kel, and even Cattleya and Fang sprouted.


    ¡°A certain place near the ocean or seaside¡­ this is a problem if we can¡¯t pinpoint an exact location. What do you think, Susanoo?¡±


    ¡°It is as you said, Ichirou. Given that¡­we have¡­limited time¡­finding the exact place¡­will be the most¡­difficult¡­task.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only problem, Mister Ichirou, Mister Susanoo. About how we go about traveling around the seaside and the personnel we need will be difficult to procure.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Gria, there are also a lot of town like that in the demon continent, however, none of them has horned fish as specialty or there are just too many of them to know.¡±


    ¡°I know little Cattleya.¡±


    ¡°What kind of fish is a horned fish anyway? If we know where they usually make their habitats, their behavior and the season where they will be, we can narrow down our choices. Sir Fairy over there, do you know anything?¡±


    ¡°I know we have some collection of information about animals in this world in our library. Also, my name is Kel, young lady.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a boy.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­what? M-My bad¡­your appearance is so confusing¡­¡±


    And so on and so forth¡­


    Even Higan is muttering to herself as she contemplates¡­


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°It could be around our continent. However, our continent is composed of hundred islands and each tribe may have their own specialties themselves. The beast continent is exactly in the sea but it should be in the criteria of the divination. If we ask most of the aquatic beast kin about it, they may have some information and we may pinpoint most of where those horned fish can be caught¡­¡±


    As everyone makes effort on thinking, Mimosa writes down everything in her note very detailed. With her arcana magic, she collects all the information and incorporates it inside her head while listening to multiple people.


    Senya gave up as soon as she told us the content of divination. She was living in the fairy forest for more than hundreds of years now so don¡¯t have any clues about it. The same goes for the twins who only lived inside the elven city up until they were brought out by Susanoo and Priscilla.


    Of course, Mimi and Topaz are clueless of it because they don¡¯t have much association with the world yet¡­


    Meiko, the adventurer also started joining the conversation with them as she shares thoughts and opinion.


    Everyone is on the edge since we are given the time limit of two weeks to save this world. It¡¯s given that everyone will become frantic. As for me, I have to think too of any possibilities¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Alstroe¡¯s voice captured everyone¡¯s attention as her lively voice is now timid as if she did something wrong.


    ¡°I think¡­it¡¯s my hometown¡­Nanab Harbor Town. We recently made horned fishes as our specialty via a petition from one of the major nobles near our town. Elder Sis Cecille just told me about it before I left. However, before we even announced it officially to be our specialty, we¡¯ve selling horned fish for more than years now since the guild master of Nanab learned how to farm them.¡±


    Everyone went quiet, even Senya who made the divination.


    It seems they can¡¯t believe that although everyone was getting into it, thinking side by side, someone readily answered the divination effortlessly¡­no less, from the least person they expect to...


    Yeah¡­the divination sounded so familiar to me. So it was Nanab Harbor Town all along¡­seeing that in their street, that hideous looking fish I saw in their wet market was actually that horned fish¡­


    Do they really taste good?!


    ¡°You¡¯re a lifesaver! Thank you for that! Your name is Alstroemeria, right? Asagao talked about you often.¡±


    Ichirou beamed a smile towards Alstroe because of the life-saving answer that she gave. He walks closer to her to reach out for her hand but before he could, I got in his way and glare at Ichirou.


    ¡°Ichirou, Alstroe can probably beat you without going all out. Also, where are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Eh? No¡­! It was just¡­Anyway, we already got an immediate answer¡­¡±


    ¡°Touch anyone but Alstroe, Higan, the twins, Topaz and even Mimi.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    Ichirou backs out while laughing weakly from my warning. I kind of doesn''t want anyone else touching them, especially Alstroe even though she is strong enough to fend for herself.


    ¡°Ehem¡­¡±


    Senya called out to us again¡­


    ¡°So¡­what are your plans now?¡±


    ¡°Senya¡­of course, we will go there, to Nanab Harbor Town. Don¡¯t worry, we have a ship readily available¡­I guess¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°What about you Senya?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see here, I¡¯ll see to it that I still give you all of you needs, though, it¡¯s a shame that I¡¯ve only taught you little things¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. What are you going to do after that?¡±


    ¡°If there will be a large-scale battle against the devils, we will make our own preparations to go into battle too.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­what about¡­the fairies?¡±


    ¡°I will talk about this with our leader about it immediately. Most likely, the fairy will move accordingly for the sake of this world. Be assured that we, the fairies, will help in the name of Asagao.¡±


    Kel interrupted with his own opinion. He said that most likely, they will help but don¡¯t casually use my name as your banner.


    I look at everyone and they look at me as if I am the chosen leader. Why do I felt like this would happen beforehand¡­?


    First, we have the ancient dragons led by Pr¡¯thcor as my first followers who are carrying my name as their banner. After that, I have become the Pirates Empress of the Sea in which automatically, everyone is into my bidding.


    Now, Senya¡¯s group will be following my lead as we are going to battle the devils and Kel plans to use my name so that the fairy kins will make their move.


    ¡°About this matter, I am planning to go back to the demon capital?¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡­Gria?¡±


    Gria then spoke his thoughts and told everyone that he will be going back to the demon continent.


    ¡°Little Cattleya, the situation over there is far worse than you could imagine¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­what did you mean, uncle?!¡±


    ¡°Those bastards think that you are dead and you as a demon lord is now being invalidated.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    Cattleya¡¯s face darkens as Gria brought sad news to her. We didn¡¯t even know that Cattleya was the demon lord appearance wise. I only know from Ichirou when he told me what happened to him. No one would think she is¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s why I am going back there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll come with you!¡±


    ¡°No little Cattleya, stay here. Stay with them and¡­never ever come back to the demon capital.¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡­what are you planning?¡±


    ¡°Something¡­I should have done years ago.¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°I will try to get the demons to participate in the upcoming battle too. Little Asagao, may you expect great things from us. You will be the representation of the devil¡¯s rise.¡±


    Me again?!


    Why it always has to be me?!


    As the torrent of problem keeps piling up, another trouble came to say hi to us at this very moment¡­


    VROOOOOOM!!


    A familiar sound I thought I would never ever hear again came to everyone¡¯s ears. In the midst of day, from the depth of this forest, I am pretty sure that the sound came towards the sea and I am not hallucinating or anything¡­


    And then, right off the bat, two figure of people riding THAT suddenly came out from the thick forest¡­


    ¡°WOAH!!¡±


    ¡°I told you, Miss Merissa, using the trike wouldn¡¯t be a good idea in a forest.¡±


    ¡°AHHH!! F-FERD! DON¡¯T THINK I DIDN¡¯T KNOW!? WE ARE LOSING TIME!¡±


    ¡°Oh, look. It¡¯s Miss Asagao and Co.¡±


    CRASH


    Ferd and Merissa came out of nowhere while riding a trike, a kind of motorcycle with three wheels. Because it was out of control, they were flung from the trike and the trike crashes on a tree. Ferd landed safely like the mister do-everything-perfect-guy he is and Merissa was caught by the fast reacting Susanoo.


    ¡°Uuu¡­that was terrible¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­okay?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Susanoo.¡±


    ¡°Put me down?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Today is a trainwreck of surprises that I think I am getting a severe migraine. Susanoo puts Merissa down and looks around her¡­


    ¡°T-There¡¯s a lot of fellas here. What¡¯s the occasion?¡±


    The clueless Merissa just blurted out whatever in her mind. Everyone looks at her with questioning gazes, especially Senya. The way she looks at Merissa, Senya seems to know her¡­


    ¡°Ah, nevermind. Asagao, I¡¯ve been looking for you for good two days now!¡±


    ¡°Eh? You two got lost?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Can¡¯t believe this fucktwat of a forest is this big.¡±


    ¡°M-Mind your words...¡±


    ¡°Aiee¡­sorry.¡±


    ¡°So¡­why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, right!¡±


    Merissa, with an excited face, turns up to me with vigorous eyes and puffs her chest out in pride. Her body is small and petite but like Cattleya, her breast is standing out¡­


    ¡°We can make the ship fly now with almost no limitation!!¡±


    Today, a good news was brought upon us when we needed it the most¡­

 Chapter 225: Root of the Problem 5

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait¡­that¡¯s not what I wanted to tell you but kind of wanted to¡­¡±


    Merissa shakes her head left and right as she put her forefinger to her chin. Meanwhile, since I am on friendly term with the newcomer, Higan and Alstroe didn¡¯t mind it much, more like they seem interested on Merissa.


    For the elven twins and Ichirou, it¡¯s nothing for them as they already knew Merissa but for the rest, they are a little shocked at the appearance of the rowdy Merissa.


    ¡°What was it¡­what was it?!¡±


    Merissa thinks hard as she racks her brain for the something she wanted to tell me but to no avail, she¡¯s stuck in constant contemplating. Ferd who was on the sideline approaches me and Merissa and bows down to me.


    Ferd smiles as he saw how troubled we are. It seems that he already knows what Merissa is trying to remember and he didn¡¯t hesitate to tell us.


    ¡°Miss Asagao, Captain, may I?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­go ahead Ferd. Merissa cant¡¯ seem to remember it¡­¡±


    ¡°My¡­although it¡¯s a bit important¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­what is it?¡±


    ¡°Devils¡­have appeared throughout the land and sea, a huge number of them to in actuality.¡±


    ¡°So¡­it has started¡­¡±


    ¡°Communications has become unstable and the other pirates are suffering from battles. Miss Asagao, we came here to find a solution but it seems that you, together with your companions, are preparing.¡±


    I look at Merissa for confirmation and as she noticed it, she strongly nodded.


    ¡°It is as Ferd said, there¡¯s a huge growth in devil¡¯s population and attacks and incident are caused by them. They even started killing magical beasts and normal animals.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°If this goes on, there will be a problem with the ecosystem and the overall population will dramatically go down if we don¡¯t do something.¡±


    ¡°Merissa, there¡¯s a far much worse problem at hand. For that, we need to go right now to the human continent as fast as we can and head to Nanab Harbor town.¡±


    ¡°Oh?! Then you can count on me even though I still don¡¯t have any idea yet! This Merissa will be fully utilizing our proudest creation ever shown to the face of this world!¡±


    I¡¯m sorry but, from Ichirou¡¯s story, the floating continent of the ethers seems a league more impressive. Well, I really can¡¯t complain about it and we need Merissa right now. That said, we need to inform Priscilla about our plan and have her cooperate.


    ¡°Merissa, can some of the pirates go on land? I need them to tell an acquaintance about our plan.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little impossible now. The way the situation offers, everyone is preoccupied battling devils at sea.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­I see...¡±


    This is a little unsettling. If we want more forces not only to attack at the center continent but to protect more people, we need help from others as much as possible.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t try to think everything by yourself.¡±


    Senya came to my side and patted me on the head. I look at her and she was smiling at me sincerely. Merissa stares at Senya hardly while knitting her brows like she is trying to remember something again.


    ¡°Asagao. What are¡­you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Susanoo? I¡­I need to tell Priscilla about out plan too. She is a good leader and can handle situations well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­However¡­Aldeva city is far away from here. Also, our direction¡­is on another route¡­¡±


    Susanoo said as he looks towards the direction where the dragon continent is. With Merissa¡¯s help, we could fly over the center continent to get to the human continent and finally, get to Nanba. Aldeva City, as Susanoo indicated, is in the center of dragon continent.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    We can¡¯t delay further the plan and we can¡¯t afford to let go of most of our members here, especially Susanoo and Alstroe. Flight with Casablanca or Hibiscus could be good too however, the dangers of devils are lurking. Even if we say that Pr¡¯thcor¡¯s groups are patrolling the whole continent.


    ¡°Hey, if you want some additional hands, I can go.¡±


    Meiko who was on standby said as she raises her hand.


    ¡°Meiko¡­but¡­¡±


    ¡°I am an adventurer and I know the ins and outs of the dragon continent. I have explored hundreds of towns and cities and met a lot of acquaintance there. If I need to travel real fast, we got this useless tiger here.¡±


    ¡°DON¡¯T CALL ME USELESS!¡±


    Fang strongly exclaimed as Meiko insulted him.


    ¡°So, just tell me what to do and everythin¡¯ going to be done. After all, someone like me could not help much. I don¡¯t have monstrous power like you people.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this¡­Priscilla¡­is a really dangerous¡­woman. Well, at the very least, show her something¡­a proof that¡­you are acquainted with us. She is strict¡­and pragmatic after all.¡±


    Susanoo suggested which those who know Priscilla unanimously confirms. She is a real perfectionist to the bone that it is scary at one point. Ichirou also raises his hand and made a suggestion.


    ¡°Meiko, if you meet with a dragon kin guy named Pr¡¯thcor, tell him too that they should head to the center continent.¡±


    ¡°Will do, however, how can we identify such man?¡±


    ¡°Asagao left her blood and hair with them. Fang, can you remember Asagao¡¯s scent?¡±


    ¡°Friend, I am not a dog¡­well, I do remember her scent. It¡¯s strong and really fragrant that it immediately got burned in my head.¡±


    Fang answered Ichirou¡¯s question smoothly. It¡¯s embarrassing to use my scent as a mark but we don¡¯t have much choice.


    ¡°With this, we already solved that part of the problem. I am ashamed that I cannot help. Because of my current condition, I feel bad for everyone¡­especially Ichirou whose soul resides within me¡­¡±


    Shouko spoke with a downhearted countenance as she grasps her own hand placed on her chest. The unrivaled oriental beauty Shouko felt guilt for taking Ichirou¡¯s soul for her own self to survive. She felt guilty that she wasn¡¯t able to help much.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Shouko, Ichirou said it himself. It¡¯s fine¡­This will be a debt that we will pay together, to Ichirou and to Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    As we wrap things up, Shouko and Shouta approach us and¡­


    ¡°Once more, Ichirou, Asagao, thank you very much...¡±


    ¡°I am really grateful for you, for extending my life¡­¡±


    They bow their heads down with great sincerity. At this point, denying or trying to be too much humble will get nowhere and it will greatly shame their sincere feelings. It¡¯s not as if I really helped much in Shouko¡¯s case but¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. It is not my soul that was used for Shouko¡¯s wellbeing¡­¡±


    ¡°Even so, the promised you made, the promise to take Shouko¡¯s soul back brought me to my senses. If it not for your words, I would not have regained my right sanity at that time¡­I would have lost hope.¡±


    ¡°This really puts me on the spot¡­¡±


    ¡°As my thanks, Asagao, like Ichirou, I would like you to use me too. I am offering my loyalty to you and will serve under you, except if you try to order me to hurt Shouko, I will follow otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Shouta¡­or rather¡­Hasu.¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡­want to test something out. You haven¡¯t seen it yet but¡­maybe like Ichirou and I, we can make it happen.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    For those who know about it like Casablanca and Hibiscus, they smile confidently at my words as they know my strength together with Ichirou.


    ¡°For now, I will show you guys¡­what I¡¯ve already acquired¡­¡±


    It may sound like I am boasting, but at the very least, I want everyone here to acknowledge that I am also included as a fighting force. I want to show them how strong I have become, even if this power is borrowed or shared.


    I approach Ichirou and in response, he readily held out his hand towards me. I locked my fingers with him as I close my eyes. Since we already have a high sync with each other, the divine power flows like a smooth river with no whatsoever hindrance to it.


    The air becomes violent and power within me started rising. Ichirou¡¯s figure slowly fades into a particle of blue lights as I absorb him.


    ¡°[Divine Possession!]¡±


    I shouted.


    Manifesting the ashen sword in my left hand, the spiritech embraces my other limbs and full strengthening me to the limit. Bright light spills from my body and power exponentially explode. I firmly try to feel the spiritech that wrapped around my right arm and legs. It gave me the sense of comfort of someone holding power¡­


    As I open my eyes, I can feel the power fully manifesting.


    Everyone who saw divine possession for the first time had their mouth gaping or their eyes popping out from their sockets.


    ¡°This is¡­Divine Possession!¡±


    I announce to the watchful eyes that were directed to me. I, for once, want to display this power for a long time now since I¡¯ve been on the side of weak for a very long time. I am greedy for it but, I, too want to feel satisfied with myself.


    Even if my body is a transcendental being, I am still me inside, someone who longs for attention and love, a nature I cannot remove from living for too long as a human.


    ¡°Amazing¡­so amazing¡­so powerful¡­Asagao¡­! Asagao¡­! Asagao! ASAGAO!¡±


    Higan becomes jumpy and super excited as she leaps towards me. Her hands are shaking as she tries to touch me. It was an expression of bewildered and excitement Higan displays.


    ¡°What¡­what¡­what?! Asagao¡­is this strong now?! Oh¡­oh¡­! This is¡­this is¡­wah¡­wah¡­I¡­I have a lot of training to do! I¡­uh...I need to catch up¡­even more¡­!¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­this is¡­not my own power¡­it is my power shared with Ichirou.¡±


    ¡°Even so¡­this display is too much. Using this kind of power is not an easy feat¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a little comforting knowing what Higan thinks. I feel a little confident now.


    ¡°I am glad, Asagao. Ahahaha! I wonder who is stronger now? You or me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea¡­Alstroe¡­I am still no match for you.¡±


    ¡°But, even so¡­this power has something, right?¡±


    ¡°This¡­is the power I am proud of¡­because with this¡­I am able to slay Nil, with this, I can erase Arcana magic, with this, I have the power to fight off the devils.¡±


    It is really special.


    ¡°Wait¡­Asagao¡­what you said¡­is it¡­really true?!¡±


    Senya exclaimed from my statement. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t told her yet about divine possession and my ability in this state.


    ¡°Nil¡¯s ability, revision, I am certain that it also revises his body into a new and healthy one. We¡¯ve fought¡­and I was able to wound him¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­fought that monster?!¡±


    ¡°His wound¡­didn¡¯t gotten revised nor regenerated. I was able to disable Nil¡¯s power at that very moment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­you are the key¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­¡±


    I face Shouta again as he sprouted a face of disbelief. I dispel divine possession and on that moment, Ichirou slowly returns from his spirit state. The power slowly dies down and everything around me becomes calm again.


    ¡°That¡¯s divine possession, that¡¯s why Shouta¡­no, Hasu¡­show me your true form. I want to perform it with you. It is still a hypothesis but¡­I am certain that we are compatible to do such feat!¡±


    Shouta closes his eyes as he calms down. With a resolute countenance, he starts walking towards me.


    As he walks, the cocoon that is Shouta Murayama is shed. Exposing his true form and power, Hasu, a tall and leanly built man with long silky black hair tied in a ponytail and wears the same ceremonial clothes reveals himself to everyone.


    Hasu, is by far, proven that he is much stronger than Ichirou and it seems he himself acknowledges it.


    Hasu reaches hishand towards me, his young and girlish voice from earlier is gone and now, a toned and more matured befitting of a man¡¯s voice resound as he speaks.


    ¡°If I, Hasu, will be proven useful, then I will not hesitate to lend you my power, Asagao. In order to protect this world and Shouko, I will serve you with my utmost best.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    I reach out to his hand and grab it. I already felt the surge of pure spiritual foreign power emanating just from his hand. It¡¯s vibrant and violent but at the same time, it is readily faithful to my bidding¡­


    ¡°Here I go¡­¡±


    [Divine Possession!]

 Intermission 3

    Nil: Chan charan chan chan! Welcome to Arcana Radio! I am your host, Nil, with my trusted companion!~


    Hy: Another chapter of bullshittery¡­


    Dy: Woah, Miss Hydrangea, right off the bat¡­


    Nil: Leave it Dylan¡­more importantly, we have another segment! It¡¯s our chance to make up for the lack of spotlight! Also, I can¡¯t wait to have our own animation.


    Hy: We won¡¯t.


    Nil: Our own¡­comic?


    Hy: Not happening¡­


    Nil: D-Doujin?


    Hy: Not a chance.


    Dy: Well, well, I say, it¡¯s not all that bad¡­


    Hy: Don¡¯t give me that crap¡­Can¡¯t we just have regular, normal, and sane chapter?


    Nil: That won¡¯t do Hy! The author has his lazy days too! As such, this chapter which is super short, only need some smack lines and adlib scenarios is the best to fill in!


    Hy: That doesn¡¯t make sense¡­


    Nil: Everything doesn¡¯t make sense! Also, Hy, please mind your words from now on¡­especially those¡­foul language¡­


    Hy: You mean whenever I say *beep*¡­


    Nil: That! That! You see, you got bleeted by the author¡­


    Dy: Do you think the same rule will apply to the succeeding chapters?


    Nil: No one knows! Actually, *beep*, *beep*, and *beep* can¡¯t be said now.


    Hy: I didn¡¯t understand anything but beep.


    Dy: Why do we have such rule now?


    Nil: Well, we don¡¯t want to attract the attention of the mods, right?


    Dy: The mods?


    Hy: Those who moderate the website.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Dy: Ah, those guys¡­


    Nil: We really never get flagged or reported before, however, let¡¯s proceed cautiously.


    Hy: We don¡¯t have to get worried about that. Do you think some moderators will just casually read a novel like this?


    Nil: That¡¯s a little painful to hear but yeah, I don¡¯t think mods have any interest in this novel. So I think we really don¡¯t have a reason to stop cussing.


    Dy: But think about it, what if they are spying us?


    Hy: You don¡¯t expect those mods to read every chapter released hourly. That¡¯s too much for them or rather, why the *beep* would they do that?


    Nil: So¡­the mods are lazy?


    Dy: Maybe? Maybe so?


    Hy: What I am saying is¡­that¡¯s so much hassle. In short, no mods are going to read this, specifically, I don¡¯t think any mods can see or will see this chapter.


    Nil: Well, what are we waiting for? I mean, let¡¯s go on a cussing spree! Also, sorry to the mods.


    Dy: Lord Nil, are you forgetting something?


    Hy: This is a new segment, idiot. We should call over our guest.


    Nil: Well said my underlings!


    Dy: Gahahaha!


    Hy:¡­I¡¯m tired of this.


    Nil: Let¡¯s welcome today¡¯s guest, Asagao¡¯s self proclaimed lover, the fox girl who has love MC ever since they met, Higanbana!


    Nil:¡­¡­


    Dy:¡­¡­


    Hy:¡­¡­


    Nil: Uhh¡­


    Dy: Where is she?


    Hy: Miss Higanbana, please do make your appearance.


    Higan: I¡¯m here.


    Nil: Oooh! That¡¯s good! I thought you really bailed out.


    Higan:¡­¡­


    Dy: Hey, little foxy, do you have some hobbies?


    Higan:¡­¡­


    Nil: Why aren¡¯t you answering me? Hey...you psychopathic lesbo!


    Dy: Lord Nil, please hold your emotions back.


    Hy: Little Higan, how do you do?


    Higan: I don¡¯t feel well today, especially in this chapter.


    Dy: Why is that?


    Higan:¡­¡­


    Nil:Ah¡­this *beep*¡­ she won¡¯t talk unless it¡¯s a woman she is talking to!


    Hy: Ah, so that¡¯s how it is. Maybe this chapter isn¡¯t that bad.


    Higan: Miss Hy, I am thankful that even with all of these people around, you stayed almost neutral.


    Hy: You praise me too much.


    Higan: Now that I take a closer look at you, Miss Hydrangea, you¡¯re¡­so pretty. I¡¯d say, not as much as Asagao but, you are quite charming.


    Hy: I¡¯ll take any compliment available, especially when you are with this people every single day.


    Higan: Also, your lips look like a fresh picked strawberry.


    Hy: Keep it coming¡­


    Higan: Your beautiful skin that seems like snow has piled up on it looks so smooth that I want to caress it.


    Hy: Y-Yeah¡­


    Higan: Your fragrant and smooth hair that seems like a made of thin and silky thread of the highest quality, I want to embed it¡¯s scent in my head.


    Hy: Okay¡­you sound like you are actually flirting with me¡­


    Higan: I don¡¯t sound, I am flirting. Asagao won¡¯t mind if I have one or two affair, after all, it¡¯s your fault for being there.


    Hy: Wait¡­stop right there. I don¡¯t swing that way. I¡¯m¡­straight¡­


    Higan: So is spaghetti until it becomes wet.


    Hy: Where are you touching?!


    Higan: Just a little¡­haa¡­haa¡­w-whiff of you¡­or just¡­a¡­a¡­a little touching¡­


    Hy: No! Hnngg!


    Commence action.


    Nil: Dylan¡­


    Dy: Yes, my lord?


    Nil: Did you bring a camera or any recorder?


    Dy: I can make a whole pictorial set.


    Nil: We¡¯re making millions out of this¡­


    Dy: I¡¯m on it! Recording!


    Nil: W-Wait¡­T-That¡¯s all folks! We are closing now!


    Dy: M-My Lord, the action is getting intense!


    Nil: I-I know! Off! Off with the show! Also, this is non-canon so don¡¯t get any crazy ideas!


    End.y:Hy

 Chapter 226: Flowers over Clouds 1

    ¡°Bring it forward! Don¡¯t slouch! Try to balance it between two hands! Your feet are too close, try to make your stance far wider!¡±


    ¡°G-Give me a break¡­I am still unfamiliar with my new body¡­¡±


    ¡°Or you are still longing for the sword? Asagao, the spear is essentially different from the sword but if you think about it, they are both extension of your hands. However, the spear is a fast and decisive weapon to deliver final blows!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡±


    We are currently boarded at SS Iowa, however, the difference is we are not in the sea but, rather, we are flying through the sky.


    What am I doing right now?


    I am training the ways of the spear with Shouta¡¯s guidance and adjusting to my new body. What happened to the Divine Possession with Hasu?


    It succeeded and this and that happened. Gria separated with us and Meiko rode Fang towards Aldeva City in the dragon continent. Merissa picked up us with this flying ship that they painstakingly tried to build.


    However, as the Divine Possession succeeded, a certain problem occurred¡­


    ¡°Arrggh¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­I was fine being flat and all but¡­now that my breast has something there¡­it¡¯s a little annoying¡­although it doesn¡¯t have much weight¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe your undergarment size isn¡¯t fit. Whose undergarment are you wearing right now?¡±


    ¡°Casablanca¡¯s bras¡­they are still¡­bouncing a little¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­it must be tough. Who would have thought that your body will grow from being nine years old to eleven years old¡­¡±


    ¡°And I thought that change won¡¯t permanent¡­¡±


    ¡°Cheer up¡­at least you now know that it is still possible for you to grow.¡±


    As what Shouta said, my body grew two years in an instant. My height elevated a little as my limbs became a little longer. My chest transformed from being perfectly flat to a puffing fat that I even panicked when it sticks out from my clothes.


    My body physiques grew from being childish to an almost pre-pubescent one as baby fats in my body slims down a little and a little curve in my waist appeared. My hips become a little wider that it enables me to move swifter than ever and my thighs are more nimble now.


    In hindsight, I am almost as tall as Hibiscus and Casablanca now but in bodyfigure, Higan stills have the upper hand but overall, it would be Alstroe.


    One problem that arises too is most of my normal clothes didn¡¯t fit now so I need to get what fits me from Senya. They only have few of it and I need to borrow some underwear from Casablanca and Hibiscus. None of Higan¡¯s undergarments are fit for me.


    Topaz, Mimi and Alstroe¡¯s clothes are out of question. The same goes for Cattleya and Shouko. Merissa¡¯s clothes are good too but her bras are mostly C¡¯s which accidentally, Cattleya too. By the way, Alstroe¡¯s cup size is D¡¯s.


    Those are just the minor problems, what concerns me the most is how or why such phenomena happened to me, to my body. Is it because of the divine possession or is it because my soul and this body are resonating strongly than before.


    Together with it, I need not only to train swords but now, I have to train the way of spear now too. As such, Shouta is now teaching me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a break? If it is really difficult for you, then you should take your time.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­you already know that¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, of course, I won¡¯t let that happened. No one here would let the world end.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been traveling in the sky now for three days¡­¡±


    ¡°Eleven days to go. You won¡¯t get anywhere if you keep thinking about it. You will lose focus of what you should do right now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right...then¡­I¡¯ll take a break.¡±


    Good thing I can still wear the black tank top that master custom made from dragon fiber just for me together with the detached sleeves. They are magical clothes that automatically adjust its size for the wearer.


    Together with it, I had Mimosa and Ardisia make me something in advance.


    The black dragon scale that received from Pr¡¯thcor was processed and turned into a dragon fiber with the same quality as mine. I had Mimosa and Ardisia make underwear out if it since I badly need one and a new addition to my current wardrobe, a parka.


    A black sleeveless parka with a hood that easily blended with my overall jet black wear, the same as the other dragon fiber that I have, stainless, auto regeneration and most of all, this parka is especially made to repel water but lets in air. A rainproof cheat of a clothes¡­Stolen story; please report.


    So, why am I borrowing underwear right now when I have a cheat of a p-panty? To be honest, Mimosa and Ardisia went too far in my underwear and it looks erotic¡­one that you¡¯d mostly see in undergarment fashion magazines¡­


    Actually yesterday, Higan¡­already had her first period¡­


    I readily lend her the cheat panty so it won¡¯t stain and keep her scentless. It was so painful for her first time that she couldn¡¯t move from her bed. She is in a complete state where she will hiss at anyone¡­even to me¡­


    It seems the twins haven¡¯t had their first yet as they are a little confused. Mimi doesn¡¯t bleed down there because¡­well¡­she isn¡¯t exactly a girl or even a boy¡­


    For Topaz, we don¡¯t know much about her body biology. Will she have those monthly periods or not?


    Since it got my attention, I ask some of the girls too. Shouko, Cattleya, and Merissa altogether said that they do experience it but already used to it. They can control their emotion to a certain degree. They secretly clean their stained underwear which they whispered at me at really low voices.


    Alstroe is¡­when I asked her she said that she had hers when they were traveling towards the fairy kin which made me inadvertently looked at Susanoo. The reply that I got is¡­


    ¡°It was¡­terrible¡­¡±


    And left the scene without making any more comments¡­


    Now, for my case, mother already told me that I will never ever have that kind of suffering. The downside is, as a transcendental being, our wombs are always fertile so we are one hundred percent prone to getting pregnant even if we just do it once.


    It did give me shivers upon remembering that warning thinking that getting pregnant at this small body of mine will be a little¡­dangerous¡­


    Well¡­at least I still don¡¯t have any interests about that.


    Since I am taking a break, I¡¯ll look around the ship for now. I left the deck where Shouta and I are training. Everyone is busy doing something. With divine ascension, Casablanca and Hibiscus patrol the perimeters with flight. Riding on Emby together with Hibiscus is Alstroe who has superior senses.


    With Cattleya¡¯s massive magical energy, she helps out in some of Merissa¡¯s ridiculous experiments. Shouko cooks in the kitchen since she can¡¯t move too much. Ichirou and Susanoo are talking about something. Mimi and Topaz are together, helping some of the crews.


    The outside is nothing but clouds and the clear blue sky. If you look below, the sight of the center continent can be seen.


    What interests me the most is the control room so that¡¯s where my feet are taking me right now, however, upon my simple stroll, I came across Mimi¡­ but¡­there was something different¡­


    ¡°Mimi¡­¡±


    ¡°Yahoo, Asagao! Niyahahaha! Do you like it? My new costume?!¡±


    ¡°Costume¡­however you see it it¡¯s like a rip off of Merissa¡¯s clothes.¡±


    ¡°Well, she picked the clothes for me. All I have to do is to wear them.¡±


    ¡°What happened to your occupation as a maid?¡±


    ¡°Niyahahaha! One maid is enough and that should be Topaz! Since I am outta that place, I ought to change class too, right?¡±


    ¡°That is so you...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my identity!¡±


    ¡°Well, how is it, a little glimpse of the outside world?¡±


    ¡°Not bad! I never expected to fly with this boat!¡±


    ¡°Boat¡­it¡¯s a ship¡­¡±


    ¡°Whatevs. Where are you going though?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­I¡¯m just wandering around.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, I have something do myself so, see ya later!¡±


    ¡°Goodness¡­you¡¯re picking up some bad habit from Merissa¡­¡±


    Mimi left me with a loud laugh. I continue my leisure walk towards the control room. I remember that the control room is where all they incorporated the ether¡¯s technologies and far inside the interior of the ship is mechanical.


    I wonder how they were able to make it fly¡­


    They were using two tubes at each side of the ship. The masts of the ship are detached and a balloon ship shaped is attached to have it floating. Some turbines are used to change directions.


    More of that, I don¡¯t even know anymore¡­


    I arrive at the control room where the air is even conditioned and the inside is cold. Upon opening it, contrary to my expectation, there¡¯s only one person inside.


    ¡°Oh my, if it isn¡¯t Miss Gao?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­you remembered that nickname¡­Ferd¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. What could be your business here? As you can see, I am the only person here.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°We have an autopilot function now. Since the destination is fixed, most crews are kicking back and relaxing for a little. I am in charge of looking out here.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Would you like to have a little chat with me?¡±


    ¡°Well, chatting with the only human of the crew, I bet you got some wild stories.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    I walk towards Ferd and sits in one of the available seats. Ferd kept standing as he leans his back on the wall. As usual, the atmosphere he exudes is not weird but sort of out of place.


    ¡°What kind of talk do you want to have, Miss Gao?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­I am still thinking¡­wait¡­Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Ferd¡­do you like Merissa?¡±


    Err¡­even I can¡¯t believe I blatantly asked that, however, Ferd shows no reaction to it and kept his smiling face. I just wanted to know why Ferd is here and what does he think of Merissa¡­


    ¡°Do I like Captain? That¡¯s an odd question. Of course, every crew here loves our captain. We won¡¯t last this long if we didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°No¡­I mean¡­romantically.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Miss Gao, you are putting me on the spot.¡±


    ¡°My apologies¡­¡±


    ¡°No, on the contrary, I was kind of happy that someone asked me that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ferd only shows another smile but this time, it looks like it will fade anytime. I feel like there¡¯s something he wants to grasp but¡­it is only fleeting¡­


    ¡°Tell, Miss Gao, who do you think will live longer, you or captain?¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this? That¡¯s a really hard question. I bet it¡¯s me though¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. So, Miss Gao, how many years before someone completely forgets the dead?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Gao, Merissa, as a first generation dwarf, will outlive me. Whatever feelings that I hold towards captain, I want to keep it to myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite romanticists¡­¡±


    ¡°I am honored by your words.¡±


    I never really chatter with Ferd this much before. At first, he was really odd and quite impertinent however right now I can see that Ferd acknowledges his limitation as a human.


    Such thing never crossed my mind as I am aware that I am going to live by a really long time¡­


    Eh¡­wait¡­that means¡­


    ¡°You seem to realize it just now too, Miss Gao. The human limitations¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry for making you feel terrible. However, you must know that people you love, most of them, you will outlive them¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But I will take this opportunity too to say my thanks to you, Miss Gao.¡±


    ¡°Ferd¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because of you, my existence to captain will have an impact.¡±


    I tilt my head from his words. Ferd held no bad intentions by telling me these, in fact, I am little thankful for it. It is better to realize it now than later¡­


    ¡°Impact? What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a very interesting person, Miss Gao. Because of you, captain may remember me for a really long time.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Think about it, every single time you¡¯ll cross to her mind, I will be associated with those memories. I am happy just to be remembered by captain in the instance if I die.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that!¡±


    I shouted at Ferd. I don¡¯t know how long I, Merissa or even anyone will live. However, I don¡¯t want anyone saying something sad like being forgotten¡­


    ¡°Ferd¡­I think for Merissa, you are a really important person. She relies on you and I don¡¯t think she dislikes you being by her side all the time!¡±


    ¡°Miss Gao¡­you still doesn¡¯t know how people who have lived long enough think.¡±


    ¡°Ferd¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to a lot of people in our expeditions. People who lived long will either move on from their past and forget everything or change their personalities. Their greatest enemy is boredom, just like captain and by changing their attitude they can find new interests¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that how you really think?¡±


    ¡°It is how I feel. I really am sorry for making you hear such morbid words.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­I may have learned something from it¡­¡±


    With a heavy heart from the smiling Ferd, I left the control room with a quick pitter patter. The guy is too muchof romanticists and realists¡­


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t even figure if he likes Merissa or not.

 Chapter 227: Flowers over Clouds 2

    ¡°Look forward! Move forward! Niyahahaha!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s the spirit! You are really born for this! Hahaha!¡±


    Mimi and Merissa are standing at the forefront of the deck while shouting like idiots. Mimi is really feeling that class change and trying to master being a pirate. Merissa is also merry of having a companion who goes with anything she does.


    Today is the fourth day we are traveling through the air in Merissa¡¯s flying ship. Alstroe said that she can travel faster than this and could get to Nanba in three days.


    She sulked a little when I told her that she can go ahead if she wants to. We are traveling in a group and mostly, none of us can do such feat. No mind, we are just one day away from Nanba Harbor Town.


    The morning blue sky and white clouds behold itself to my weary eyes and the smell of fresh air refreshed my sense of smell. The sound of the wind brushing against the exterior of the ship meets my ears and my hair started swaying again.


    I take the ribbon that I hid in my pocket and used it to tie my hair in a ponytail as usual. I had too many things on my mind yesterday that I couldn¡¯t concentrate on training which ended in Shouta scolding me over and over.


    As I step forward towards the deck, the figure of Hibiscus riding Emby together with Alstroe on the right and Casablanca flying in her crescent moon on the left enters my sight. It was meant for patrolling but seeing how they enjoy flying too much make it seems like they are just playing, especially Alstroe who keeps laughing and waving her hands in the air.


    From the side, I can already see a morning commotion¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that using that kind of stance is just for idiots?! Are you a moron?!¡±


    ¡°What? Why did our conversation deviate from what good liquor to stances?! I don¡¯t get you!¡±


    ¡°You see, Ichirou, some geniuses in martial arts from China are those who have conquered the liquor, meaning, their stances are most likely made when they were drunk.¡±


    ¡°What?! Hasu, is that true?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true! Do you know about Jackee? He is one of the renowned martial artists that practice kung fu!¡±


    ¡°That Jackee?! But you said earlier that drunk and stances have something in common? Won¡¯t Jet be the one to fit the bill?¡±


    ¡°What?! So, you have seen Jet¡¯s movie too?! It¡¯s true that he seems to fit that kind of image but¡­something¡¯s not right¡­¡±


    Today, Hasu form is here talking to Ichirou while they visibly dragged Susanoo who sits idly in one corner. Though I kind of feel sorry for him, he does not seem to mind it. In fact, I have never seen Susanoo mingled much with people back then.


    But right now, Susanoo, even though he gets dragged around, doesn¡¯t seem bothered or annoyed by it anymore.


    Shouta is not that different from Hasu. Well, that¡¯s to be expected being they are the same person. It¡¯s more like Hasu is just more open about what he says while Shouta is a little alluring and secretive due to the great difference in appearance.


    ¡°What do you think, Susanoo?¡±


    ¡°¡­I couldn¡¯t care less¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s some disinterested answer¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t care less about what¡¯s going to entail this conversation too. I would like to grab a light breakfast and spend a little time reviewing everything I¡¯ve learned about the spear. With that, I leave the deck and head towards the ship¡¯s kitchen.


    I don¡¯t want to attract unneeded attention first thing in the morning¡­


    As I head towards the lower deck where the kitchen is, I bump into someone who hasn¡¯t shown her face for quite a while¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­Asagao!¡±


    ¡°H-Higan¡­are¡­you okay now?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat. I feel so sluggish from lying down too much on the bed. I feel little lightheaded and dizzy too. Ah, now I feel soft and fluffy and I can smell something flowery¡­¡±


    ¡°I know why you are feeling those but the latter is¡­you shoving your face to mine!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I need my Asagao nutrient that I¡¯ve been deprived for so long!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how that can help your menstruation. You hissed at me yesterday too¡­it kind of a shock for me¡­¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s not it, Asagao! I¡­I was hissing at that brown haired crap of a guy behind you that time! He really¡­ticks me off¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Come to think of it, Ichirou was behind me that time. Well, I don¡¯t expect Higan to get along with any men, less, Ichirou. I don¡¯t think it was troubling Ichirou since I told him about Higan, however, it was kind of a little worrisome.


    Hmm?


    Now that I got a little closer to Higan, it¡¯s a little bit more before I can stand at the same height as hers, save from including her cute and fluffy ears.


    ¡°Anyway, Asagao, I think I like you even more now. I like you small too but, now, if I hug you, I will be able to feel your face with mine, your chest with mine, and your body with mine.¡±


    ¡°Well, how was it when I was small?¡±


    ¡°I feel like hugging a small animal¡­? Either way, you are still adorable as ever.¡±


    ¡°Small animal¡­but you are part animal yourself¡­and adorable too.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, if you keep complimenting me, you¡¯re going to fill my love meter to the max! No, it was already right from the start!¡±


    Another one of her smug¡­


    I can¡¯t help not to get brazenly annoyed by it. What¡¯s more, Higan is openly showing her true feelings for me anywhere at every given time now. It just halted recently since she had a painful first period.


    Come to think of it¡­


    ¡°Higan¡­was the¡­underwear¡­helpful¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­y-yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­see¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you now!¡±


    She immediately brought out the lacey and frilly black panties that could even be worn by an adult. She held it with her two hands towards me while looking a little bit away. Her eyes swim over to left and right with a little peek to me.


    Since she is returning, I might as well get it and hide it into my dimensional storage for a while. If Casablanca or Hibiscus starts their menstruation too, I¡¯ll have them wear it too¡­


    Why are we going to pass around this underwear¡­?


    It cleans itself and it removes any unnecessary scent. It keeps the wearer fresh and comfortable because of how the dragon fiber was processed.


    Wait, if you I think about it carefully, the four of us are sisters, isn¡¯t it fine to pass around this underwear when needed?


    I guess it is okay¡­?


    As I pick up the underwear from Higan¡¯s hands, something struck me and got me the urge to inspect the underwear¡­


    ¡°A-Asagao¡­I washed that beforehand even though you said it is a self-cleaning underwear but---Hey! W-W-W-W-W-Why are you sniffing it?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I started smelling the underwear to make sure that it is clean. Higan¡¯s face becomes beet red as she stutters her words from my action. It is fine since I think the underwear itself is doing its job.


    ¡°Asagao¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I was trying to sniff out your scent.¡±


    ¡°You¡­you just have to ask me...I¡­I will gladly let you¡­sniff me¡­anywhere¡­even down here¡­¡±


    ¡°W-W-W-W-W-What are you saying, you lewd fox!?¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    From Higan¡¯s words, I can feel my face burning from embarrassment. She raises her skirt a little to let me peek. I am tempted to say¡­yes¡­.


    B-B-But, there¡¯s a TPO! The right time, place, and occasion for that!


    However, if I really did say yes, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be stopping at only sniffing. Considering that Higan is going to let me do as I please to her.


    ¡°Niyahahaha¡­A maiden¡­¡±


    ¡°A maiden they are¡­So pure yet so fickle.¡±


    ¡°The world could end anytime now but, look at them go!~¡±


    ¡°A taste of forbidden fruit, once you took a bite, you will lose yourself in euphoria!~¡±


    Higan and I got petrified in our places as whispering voices enters our ears. We kind of forgot that we are somewhat in the hall of the inner deck and had gathered too much attention that a crowd from afar already has their eyes on the two of us.


    Even Merissa and Mimi are with the giggling crowd.


    ¡°Come on! Continue! I¡¯m going to save this scenario in my head!¡±


    ¡°Getting real hot here! Empress¡¯ secret love life, revealed!¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s forbidden love!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite exciting as indecency is added as a spice!¡±


    ¡°T-T-That¡¯s wrong! Two girls¡­no less, not even at least fifteen years old¡­¡±


    ¡°You saw that, right?! They were talking about panties¡­¡±


    ¡°H-How lecherous¡­it¡¯s makes my heart skips a beat¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­pure love¡­!¡±


    Upon seeing the crowd, Higan and I could only look down in embarrassment as our, indecent or not, sight is seen. I think they are already getting the wrong idea about the underwear part but regardless, doing it brazenly here¡­we are really bound to get this much attention¡­


    With a beet red face, I face Higan who has the same color of face.


    ¡°I¡­I am going to get some breakfast¡­my¡­I¡¯m really hungry right now¡­t-then¡­Higan¡­b-bye¡­see you later.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­I¡¯ll go check on Alstroe and my cute¡­sisters¡­¡±


    ¡°B-B-Bye¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡±


    I was purely embarrassed by the attention that we got. I am really shy before, but I am a little brave and bold now, however, in this situation, of course, I¡¯ll get super shy!


    Except for Higan, before we parted ways, her face is really burning but her lips are stopping itself from curving upward. It seems she is happy that we are mistaken for something¡­


    Geez¡­now, I¡¯m really getting hungry!


    .


    .


    .


    After getting something to eat in the kitchen where Shouko with the other crews are cooking while Topaz is eagerly waiting to be fed, I felt a little sluggish and head to the rear part of the ship where crew rarely goes to.


    It is also the place where I fell asleep while fishing¡­


    ¡°What should we do¡­?¡±


    I ask myself such question.


    I lay flat on the shaded part of the ship and look up to the blue sky. I reach my hand out and tries to grasp something, sadly, there isn¡¯t anything to grab.


    There are still lots of unknown and strange phenomena happening to my body. I couldn¡¯t figure out how does a transcendental being body works. I am acting as normal as possible with it, however, I cannot ignore the fact that right now, my power, the divinity that I got by chance is what we needed the most right now.


    I am little hesitant of what I should do¡­


    Apollo¡¯s words left a deeper crack that I have expected. I am still bothered and still feeling the weight of my actions, the burden that was suddenly forced onto me since I am considered special even though I myself barely understand anything about this body.


    We needed a hero with matured blessing and we already have a lead about it. But, if there¡¯s an already a reliable hero, what is my role?


    Before, I think I am just a minor character with no whatsoever special feature. Then suddenly, everything was slapped into my face like a wakeup call and now, I am the main character all of the sudden.


    The main character that Nil was hoping for¡­


    What is he thinking? What are his plans? Did our guesses really hit the mark? Are we not doing anything wrong? I am constantly thinking such things even before I sleep.


    I feel like I am forgetting something¡­


    Topaz¡¯s existence¡­appearance of devils all over the places, Nil¡¯s clues, Senya¡¯s divination, the hero with matured blessing, transcendental beings, Nivalis and Eresti, the center continent where the passage of evil is located, the Order of Arcana, and Nil¡¯s goals.


    All of this, taking into considerations, all the factors, all the truths, I feel like there are still a mysteries yet to be unlocked.


    This is what makes me hesitant. It wears down my heart and mind¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­she¡¯s here¡­¡±


    A familiar voice enters my ears. It¡¯s the same lethargic voice that Susanoo always makes. From the corner of my sight, Susanoo¡¯s figure enters. He started walking towards me while only making a solid eye contact. It¡¯s a little scary thought to look at him in the eyes¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­S-Susanoo¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you want to switch over?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take much time? Well, I do get how you feel¡­¡±


    ¡°W-What are you¡­mumbling about¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you about¡­five minutes¡­I don¡¯t trust you that much after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Wha..?! Don¡¯t trust me that much? What are you saying?¡±


    I fix my posture and leans my back on the wooden wall. In reality, I was squeezing myself further back as Susanoo walks towards me. He stops for a moment as if something happened. Susanoo then continued his approach and sat down beside me.


    Since I can¡¯t find any reason to ditch him, I wasn¡¯t able to escape in time. I knew it, even up close, I am still a little scared of him.


    However¡­


    At that very moment, the air around him¡­changes¡­


    A little gentle and free of any lethargic acts though it is a little melancholic like he has a lifetime of regrets riding over him.


    A sensation I thought I will never feel¡­it kinds of gives me a little bump in my throat¡­


    ¡°Asagao, I¡¯ve always¡­wanted to talk to you like this.¡±

 Chapter 228: Flowers over Clouds 3

    I become speechless of what Susanoo said to me. It was just a simple and normal line but somewhat, there is something weighing it. I don¡¯t know why but maybe because of the sudden change of air around him?


    I could only stare at him in the eyes with bewilderment and mouth agape. The clouds, the breeze, or even the sunlight, none of those are making me hallucinate, right?


    ¡°Um¡­err¡­did¡­did you really missed me that much? You can just tell that to me I front of others, why are you talking like that now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing special¡­I just¡­want to talk to you alone¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­we¡¯re talking now¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe, Asagao. I am really glad¡­I want to greet your sisters too but¡­that¡¯s too much of wishful thinking.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­are you so dramatic? You can just talk to them¡­¡±


    Susanoo went quiet and only look down woefully. I want to say something but I don¡¯t have any idea what¡¯s in his mind. He is unpredictable and there are so many mysteries about him. Not only that, he openly admitted to assassinating and killing people.


    ¡°I wish I could talk to her too¡­to¡­Ni--¡­no¡­nevermind¡­I am just glad that you are doing fine. To see you do your best, to try to clean up the mess that I have left¡­I am really proud of you and your sisters for coming this far.¡±


    ¡°Ni--? I don¡¯t get you, I don¡¯t understand what you are trying to say. What do you want from me? What do you want from Higan, Casablanca, and Hibiscus? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­I am Ast--! Times up¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    What¡­?


    WHAT?!


    Susanoo cuts his words and suddenly said his goodbye. The melancholic and depressing air around him changes again into a lethargic one in an instant. He was about to say something but he didn¡¯t continue further¡­


    What¡¯s his deal?!


    Not only that, not only him, everyone is having a leisure time amidst the crisis we are about to face.


    When I got to the kitchen earlier, Shouko was happily cooking and Topaz sat there watching her cook with a drool on her lips. Everyone is taking it easy¡­


    Well, I guess it¡¯s not that bad.


    Since my mood was flattened, I better do something else or I¡¯ll sink into another deep, depressing thoughts here. I guess one thing hasn¡¯t changed about me is my tendency to think negative and my self-loathing.


    However, in the middle of contemplating of what to do, something unexpected occurs¡­


    BOOM!


    It must be the best day of my life¡­


    The ship shakes a little as the explosion happens. I instinctively run towards the deck to see what¡¯s going on because I¡¯ll be honest, I don¡¯t like the idea of crashing into the sea because I can¡¯t swim. No, the idea of crashing itself is scary enough.


    As I arrive at the main deck, I immediately saw the back of Cattleya who was panicking as she doesn¡¯t know what to do. I approach her and tap her shoulders which gave her a little shock.


    ¡°Eeeep!¡±


    ¡°C-Calm down! Miss Cattleya, it¡¯s me¡­Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Good morning¡­not! Um¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re being attacked by devils¡­flying devils no less.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­really problematic¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry! My power is so useless¡­I don¡¯t think I can even help in this situation¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­was your magic again?¡±


    ¡°I can¡­summon calamity spells¡­such as typhoon, earthquake, blizzard and even call down a meteor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­really not useless¡­but just inappropriate in the situation.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, leave it to us this time! There will be a time where you will shine so for now, bear with it.¡±


    ¡°Miss Asagao! You¡¯re so nice¡­like what Miss Higanbana and Alstroemeria said.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. Just take a breather¡­Demon Lord Cattleya.¡±


    I left Cattleya and head towards the edge of the ship to see the people fighting.


    ¡°Bring out the guns! Bring out the cannons! We¡¯re going war, boys!¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Merissa¡¯s commands can be heard through a microphone like a tube. From the ship¡¯s sides, tube-like cannons and barrels pops out while producing mechanical sounds and peeks forward. I squint my eyes and I really saw flying devils.


    There are winged devils with four limbs, winged devils with a form of a dragon, bird, or even lizards that they are bigger than our ship. There are even devils that fly without any wings which I assume that uses flight magic. Those look bad knowing that they are archdevils¡­


    BANG


    BANG


    BANG


    The cannons and barrels started blasting and barraging them with lasers and Gatling guns while the ship makes evasive maneuvers to evade the devils.


    ¡°Niyahahaha! This is¡­ really fun! Asagao, see you later! I¡¯ll just stretch out some limbs!¡±


    Mimi laughs as she saw the swarm of flying devils. She stretches her arms and cracks her knuckle. After that, black dragon-like wings came out from her back and starts flapping. Her hands morph into a black skeletal claw, the one that she uses when she was in behemoth mode but it is much smaller to fit her image. She flies towards the devils and started hacking them with her claws¡­


    ¡°Niyahahaha! Come on! Fight back you useless sack of shit!¡±


    Merissa¡¯s vocabulary is rubbing hard to Mimi. I should discipline her later to avoid using such foul words, especially around the younger girls.


    After that, I notice a flash, no, a blur that jumps up that destroyed a devil. After losing momentum, I immediately notice who it is¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m falling!~¡±


    ¡°Geez, please don¡¯t do something so reckless! I¡¯m worried too¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hibiscus!~ I know you and Emby will catch me. Well, even if you don¡¯t it¡¯s fine!~¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­! Ah, Emby, to the left!¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    Emby opens his beak and produces a concentrated power made up of solar light. He fired it towards the flying the devil to the left which killed it instantly and it didn¡¯t stop from there. Emby sweeps the sky with that laser killing more devils. Since they are in divine ascension, it was an easy feat for them.


    ¡°Good job, Emby!~¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    Hibiscus praises the piece of shit Emby while catching Alstroe in the air. As soon as her feet landed on the back of Emby, Alstroe jumps up again to kill more devils.


    ¡°That¡¯s unfair¡­¡±


    I quietly muttered. It was an unlikely combination in aerial combat. I can¡¯t believe that something this simple looks so brilliant. That¡¯s why Alstroe wants to ride behind Hibiscus or Casablanca¡­no¡­I¡¯m sure she just wanted to cuddle with them.


    Geez, that¡¯s really unfair!


    Come to think of it, where¡¯s Casablanca?


    ¡°Ha! Go, go, go! Be crushed!¡±


    I saw Casablanca riding her crescent moon and charging towards the devil but stops halfway. From the center of the swarm of the devil, a small black sphere appears. Casablanca concentrated on the place and clenches her fist while staring at it.


    As she fully clenched her fist, the black sphere started absorbing the devils within its vicinity. The devils got pulled into it and through their own mass together with the gravity absorbing the devils inwards, they are slowly crushed.


    That¡¯s¡­a little brutal, to be honest.


    ¡°Niyahahaha! You look more dangerous than your cute appearance suggests!¡±


    ¡°No, Mimi is also cute!~¡±


    ¡°I want to flatter each other but there are more of them!~ Let¡¯s go, Casablanca!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Casablanca and Hibiscus are certainly learning and growing. Their honest pursuit of power is what makes it possible. As I was in a daze looking at the two¡¯s tremendous growth, Shouko and Ichirou appears beside me.


    ¡°Shouko? You¡¯re not supposed to move so much¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I want to help as much as I can too. Being a burden is too much for me so at least, let me assist.¡±


    ¡°But¡­how?¡±


    ¡°Ichirou, if you may.¡±


    From Shouko¡¯s words, Ichirou gathers power in his palm and in a flash, a long bow appears. A bow that usually used by Japanese archers. Ichirou passes it to Shouko and she draws it. As Shouko draws the string and points it to a devil, a makeshift magical arrow appears and Shouko fires it.


    FWISH


    As a slight gust of gale passes, the devil was cleanly shot in its head and dies. I look at Shouko and Ichirou with a surprised and questioning gaze.


    ¡°As you can see, Asagao, I am able to still shoot arrows such as that.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­how?! You¡­just used Ichirou¡¯s conjured weapon¡­ with a magical arrow no less!¡±


    ¡°We already tested it. Maybe because I have Ichirou¡¯s soul inside me, the weapons his conjure recognize me as Ichirou too and the spirits enable me to freely conjure an arrow as long as I hold this bow.¡±


    ¡°Amazing¡­!¡±


    Ichirou also conjures a bow of his own and started shooting down devils. It seems that he won¡¯t jump there with the others.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going, Ichirou?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll shoot arrows from here too with Shouko. I don¡¯t think I can fight them in the air. I can actually survive a fall at this height. No, I definitely will survive the fall. I¡¯ve already experienced it once, however, going back to the ship will be impossible so I¡¯d rather not.¡±


    ¡°Uwaah¡­I bet I¡¯ll wet myself if I were to fall in such height¡­Even if we use divine possession too, there¡¯s no guarantee that we can return.¡±


    ¡°W-Wet..?! No¡­A-Asagao¡­what about you? I think you should stay here too.¡±


    ¡°No, I can at least join them too, you know. I¡¯ll just find Shouta.¡±


    I left Ichirou and Shouko shooting arrows. As I walk around trying to find Shouta, I saw the figure of that man, Susanoo. He was just standing and staring the devils from far off distance.


    I don¡¯t think it he can do anything in this situation too¡­or so I thought¡­


    ¡°[Mortem]¡±


    Susanoo quietly whispers. A word imbued with strong Arcana magic was sent to nothingness, however, looking at the devils from his side, they die without any indication of being hit or shot. The way kill now sent a cold shiver down to my spine again.


    It seems he got an upgrade that no one can hope to reach. What¡¯s the deal with this guy? He¡¯s been overpowered right from the starts and becomes much stronger because of his pursuit of laziness¡­


    Yeah¡­the way he fight those devils without moving an inch of his muscles is a proven laziness¡­


    I walk past him like I saw nothing.


    After that, I meet Higan¡­carrying Topaz in her arms. Higan is¡­breathing heavily¡­


    ¡°W-What¡¯s with you, Higan?¡±


    ¡°A-A-A-A-Asagao! S-S-S-She¡¯s also a devil right?! I really really really really should do something about her! Haa¡­haaa¡­!¡±


    ¡°CALM DOWN!¡±


    ¡°IF SHE¡¯S A DEVIL, I CAN¡¯T LEAVE HER UNATTENDED! I HAVE TO DO SOMETHING!¡±


    ¡°GO FIGHT OUT THERE! ALSO, YOUR INTENTIONS ARE SO CLEAR!


    ¡°GEEZ! YOU DON¡¯T SEE A DEVIL THIS CUTE OFTEN!¡±


    ¡°Come here you little¡­¡±


    Higan put down the trembling Topaz and painfully parts with her. She really wanted to attack her, huh¡­


    Higan calms down and the scared Topaz retreated behind me to hide from Higan. I gave Higan a light bonk on her head since she is misbehaving a little.


    ¡°Calm down you idiot, you just got over your first period. Are you going to be fine?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Of course. Who the hell do you think I am!?¡±


    ¡°Such cocky words¡­if you are aiming to be the beast queen, you should behave more.¡±


    ¡°I get it. So, Asagao, use that to me. It¡¯s been a while now since then¡­¡±


    Since she is already reaching her hand to me, I grasp it and pull her a little towards me. Higan just showed me a smile and I return it with a wry smile too. I don¡¯t have to concentrate anymore. I am already in sync with Higan right from the start.


    I pass the divinity and it flawlessly flows to Higan without any resistance. It¡¯s a proof that she wholly accepts me without abandon. Her trust to me is like breathing, it''s natural.


    ¡°[Divine Ascension]¡±


    Contrary to my expectation that a pillar of light will shoot out towards the sky, Higan was enveloped with bright light that it looks like a cocoon. I myself was blinded by the light as it shines through the sky.


    Even I was taken aback from such new development of power.


    The cocoon began cracking. Crack forms everywhere and more divine light spills out from it until an explosive amount of light surges.


    It was no longer the Higan that I knew that first time we did Divine Ascension. Maybe because she has gotten powerful or I am already resonating with this body more or even both.


    Higan emerges from the cocoon, however, my eyes are strongly glued to her because of¡­her appearance¡­drastically changes¡­


    Her tails that are five in numbers should turn into nine, proving that hadreached the heights of being a fox clan, however, right now, her tail compose of only one¡­just a single tail. That¡¯s not it, that¡¯s not what made me look Higan like I saw an ephemeral godly being¡­


    Higan¡¯s hair¡­becomes completely white together with her tail and ears and her eyes becomes crystal blue like the sky, as if like, she became completely like me¡­traits that doesn¡¯t deviate¡­from being a Lionheart¡­


    However, she is not a child of my Mother, Nivalis. She is the child of Astlan Lionheart and Izuna. It¡¯s impossible for her to have such kind of traits.


    ¡°Asagao, watch me¡­¡±

 Chapter 229: Flowers over Clouds 4

    Higan jumps out of the ship as she brandishes her soul weapon, an umbrella. However, the shape and form of her umbrella are different than the last time I saw it. Also, the insignia behind her becomes white in color instead of golden.


    She throws the umbrella in the air as she jumps. She perfectly lands her feet on the umbrella and flies through the sky like she is surfing while leaving traces of light in her wake. The devils immediately sensed her presence as someone with the strongest divinity to they started swarming towards her.


    The stronger the divine power the more it attracts devils, huh¡­


    That would be natural in this world. After all, that divinity came from my mother¡¯s power. And then, the devils are the creation of Eresti, my mother¡¯s enemy, the one who created arcana magic in this world.


    Each of the two will repulse each other. It may be the reason that I feel repulsive to any arcana magician. Nil has stronger arcana magic and tons of it. Maybe my hatred towards him stems from our disposition¡­


    And so, devils will come towards the person with strong divinity that stems from Nivalis.


    ¡°[Purifying Flames of the Gods!]¡±


    Higan shouted as her body shots towards the devils. Flames of platinum color start manifesting around her with a shape of a wisp. The count of the flames grew in number until it almost blocks my sight of Higan until it becomes a large sphere of white flame.


    ¡°[Explode!]¡±


    Upon Higan¡¯s activation, the sphere of white flames expands. The way she uses it¡­is like how I use Barrier, Force, and Spin. I know it already but, Higan will always reproduce new skills based on what she has previously witnessed.


    She is replicating techniques over and over again to improve herself. It is something I cannot compete with, instead, I myself learn from others of their own techniques and skills¡­barely¡­


    As Higan¡¯s power explodes, the devils that were about to swarm her are all swallowed by the white fire. It didn¡¯t stop from there, the sphere of fire keeps expanding which annihilates incoming devils too.


    The fire soon reaches the ship where we are boarded. I thought that Higan lost control of her power and wasn¡¯t able to calculate the distance of her fire but, instead of consuming the ship with her power, it only passes through it without harming it.


    After that, the sphere of fire keeps expanding further killing more devils. Topaz who is clinging onto me tugs on my clothes.


    ¡°What¡­happened? Asagao¡­what happened?¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­is full of surprises too¡­¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­? That girl¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­she has full control of her power that it only burned the devils which she only meant to kill. Because if she didn¡¯t she may have also killed not only you but us too.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­she must be wonderful person. Also¡­her hair and eyes becomes like yours¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, we are sisters after all¡­but¡­this is odd. Why did her hair and eyes change like that?¡±


    It is a question that can only be answered by the one who holds this divine power, that¡¯s not me, it would be my mother of course. For now, since Higan becomes this powerful, I think it¡¯s okay unless, in the future, some complications or downsides appears.


    Anyway, that was so cool!


    She is obviously showing off right now! As the flame subsides, the attention of everyone shifted to Higan¡­that was given because of the feat she showed.


    ¡°Hot, hot, hot! Ow, ow, ow, ow! It¡¯s burning, ow, ow, ow!¡±


    Ichirou cries as he tries to put out the flames in his clothes. It seems that Higan¡­intentionally burned him a little which I think it¡¯s too excessive. Does Higan really hate him that much to the point where she purposely set him on fire?


    The scenario made an uproar within the SS Iowa¡¯s crew as they cry in cheer towards Higan¡¯s display of power. I don¡¯t know how we will lose at this rate considering that we already have Alstroe, Susanoo, even Cattleya the demon lord and all of us here.


    We also have Pr¡¯thcor¡¯s ancient dragon group, the Pirates Federation, Senya¡¯s mansion residences, the fairies, and Gria backing us up.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Not to mention, the summoned heroes, Fon and Violetta with awakened power are there too. I don¡¯t see any way for us to lose this. However, even if I think about these things, I feel like something is missing. Something I should remember about what Nil said¡­


    ¡°Asagao.¡±


    A rough and robust hand lands on my head with a rub. I inadvertently look at the man who pats me on the head and what behold my sight is the smiling Hasu. My face loosens and I unknowingly broke out in a wry smile too.


    ¡°We¡¯re showing off too, right? Like you and Ichirou, we also have a special connection now. You, as my master, are now forever connected to me on a spiritual level.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! However, you shouldn¡¯t be asking me for power, I am the only one who is going to borrow yours. Hasu, what do you say? Let¡¯s go?¡±


    ¡°I know that you are itching for an action. Can¡¯t be helped then? Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s show them what we are made of even though unlike with Ichirou, you are still inexperienced in using me!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, the way you put it sounds so indecent.¡±


    I look at the worried Topaz. She is always like this, full of anxiety when the situation becomes sour but always happy and free of negative emotions when she eats. I don¡¯t hate it, in fact, I like how Topaz is right now.


    ¡°Topaz, don¡¯t worry. We are going to be fine. When we get back, let¡¯s eat together, okay?¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­together with Mimi?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°With Casablanca? And Hibiscus?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    ¡°With Alstroemeria and Higan? And, and¡­with everyone?¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s why, please behave.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    With another smile and a pat on the head, I left Topaz together with Hasu and run towards the edge of the ship. Hasu and I jump simultaneously and unlike how I usually do it with Ichirou, Hasu and I bump our fist.


    I can¡¯t hide my excitement anymore. I know that I am smiling like a freak that¡¯s about to go into war. I can¡¯t hide anymore how I want to use my newly found possession. I¡¯ve completely turned into one of those said battle maniacs.


    The heat of the battle brings burning passion in my heart. Learning new things every single day, improving myself throughout tough battles, and forming friendship and finding new allies, everything brings excitement to me.


    Once, I was completely satisfied with a simple and quiet life. Once, I was completely satisfied in hiding from my fears and what I think is painful. Once, I was completely satisfied in just relying on others and once, I was completely a fool who think of nothing but my own comfort.


    No, I am still a fool even now. Master always calls me a fool and an idiot. But even so, I want everyone to see how I¡¯ve changed, I want everyone to look at me, I want everyone to rely on me. I¡¯ve become a completely different person with my own selfish wishes.


    But that¡¯s also fine. Everyone has their own selfish wishes that they wanted to protect.


    My wish, my goal, my reason for fighting right now is to save this world so I can live together with the people I¡¯ve become close with, to the people that treat me as their family, friend, and in the future, may even be my lover.


    I want to see myself in such situation. I am not satisfied anymore with what ifs. I want things to happen to my life.


    My resolve falters every now and then but my companions, my friends, and everyone is there to help me stand up again, to support me in my emotional tantrums and recklessness.


    ¡°Bringing forth the fiercest tempest that pierces all forms of evil!¡±


    ¡°<Joining as one and wielding the power to see through all forms of impurities!>¡±


    ¡°Our mind and body resonate to expel impurities!¡±


    ¡°<Our mind and body resonates to expel impurities!>¡±


    With that in mind, I am going all out now! With that in mind, I am going to live my life boldly, more outgoing and my bravest!


    ¡°[Divine Possession!]¡±


    Bright lime light began swirling around my body and Hasu¡¯s figure slowly becomes transparent. His power as a spirit fluidly and smoothly enters my body like a waterfall. My body is bathed with Hasu¡¯s spirit which is completely foreign from this world but with our understanding with each other and mutual trust, it didn¡¯t prove to be a problem.


    Shouta is a form which represents his humanly body but Hasu is his spirit form greatly stemming from oriental origin from our world, meaning, Hasu, as a spirit, is not of a spirit from this world but a spirit that was transferred here.


    I don¡¯t know what power, skills and abilities he has but, I know that he is someone strong enough to defeat Ichirou on an equal battle.


    As my divinity resonates with his spirit, six feet tall spear with an edge similar to naginata appears in my hand. The spear is of oriental origin but the overall motif is of this world. A black spear with green outline adorned with seraphic wings in the back of its blade reveals itself.


    An angelic spear made match with a celestial figure. It was so beautiful that the sky itself made a good background. As I freefall in the sky, tattered ceramic wings appear on my back and it roots slowly crawls to my back as its roots.


    After a few seconds, the wings attached itself to me and became completely part of me. I start gliding in the sky as I flap the pure white wing and brandish the spear towards the giant devils who started appearing in the sky again.


    As I move, trails of green light left in my wake.


    ¡°Hasu, let¡¯s do that!¡±


    ¡°<What can I do?>¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!~¡±


    I grip the spear in my right arm and prepare to throw it like a javelin. I charge the spear with divine power and aim it at the devils the seemingly noticed me awhile ago now.


    ¡°[Perfect Calculation!]¡±


    It was an auto-aim ability that Hasu has. With it, my peripheral sense becomes a hundred times sharper and my brain processing becomes faster. Because of my enhanced body, I can withstand the abilities downside of frying my brain from so much influx of information.


    ¡°[Blooming Thorn ¨C Morning Glory Perfect Placement!]¡±


    My usual blue barriers become green which scatters everywhere in the sky. Instead of bundling them in one place, I scatter them in all sorts of places not for scaffolding use but for something else.


    ¡°[Blooming Thorn ¨C Paradise of Thorn!]¡±


    I throw the spear packed with so much divine power in my hand and the spear flies like a railgun.


    ZUDUUN!


    The power was so strong that the throw alone blew me backward for several meters away. The spear exceeds the speed of sound, breaking the wind resistance.


    Not even two seconds have passed and it already pierces a flying devil that was approaching me. After that, the barrier that was perfectly placed all over the place ricochets the spear. The spear that bounces from the barrier impales another devil.


    And another¡­


    And another¡­


    And another¡­


    Until the spear created an illusion of a violent thorny gale that pierces everything in its way. The perfect placement enables a continuous flow of ricochet in which annihilates only devils, of course, with perfect calculation, I already determined that the target will only be devils.


    As the number of devils dwindles, I ordered the spear to return. Its velocity immediately died down and it shoots towards me. I catch it with no problem and spin it.


    ¡°There are more to do and more to test. Let¡¯s continue this!¡±

 Chapter 230: Cecille鈥檚 Woes are Worst than Ever 1

    ¡°Hey¡­hey¡­!~ Miss Receptionist!~ Miss Cecille!~ Are you awake?!¡±


    My mind was suddenly called out by the young adventurer in front of me. I see I was spacing out like an idiot again. It must because of that Alstroemeria again. I wonder trouble will she get herself into again¡­


    Kuh¡­I¡¯m so worried about what kind of idiocy she will do! That bloody idiot!


    ¡°Hey¡­Miss Cecille, I know that you are rich and all but, that shouldn¡¯t ain''t be a reason to neglect your job!~ Or are you looking down on us now?!¡±


    ¡°What?! I can beat the snot out of you and your whole party! I can look down on you however I want!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Aunt Cecille we know! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you up real good the next time you call me aunt again!¡±


    My whole bones and body become stronger than a normal man since I started living with Alstroemeria. Geez¡­that brat¡­she really loves tossing and turning around too much without abandon!


    How many nights have I been hugged to death?!


    ¡°Arrgghh! Hey, you over there! Take over this guy for me in a moment!¡±


    ¡°Eh, where are you going Miss Cecille?!¡±


    ¡°A short break.¡±


    I left the reception to another receptionist. I feel like recently, I¡¯ve become a big boss or something. Even though I have tons of wealth now, I can¡¯t break the habit of working. Not to mention, my pay here alone can get me through without touching any of the coins I was given.


    My motto is Live your life modestly.


    And now, what did my life has become?! All of this is Alstroemeria¡¯s fault!


    No, I don¡¯t hate Alstroemeria¡­It¡¯s just that¡­that girl is so¡­high maintenance or some sort. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve lasted this long taking care of that idiot!


    Get the hell out of my mind! Geez¡­that girl¡­is she even eating three times a day with snacks?! Is she even brushing her teeth?! How many times does she take a bath within a day?! Is she alone and sad?!


    I head towards the break room with a mess of a mind. The smell of cigar enters my nose and I quickly knew who the culprit is.


    ¡°Tsk, so it is you, Guild master. When did you return?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, good job Cecille. However, it seems that¡­you¡¯ve taken over the place¡­too well¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood. Here, light me up.¡±


    ¡°I thought you are quitting.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t quit, I am still trying to quit.¡±


    ¡°Figures.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I at least just smoke three times a day now.¡±


    ¡°That one, how many times is it for the day¡­?¡±


    ¡°Fourth¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Old habits do die hard.¡±


    I grunted as the guild master lit my cigar up. I puff up the cigar and blow a huge load of smoke. I lean my back to the sofa provided in the break room and slouches.


    ¡°What about you, old man? How were your wife and daughter in the capital?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! They are fine and well as always! I did tell them to live with me here but my wife¡¯s parents refused.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is with your wife? Is she still your parent¡¯s baby?! Also, they¡¯ll be disappointed to find out that you haven¡¯t stopped smoking yet.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! What about you? You don¡¯t have an inkling of shame telling me that when your girl keeps asking you to stop. Also, you are like my wife¡¯s parents. Care too much for their child.¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Haaa¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    I stare at the ceiling as I blew another smoke towards the air. I knitted my brow as I remember her face scolding at me. What is she even doing any at this time of day?


    ¡°That! That! That¡¯s the face of a worried parent!¡±


    ¡°I am not a parent! I haven¡¯t gotten married yet and I don¡¯t intend to act as her mother or even sister! Also, her parents are still alive you know.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­? Those bastards that left such cheerful and adorable child¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­I want to puke remembering their faces. They act like they didn¡¯t have a child name Alstroemeria.¡±


    ¡°When did you meet them?¡±


    ¡°Ah...when I was collecting report from other guild towns to towns. I immediately knew who they were talking about when they said about a strong abominable child.¡±


    ¡°So you snoop around a little and found it out?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­did you gain anything knowing about it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­a fuckload of a migraine. I hope I hadn¡¯t met them. Geez¡­now I am more pissed than usual!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Then, what about we grab some drinks later?! My treat for the greatest parent ever!¡±


    ¡°Are you treating me or insulting?!¡±


    With another grunt, I left the break room and resume my job. The guild master doesn¡¯t know anything about the three girls I am taking in right now.


    Those three that I found in that night¡­


    That Diyu Hellbeing, an S-class adventurer. It was a blessing to have someone like her in this small town. She¡¯s been doing jobs by jobs in hunting devils. However, her position worries me¡­


    She is the daughter of a true ancestor known as Gria Hellbeing. A vampire and a noble to boot¡­


    I knew such of thing when I looked at her background. Of course, the guild in Niflheim City sent information about her but¡­when did we asked such thing? It was delivered by a maid called Lirin in secret too¡­


    Then there¡¯s the gloomy Bacarra who always cries herself in her room. I feel sorry for the young gal but whenever I see those unfair jugs of her, my cheeks start twitching. However, truthfully, her situation isn¡¯t funny.


    If I were in her situation, I¡¯d be crying blood too. Losing the man you love right in your arms without being able to tell your true feelings.


    Well, she is entirely not doing anything. Her magic energy alone can keep all of the devices in the mansion going and her magic energy doesn¡¯t even drain. It just comes back naturally like breathing. I can reheat the bath as much as I want!


    Aaaannd¡­there¡¯s the other one¡­Mana¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°*Hic* I¡¯m so useless¡­*Hic*¡­even now¡­I¡¯m being treated with this delicious beer! *hic* thaaaankk yoouuu¡­.nice old bald guy!¡±


    ¡°W-What¡¯s up with this woman?! Well, anyway! You¡¯re a good drinker so I¡¯ll keep it coming!! Hahaha!¡±


    After a whole day of working, as promised, the guild master and I went straight to the tavern and ordered tons of beer!


    However, I noticed that one of the three girls I picked up is here¡­


    Mana, the gloomiest, most tired and very alcoholic woman¡­yeah¡­ Among those girls, she is the oldest. A little bit younger than me but¡­well¡­I am little comfortable whenever she is with me.


    I can¡¯t offer Diyu alcohol because she is still underage. The same goes for Bacarra¡­


    So now, the guild master, Mana and I will drink until we drop! The whole tavern is in a festive mood too!


    ¡°Hey, this is not enough! Bring some more here!¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­not enough¡­more¡­give me more of those bitter tears¡­!¡±


    ¡°You heard that barkeeper?! Keep those beers coming! Also, where¡¯s my stirred vegetable?! I want them as my side dish!¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­nevermind¡­don¡¯t give me another mug¡­¡±


    ¡°What?! You¡¯re giving up already?!¡±


    ¡°Just bring me those¡­barrels¡­they are easier to drink?!¡±


    ¡°BRING THE BARRELS OVER?!¡±


    The guild master laughs as the barkeeper struggles to bring over the barrel full of beer to Mana. I can¡¯t stop from laughing too as Mana looks longingly for the beer.


    We filled up our mugs again drink to our heart content. I feel like my problems are sinking down to the very pits of the sea. Even now, a fight is starting on the other Merryman''s table but we couldn¡¯t care less.


    ¡°Hey, if you guys messed this night with us here, Cecille here and I will thrash the hell out of you!¡±


    ¡°What did you say, baldy?!¡±


    ¡°You got a problem, ugly?!¡±


    ¡°You really want to fight, baldy?!¡±


    ¡°SO NOISY!¡±


    BAM!


    Suddenly, a giant axe of astounding beauty appears in the middle of the tavern. The axe was so beautiful and large that everyone was in a daze upon seeing it. I already know what this axe is and who it came from¡­


    This is bad¡­


    ¡°I just want to get my load of beer here, don¡¯t start anything!¡±


    The thing is, that axe is already giving everyone a goosebump. It¡¯s a godly artifact after all and the use is Mana. I say, don¡¯t casually take out something so dangerous! What if you split our town into two?!


    I really don¡¯t know much about Mana and Bacarra but I do know that they are somewhat special.


    Everyone went quiet and in an instant.


    ¡°What are you saying? This is how we always talk! Right, baldy?!¡±


    ¡°Right, right, ugly! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    They are laughing nervously¡­


    Everyone went straight back drinking and the festive mood resumes.


    Eventually, the cheer of the crowd, especially the men becomes louder as a newcomer appears. From the door of the tavern comes the girl I am familiar with. With an eye color of red and green, a beautiful lustrous blond hair neatly combed back and her firm and slim figure, Diyu appears.


    ¡°Woohooo! Nice! A girl! Come over here!~¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey! Want to have a nice time with us?! Uncle will make you feel good!¡±


    ¡°Look, I am going to treat you, lady! Come this way.¡±


    The girl, Diyu, looks coldly and heartlessly at the men who called her. Of course, they already know who the girl is and jokingly messed with her.


    Their body shivers like electricity run down from their spine. These are the kind of perverts who love being looked down. Of course, they also know that Diyu can beat the hell out of them.


    Diyu spotted us and briskly walk towards us. She specifically came looking for me.


    ¡°Miss Cecille!¡±


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong? You can drink this, okay?¡±


    ¡°No! I am not going to drink!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t be giving you anyway too. So, why are you here?!¡±


    ¡°Miss Cecille! You still don¡¯t know?! This is not the time to be drinking!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­? Why?¡±


    ¡°A-Asagao¡­together with some people¡­has arrived!¡±


    PFFFFFFFFTTTT!


    I spat out every beer in my mouth to the guild master. My mind becomes sober in an instant as I heard what Diyu told me.


    What the hell?! The Lionheart princess is here again?!


    Oh god!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now! I¡¯m going now! I am really going now! Mana, come with me! Diyu! Carry this sack of shit!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­she reeks¡­¡±


    ¡°T-Take your time! I am going ahead!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­!¡±


    I immediately rush out of the tavern and run towards my house.


    Bad, bad, bad!


    I got this sloppy look at all times and I am intoxicated. I am going to ashamed myself in front of Princess Asagao at this rate! I have to sneak into my house and take a quick dip or even just¡­just fix myself!


    As I was running, right in front of my mansion¡­there are¡­


    Tons of people including Princess Asagao¡­


    Ah¡­I see the idiot Alstroemeria too¡­


    They saw me¡­


    ¡°Ah! Miss Cecille, I am sorry to trouble you but, can we stay here for a while?¡±


    Princess Asagao requested with a blooming smile that will immediately heal anyone¡¯s heart. Of course, who I am to decline¡­

 Chapter 231: Cecille鈥檚 Woes are Worst than Ever 2

    Right now, I nervously peek at the doorway to the guest room where Asagao and her friends are currently talking about something. I can tell that everyone inside is all high quality and high profile people. It¡¯s a little embarrassing to mingle with such bright people¡­


    If I go there, I¡¯ll stand out like a sore thumb.


    What would you feel if there are three princesses, one daughter of the beast general, one daughter of a demon noble, six summoned heroes, a maid, a pirate, another pirate with goat horns and the demon lord herself are in your house?


    I feel like my legs are going to give away and my mind is in catastrophe. One thing is that Alstroemeria completely fits in their group as she is sparklingly bright and beautiful too. Though, when did Princess Asagao grew that fast?


    Still pretty adorable though whatever words I say¡­


    ¡°Ah, Miss Cecille, again, thank you very much for letting us in. It may be a bother but we greatly appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°N-N-N-No! It¡¯s an honor for Princess Asagao and her companion t-t-t-to use my humble home!!¡±


    ¡°Please, there is no reason for you to be so nervous. We should be the one to feel sorry.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    That¡¯s easy for you to say!


    Geez, someone like you can get away with any crime with just an innocent smile like that! I am not implying anything bad with those words¡­It¡¯s just that smile like that is so unfair that it can move so many people.


    Everyone¡¯s attention spans over to me and I got stared at.


    For someone as old as me, I am like an auntie in a place full of lively youngsters. Except for Mana and that one guy with lethargic eyes, though, they still look stunningly handsome and beautiful. Where do they get so beautiful bloodline?


    Damn it! Just give me a little bit of your beauty!


    I give Alstroemeria a quick glance with scornful eyes and she immediately picked up what I wanted as I gesture outside. Her body jerked a little when I did that and she smiles nervously while walking out of the door.


    ¡°W-What is it?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer Alstroemeria¡¯s question, instead, I lead her outside of the mansion. As soon as we got out of the door, I begrudgingly stare at her.


    ¡°Eee¡­¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­goddamnit Alstroemeria! You should have at least told me that you are coming with a lot of friends!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little bit impossible!¡±


    ¡°I know that! Dumbass!¡±


    ¡°Eee¡­!¡±


    ¡°What I am trying to say is that you should at least let me prepare!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit impossible for us to know too. But you know, you look a little funny when you came earlier!~¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to prevent them from seeing, you moron!!¡±


    I move as fast as I can behind Alstroemeria and grab her whole body. Putting enough strength in my core and legs, I raise her body up and proceed to slam her head backward, performing a suplex on this idiot!


    BAM!


    ¡°Why are you so worked up, Big sis Cecille?~ Also, it has been a while since you did this to me!~¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you idiot! If you had told me that your friends are coming, and tons of them, I could prepare something for a better reception!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that!¡±


    ¡°This is your first time bringing so many friends! You don¡¯t know how that made me happy!?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Wha--?!¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Big sis Cecille¡­the thought alone made me happy.¡±


    ¡°I-I-Idiot! I¡­I didn¡¯t say anything!¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Ehehehe!~¡±


    I let go of Alstroe from the hold of the suplex and fixes my posture in embarrassment. It¡¯s kind of sounded a little creepy coming from me so I tried pulling the words but, Alstroemeria knows me better¡­


    She pulls away from me a little and beams a smile that even overpowered that sun¡¯s warmness. She has certainly grown. I know that there is a long way ahead of her but, even with just one step ahead she slowly evolves into a better person that always smiles.


    Maybe because the road that she has taken to is a road where she is bound to meet Princess Asagao?


    Whenever she comes back like this from an adventure with Princess Asagao, she grows up unnoticeably by people around her but for me, for my eyes, Alstroemeria is doing her best to be strong despite all of the misfortune that happened in her life. She has found her solace and she wanted to protect it as much as possible.


    Her attraction to Princess Asagao caused her to control her strength, to control and even hide her emotions, to smile even brighter even though there are lots of things that are burdening her thoughts.


    All of it, I know it. I¡¯ve taken care of her for several years now. However, even though I am happy that she continuously matures, there is this heavy feeling that bothers me now.


    It¡¯s true that because of Princess Asagao, she has grown but, I feel like¡­she is going to take Alstroemeria from me. I am little saddened by the thought that someday she will drift away from me.


    Wait¡­this is exactly how¡­a parent thinks¡­right?!


    ¡°Alstroemeria!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes?!¡±


    ¡°What do you think of me? As a person? As someone related to you?!¡±


    ¡°What with this so sudden¡­?¡±


    ¡°Answer me! This is important!¡±


    Alstroemeria¡¯s eyes widen as I ask such sudden question. Even I surprised myself by asking such bold question. No matter, as long as she gives me an answer, I will be satisfied.


    She started contemplating as she put a finger to her lips and looks up like she is really thinking. Well, even though she is an idiot, she is capable of thinking, okay? I also thoroughly taught her of some common sense¡­


    Suddenly, she again beams a smile at me¡­


    ¡°Big sis Cecille is as is. You¡¯re the kind but rough big sister for me. You¡¯re always there when I need you. That¡¯s why I love you. Please, don¡¯t get tired of taking care of me.¡±


    ¡°N-N-Not an auntie or anything?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re too young!¡±


    ¡°ALSTROEMERIA!!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crying?!¡±


    Tears immediately blasted from my eyes from Alstroemeria¡¯s sweet words. I didn¡¯t think that she thought of me so highly like that! I immediately pulled her body towards me and hug her with all of my might.


    ¡°Alstroemeria, as long as think like that, I will never ever let anyone have you easily!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­hmm? Let anyone have?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Live with me for as long as you¡¯d like!¡±


    ¡°No¡­you should really get married sooner or later. Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I carried Alstroemeria in my arms. Even though she is strong, it¡¯s not like her normal weight is monstrous or anything so I can carry her easily.


    ¡°Big sis Cecille?¡±


    I started sprinting towards the sea¡­


    Alstroemeria immediately realized my intention and in an instant, her face becomes pale and she started shouting.


    ¡°Wait¡­wait, wait, WAIT! I can¡¯t swim you know!¡±


    ¡°I DON¡¯T CARE! YOU SHOULD DROWN NOW!¡±


    ¡°EEEEHHHHHH?!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Umm¡­what in the world happened to the two of you?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­a lot?¡±


    Alstroemeria answers Asagao¡¯s question as she stands at the front of my doorstep. She is probably waiting for us. However, her question pertains to what actually transpired¡­


    Alstroemeria and I are both dripping wet and reek the smell of salt that came from the sea. Of course, after I threw her at the vast ocean, I immediately rescued her in panic as I came to my senses.


    ¡°Umm¡­I am actually looking for a map. Miss Cecille, I am sorry but can I ask you a favor?¡±


    ¡°A map, right?! I can get that for you in a heartbeat!¡±


    ¡°I think you should dry yourself first¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter! I am strong against cold and sicknesses!¡±


    I run away from them and make my way towards the guild. It is true that I am strong against cold and sicknesses since, in my younger days, I¡¯ve built a strong body to toughen out any kind of pain and illness.


    However, what Princess Asagao asked was kind of unexpected!


    I have tons of maps in my house but¡­all of them are from my adventuring days full of doodles and writings and they are quite old too. I am going to embarrass myself again in front of them if I offer such low-quality map.


    My only choice is to get some good maps from the guild master.


    I sprint at my fullest and in just a mere dozen of seconds¡­or so¡­we ragged breathing¡­


    BAM!


    Even though I am dripping with seawater, I barged in the guild with dilated eyes and rough smoking breath. My lean muscles have already bulged from my clothes. I am not bulky though, they are just lean, slim muscles¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­Miss C-Cecille?!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Hiiii!¡±


    I growled at one of the female receptionist. Even the adventurers got taken aback from my sight. Even the high ranking adventures look at me with respect and fear.


    Not minding the attention from these people, I staggeringly walk towards the guild master''s office. To the eyes of the people around me, I must be really menacing right now, though, I don¡¯t really care anymore.


    As I grab the knob of his door, I slammed it open again.


    ¡°GUILDMASTER!¡±


    ¡°WHAT?! CECILLE, YOU LOOK LIKE SOMEONE STRAIGHT OUT FROM A WAR!¡±


    ¡°Nevermind that, I have a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°I should mind it but, okay¡­what is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a map?¡±


    ¡°A map? You have a lot of those, right?¡±


    ¡°Your best unused map in stock. I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    ¡°Deal! Knowing you, you will pay immediately!¡±


    This bastard¡­


    He didn¡¯t even hesitate to sell it to me. He knows that I am in no time to bargain so he thought of getting the most expensive map he has, although, I really appreciate the fast transaction.


    .


    .


    .


    I left the guild master downhearted as I told him that put it in my tab for now. It feels like I am a scumbag but, well, I am a scumbag for feeling triumphant at his defeat.


    And so, I am bringing this extra large deluxe map to Asagao and co.


    I wonder what they are going to use it for¡­


    Well, finding locations of course¡­that¡¯s the very first thing you do when you have a map¡­


    I feel so tired now and I have not even rested yet. I am already sober enough to function like a normal person but my appearance might look so unappealing¡­


    As I enter my house, my stomach suddenly started to grumble. It seems that I am hungry too and I haven¡¯t noticed it myself up until now. Damn, I should have eaten those side dishes at the tavern¡­


    SLAP


    A loud slapping sound enters my ears.


    Because of that, I became a little alerted and tried to locate where the sound came from. It obviously came to the guest room where I throw them all in since there are too many of them for me. I left them with snacks and drinks when I talked with Alstroemeria but right now, I don¡¯t even have an inkling idea of what is happening to them.


    I insert my head in the small gap of the door to see what¡¯s happening just to be stunned¡­


    Even though the slapping action was already done, from the aftermath, I¡¯ve already concluded who received and gave the slap¡­


    Bacarra is standing in front Asagao who has a reddish cheek visibly from being hit¡­


    ¡°You, you lied to us the whole time. If they can forgive you, I won¡¯t. I myself have lied¡­however, you masked yourself against us. You are no more than a traitor too¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    Princess Asagao sincerely said to Bacarra as droplet of tears started dripping out from her beautiful watery blue eyes¡­

 Chapter 232: Cecille鈥檚 Woes are Worst than Ever 3

    This is simply the worst timing to try to enter now. My face hardens and my body stops moving as I got petrified by the sudden situation unfolding before me. I wouldn¡¯t say they didn¡¯t notice me, most of them most likely knew that I am here.


    Is this an in-fighting?


    It¡¯s a thing common to adventurers whenever and wherever. Even at most crucial times such as a during a battle, an in-fighting won¡¯t be prevented and I can say for sure that that party formed that very day is bound to be disbanded.


    However, if the cause of the fight is figuratively small, it can be settled with a few drinks or exchange of fist or clash of swords or even magic showdown. It depends on how people want it to be resolved.


    But, looking at how things are going for Asagao and Bacarra, their fight isn¡¯t something that can be handled by a drink over a counter match or competition of wits and power.


    I feel like this is deeper than any fights I have gotten into.


    Bacarra, again, with hate filled eyes shouts at Asagao.


    ¡°Stop acting like you are something special. It must be your fault then! That man that you are talking about, because of him, Kouta died.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I am really sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t deserve it¡­but you¡­how are you still alive without feeling any guilt for your own existence?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Bacarra raises her hand again for a slap. Seeing this, Asagao reflexively closes her eyes in anticipation of the incoming pain her cheeks are about to feel. Bacarra swings her palm to Asagao¡¯s face but suddenly stopped.


    Bacara¡¯s eyes widen as the shorter fox girl stops her hand before it even hits Asagao. The fox girl¡¯s face is twisted in pure anger as magic power seethes from her body. I felt like being bathed in hostility.


    ¡°Not a single hand on Asagao anymore. More than what you did earlier, I will attack you without questions.¡±


    ¡°You, runt¡­!¡±


    Someone intercepted the fox girl¡¯s interception. A weapon, a cutlass, appears in the fray as Diyu points it towards the fox girl. Diyu steps up between her and Bacarra and stares at the fox girl with hostile intentions.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what Miss Bacarra has gone through! Higanbana, settle down! Or do you want to have our rematch now?!¡±


    ¡°Rematch? That doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. I¡¯d rather spend my time ensuring that Asagao is safe than to bother myself with pointless brawls!¡±


    ¡°Bastard¡­Are you seriously saying that?! Do you think I am not looking forward to our duel again?! Are you mocking?!¡±


    ¡°My goals have changed. You also don¡¯t know what Asagao has gone through!¡±


    Holy shit!


    I should stop them because I am the adult here but I don¡¯t think I can stay awake in those bloodbath filled stares!


    I thought that their meeting would be full of tears and joys as they see each other again. If they start a fight now, I doubt my house will be spared. I really need to step up myself but my knees are stuck and my legs are trembling.


    ¡°Please stop it. Diyu¡­please¡­we have a lot more pressing matter to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Ichirou¡­you¡­stay out of this! Just shut up!¡±


    ¡°Diyu!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me! Or are you saying that you understand the pain that you¡¯ve caused me!? I¡­I¡¯ve been¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Diyu¡­! I¡­that¡¯s not it!¡±


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Everything is turning sour at this point. I can¡¯t fathom what¡¯s the actual situation is but I know that this won¡¯t be getting any better anytime. Unless someone who has control over them steps in and hell no, I am not the one who will do it.


    The twin elves with silver and blond hair panics and run towards Bacarra and clings to her with upturned eyes.


    ¡°Big sis Bacarra, please, stop this! Asagao didn¡¯t do anything wrong! She helped so many people and is still trying to help more!¡±


    ¡°You may not know it but she also helped us in many things. We¡¯ve grown because of her. We learned so much about this world and how dangerous it is! Please, just listen to what she will say first!¡±


    The two pleaded but it seems Bacarra is too much occupied at her own anger that she didn¡¯t realize that they are there.


    The other twins with black hairs that said to be summoned heroes too aren¡¯t moving an inch not because they are scared but they are keenly observing the situation. Meanwhile, the short maid and the girls who are dressed as pirates stay beside her because she got frightened.


    ¡°You even brought a devil over! Do you think I no one would notice it?! An abomination that makes me want to puke! Have you forgotten who our enemies are?! Or you and all of you have already betrayed us too!¡±


    ¡°Topaz¡­is different!¡±


    ¡°What?! Because you she looks like your dead maid!?¡±


    ¡°What was that¡­?! Don¡¯t involve Milin here! You¡¯ve been acting very odd for a while now! What is your problem anyway! Don¡¯t dump everything on me!!¡±


    ¡°You want to know?! Kouta is dead! Shun killed him right in front of my eyes! Backstabbed literally by that man that I trusted the most during the chaos at the dragon capital!¡±


    ¡°No¡­way¡­that very day¡­that¡¯s why Shun is¡­¡±


    The room became a field of snow because of the sudden drop in temperature. Even I got cold feet just by listening to them. The guy with mechanical arm lost his composure as his knee drops to the ground.


    The lethargic man who I expect to help out in the situation just snickers while Mana who lay down on one sofa averts her eyes elsewhere. She is not completely oblivious to everything but rather, she knows when the mood is not for stupidity.


    The demon lord Cattleya sits quietly beside the lethargic man and clutches to him. It seems that this cute demon lord is attached to him, however, her worried countenance is woeful.


    ¡°Hey¡­hey¡­HEY! Kouta¡­is¡­Kouta really dead?! Bacarra¡­answer me!!!¡±


    ¡°I just said it ri¡ªOW! Don¡¯t casually grab me! Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Bacarra¡­that¡¯s a lie, right? Even Shun betraying us is a¡­lie right?!¡±


    The man with mechanical arm grabbed Bacarra on her shoulders and started asking questions that deny the reality given by Bacarra. Her eyes started dripping with tears and her face is twisted in rage but she didn¡¯t shout but instead, made a whisper that is purposely hearable by everyone.


    ¡°I wish it was just really you who died¡­¡±


    All eyes shot towards her from the words she uttered. It was dreadful and morbid as she actually wished that someone just have to die. I know that morals and ethics are nearly not upheld but even I know that something like that is excessive.


    Asagao just seats on her knees and buries her face in it as her shoulder trembles and sobbing started coming out from her. The guy with mechanical arm grits his teeth and look down in frustration.


    Even the elven twins became a little sad as they separate from Bacarra. Diyu looks at her with sorry eyes as she withdraws her weapon. The fox girl stayed emotionless throughout the confrontation and most of them are just watching with a complicated expression.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Bacarra said as she shoves away the fox girl, the man with mechanical arm, and Asagao and heads straight towards the door which is where I am right now. She pulls the door out and I was exposed. Bacarra looks at me with neutral countenance and bows a little to me as to show respect and left.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­get some fresh air¡­this isn¡¯t what I really needed¡­¡±


    Diyu said as she hurriedly follows Bacarra with swift stride. Like Bacarra, as soon as Diyu and I met eyes with eyes, she bows down too and heads towards where Bacarra went. The elven twin, the girls dressed in pirate clothing, the fox girl and the maid rushes towards the crying Asagao.


    ¡°Unforgivable. That bitch will dearly pay! For now, Asagao, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Asagao, Emby and I will be with you. Of course, Casablanca is too.¡±


    ¡°Right! Let¡¯s go somewhere else first.¡±


    ¡°Niyahaha¡­¡­um¡­master¡­cheer up¡­ or not¡­what do I say in this situation¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the ship. We don¡¯t want to sleep under the same roof with a ruffian like that!¡±


    ¡°Asagao, let¡¯s eat so you can cheer up.¡±


    Hngh!


    Youth is so beautiful yet so tragic and fragile!


    The little girls comfort Asagao until she gets back on her two feet despite her crying fit. As usual, she is still the emotional little girl that I knew. They patted her on the shoulder, head and hold her hands while walking out.


    The girls pass by me and gave light bows one by one as if to give respect again.


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯m coming too. Big sis Cecille, I¡¯ll be back later!¡±


    Alstroemeria follows them. The whole time the conversation unfolds, Alstroemeria was just showing a blank expression. I know that she is suppressing her emotions and what hidden behind her blank mask must be terrifying.


    She never masked her emotion like that before nor bottled any feelings.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back¡­to the tavern¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, Mana. We¡¯ll come with you. We can¡¯t lose you now at this crucial moment. Making a calm decision is what I can only do in this situation for the whole.¡±


    Mana stands up visibly trying to run away from the problem at hand by drowning herself again in alcohol, however, this time, she will not be alone as the twins with black hairs said that they will come with her.


    The man with mechanical arm quietly stood too and follow them. It seems like he like the suggestion of drinking at the very least.


    Mana walks towards me and made a sharp turn towards the door. She looks at me momentarily and cramps her face in pain indicating that she still has a hangover. The twins bow down to me in respect again together with the man with mechanical arm.


    The last one to stand up is the lethargic man and the demon lord who stood close to him. The lethargic man walks lazily closer to me and¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­expect me to do¡­something about that¡­sorry for the trouble though¡­¡±


    Eh?


    Was he aware of that?


    Though, I am honestly fine as he apologized.


    ¡°By the way¡­can I¡­we¡­use a room for tonight?¡±


    ¡°S-Sure¡­but please¡­keep it down¡­okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­getting the wrong idea¡­¡±


    I said something like that while nudging at him and stare at him impishly. His face didn¡¯t show any expression though but the demon lord faces become red as a tomato in embarrassment.


    So that¡¯s how it is¡­


    Since the guest room now is deserted, I feel like the house becomes a little less noisy. I showed my guests to the room that they can stay to¡­


    Man¡­


    I really hope they can fix this as soon as possible¡­

 Chapter 233: Cecille鈥檚 Woes are Worst than Ever 4

    Night came and I suddenly became unoccupied. I don¡¯t have anything to do and I know well that I cannot do anything for them. I am a useless adult because I cannot think of anything for them reconcile.


    Alstroemeria hasn¡¯t come home yet and her friends are nowhere to be found. Only the lethargic man and the demon lord stayed. Bacarra and Diyu aren¡¯t here yet too and I am getting worried about them.


    What happened earlier must be really terrible for both sides. I want to drink some good stuff too but I¡¯ll come across some of Asagao¡¯s friend in the tavern and I don¡¯t want to make an awkward atmosphere.


    Cigar¡­cigar¡­do I still have some?


    Ah, good thing there¡¯s a two stick left in my pocket¡­


    I tried to light up the cigar which I put in my mouth and started puffing it as the tip started lighting up. Since I don¡¯t have anything to do at this night, I took the opportunity to take a stroll. While letting the cigar in my mouth slowly turns into ashes, I walk towards the pier in this cold night.


    The air is fresh and the night sky has shown the stars for people to watch. The sea reflects that beautiful scenery and made my stroll a little bit romantic, which ironically, none in my life.


    The cigar runs out and I threw the cigar butt in a trash bin.


    I lit up the second cigar with a small fire rune and proceed walking along the pier. I look at the beautiful moons, the shiny shimmering star, the adorable white haired girl, and the illuminated sea.


    White haired girl¡­?


    ¡°Good evening, Miss Cecille.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I shook my head in confusion about the girl in front of me and slap my cheeks several times. I look at the girl in front of me again and she is the real living breathing Princess Asagao¡­


    ¡°Miss Cecille?¡±


    ¡°UWAAH! It really is you!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­it¡¯s me.¡±


    She smiles sweetly at me when I came to. However, even with the radiant of her smile, there¡¯s a deep tinge of sadness and lamentation. Of course, it would be weird if she is not saddened or pained after what happened.


    ¡°What are you doing, Princess?¡±


    ¡°Stop that, it¡¯s a little embarrassing to be called princess¡­¡±


    ¡°I am in no position to call you anything else otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Just Asagao is fine. Princess is just a title attached to me being Fon¡¯s little sister.¡±


    ¡°Just a title, huh? A title can carry your whole kingdom¡¯s name. Perhaps you are not still aware the weight of your name?¡±


    ¡°Eh? N-No¡­I don¡¯t think I am¡­sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! Please don¡¯t be! It¡¯s my own impudence to lecture you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I am thankful for that. I need to keep being lectured to learn.¡±


    ¡°I see, then, I think calling you Miss Asagao would be fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    I feel a little happy as the sad little girl smiled even though in a brief moment that we talked. She looks up at the night sky. The cold and chilly wind from the sea blows bringing a fresh and salty breeze.


    Her hair which is shorter than I remembers, flutter magnificently. Her cheeks and nose become a little reddish as cold wind brushes her skin and the moonlight shines upon her. I can¡¯t believe that this young girl is so beautiful that it looks so ephemeral and no shade of darkness can overpower her brilliance.


    No, that¡¯s an understatement. If I think about it, she already has everything, wealth, indescribable beauty, social life and I don¡¯t mean to assume but, a lot of lovers or suitors. She lives in a perfect world but, I know that there¡¯s something really heavy burdening her.


    ¡°Tell me, Miss Asagao, do you like someone?¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh? What¡¯s¡­all of the sudden? Eh¡­?!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Cecille¡­?¡±


    Her innocent gaze watches me with confusion. Her tranquil eyes are visibly tired despite being so clear and enticing. I wonder how well she sleeps at night. It¡¯s also a little sore because she cried so much earlier.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    I shouldn¡¯t probably say anything. I really should not. If someone is going to say something, it should be the person herself but, I can¡¯t stand seeing Asagao like this. After all, she is someone dearly important for Alstroemeria. The girl that she talked about nonstop when she stayed here for a month¡­


    ¡°Do you have anyone in mind?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­but¡­eh¡­ah¡­umm¡­¡±


    Her countenance took a really quick turn as it immediately becomes red. She starts panicking as her flushed cheeks turn even redder as she thought of someone. Her gaze immediately sways left and right and her charm becomes even more visible. An expression one would get addicted to.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say his name. Do you have someone you like?¡±


    I cleared it to her.


    Her face didn¡¯t change color but only look down. Wordlessly, she nods her head thrice while being shy about it. I can¡¯t believe that I easily coerced her in answering such hard question but, well, I can¡¯t push it for the man¡¯s name.


    ¡°W-W-W-W-What¡¯s that all about?! Geez! Miss Cecille! Are you teasing me?!¡±


    ¡°Have you confessed to him already?¡±


    ¡°NO! That¡¯s too embarrassing! Also, I think he doesn¡¯t see me the way I see him¡­¡±


    I¡¯m stepping out of bounds. I am crossing the line. However, the way I see it, an action must be taken or nothing will move forward. I don¡¯t know why I am doing this. I may even harbor hate from the people involved.


    This is not so me. Before I met Alstroemeria, I am not such kind of person to be nosy of other¡¯s business¡­


    ¡°Asagao¡­you might regret that later if you don¡¯t tell him how you feel.¡±


    ¡°There you go again¡­are you coercing me to confess?¡±


    Asagao said while sulking a little. It seems she took my words for a joke but I am serious about it.


    ¡°You will feel despair if you aren¡¯t able to confess your love if the man of your target of affection died before you can even say it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t what you have gone through and I cannot even fathom what hardship you guys have experienced but I am certain that such situation will make any normal people go insane because of regrets¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Or¡­if you see the man you love being in the cradle of other girls. It is a little different from the one earlier but, you know that regret will also haunt you.¡±


    It is what Diyu told me and strictly told me to keep it a secret.


    She said that in order to make Bacarra strive to live without using her as the means, Diyu made her feel hatred and seek out revenge. It was surprisingly effective and Bacarra slowly regains her vigor but for Diyu, her mind tried to seek peace but wasn¡¯t able to.


    She feels heavy responsibilities for turning Bacarra into a vengeance seeker, thus, she plays the role of Bacarra¡¯s solace and coercer. She said that it was an irreversible decision that she made that both locked them in a cycle of endless guilt and pain until Bacarra fulfills her revenge.


    There¡¯s nothing wrong with anyone¡¯s moral standard but, taking all the blame for you own actions seem natural but, if it is taken wrong, you wouldn¡¯t be able to revert it anymore.


    One thing I don¡¯t understand is that why is Diyu angry at Asagao too?


    I look at Asagao¡¯s face which is now painted with ghastly color.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    ¡°Miss Cecille¡­you are right. Knowing that anytime, he might die, I might regret it. I have already realized this feeling a long ago but, I think it is time for me to gather my courage and tell it upfront to him.¡±


    ¡°Might die¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°I see...Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°You seem to know Diyu. Why is she so angry at you too? I noticed it earlier and she is visibly angry at you and the man with a mechanical arm.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­that¡­of course¡­¡±


    I am such a cruel creature. Asagao¡¯s joyful mood earlier deflated and becomes melancholic again. However, before this night ends, I want to know it myself.


    Asagao looks at me with apologetic eyes, as if, to the very core of her soul, the guilt is killing her slowly. If one can see the most beautiful form of a smile, one can also see the saddest form of eyes in this child.


    ¡°I¡­lied to Diyu¡­¡±


    ¡°Lied¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­I came to know her secrets but¡­I myself didn¡¯t say anything about myself. I thought it would be fine since some people around me accepted it rather easily but, I know¡­I know that being angry is the most normal thing to do.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I know what you are saying. It¡¯s like someone just cheated on you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­and Diyu and Bacarra being angry at me was the most normal.¡±


    ¡°What about Alstroemeria?¡±


    ¡°I¡­also lied to her¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I see¡­¡±


    Knowing that idiot, she forgave Asagao. No, she might not even harbor any thoughts about it. But, hearing it myself, I have to get angry at Asagao in Alstroemeria¡¯s stead.


    I don¡¯t want people tricking Alstroemeria, especially because she might recluse from other people, not even now that she made friends, and I don¡¯t want to add the fact that she was thrown away by her own parents.


    But as an adult, we don¡¯t get easily angry at children. Instead, we scold them and tell them where they have gone wrong and straighten that out.


    I pull my forefinger at the back of my thumb and I move my hand closer to her forehead. She confusingly looks at the gesture and before she knew what¡¯s going to hit her, I¡­


    FLICK!


    ¡°OWWW!¡±


    ¡°Bad children need to be lightly punished for lying.¡±


    I flick her with all my might and in response to the pain, Asagao holds her forehead while tears slightly leaking from her eyes. She looks at me again with dumbfounded face trying to find an answer.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your position, I would have also thrown you into the sea.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t swim¡­¡±


    ¡°More the reason for me to do it though¡­¡±


    I sheepishly grin at Asagao to look triumphant however, I know inside me that I might receive a capital punishment for hurting someone in her position so I am inwardly trembling and regretting.


    However, instead of being angry at me, the teary eyes Asagao giggles for some reason and made a smile¡­


    ¡°Did¡­did I hit you too hard?¡±


    ¡°No¡­Miss Cecille¡­thank you¡­thank you very much. I know now why Alstroe loves you so much. I am sorry for lying to you and to her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat¡­though, to be honest, I don¡¯t think I want to know about it.¡±


    For me, Asagao may seem to have everything but in the end, she is just a girl with problems and a little odd and awkward. Someone you might want to watch over all the time because she might do something unexpected¡­maybe that¡¯s how Alstroemeria feels?


    ¡°Um¡­Miss Cecille¡­about what you said earlier¡­about the man I love¡­¡±


    ¡°What of it?¡±


    ¡°I think¡­I¡¯ll say it now¡­¡±


    ¡°Come again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m confessing. I am going to let my heart out!¡±


    ¡°Right now?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I have to take the momentum and say it before I get cold feet again!¡±


    ¡°Wai--!¡±


    She ran off¡­


    Damn¡­brats these days are hasty. I won¡¯t spy on her in respect of her privacy even though I am curious about who it is.


    Well, with this, I am getting more things to worry about, huh¡­


    I¡¯ll let her since the night isn¡¯t that deep yet and sooner or later, her friends will be looking all over for her which will make the night of the town lively.


    ¡°I I¡¯ll head back and hit the sack¡­I haven¡¯t had any sleep since yesterday¡­¡±


    I turn around and began walking home¡­


    I guess I¡¯ll have a few shot of glasses before going to bed¡­


    As I walk along the pier leisurely, feeling the pleasant breeze of the ocean, I saw an old man drinking his wits out. He was in a small boat with complicated designs and whatnot. I approach him out of concern since this might become a little bit problem in the morning.


    ¡°Hey¡­are okay? Old man, look at all of these bottles lying around¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Gahahaha! Sorry, sorry. I¡¯ll clean those up after another one round of bottle.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? This scent¡­could it be¡­? Mead?!¡±


    ¡°Gahaha! You know your booze well!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve drunk this kind of thing once.¡±


    ¡°Well, do you want to sit down and have a few drinks with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass, maybe next time if I see you again here.¡±


    ¡°What a shame. Well, next time, right? See you around.¡±


    It was a pity.


    I might enjoy myself in there so I refused. On a second thought, I think I¡¯ll hit the sack and won¡¯t drink a glass for tonight.

 Chapter 234: Intertwining Hearts 1

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not drinking?¡±


    ¡°How can I drink in this kind of situation?¡±


    Shouta asks me if I will drink or not which I immediately turn down. Even if I am sitting on a table in a tavern full of drinking people, the first sip of the liquor for me tasted bad.


    Shouta is drinking a glass of cocktail specially made order. Beside him is Shouko peacefully drinking a milk base alcohol. Lastly, Mana is in our middle, chugging down a mug of beer bigger than her head.


    As for me, I am just fiddling with my drink and grilled horned fish. I tasted both but turns out to be tasteless for me. No, my sense of taste is kind of dull today and I can¡¯t work up an appetite. I don¡¯t know how they can drink leisurely like this after hearing that Kouta was killed by Shun.


    Also, Diyu¡­to think that she will be here of all places¡­


    When we arrived here at morning, I immediately became aware of Diyu¡¯s presence and got excited. However, when I actually saw her and as our eyes met, shivers ran down my spine because of how she looks lifeless and tired.


    I got cold feet and lost the courage to talk to her for the rest of the day before we had that argument. It was too much for me and the news about Kouta¡¯s death left me in a daze. It¡¯s heavy and my heart feels weary that I don¡¯t think I can drink anything for tonight¡­


    It¡¯s crazy though how this tavern got a lot of liquor to serve¡­


    ¡°How can you guys drink like that when we have a lot of things to fix?¡±


    I nonchalantly ask as I pick up the glass of alcohol and started playing it by sliding the ice inside it left and right.


    ¡°How? Are you thinking about earlier?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­how will I not think about it? Bacarra just said that Kouta died in hands of Shun, our friends, our comrades, our companions. We¡¯ve trained and learned together in the castle and not only that, we have desired to fight alongside each other¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s only your wishful thinking. None of us really thought or said that. Also, you don¡¯t have any rights to say that now. Ichirou¡­you¡¯ve changed drastically¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Shouta?!¡±


    ¡°Are you disillusioned or something? My only concern is Shouko and none other else. Asagao may be a secondary to my priorities, however, none of you will really matter to me when Shouko herself is in danger.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Hey, are you really that cold?¡±


    ¡°This is my true nature. If what you said about us wanting to fight side by side, then I shouldn¡¯t have attacked you in the first place back in the fairy forest. I have actually no qualms in murdering you at that time.¡±


    ¡°Even you, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Laughable¡­¡±


    I look down with sullen face from Shouta¡¯s words. I cannot deny everything he said. The reason he is going to help us is that he needs to save this world too to save Shouko and get her soul back. Anything else is insignificant for him.


    I took a quick peek at Shouko to see if she is making any emotions. Her face is unchanging as there¡¯s only a mask of a faint smile plastered on her face. I feel like I am going to get the same response as Shouta.


    With that, I glance at Mana who is chugging on the mug of beer wildly.


    ¡°Say, Mana, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Aaahhh¡­yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°How do you feel after what transpired earlier?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I feel sad about hearing about people¡¯s death¡­but¡­it is something in our lives that are inevitable. Look, like this beer! Eventually, it will run out and I will feel sad again unless I order a new one!¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    I feel horrible asking them and my mood is falling to pit even more. It¡¯s futile to talk anything reasonable to Mana but overall, I already get how she actually feels about it. I wonder how Susanoo thought of it¡­


    But, Asagao¡­she was clearly hurt by the news. I want to check up on her to see how she is doing now. I wonder though if I can see her now¡­


    I heard she is in Merissa¡¯s ship.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really feel well. I think I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    ¡°Right. Bring your depressing mood somewhere else.¡±


    I stand up from my seat and head to the tavern¡¯s exit. As a little payback, I hope Shouta didn¡¯t notice that I haven¡¯t paid yet.


    .


    .


    .


    The three of them, they could have at least showed a little concern. Is it really that damn insignificant for them?


    However, even if I shout at them or get angry, it will not go to make everything else better, more like it will make everything worse. They have given a sound argument, especially Shouta but, did he really not care about Kouta?


    Are Mana and Shouko the same as him? How about Susanoo? I can no longer discern¡­all of them are unreadable now for me. But, how is Bacarra felt painful the most?


    Did she really like Kouta?


    I walk along the lengthy pier while in a daze of thinking. The nighttime¡¯s coldness cannot penetrate my temperature threshold so I neither can easily feel cold or hot unless I put my mind into it.


    Whatever¡­I can¡¯t think straight. I don¡¯t think I can enter the girl¡¯s room in the ship anyway so I am going to find a place to stay.


    ¡°Ichirou, there you are! I¡¯ve been looking for you!¡±


    Suddenly, a sweet and young voice shouted my name. Because I was deep in thought, I didn¡¯t notice Asagao¡¯s approach and now, she is standing in front of me while breathing roughly and sweat building up on her nape.


    I didn¡¯t expect for Asagao¡¯s approach so I got a little flabbergasted by her sudden appearance. I really thought she¡¯ll hole up in the room while her friends are there for her. I was wrong¡­


    She was strong¡­stronger than I¡­in heart¡­and mind. This is the sole reason every single one of us trusts and believes in her. Her decisions are not the best but she is stubborn enough to find a way through everything. But Asagao herself cannot see such quality on her own self.


    But, as I stare at Asagao in front of me, for some reason, her flushed sweaty face started giving me goosebumps as her countenance is illuminated by the moon. Her youthful beauty stops my heart from beating for a while.


    There¡¯s something different about her tonight and I am uncertain of what it is.


    Her white luxurious hair, blue tantalizing eyes that will naively enchant anyone regardless of gender, lips that are more delicate than a flower that not even a gemstone can hope to match, and most of all, if you get to know Asagao, all the said appearance will pale in comparison to her sweet, caring and most of all, her unwavering selflessness that comes even at the most dangerous situation.


    ¡°I¡­wanted to tell you something. It has to be now¡­¡±


    She said with flushed face but her eyesight never parted away from me. She looks at me with conviction. She¡¯s clenching her fists to the point it trembles.


    She walks towards me with hasten strides and stops exactly in front of me.


    ¡°Give me your hand!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?! H-Here¡­¡±


    Asagao demand my hand and I reach out my left hand since. I just think that giving my right hand which is mechanical will be stupid of me. She grabs it and clasps it in her own hands. I can feel her soft and squishy palm touching mine.


    ¡°Ichirou, please, I want you to feel my heartbeat!¡±


    ¡°Uwaah!¡±


    She suddenly pulls my hand towards her chest which startled the hell out of me!!


    I thought of resisting but my hand won¡¯t heed my command so I just let her drags it to her chest. I can feel my heart racing from all of her actions for tonight.


    ¡°Here¡­can you¡­feel my heart¡­going¡­thump¡­thump¡­thump¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ah¡­¡±


    I got flustered too but her face is beet red as she forces herself. Because of that, I calmed down and clear my mind. Her chest, where the scar is, is in contact with my palm. I can feel her softness, I can feel her warmth directly transmitted to my own palm and mostly, I can feel her heart¡­


    It was pounding like a drum.


    ¡°This may sound weird for you because you are aware that I am a man inside¡­¡±


    Absolutely not!


    ¡°It may feel unpleasant too¡­¡±


    If anything, I can only feel your soft undeveloped breasts. Everything else is hazy for me and I can¡¯t think straight.


    ¡°But¡­I have to say it! I have to! I don¡¯t want to have any regrets too!¡±


    What could it be? I am expecting a little something from her so I myself is extremely upbeat and my mood from earlier was blown away.


    ¡°Whenever I am in contact with you nowadays, I feel like my heart will burst. Whenever you randomly pop up in my mind, I oddly become embarrassed but find myself grinning. Most of all, I feel happy by your side.¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Ichirou¡­I¡­¡±


    Her hands clench mine strongly. Her eyes look directly at my soul. Her heart started pounding even more and her face even becomes redder that her ears have become visibly reddish too.


    My heart started pounding that it resonated with hers. I can also feel my cheeks burning and I found myself intently staring at her.


    THUMP


    THUMP


    THUMP


    I can feel the coldness of the night and I¡¯ve become unaware of everything around me. My only focus is on Asagao and Asagao alone. No one else can take me from this closed world that we created right now.


    THUMP


    THUMP


    THUMP


    She, from the start, has always been supporting me. Back in the castle and even when we met again. She didn¡¯t stop from being my support. How do I feel for Asagao?


    THUMP


    THUMP


    Asagao has always been reckless and stubborn but I know I am the same. We don¡¯t have much in comparison but I am certain that we can get along well.


    THUMP


    So, what do I feel for Asagao?


    THUMP¡­


    ¡°Ichirou¡­I love you!¡±


    The words escape from her lips.


    She didn¡¯t falter and her eyes didn¡¯t look away from me. At this very moment, at this very night, Asagao confesses her love to me but at the same time, I just realized something very important.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    I kneel down in front of her as I pull my left hand from her grasp and put it on her right cheek. In response to me gently and lightly rubbing her cheek, her hand slowly hold my wrist and her head started swaying with the movement of my hand.


    She is cute¡­truly adorable. Anyone would love such girl. I bet almost all of people who Asagao would confess to will immediately say yes. I too am compelled to accept her love. I want to accept her love. I know that it will turn out great.


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    Accept her. Say yes, say you love her too!


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    She is the very description of the perfect girl. She can make everyone happy but, if I started dating her, I bet I could be the happiest man alive¡­literally.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°I love Diyu.¡±


    What came out from my mouth.

 Chapter 235: Intertwining Hearts 2

    Diyu¡¯s crying face came to my mind again. That very day at the Dragon Capital Mujinn where destruction is amassed everywhere and devils run rampant, only Diyu¡¯s face is imprinted in my mind as it is the last thing I saw of her.


    It had so much impact on me that I could control myself from lusting other girls, though, Senya is an exception¡­


    I thought that it was buried underneath my heart because of everything that happened to me but, I thought that I can actually fall for Asagao but no.


    The night that Senya and I had that affair, we talked about something about Asagao, a conversation that only Senya and I are aware. Senya told me something that at first, I thought it wouldn¡¯t happen but, right now, I just did what she told me to.


    If Asagao confess to you, don¡¯t say yes!


    Senya, from the start, may have known that Asagao holds such feelings towards me while I don¡¯t. There¡¯s no use thinking about it because right now, I cannot organize my thoughts.


    Whether I find an answer or not is not even important anymore.


    Instead of showing bafflement of surprise, Asagao¡¯s just smiles at me like she already knows what answer I will give her.


    ¡°I know. I know that. I already excepted that answer¡­¡±


    It becomes harder for me to breathe as another emotion arises from the pits of my guts. She may have said that and may have smiled at me like it was nothing but, her hands immediately grabs the hem of her own clothes, trembling¡­


    She doesn¡¯t realize yet that her shoulders are trembling, that tear start building up in the corner of her eyes, that she can¡¯t contain the emotion inside her. Asagao has always been bad in hiding her own emotions.


    I was as honest and full of expression before, just like her, just like this girl in front of me, Asagao. However, being immersed in this world, I learned how to mask most of my emotion, how to let them out, and how to deceive.


    Now, there¡¯s a world of difference between us as she constantly changes for the better and strives more. Meanwhile, I¡¯ve become a scum that would let that girl tremble with tears and do nothing but stand still.


    Whatever may be the case, I have to respond properly¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Asagao. Like I said, I love Diyu and I cannot¡­return your feelings.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡­I know¡­I told you already, right?¡±


    I¡¯ve never experienced any romance before so I am unsure of how to end it. It as it may but, I feel like the lowest scum because I cannot resolve anything or even think of something good. Asagao was brave enough to confess and I am coward enough not to push her away.


    That¡¯s not the right words¡­


    I know that whatever may happen tonight would tarnish our relationship and that relationship¡­I want to keep it limited to as friends. The thought of Asagao hating me, avoiding me, or even refusing to use Divine Possession with me will surely affect our future.


    I have already considered everything but I can¡¯t still squeeze any solution. Do I even need a solution? I want to keep Asagao close to me, like more than a friend but not quite like lovers. I wonder what would Asagao wanted?


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°You always tell me that you love Diyu since we¡¯ve reunited back then.¡±


    Asagao¡¯s said like she is squeezing out her voice. Her every word screeches in my ear and it¡¯s so painful. I can¡¯t bear how sad she is but Asagao herself endures such pain¡­


    She has endured more than that¡­


    However, she accumulates more stress than a normal person and I can¡¯t even begin to think how heavy her heart is or how suffocating this situation for her is.


    I¡¯ve always boasted that I can protect her but, that was not the case because right now, I am the one who burdened her heart. It sounds obnoxious but I don¡¯t know what to think anymore.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel guilty. I just tripped and have hurt myself. It¡¯s no big deal¡­¡±


    Stop saying words like that. It makes my heart weary¡­


    ¡°I just wanted to confess my love to you. It¡¯s obvious for me that I will be rejected. However, I have no regrets that I let out such bottled feelings.¡±


    You are making it so light that what you are actually feeling right now. I want to say those words, I want to tell what¡¯s spinning in my mind right now but, I can¡¯t. Asagao is perfect in every aspect, meanwhile, I, a man who can¡¯t even comfort the girl I just rejected.


    No¡­I¡¯m pretty sure that would make everything worse. Good thing I have thought of it before blurting out anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I am satisfied with this. I¡¯ll be happy too if you start dating Diyu. I can cheer you on that.¡±


    Again¡­


    I cannot utter any words to Asagao. It¡¯s as if I am chickening out from sparking anything new with her. Is this an ideal decision to do or I should say something? Should I say sorry or should I say cheer up?


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s late now that my eyes feel tired and heavy. I think I¡¯ll head back¡­see you tomorrow¡­¡±


    Asagao said as she immediately turns her head and around. However, I saw tears sparkles under the influence of moonlight spilling out from her eyes as she turns around. The atmosphere that we built earlier deflated into nothing and it was all washed away together with the sound of waves from the ocean.


    She walks slowly with shoulders slumped down and her hands are both wiping her tears using the hem of her clothes. Her hic becomes audible for me and her breathing started getting rough as she tries to hold back her crying.


    Right now, I am certain that I am only feeling guilty and I want to give my sympathy for her. I felt no love towards Asagao the whole time¡­It was an attraction to girls of peerless beauty and be as it may but, I can also say that I had a lust for her.


    I feel guilty but now that I think about it, it was a rare chance for me too¡­


    The words that I have said earlier, the words that I uttered to her, maybe I can still retract them. What if Diyu doesn¡¯t feel the same way for me?


    New thoughts formed in my mind.


    It was selfishness¡­


    If I were to attain my own happiness, I could do that with Asagao but I have to move on from loving Diyu.


    Maybe¡­what if¡­


    I can still follow her, grab her soft and trembling arms and hold them to mine. It might not be too late to answer to her confession. It may not be too late for us to be together like lovers. Besides, she is not hard to love¡­


    I can move my feet, I was released from the daze I was in earlier and I can think a little bit clearly and logically now.


    Asagao¡¯s crying figure becomes distant but it¡¯s no problem for me.


    I have to make the first step¡­


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    I may turn things around and attain greater happiness with someone like her. I raise my left foot and put it forward.


    I know that¡­I can still reach her¡­


    ¡°Asagao¡­!¡±


    I start to move my body as I took the first step. Next is second¡­third¡­fourth¡­so on and so forth until I can reach her again and tell her¡­


    ¡°Asagao, I¡­¡±


    I need to get to her¡­


    ¡°Why are you trying to follow Asagao? You just rejected her, right?¡±


    A young voice of a girl enters my ears.


    However, it was neither sweet nor comforting. It was voice full of bloodthirst¡­not just a simple hostility, a bloodthirst with blood-curdling anger that directly bathes me and me alone. It immediately alerted all of my senses and my hairs stand on its end.


    ¡°Damn you¡­!¡±


    When I turn around to see the owner of such bloodthirst, I was not surprised by who it was but rather, I am surprised that someone small like her could make me feels cold on my feet.


    ¡°Higanbana¡­!¡±


    It was the fox eared, fox tailed caramel haired girl, Higanbana. One of Asagao¡¯s friend and among the people I know in our current group, she on the stronger side of the spectrum, however, not stronger than me or even close.


    But I am certain that her growth in power is abnormal. Also, I didn¡¯t even notice her getting close to me¡­


    Chills were sent to my spine as her eyes filled with hatred towards me stares fiercely into my own eyes. I can say that I am no longer an ally for her but instead, an enemy¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­Asagao¡­is¡­¡±


    ¡°I am happy that you didn¡¯t accept her feelings but¡­are you going to follow her? To hurt her again?!¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurting Asagao is unforgivable. I will make this an exception however, my anger towards you will never subside. You were about to trample her dignity by playing with her feelings!¡±


    ¡°I want to be happy too¡­and I am certain that I can make her¡­¡±


    As I said those words, Higanbana becomes even more enraged than she is from earlier. That power, Astlan¡¯s ira, started leaking out from her body¡­


    ¡°I will kill you! Don¡¯t you dare try it! I want my chance too! I want my chance to have Asagao all by myself!¡±

 Chapter 236: Intertwining Hearts 3

    Unlike me, this fox girl in front of me, Higanbana, is desperate for Asagao. I glance back again to Asagao and saw her back from the distant. There¡¯s something bitter on my tongue but I can¡¯t tell what it is.


    Am I feeling guilty because Higanbana made me realize something? Because I tried to push my luck in a way that would even hurt people around me?


    I don¡¯t know¡­


    Even I myself want to be happy. I just know that nothing could go wrong in choosing Asagao. However, my mind screams that it is not the right thing to do.


    Asagao is too much for me. She deserves someone not like me. I guess I don¡¯t deserve Diyu too when I am like this. Now that I think about it, I want to prioritize their happiness before mine. That¡¯s why I felt something bitter when I thought of following Asagao.


    I look back at Higanbana who is still glaring at me. The girl who openly declares her love for Asagao, however, she is abstaining from any aggressive approach to her as she made a promise with her.


    ¡°Asagao chose you but you already rejected her! I love her! I love her more than you can imagine! If you accepted her in the first place, I am fine with that! I will accept the fact that you and Asagao are going to be together!¡±


    ¡°You will?¡±


    ¡°I will! It¡¯s Asagao¡¯s happiness that I am concerned! Not a single shit about you! Now that you are out of the picture, I won¡¯t let you be with Asagao anymore, not that you already tried to trample on her feelings!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I intended to do, however¡­It is as you said, I won¡¯t¡­pursue Asagao anymore¡­¡±


    Higanbana¡¯s hostility lessens and she settles down. Her power almost burst throughout the city that will alert people. Her eyes now stare at me with the usual deadpan but there¡¯s a clear hostility to it.


    ¡°Please stay true to your words. First, thank you¡­for rejecting Asagao. That¡¯s the first thing I am thankful to you. It may have hurt her but¡­¡±


    ¡°I was about to make another mistake¡­you stopped me from doing so¡­I am also thankful for that.¡±


    ¡°Now don¡¯t act friendly with me. I will stay true to my words and I will kill you if you attempt anything. Even if you are clearly more powerful than me, I will do everything to kill you if you hurt Asagao other than this time.¡±


    ¡°For your age, you¡¯re quite scary and matured.¡±


    ¡°I have to. I need to elevate my own abilities in any form to catch up with Asagao. I won¡¯t cause any trouble too for tonight because you backed down. You already know that there¡¯s an eye watching¡­¡±


    It is as Higanbana said, there¡¯s someone else watching us. It¡¯s clearly Susanoo who is keeping an eye on us. Not only Susanoo, I know that Alstroemeria, Mana, and Hasu are strong enough to know that there¡¯s something going on here.


    Realistically, if a fight breaks out here, I bet no one is going to side with me, especially Susanoo and Alstroemeria who will clearly side with Higanbana.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t say anything to Asagao about this and I hope to those who are listening to keep quiet.¡±


    ¡°Even I won¡¯t dare to say anything to her. She is easily gullible by emotions and she has enough stress weighing on her shoulders¡­¡±


    ¡°I trust and believe on Asagao unlike you. If she is burdened by such thing, she will grow more, however, when it becomes too much for her, that¡¯s where I will come to encourage her, to cuddle her to stillness, and to make her smile.¡±


    If that¡¯s the case, I no longer need to concern myself over Asagao¡¯s mental state. These people, all of them, they are all gathering around Asagao with purposes and goals while being concerned for her.


    I only hurt Asagao and brought her pain over and over again. I didn¡¯t believe her initially, I didn¡¯t notice how she feels for me and I am just an imbecile who cannot decide who to love. Diyu wouldn¡¯t want a man like me.


    As Higan utters those words, she turns her back on me and started walking. That action alone got me curious for the reason¡­


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°What? We don¡¯t have anything to talk about. I expect that we will have the common goal to keep Asagao happy. Also, I heard that you like Diyu too from Asagao. I expect that you will also talk to her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±


    ¡°Then what could it be?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your chance?¡±


    ¡°Chance?¡±


    She turns around to face me again and this time, her eyes are looking down like it is somewhat sad and happy. There was a faint smile on her lips but her fox ears are sullen as it falls down meekly.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­about this chance¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Isn¡¯t it the perfect time to comfort Asagao, the perfect time to get closer to her and to¡­deepen your feelings for her? Are you not going to follow her yourself?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mock my feelings for her. I love Asagao to the point I am willing to kill myself if it is going to be her happiness.¡±


    That¡¯s too extreme!


    Wha--!


    Her eyes¡­those lightless eyes that say something even far more dangerous than what her power made me felt earlier¡­I know those¡­


    This girl¡­


    It¡¯s basically as sinister as arcana magic¡­


    This girl¡­has a strong obsession¡­for Asagao.


    ¡°Why the pale face?¡±


    ¡°You¡­what¡­are you¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I don¡¯t really know what I would have done if you didn¡¯t stop from my words earlier. I don¡¯t really know how things would end up if you further bring pain to Asagao. That¡¯s why who knows?¡±


    ¡°I see¡­you are¡­¡±


    ¡°I am, in fact, as you thought, obsess for Asagao. However, at the same time, I truly love her.¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you grabbing this opportunity?!¡±


    Her eyes devoid of normal emotions came back nonchalantly to being deadpan. It is evident that she is aware of what she is but does not know what kind of things she could have done. She is fundamentally dangerous¡­


    ¡°Because¡­I am aware that I am not the one Asagao is going to seek for¡­¡±


    ¡°Higanbana¡­¡±


    ¡°I, for sure knows that she will go to her, to the person who understands her the most, to the person who always watches her, to the person who has the strongest connection with her the most¡­¡±


    ¡°That would be¡­her, right?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I am going to be happy, no, even joyful if the two of them started loving each other. I don¡¯t mind being the third wheel!~¡±


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t plan to deepen your relationship with her?¡±


    ¡°If what I said earlier happens, I don¡¯t mind going deeper in her underwear¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­just wow¡­you say some bold and blatant things like that¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go. I¡¯m sick and tired of your face.¡±


    Higanbana turns her heels away from me. I guess that¡¯s how our conversation ends¡­


    She made me realize many things. I guess people with scary personality on my list has elevated by one number again. I can¡¯t believe that that type of personality also exists in this world. She is like a bomb that would explode anytime and no one wants that.


    I should stop playing the fool around her¡­


    Also, it is surprising that she doesn''t mind if Asagao started dating anyone as long as it is her choice. However, I didn¡¯t expect her to be that¡­um¡­a little¡­perv?


    That said, I still have mixed feelings.


    The reality of our situation, the death and betrayal of our comrades, and the troubles I piled up myself come back to me and slowly sunk in into my head.


    I rejected Asagao, that¡¯s all there is to it. I still have feelings for Diyu, that¡¯s all there is to it.


    I am just a spineless fool¡­that¡¯s all there is to it¡­


    ¡°Ha¡­haha¡­hahahah...HAHAHAHA!! How silly, how ridiculous¡­how stupid¡­¡±


    What¡¯s this feeling boiling deep down in my chest?


    It¡¯s bitter, it¡¯s hot, it¡¯s making me furious about everything. I have felt this before in this world, no, I felt it way back when I was younger!


    When? When was it?!


    That¡¯s right¡­when a man killed my parents. I have felt this surge of anger!


    However, right now, it came from a different reason. I can feel my view as a person, as a human, as sane person crumbling. I have no longer have a grasp of my own beliefs, my own values, my own justice back when I was weaker.


    ¡°You¡¯ve become¡­this pathetic¡­¡±


    ¡°Wha--?! Diyu¡­?!¡±


    From the alley of one of the warehouses in this pier, Diyu¡¯s figure came out from the shadows. Her bright sparkling green and blood red eyes stare at me with pity. Her bare shoulders are exposed as she wears her usual clothes with her breastplate on. Her pleated skirt shows a glimpse of her thighs.


    She has frowning lips and her eyes pity me, but it tells more than that.


    ¡°I heard from someone that I can find you here¡­and that Asagao confessed her love for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?! Susanoo? It¡¯s Susanoo, right?!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who. What matters is that I have something to talk about with you.¡±


    She came at me with straight and glaring eyes. I haven¡¯t seen Diyu for months but something about her has definitely changed.


    ¡°I heard that you rejected Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I rejected her¡­because I have feelings for you. What you saw back the--!¡±


    ¡°Stop. It is not important anymore.¡±


    ¡°Diyu¡­¡±


    ¡°You rejected Asagao for me. Ichirou, you are the deepest fool I have ever known.¡±


    ¡°Why is that¡­?¡±


    ¡°For if I am in your shoes, I would accept her in a heartbeat and throw any sentimental feelings for you to the trash.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°But, I am quite happy that you chose me despite facing someone earlier who is far more superior to me¡­¡±


    She showed me a faint smile.


    It¡¯s not true that she is superior to Asagao. Asagao just showed me more of what she is. I want to see more of what Diyu is. There were no superior or inferior, I just have to know more about her. I don¡¯t want to set any preferences or delusions over a girl.


    I just want to understand and embrace what they are.


    ¡°I can say for sure that I, Diyu Hellbeing, have feelings for you too, Ichirou.¡±


    ¡°Really?! Diyu¡­what you just said¡­is it true?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­!¡±


    ¡°But, I don¡¯t want to be with you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seemed to lose yourself somewhere¡­you are not what you used to be. Also, don¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t notice it. We vampire has sensitive sense of smell so I know, even if it is faint, that you had other woman embraced you¡­¡±


    I know¡­this outcome is inevitable.


    I know¡­that this is the outcome of my decisions.


    I know¡­that these outcomes are already predetermined and will soon explode right in my face.


    ¡°Also, I can say the same for me. I don¡¯t want to be with you because¡­I have changed too¡­¡±


    ¡°What do¡­you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°I want to be with you too but, I can¡¯t. Not now, not today, not tomorrow¡­and I don¡¯t know when...¡±


    ¡°Diyu¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done something irreversible¡­to Bacarra¡­and I vowed to myself to take responsibility of what she has become. I have to be there for her, as someone who changed her to what she is now.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­? Why¡­with¡­Bacarra?!¡±


    I don¡¯t quite get it. I don¡¯t want to be so worked up about it but¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s because that I hold feelings for you, I rejected Bacarra¡¯s advances. She was in dire need of emotional support and at that time¡­I was the only there for her. So, I made her seek vengeance to keep on living. It¡¯s all because¡­I have feelings for you¡­¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s¡­what happened¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated¡­it¡¯s painful¡­I want to help Asagao too¡­but I can¡¯t even start where to find my compassion for her since she lied to me¡­you may easily forgive her but I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    That¡¯s understandable.


    I can feel some weight floating away from my shoulder as I hold this conversation with Diyu. I can understand what she is trying to say and I think that it is for the best.


    ¡°But¡­Ichirou¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it, Diyu?¡±


    ¡°Even after what¡¯s going to happen to us¡­don¡¯t give up on me¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if I became an annoying girl¡­even if I became that girl who gets worked up at everything, don¡¯t give up on me. Until¡­I can give Bacarra her own path, her own happiness and help her stand on her own two feet again¡­please¡­don¡¯t give up on me¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry¡­for everything¡­¡±


    Diyu raises her hand towards. Her palms are about to touch my face as she outstretched her hands but halfway, she stopped. She pulled her hand back and look away from me.


    ¡°Good night¡­¡±


    Diyu left¡­


    I could no longer utter any words¡­


    This night¡­has put a lot of hole to me that I don¡¯t think I can ever forget what happened at this moment.


    Everyone was perfectly right but not correct in a sense.


    It¡¯s a torrent of emotions¡­


    ¡°Care for some drink?¡±


    From another corner, Susanoo appears with a bottle of wine.


    Why does he appear like some best wingman when he is the one who called Diyu over here.


    ¡°Are you satisfied?!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    That night, I tried to drown myself to liquor but failed to forget any of those worries¡­

 Intermission 4

    This character review is brought to you by Nil!


    Asagao: This is obvious. You¡¯ve reached this part of the story and damn me if you still don¡¯t know who she is! If you still don¡¯t, she is the cutest in the world! The perfect little sister material!


    Higanbana: Yeah, you know? That fox with a high level of danger? She followed Asagao all the way from fucking beast continent to the fairy forest like, who the hell is committed to such task? Obviously, it¡¯s her! Damn me if you still don¡¯t know her!


    Casablanca: Yeah, let¡¯s be honest here, we want the twins to have more screen time too, right? Or not..It really depends on you guys! More like, she¡¯s been active in the story for quite a while now so I am not going to say anything unneeded.


    Hibiscus: You see the author¡¯s profile pic? That¡¯s her! *repeat the same as above.*


    Alstroemeria: Okay¡­I¡¯m not touching this one¡­


    Topaz: Woohooo! Come on! I know you guys wanted more of her! Wait, she ain¡¯t purely for fan service or anything, okay? There¡¯s no such as that in this story! I know I¡¯m repeating myself but if you guys are still reading this at this point, I need no words to say about her.


    Mimi: This shit making move to my Asagao! I just know it! She better stop sticking her goat horns to anything else! Same as above, if you are reading this *beep*


    This where it gets a little tricky¡­


    Ichirou: You see this guy? This¡­come on. You hated this guy too, right?! Bastard needs to learn the hard way and he deserved what gets in the last chapter!


    Mana: One of the summoned heroes and for like, she has a little screen time for a summoned heroes. Well, to start with, it wasn¡¯t the heroes that are the focus here. Okay, I¡¯ll do my job properly¡­she is that girl with matured heroic blessing with godly artifact of an axe. Satisfied? Touche!~


    Bacarra: Yeah, this bitch got her lover betrayed by his friend and now wants to go homo with a flat land of a girl but got rejected too. Like, in the story, your only asset is your boobs! But, look forward to the future development!


    Susanoo: Yeah¡­this guy may seem cool to you guys but I dearly hate him! I mean, this lethargic bastard is basically a walking portal with cool ideas!


    Priscilla: Whoa¡­this one is kind of dangerous for me too. I¡¯ll back off before she hears me talking shit behind her.


    Shouta/Hasu: Really?! This guy goes from ¡°Hello, nice to meet you¡± to ¡°You mom calls me daddy too.¡± Like, no offense here but, he is a bait but when he transforms, he became this ugh¡­tall dandy guy with jet black blunt bangs¡­


    Shouko: Hahahaha! Crippled for life! No, that¡¯s not you but you can¡¯t even fight properly now. Also, she and Shouta are in an incestuous relationship. Don¡¯t be a wimp by just knowing this.


    Let¡¯s move on to the involved characters.


    Merissa: Okay, this one is a little favorite of mine. Tanned, big breasted, short stacked, you name it! Also, she¡¯s a pirate! A gal that anyone can love but not to bear with for so long!


    Senya: Okay, this is crippled for life gal. Like the guy earlier I¡¯d absolutely bang this stanky legs chick! Can¡¯t blame him for doing so.


    Diyu: Okay, this girl is the flat land that I mentioned earlier. Yeah, she¡¯s the hellbing girl, the daughter of that Hispanic vampire or something something. Anyways, she¡¯s a little hot and cold type of a girl so in courtesy of that guy who fucked up everything, please bear with her.


    Cattleya: The demon lord, or that short stacked with big bumper too. That¡¯s the gal with magic that can cause a disaster worse than your diarrhea day. We all know who this gal wanted and thirsting for!If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Let¡¯s do a little bit more.


    Ashfon Astlan: This guy hasn¡¯t appeared lately and he is the best douche out there too!


    Violetta: Well, you know, first of the introduce otherworlder character, the generic magician with dark past, etc. She is literally all over the story if you think hard enough.


    Cecille: Okay¡­this one is related to Als so I won¡¯t touch anything about her either.


    P¡¯rthcor: That dragon old guy that Asagao met in the lost capital etc.


    I¡¯m tired of doing this¡­if you guys want to know more, refer to chapter 190


    Nil: Chan charan chan chan¡­


    Dy: You seem awfully tired, my lord.


    Nil: Yeah. By the way, where¡¯s Hydrangea?¡±


    Dy: Hmm¡­maybe she¡¯s taking a massive dump.


    Nil: I see! Then we¡¯ve got no choice but to start the segment for today!


    Dy: Gahahaha! Don¡¯t be in rush, my lord. Since Hydrangea isn¡¯t here for today, I¡¯ve called a replacement.


    Nil: As expected of Dylan! Call the replacement over!


    Dy: Okay! Hey, come out now!


    Nil:¡­


    Dy:¡­


    Milin: Hi! Hi!


    Nil: Gah!?


    Dy: You¡¯re not the one I called!


    Mil: It¡¯s everyone¡¯s favorite maid, Milin! Teehee!~


    Nil: You¡¯re dead!


    Mil: Canonically, duh. I can still appear here without ruining the story itself! And I am missing so much screen time!


    Dy: More like you won¡¯t be ever going to have any more screen time because you are dead!


    Mil: Don¡¯t be such a prick! Now and then, I am going to crash into this segment and no one is going to stop me!


    Nil: Author is not on our side, Dylan. Let it be.


    Dy: Hmm¡­well, since this adds up some spices, I won¡¯t mind it anymore.


    Mil: Since you two don¡¯t have anything to say anymore, I would like to make a speech first before we proceed.


    Nil: This better not be about how you miss Asagao¡­


    Mil: Motherfucker¡­


    Dy: Why aren¡¯t you getting bleeped?!


    Mil: Cause I am the boss here!


    Nil: You¡¯re not.


    Dy: You¡¯re not.


    Mil: Tsk.


    Nil: This is getting a little out of hand. You¡¯re dead¡­


    Mil: Shut it. I¡¯m replacing that useless fairy of yours so be a little grateful. Also, when will Asagao guest again in this segment?


    Dy: That¡¯s a little hard for now. We¡¯ve sent request letters to the character and Asagao was the first one to appear. I don¡¯t think you can meet her anytime for now.


    Mil: This is bullshit¡­


    Dy: Don¡¯t blame us!


    Mil: Then, what about the girl named Topaz? Hey, hey, I know that she looks like me but there¡¯s something else about her like, even if we look alike, she is a lot more adorable.


    Nil: It¡¯s the difference between attitude, numbskull. Obviously, you won¡¯t find a perverted maid who is 187 centimeters tall cute. Also, you¡¯re freaking tall! I just realized that!


    Dy: Also, she is 34 years old¡­


    Mil: Things such as those don¡¯t matter anymore! Since I am dead, my age won¡¯t be moving anymore! So, so, can I meet this Topaz girl?!


    Nil: Well¡­sooner or later I guess.


    Dy: Gahahaha! That young girl grew up into such a fine art.


    Mil: I heard she is petite in size and has huge breasts. Guhehehehe¡­short stacked is not bad either.


    Nil: Fufufu¡­comrade, I see you are a man of culture as well.


    Dy: Gahahaha! That¡¯s a compliment for the creator!


    Mil: But¡­haa¡­haa¡­Asagao¡­I¡­I want to¡­


    Ashfon: Stop right there you degenerates!


    Nil: Woah?!


    Mil: What the¡­?!


    Dy: Oh¡­I forgot about today¡¯s guest¡­


    Ash: How could you degenerate lust after Asagao! Asagao is¡­she is¡­


    Nil: You are the biggest degenerate here.


    Ash: I¡¯m just trying to protect my little sister from people like you!


    Nil: Yeah, yeah. Suit yourself.


    Mil: Haaa! You won¡¯t stop me! No boundaries of the story could stop me from conveying my feelings for my most beloved princess Asagao!


    Ash: How dare you, Milin?! You are defying your king?!


    Mil: I¡¯m canonically dead. You don¡¯t pay my salary anymore, idiot! I will do whatever I want here!


    Ash: Damn!


    Nil: Hey, hey, I know we hate each other and all but there¡¯s something in my mind.


    Ash: This better not be something against Asagao!


    Nil: Asagao and I are once one. Now, Asagao is your little sister, shouldn¡¯t I be your little brother too?


    Ash: Ugghh¡­Fuck off!


    Nil: Woah¡­that¡¯s some bias and hypocrisy written all over your face.


    Dy: Gahahahaha! Nothing¡¯s well in this segment today without Hydrangea.


    Ash: Yeah¡­where is Hydrangea anyway?


    Nil: Due to paradoxical reasons and spoilers, Hydrangea was forced to the role of having diarrhea.


    Ash: That¡¯s¡­!


    Mil: Don¡¯t be sad. Let¡¯s talk about Asagao to clear up our minds.


    Ash: You¡¯re right.


    Nil: I¡¯ll start! I want to tie her up, punish her in all sort of way and make her cry!


    Mil: That¡¯s some nice fetish but don¡¯t do it to Asagao!


    Ash: Hmph. You lot don¡¯t know the joy of feeling her soft body while lying down on a bed, her fragrant soft and silky hair brushing up against your face, her fragile body leaning against you that trembles every single time you stroke her head and¡­


    Nil: Okay¡­stop. You¡¯re just boasting.


    Mil: Then I want to---!


    Ash: I bet that¡¯s not something good.


    Mil: Look who is talking! You are no longer my king, you degenerate perverted siscon!


    Nil: Nailed it! Burn!!


    Ash: I am not!! It¡¯s just that Asagao is so irresistible!


    Mil: *noises about Asagao*


    Ash: *noises about Asagao*


    Nil: *noises about Asagao*


    Dy: Well shit¡­


    Dy: I guess I have to close the segment myself since they are having a heated debate.


    Dy: This segment has become a circle of pervert now. Not that I can exclude myself though.


    Hy: What¡¯s happening?!


    Dy: Oh, hi! Are you done taking a dump?


    Hy:¡­what the hell are you saying¡­?

 Important Notice

    This chapter is about something everyone needed to know my future and upcoming plans for Blooming Thorn. To all my loyal readers who survived up until now, to those who are about to drop this, to those who just caught up with the latest chapter, I want all of you to know that Blooming Thorn is longer than you thought.


    I have already planned out everything right from the start so dropping or going hiatus for a long period of time won¡¯t happen.


    I am not aiming to be a professional or something. I just want to tell a story about a girl who will be in a lot of situations common and even uncommon to people.


    I am saying this now to warn people who hate extremely long novels such as this and also a reassurance that I won¡¯t be dropping this anytime.


    The following are my plans for this novel¡¯s parts:


    Part 1: Blooming Thorn in Another World (Current)


    Part 2: Blooming Thorn in Wonderful World


    Part 3: Blooming Thorn in Collapsing WorldUnauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Part 4: Blooming Thorn in a Lonely World


    Each part will consist of 4 volumes and with approximate chapters of 300+ each part.


    It¡¯s easily understandable that I will be writing not for just one year. It might take 5 to 6 years to finish everything.


    One of the difficulties I am facing is writing chapters that are a little fleshed out or a little bit understandable. English is not my mother tongue but I am still doing my best to improve my grammar, choice of words, etc.


    Well¡­even if it is my mother tongue, I doubt I can deliver a novel with good grammar.


    Again, I warn those people who hate reading a really long novel. If that is you, I hope I didn¡¯t disappoint you that much.


    Well, since I am already writing this chapter, I may as well asks my readers about the novel itself.


    How do you find it at this current part?


    Who is your favorite character?


    Who is you least favorite?


    Who is the character you hate the most?


    And more of your thoughts¡­


    I know, for those readers that have come to this point, you all know that I am not that chatty. Commenting at every chapter isn¡¯t a hobby of mine too.


    However, a simple ¡°Thank you for the chapter¡± livens up my day and motivates me. I understand people who just simply read and move on to their next novel oin their list. For some of the readers, this novel has become staple food for them.


    Call me calling for attention or anything. I¡¯m just a human, a normal one.


    Despite what you guys want to call me, I will keep writing. I will keep improving. I will keep moving because I don¡¯t want to leave the novel alone. It¡¯s accurate to say that I am already deeply attached to my characters.


    That¡¯s all.


    Thank you for reading, love you all!


    Peace!

 Chapter 237: Plans of Attack 1

    What have I¡¯ve been doing since last night?


    The memories of my rejection come flooding in my mind again which made me a little upset. I can¡¯t shake it off my mind and I am brooding over to how to talk with him again. However, that said, I feel a little satisfaction within my heart as if I have let a flood flow out.


    I guess from now on everything between us will be a bit awkward, if not, a little distant.


    So, after my rejection, what have I¡¯ve been doing?


    I try to move my head a little.


    BOING


    I felt something soft and elastic covering my face. Since waking up a dozen of seconds earlier, my face feels a little hot and it is a little hard to breathe. I try to squirm around only to be tightly grasped by arms in my back.


    I immediately open my eyes since the confusion got me a little nervous. What behold my sight is¡­


    ¡°Asagao!~ Are you awake now? That¡¯s silly of me, of course, you are.¡±


    ¡°Alstroe?!¡±


    My eyes met with Alstroe under the white sheet of the bed we are sleeping onto. Her smile is cheerful and her yellow eyes are gentle.


    Last night, since I was crying endlessly, my body feels heavy and I desperately tried to search for comfort. The last thing I remember is that I am crying right in Alstroe¡¯s chest for the whole night until I fell asleep.


    ¡°Are you okay now?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­thank you, Alstroe.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m happy!¡±


    Our body touches each other and within the cover of the blanket, our scent collides and mixes. Her body temperature, her heat, her warmth are thoroughly transmitted to me and most of all, her breasts are pressing against me.


    She didn¡¯t even ask what¡¯s wrong or anything. She immediately came rushing to my side as she saw me crying. No questions asked, she promptly hugged me and comforted me. She does not want to delve into my own problems yet until I say it myself, she will just be there to for the sole purpose of just being there.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You can rest as long as you want though. Asagao has been working hard for a while now, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­I want to do so much more. I have to¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m here, we are family, right? We promised each other.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you again.¡±


    Without reservation, I snuggle closer to Alstroe. It gave me a sense of comfort. My heart still aches whenever a think of what happened yesterday night. However, whenever I am with Alstroe, everything else melts away. Not just now, but every time we are together.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t come closer¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­why?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth yet¡­I think my breath smells bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe! It can¡¯t be that. Here, get closer to me! If it does smell bad, I won¡¯t mind it though.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! No, no, no! I really need to get up now and prepare myself!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Come now!~ We don¡¯t get this much opportunity!~¡±


    ¡°Stop acting like a child now, Alstroe!¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!~¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­fine.¡±


    Alstroe persisted to stay like this a little longer and I give in easily. Pull the sheet down a little so our face would resurface from its cover.


    What I saw is a simple bedroom with a window that easily reveals the sight of the ocean. There were corals, sea shells, and clams decoration all over. Simple drawers and cabinet are neatly arranged against the wall and a simple table top lay beside the bed.


    ¡°This is¡­your room?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a little cramped than yours though. Are you uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°No¡­it¡¯s more¡­incredibly normal for someone like you.¡±


    ¡°Buuu¡­Asagao is being mean!¡±


    ¡°Eh? No! I mean¡­I like¡­how simple it is.¡±


    The ceiling and walls are wood built that gives a really aesthetic feel. The open window brings fresh wind from the sea which is tinged with saltiness. The bed is abnormally large though but it is not out of place.


    ¡°This is¡­nice¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao?¡±


    I weakly muttered such thing. From here, you can gaze the town together with the sea. The lovely blue sky with clouds looming over entices my eyes that I stare at it for quite a time. The beautiful ocean reflects the color of the sky that it looks like a marble in my eyes.


    In short, everything is breathtaking.


    ¡°How is it, Asagao? This town is really beautiful, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­back when I was here, I never really put my mind¡­about how beautiful it is.¡±


    ¡°Something like this¡­I want to protect it. You love it too, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°That means¡­I have to protect things you love too. I will also protect you and be by your side. There are so many things which are more beautiful¡­when I appreciate it together with someone important to me.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­how that feels¡­¡±


    I just smiled from Alstroe¡¯s words. Her wish is so sincere and honest like a crystal. I don¡¯t feel weary and I feel light like everything doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°Alstroe?!¡±


    She pulls my body over to her and lay my head down in her lap as we watch the scenery from her window. This was the lap that I love sleeping in the most. To think that she remembers everything from what can make me feel really calm.


    She started stroking my head gently with her soft and beautiful palm that you wouldn¡¯t think she is someone who brutally fights enemies.


    Sleeping three days straight to expel all of my stress won¡¯t matter to this sensation brought by Alstroe. It¡¯s a hundred times better.


    ¡°Alstroe¡­the sea¡­is like sparkly sky¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a new way to look at it.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­you are so strong but¡­why can¡¯t you swim? You even live by the seashore.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden question? It¡¯s a little embarrassing to say about¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t swim because back in my previous life¡­I didn¡¯t have any opportunity to take my leisure time such as swimming.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    I look above to see Alstroe¡¯s face with a smirk.


    ¡°Well¡­Big sis Cecille tried to teach me once¡­¡±


    ¡°Un¡­¡±


    ¡°However, when I paddle in the water¡­well¡­you can already imagine what will happen.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha. That¡¯s so silly of you.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s not my fault that strong waves started washing Big sis Cecille and me away!¡±


    ¡°She must really have a hard time.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make fun of it¡­I can easily drown you know.¡±


    ¡°Ehehehehe!~¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­Asagao¡­now you¡¯re teasing me!¡±


    With a pouting face, Alstroe said so as I showed a little smirk at her impishly.


    ¡°Then, if everything is over¡­do you want to learn how to swim together?¡±


    ¡°With Asagao? I love to!¡±


    ¡°Then, I think I¡¯ll ask Fonfon to let me live here.¡±


    ¡°Here¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­I feel like it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    At that moment, in one of the baskets between shelves, I saw something, a ball of yarn with complete sewing materials. Beneath the ball of yarn is unruly scarf, clothes and even socks that are badly made.


    Alstroe notices where my gaze at and¡­


    ¡°Eeek!¡±


    She shrieks but wasn¡¯t able to move because I am in her lap. Her face¡­becomes so flustered that it becomes red. This a rare face Alstroe makes so it caught me off guard.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?


    ¡°T-T-That¡¯s¡­ummm¡­I¡¯m¡­just trying¡­a new hobby¡­¡±


    ¡°Sewing?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­it¡¯s¡­weird for you too?¡±


    ¡°No, it is not. More like it¡¯s cute of you to try something like that.¡±


    ¡°M-My face is red right now? Uwaah¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to worry. I love it when I know something more of you, Alstroe.¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­but I am not good at it¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t I teach you how to when we get the time to do so? You will learn how to and we can spend time together, right?¡±


    ¡°Then, when that time comes, please take care of me.¡±


    ¡°This Alstroe is cute too.¡±


    ¡°Geez!¡±


    This simple exchange, this simple talk, everything between the two of us, it¡¯s not stifling at all, on the contrary, it¡¯s a little addicting, sincere words from her gave me solace.


    She holds true to the seven virtues that contradict the seven deadly sins. It¡¯s the composition of her Ki.


    Wrath, lust, gluttony, greed, sloth, pride, and envy¡­they nearly don¡¯t exist in her.


    Because of that, I feel the best beside her¡­


    However, this moment needs to end. We need to act swiftly to preserve and save this beautiful world that we both love.


    ¡°I guess we need to go now, Alstroe.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Let do our best so we can still see more of this world. To see every beauty it can offer, right?¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­you are right.¡±


    I get up from her lap. We both look at each other and nodded.


    Right now, we have insufficient time to dawdle around. Right now, we need to have a concrete plan for our upcoming battle that will determine that fate of this world.


    Right now, this day, the plans of attack will be determined.

 Chapter 238: Plans of Attack 2

    I lay down the large map on the table and put signs and symbols in some places. Alstroe stares at me with interests as I set up the map.


    ¡°Good morning, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Un, good morning too, Higan.¡±


    Among everyone, Higan arrives the earliest besides me and Alstroe. Her eyes are sharp and attentive in contrary to her deadpan face that she makes all the time. It feels like she is a little bit distant from me.


    ¡°Are you okay, Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Yeah¡­I am fine¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s do our best today.¡±


    Higan stares at me with a soft expression and her lips are faintly smiling as she stares at me and Alstroe.


    ¡°You two look both lovely as always.¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!~ Higan, the same thing can be said to you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Alstroe, however, I can feel that the two of you are somewhat different. Did something good happened between the two of you?¡±


    ¡°Un! But it¡¯s a secret!~¡±


    ¡°Quite secretive now aren¡¯t we, Alstroe.¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!~ There¡¯s a secret between us and there¡¯s a secret between me and Asagao.¡±


    ¡°How shrewd of you, Alstroe. Well, I am going to find myself a seat as we wait.¡±


    Higan proceeds on occupying an empty seat a little bit far from us. She is really acting strange today because she would immediately take a seat near to me. What bothers me the most is that there¡¯s a secret between Alstroe and Higan. What was that little secret that Alstroe mentioned?


    .


    .


    .


    After that, one after another, everyone started coming.


    A sleepy Susanoo being pulled by Cattleya with bed hair, Casablanca and Hibiscus together with Emby that were doing some light stretches, Shouko and Shouta walking together and sitting down together for obvious reasons, Mimi dragging Topaz who still has a crumbs of bread in her mouth, a lively Merissa that frolics around while carrying a weird gadget followed by Ferd with neutral expression, the angst Diyu who refuses to look at me, and Ichirou who avoided my eyes the moment he entered the room.


    Miss Cecille won¡¯t come since she is unrelated and she still has a job as a guild receptionist. The matter of the battle against the devil should only be within our group after all.


    Bacarra didn¡¯t come. She is just sleeping in a room somewhere in this house but she didn¡¯t even bother coming. I don¡¯t know how to talk to her though. I doubt we can reach something understandable in this crucial situation. I don¡¯t want to blame her, I shouldn¡¯t.


    Since everyone is here now, we can resume what we had talked about yesterday¡­


    ¡°Alright, now that we are here, let¡¯s proceed with this meeting. Um¡­I really don¡¯t know how to start anything in this discussion so if you have any suggestions on what to do first¡­please kind of help me out¡­¡±


    Please don¡¯t blame me either. Even if I got better in my socialization skill, doing a pep talk or starting something this nerve wracking is still far from what I can really do. Maybe there is a time that I boldly talked but that¡¯s just because of the heat of the moment!


    ¡°Well then, how about I start this.¡±


    A voice resounds out of nowhere. My body immediately flared in vigilance as I immediately felt another strong magical power coming. However, the voice sounded so familiar that I took a step back and waits.


    Even Susanoo is calm as he motionlessly stares at nothing. However, the unrest doesn¡¯t only cling to my shoulders alone as most of us other than Alstroe who can¡¯t feel anything.


    ¡°I apologize for my sudden intrusion and visiting unannounced.¡±


    Suddenly, a warp appeared from the empty space in the room. Strong familiar magical power seethes from it. I just realized who was based in voice and magical power but to those who aren¡¯t familiar with is such as Mimi and Merissa, they kept their guard up.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see everyone well, especially you, Asagao.¡±


    From the portal that emits so much pressure, a figure of a woman comes out.


    Her violet hair is tied in low ponytail laid down on her shoulder that flows up to her waist. Her sharp and beautiful gem like purple eyes reveals itself to us that it gives me a little shiver. The iconic robe with purple outline and stripes covered with shawl flutters even though the windows are closed.


    None may have noticed it, no¡­no one literally notices the changes her body is going through yet but, I myself already knew about her swelling belly.


    It was Violetta who came out from the warp portal.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°I have heard from Priscilla. Though, what Priscilla told me is only relayed by one of your comrades I presume. The one who came with a large white tiger¡­¡±


    ¡°Violetta!¡±


    As soon as her figure completely reveals itself, my chest blooms with joy and gladness that my feet move on its own and run towards her with my arms outstretched towards her. She in response catches me in her embrace.


    ¡°I am glad you are fine!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I am the one who was worried, you know.¡±


    ¡°The dragon capital¡­and Fonfon¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in haste. I will tell you everything systematically. I have a lot of woes too but let me ascertain every ally that we have here now.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Also¡­you¡¯ve grown¡­physically wise. I guess there are lots of things we really need to discuss firsthand.¡±


    Violetta¡¯s stare that was affixed to me started eyeing on everyone with interest as her sight scans the whole room full of people. Since I feel like too clingy, I let go of Violetta¡¯s waist and step back a little. As I look at their faces, they had mixed reaction since some of them knows her and some are not.


    ¡°There are lots of familiar faces and¡­unfamiliar ones. However, even among these peculiar and odd set up of people¡­one¡¯s presences¡­stands out.¡±


    Violetta¡¯s eyes sparkle as her interest is strongly piqued by one particular person, Topaz.


    Since Topaz notices that she is being gazed by someone with strong arcana magic, her response was easily of someone frightened. Topaz tried hiding behind Mimi who looks equally confused as everyone.


    Without abandon, Violetta immediately strides towards Topaz with eyes fixated on her and the subject itself becomes even more scared,like what a small animal would do.


    ¡°Such strange existence you are. Moreover, you donned the appearance of that person, that woman whom Asagao gave importance to her life.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­um¡­I¡¯m T-Topaz¡­¡±


    ¡°Amazing¡­you have the very essence of a devil inside you but, at the same time, it is like your containment is of a homunculus but still a little far off from an actual one.¡±


    ¡°Homunculus¡­?¡±


    ¡°However, I can clearly see that there¡¯s a disparity between your contained body and essence. There¡¯s a friction that clearly prevents you from detaching from your origin, an unstable form that would seem to crumble if something were to force you to return to your very roots.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry¡­apparently¡­I was made imperfect.¡±


    ¡°But, you being here means Asagao has made you realized something or given something important to you, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­I still don¡¯t understand why I am here or what I should do.¡±


    ¡°I see. I am sorry for making you feel bad. It¡¯s a little surprising that a devil like you has been incorporated with your own sentient thinking and colorful emotions.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to what we are talking about. I¡¯ve deviated from the subject¡­¡±


    Violetta who was visibly excited about something new fixes her countenance and glances to all of us again. Topaz, who was interviewed just now collapses and fell on her seat in which Mimi immediately consoles her by rubbing her back.


    Her eyes swim particularly on two people this time¡­Cattleya and Diyu.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Cattleya, and Diyu. Was it Cattleya¡¯s ascension to the throne the last time we¡¯ve met?¡±


    However, Cattleya and Diyu averted their eyes from Violetta¡¯s prying gaze, as if saying the obvious that there¡¯s something wrong. I heard that Diyu and Cattleya are childhood friends from Ichirou, however, ever since meeting yesterday, they...were a little distant to each other.


    The one who responded to Violetta¡¯s Inquisition is Diyu.


    ¡°You¡­do you have an absolute idea of what you did to Cattleya¡­? You dumped every work of adult to her¡­¡±


    ¡°That was not it, Diyu. She simply wished to be one so she did. She wants to follow through Ashfon¡¯s example and teaching, nothing less.¡±


    ¡°You two basically drilled a wrong impression on her¡­¡±


    ¡°Based on how Cattleya led the demon continent, she is commendable for keeping it together despite its current economy and the separated opinion in her council. However, she was trying too hard to follow Ashfon¡¯s ideology but, she failed at one aspect of being a leader.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°She lacked tyranny. A basic trait all leaders must have to control the in and out of his range.¡±


    ¡°Tsk...¡±


    ¡°Why do you care now¡­?¡±


    Cattleya¡¯s voice interjected their conversation. It was one that filled with melancholy and worry.


    ¡°Diyu¡­what did I do wrong? What do you want me to do? You¡¯ve been cold yesterday and I couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to ask why but, why are you saying those now?¡±


    Cattleya stands up and asked with her eyes in the verge of tears. I can already tell that even Cattleya has a pent up stress and that she¡¯s been keeping herself occupied with all thoughts by clinging to Susanoo.


    However, that ends now. Before Diyu could even say anything, Violetta interrupted her and make another announcement.


    ¡°Cattleya Scarlet, I have to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°I plan to come here yesterday however I¡¯ve been visiting all of the continent leaders by warping. I happened to warp at the demon capital yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Then, what¡¯s happening to my subjects?!¡±


    ¡°You¡­don¡¯t need to go back anymore. Cattleya, you were already dethroned, stripped off of your title as the demon lord.¡±


    Her face went from flustered that shows visible redness to a really pale countenance as the news struck her like a thunder. Her lips lost its color and started trembling. Her eyes widen as if she can¡¯t believe what she just heard.


    ¡°Gria Hellbeing took over.¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡­?!¡±


    ¡°My father¡­?!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Even I can¡¯t think of anything else for a little while as I heard it. Gria took over the title of being a demon lord.


    ¡°He is effectively gathering forces to fight. I¡¯ve already given them assistance and they are building forts in the center continent. Transportation such as ships and airships are readily deployed and hordes of his undead are building a lot of fortresses as we talk now.¡±


    No way!


    Gria moves that fast?!


    Cattleya only responded with a defeated smile and she sat beside Susanoo again. However, Diyu¡¯s face show to be visibly angry or enraged.


    ¡°Uncle already did that, huh¡­I still have a long way to go.¡±


    Violetta took her eyes away from the two now and glances over to everyone, and then she stares at me who is standing right next to her.


    ¡°Now then, I shall commence this discussion myself.¡±


    That¡¯s a relief for me. I don¡¯t even know how to start this properly. She glances at the map that I laid out on the table and took a look at it.


    ¡°This is¡­I see. You¡¯ve thought this out well, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°No¡­it is the only thing I can think of.¡±


    ¡°Well, this is one thing, however, about the kings and queen of each nation¡­I have already dealt with them. The one that is in trouble the most is, of course, Ashfon.¡±


    ¡°Will you tell us what happened to him then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, however, what you hear, you leave it here.¡±


    Violetta warned us sternly.


    We can already feel how serious the matter as her power crept over us. It was the Arcana of Domination, the power that forcibly controls, right? A power sounds so mad befitting of someone that wanted to destroy and conquer.


    Since her power has been awakened by master, it still gives a chill to everyone. Ichirou has been staying quiet for a while as his lips pursed to stillness. He must have questions but he is holding it back.


    None but Susanoo and Alstroe are showing visible fear of Violetta¡¯s presence. A presence they never had felt before. I just realized that I am the only one prancing around because I know how her power felt when she awakens to it.


    However, all of them¡­all of them can absolutely feel it, the presence of the Mad Dominator.


    ¡°Truth to be told, Ashfon Astlan Lionheart, right now¡­is still unconscious ever since he went on a rampage in the dragon capital. It¡¯s the backlash of his berserk.¡±


    I¡­am not surprised.


    Such power holds too much for a single person. It¡¯s also one of those insane powers that shouldn¡¯t be played around too much. For them, Higabana, Casablanca, and Hibiscus, Astlan¡¯s Ira is not something I recommend for them to use. It corrupts their reasoning and slowly eats their sanity away¡­


    ¡°I have always observed Ashfon and his power for a decade now, its nature, capabilities, potential to become a threat, all of it is taken into factor. At this crucial time, it is one those power we need the most.¡±


    She is also correct about it.


    However strong Alstroe is, if she cannot use magic, there is no point when she fights an enemy that requires a magic to defeat. We still don¡¯t have any idea what¡¯s the limit of Susanoo¡¯s arcana magic and we shouldn¡¯t rely on it as much as possible.


    ¡°For the decade that I have been with him, I have determined one thing¡­¡±


    Violetta pauses for a moment and looks at me and then, look at everyone again.


    ¡°Ashfon is just barely compatible with his own power.¡±


    That¡¯s what I thought too. After all, it is just a power inherited from Astlan himself. Fonfon is a dozen of generation predecessor so Astlan¡¯s blood is thin and it is the same as Nivalis, my mother.


    ¡°The reason I am talking about this matter is because Ashfon¡¯s life, sooner or later, will be in jeopardy if he went on a rampage again. I was fortunate enough to be awakened to my powers at the right time however the intensity of his power grew ever so ferocious that pacifying him next time would be impossible for me.¡±


    Right¡­


    It was an insane power the easily wiped out the Dragon Capital Mujinn from the map. Not to mention, at that time, while I and Nil are fighting, Violetta is already there to stop his rampage.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I am finding someone to take over his power, Astlan¡¯s Ira. What I am saying is that I am going to forcibly transfer it to someone else if I deem Ashfon unable to control it anymore. And as far as I am concerned¡­there four people whose compatibility arises.¡±


    Eh¡­? Is she aiming for that?


    ¡°Higanbana, Casablanca, Hibiscus and, finally the odd one out, Ichirou.¡±


    The first three, I can already guess why they are compatible. After all, they are Astlan¡¯s daughter themselves. But the last one¡­Ichirou?!

 Chapter 239: Plans of Attack 3

    I hope my ears aren¡¯t making up anything or something because did I really heard that right? One of the possible inheritors of Astlan¡¯s Ira is Ichirou. That is in itself in not understandable and illogical. I have never heard of anything that will relate Ichirou to Astlan.


    In the first place, Astlan¡¯s spouses are Hinoki whom Casablanca and Hibiscus mother, Izuna who is the mother of Higanbana, and Nivalis who gave birth to generations of Lionheart.


    Violetta notices my confusion and unrest. She took the initiative to explain things to us. Ichirou himself is as confused as I am. For those who don¡¯t know about Astlan¡¯s Ira, they are tilting their head such as Merissa and Topaz.


    Mimi knows about it since Astlan was her previous master. Cattleya and Diyu have known Fonfon and may know about the power itself.


    ¡°Bewildered aren¡¯t we? Of course, to hear such power can be transferred, it would raise alarm to people.¡±


    ¡°Wait! How¡­how is¡­um¡­I-Ichirou¡­eligible for¡­Astlan¡¯s Ira¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± What¡¯s wrong? The way you speak Asagao¡­is something wrong?¡±


    What?!


    She already realized something is wrong?


    ¡°Asagao¡­confessed to Ichirou yesterday night was rejected¡­¡±


    Susanoo, from one corner, blurted such thing that made everyone dart their eyes on him. After that, their eyes darted towards me and Ichirou as if they witness a freak show.


    Damn you!! Why do you have to say such embarrassing thing?! Why are you doing this to me?! Are you tormenting me?! Even Violetta looks at me with widened eyes like she couldn¡¯t utterly believe it.


    ¡°Is¡­that true?¡±


    ¡°¡­Y-Yes¡­¡±


    I can feel my cheeks burning with embarrassment. Violetta then turns her sight to Ichirou. I didn¡¯t even dare to follow her sight and look down while all of them started talking among themselves.


    ¡°And¡­he rejected you¡­? That took some unbelievable amount of resolve I believe, right, Ichirou?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­it is as you said¡­I was really conflicted. But, someone made went and gave me their piece of their mind and I was able to reassure myself that, I, in fact, am not for Asagao. I don¡¯t deserve her nor anyone at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t imagine how you will receive Ashfon¡¯s hostility if he ever heard that you started dating her¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­That¡¯s not a good joke!¡±


    ¡°That said, Ichirou, you are also compatible with Astlan¡¯s Ira, however, it is a special one. The three children there¡­they are highly compatible. They fit like a glove but, I can¡¯t imagine passing something so dangerous to such young children.¡±


    I actually agree to that considering that Higan has an unstable mentality and the twins cannot comprehend the weight of wielding such power. If ever they inherit such thing, they will most likely destroy themselves.


    ¡°How am I compatible with such power?!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. It is only a possibility that I will forcibly transfer the power. Besides, I told you earlier, you are barely one to pass on. You don¡¯t even have the minimal requirement for it, however, your very core and your body¡¯s constitution is very special. You are¡­a powerhouse of spirits.¡±


    ¡°That may be said but how will you explain that? I have spirits inside my body, but if this is a talk about spirits, Hasu¡­Shouta has tons of spirits inside of him too.¡±


    ¡°Shouta Murayama, as you said, has a lot of spirits too inside his body as I confirm, probably has a lot more than you. But, the spirit inside his body is foreign to this world. I don¡¯t how he was able to enclose such existence up until now. The reason is that a power of this world and a spirit from another realm would cause a great stress to the person and eventually kill him.¡±


    ¡°Then are you saying that the spirits that reside me are what the Astlan¡¯s Ira requires?¡±Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°That¡¯s it and that¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Miss Violetta?¡±


    ¡°If I ever transfer Astlan¡¯s Ira inside you, it will consume the spirits. It will be creating a compatible stream of power inside you that make a new circuit of nerves to attain a same body composition of the Lionheart and that would take a long process. Astlan¡¯s Ira itself and through my effort, we may alter your whole body composition to accept the power and to prevent overloading and overhauling.¡±


    ¡°In short, I will be strip off of my former power and will be replaced by Astlan¡¯s Ira?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also wrong and right. This is just, in theory, a hypothetical guess but, if you were able to control Astlan¡¯s Ira, you can use your original power with Astlan¡¯s Ira backing it.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­but¡­that¡¯s only an if, right?¡±


    ¡°An if it is. In the end, I would be glad if Ashfon can control his own power. It is a dangerous one and we don¡¯t know more of its nature. Maybe Asagao knows something about it?¡±


    It is Violetta said, I know about Astlan¡¯s Ira and how it came to this world to Astlan¡¯s memory fragment mother has shown me.


    A power attained through hate of the gods and divines alike. It is for the sole reason that Higabana, Casablanca, and Hibiscus cannot use Astlan¡¯s Ira and Divine Ascension at the same time. It is a two completely different form of power that might tear them apart if they forcibly try to use the two.


    ¡°I¡­about that power¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is not what our objective right now. We¡¯ve quite deviated again from our plan. I know that you are worried for Ashfon, Asagao. I am keeping him safe somewhere so we better put out head together for this world¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°If possible, I don¡¯t want you to participate in this battle. After all, if something were to happen to you, Ashfon¡¯s sole emotional pillar, his remaining sanity would crumble.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you may say, Violetta, I will fight! I am going to stand with everyone and face the danger and threat to this world. I should be the one saying that, Violetta¡­I won¡¯t let you participate in this fight.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°That is because¡­I don¡¯t want you¡­and Master¡¯s child in your womb to be in danger.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Violetta stops for a moment as I mentioned about her unborn child in her womb. Ichirou and the others have become visibly shocked too. I would too if I were in their place.


    Higanbana, Casablanca, and Hibiscus eyes become sparkly as they heard the news. Alstroe smiles joyfully at such news and Topaz together with Mimi made a face of amazement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­you¡¯re right. I know that you are going to be stubborn about this so I won¡¯t argue with you, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Also, congratulations.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! But if possible, even if it is just warping, let me be of assistance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of help already!¡±


    Suddenly, I heard a voice of certain someone. When I turn around, I saw Higan eyeing on Violetta, specifically on her tummy, probably where the baby would show when it gets bigger. With a weird but oddly cute face, she started chanting something¡­


    ¡°Shhaaaa! Shaaaaaa! Shaa!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I am casting a charm that when the baby is born, it will turn out to be cute and a girl!¡±


    ¡°Violetta is plenty beautiful enough and master is quite a looker so I don¡¯t think there would be any problem with that baby¡¯s appearance¡­¡±


    ¡°Then just to be sure the baby will be a girl! Shaaaa!¡±


    With a defeated sigh, I left Higan to her own devises and proceeds the plan.


    ¡°Then, I will restart the talk again. Everyone, please listen well.¡±


    Everyone started paying attention to me again.


    ¡°Violetta, what are the things that you have done so far?¡±


    ¡°I have already talked with the Elven Queen, the Dwarven King, the new Demon Lord, and devised a plan with Priscilla already.¡±


    ¡°What was their response?¡±


    ¡°The Elven Queen and the Dwarven King are still in a cold war. I don¡¯t think we can get their cooperation, however, the Elven Queen, Hinoki Prasiolite will come herself to fight.¡±


    ¡°The Elven Queen¡­Casablanca and Hibiscus mother. How strong is she?¡±


    ¡°She is very strong¡­probably as strong as me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring! I want to see how she fights!¡±


    ¡°Well, I do too.¡±


    In the middle of the talk, Higan raises her arm and provided a question.


    ¡°What about our kingdom? Will King Folga, my mother and the beast generals will be participating?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­about that¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. The beast continent has a control over the sea with our monopoly of ships. I am the one who made a proposal. However, I want to know if the king himself will be participating at the front lines?¡±


    ¡°Of course, he is excited to be on the battlefield again. He said that this time, he will be using his very own godly artifact.¡±


    ¡°I see. Because the tide has changed, if the opportunity arises, I would like you to ask them to be on the defensive. Also, team up with Asagao¡¯s pirate forces to defend the coasts and shore.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awfully reliable. And¡­Asagao¡¯s pirates, right? I¡¯ve heard about them and¡­¡±


    ¡°They have ether technology, however, they are not Etherians.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    As Higan¡¯s inquiry ends, another hand was raised. It was Diyu¡¯s hand that got our attention.


    ¡°You said earlier that my father, Gria Hellbeing is already setting up forts in the center continent with the undead. Are you also saying that they already have forces deployed there?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Not only forces but more construction supplies I believe.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your father is ten steps ahead in thinking of their own benefit. We are about to uproot the roots of evil that are the devils. If we do so, we are going to destroy them from the face of the center continent and prevent the corruption from there from going further. My theory is when that happens, the center continent may show us its true potential as the eight continents available for us.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­my father is already preparing to set up a territory there if we clear the center continent?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    From Violetta¡¯s confirmation, Susanoo raises a question too.


    ¡°If that happens, won¡¯t you anger Priscilla?¡±


    ¡°Priscilla? If I heard correctly from her¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡­is planning to rebuild¡­the dragon capital with its own fund¡­however¡­I think that not all of it¡­¡±


    ¡°You know her well... what do you think then?¡±


    ¡°She might¡­want to build her own¡­territory there¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. She already assembled a huge quantity of forces there together with an ancient dragon called P¡¯rthcor. I can relay about your plans to her so she may adjust as early as possible.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­tell her to route¡­with a woman named Senya.¡±


    ¡°Senya¡­? Who¡­is she?¡±


    Now that Susanoo mentioned it, Senya said that will be preparing and going to make her own step too together with the fairy king.


    Mimi suddenly stands up and exclaims.


    ¡°Miss Senya is a hero who wields a godly artifact! She is preparing for the upcoming battle together with the fairies!¡±


    ¡°Ah, you might be¡­?¡±


    ¡°M-Mimi, Ma¡¯am, I-it¡¯s a pleasure to be your acquaintance!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so stiff. I can see your true---!¡±


    ¡°AHHHHHH! P-please¡­don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­my apologies for that, young lady.¡±


    ¡°I am also Asagao¡¯s contracted servant. I will assure you that¡­Miss Senya is also strong and useful for the battle but there will be difficulties in communication. Would you kindly tell them too that they route together with this Miss Priscilla?¡±


    ¡°But of course. I see no problem to it.¡±


    As their conversation ended, the last the raise his arm is¡­Ichirou.


    ¡°Violetta.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What does¡­the Astlan Kingdom will do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    She becomes stumped.

 Chapter 240: Plans of Attack 4

    ¡°I¡­still haven¡¯t arranged our very own forces yet. We are sending troops to our towns and cities to ensure their safety from the devils attack. Also, there¡¯s a huge drawback from the lack of Ashfon¡¯s presence that made the people anxious¡­¡±


    ¡°So, Violetta, are you unsure if you can even arrange the human forces then?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Morale is a very important factor. Without the most important authority figure, their motivation drastically drops.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­but we have other plans for them.¡±


    As I said that, I pointed at the formation I made on the map. Violetta¡¯s eyesight follows and stares at the defensive line that protects the coast and shore.


    ¡°You are right. Our top priority is the safety of the civilians. If we lose so many lives then we only won this battle with the preface of bringing peace. We lose technically if we cannot minimize the death of the innocent.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want only us, who knew of the real situation, to force ourselves into this matter. ¡°


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t mind people dying. I have my own goals and that would be to ensure that the balance will be kept¡­like what Mrothgir always do.¡±


    ¡°Violetta!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only a personal opinion. I won¡¯t force such cruelty to you, Asagao.¡±


    I have forgotten about this side of Violetta too. She doesn¡¯t really regard of people¡¯s wellbeing. She never showed neither compassion nor disdain to people other than those who are connected to Fonfon.


    My master, Mrothgir, whose virtues is to bring balance and help people from the shadows. If he taught me something important about people, that is how wonderful and colorful they are, from our adventure from the border of Beast and Dwarven Continent up to our last trip in the demon capital.


    I can only find sympathy for people through their circumstances. That was the case when I met Higan. If she wasn¡¯t troubled back then, then we could have never had this special connection. Through master, I find it easier to understand people, how to build trust and how to distrust them. Both are beneficial and both are essential, just like the balance he would always preserve.


    Regardless of how torturous his training regime for me and Higan, he would always tell the tales of his life regarding about people he meets. But that it in self is sad and painful as those times will never ever return again¡­


    I looked up to him and I could say that before they became a lover, Violetta did the same too. But¡­Violetta never envisioned the path that caters the safety of others. No, it has never been her priority even now. The reason she agreed to my selfish plan must be because she is being considerate of me.


    Before I knew it, I lost most of my selfish self and I became more selfless. My desire took a turn from wanting to be sheltered and kept safe from pain to someone who is stubborn that will willingly take risks and the dangerous situation just for the beliefs that I myself holds.


    My resolve wavers from time to time. From what I experience¡­it was only natural. However, remembering such time where I am losing confidence in myself, it gives painful pangs in my chest.


    Though, I do still think falling in love with Ichirou is a little¡­How do I say it?


    I feel immoral like a guy loving another guy but the conflicting feeling is that I already acknowledge myself as a girl. Of course, I¡¯ve been a man for twenty years so adjusting emotionally to a girl¡¯s mindset is still a little difficult.


    Also, remembering that I could really giggle like a little girl infatuated with someone makes me embarrassed.


    Getting back on track, Violetta¡¯s cold words surprised most of everyone here. Upon such behavior, Susanoo stands up.


    ¡°Violetta¡­¡±


    ¡°Hero Susanoo? I am sure you do understand my point, right? Since coming here and knowing Ashfon, Asagao has become his very pillar of salvation. I cannot let Ashfon loses such motivation.¡±


    ¡°He, Ashfon¡­is great king. However, the very nature¡­of your Arcana¡­is becoming more visible¡­which is disgusting.¡±


    ¡°What are you on?¡±


    ¡°You are using¡­Asagao as a medium to control Ashfon¡­That¡¯s what I am pointing out. It¡¯s befitting for you¡­Arcana of Domination, to control people¡­even if it is not¡­what you really intend to do¡­however¡­it is¡­disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Susanoo¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think that¡­you could also control¡­him whenever he loses his sanity. You are now¡­relying on Asagao. If that is the real case¡­then¡­I will just kill¡­Ashfon myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡­do you know the weight of your own words?!¡±


    ¡°You only¡­look at Asagao objectively.¡±


    ¡°T-that''s not true! I care for her too just as much as Ashfon care for her.¡±


    ¡°Hypocrite.¡±


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    The last word¡­was uttered by Higan that stopped Violetta.


    ¡°Miss¡­Higanbana¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take us for fools because you have lived a few centuries ahead of us. Devils are not the only enemy. There is also the Order of whatsoever and that god of devils, Eresti. We don¡¯t know what the odds that the Order of whatsoever also pursues the same goals as us. However, I will make it clear to you.¡±


    ¡°Make what clear to me?¡±


    ¡°Everyone has gathered here because of Asagao. Don¡¯t think we will let her or anyone here die. Asagao¡¯s desire and wishes aren''t something you will understand in your lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­that so¡­?¡±


    ¡°That is so. So stay put in the safe zone together with master¡¯s child. I don¡¯t want to miss the chance of gaining an impromptu little sister.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­Mrothgir does choose strong but odd disciples as his last¡­¡±


    Putting me in the same league and oddness as Higan is not something I could casually accept!


    I want to put an end to this endless discussion about ourselves though.


    ¡°Umm¡­If I may?¡±


    ¡°What is it, Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Violetta¡­we are¡­far off from the real subject¡­¡±


    ¡°You are right. So, I already have a gist of what you wanted to do. Tell it to us.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    This is like how I did in our battle against the giant devil in the sea.


    I need to split up our forces and keep the outgoing devils at bay. The reason we don¡¯t want to deploy forces to the inner grounds of the center continent is that to reinforce the defense in its boundary.


    It is a big win for us we could destroy the source of the devils spawn and minimize the casualties, however, it is technically our lost if we let the devil flow out from the center continent. Those devils will kill more people than we could protect.


    Powerful they may be but, Alstroe, Susanoo or even Violetta cannot be in multiple places at the same time. Chasing devils cannot be the task for them. The flooding would most likely spawn a wave of devils that a mere hundred thousand of soldiers may not survive, especially if we are talking about giant devils and archdevils. Flying devils are also a big threat and there are also aquatic devils.


    We can leave the chasing of the devils to the pirate that I will give a deployment formation later so they could go rounds within the center continent perimeter.


    Evaluating our forces, Senya and her group, the fairies, the humans, the devils, and the beasts are all there is to help us. Priscilla¡¯s force is an impromptu one so we can only ask them to defend that shore of the dragon continent which is much more troublesome because the continent itself is vast.


    It¡¯s a shame that the elven forces and the dwarven forces cannot join us. We cannot force the dwarves to climb down their mountains and we cannot force the elves to clear out from the forest. Not to mention the two races had just a war recently.


    In total, I can divide our forces by division and directions.


    One of those divisions will be the Line Breakers. A specialized group where I will put Mana Minase in use, a specific group where they will force their way through the horde of devils and destroy the very roots. Since Mana is only with matured hero blessing, she is the only key to this battle.


    Second is the vanguard. I want to fix the position of each of our forces as flexible as possible but every change in tide, we have to regroup and rearrange which is a drag. That¡¯s why I am going to make a solid force of frontline people, mostly from our group.


    The only group that will follow closely to the line breakers and support them¡­


    King Folga, Queen Hinoki, the Fairy King, and the Demon Lord, Gria¡­


    If all of them lead a four-way assault towards the center, then everything would be less hard. I plan to use Casablanca, Hibiscus, and Higanbana as front-liners too but it would be wise to let them dominate the air as Merissa ship, the S.S. Iowa, will be also participating in aerial battle together with Pr¡¯thcor¡¯s ancient dragon group.


    Ichirou and Hasu will be by my side together with Mimi and Topaz. Alstroe and Susanoo will be the special vanguards as we will let them take care of the giant devils. Also, I cannot let Cattleya join as her power can cause friendly fire. Together with Cattleya is Shouko who cannot battle due to her condition.


    If the summoned heroes could come at the frontlines, that would also be appreciated.


    We now have a solid Frontline and Line Breakers. Next will the rear guards or those who will watch out for the back. They will also watch and slay any devil that got passed through as. Basically, they are those who will stay on the shore of the center continent.


    If those devils got through them too, we have our battleships ready to aim at them. Lastly, if they get past our battleships, then our remaining troops that are waiting at the shore of each continent will chase them and slay them.


    If that doesn¡¯t stop them then I am at loss for words then.


    However, I have to think that there will be a time limit or I should factor that the Order of Arcana will appear.


    I wish they don¡¯t.


    I already got a gist of it when Nil simultaneously attacked three continents at the same time. I can speculate that he is drawing Eresti¡¯s attention¡­away from us. This is a god we are talking about after all and we may not know when he is watching from somewhere.


    I talked about everyone about the plan in detailed and carefully selected people to go with Mana in breaking through the horde of devils. I already know that Mana alone is strong enough, however, I want to give a little assurance.


    Due to center continent¡¯s geography, I am a little reluctant of the plan but this is what we all have. In hindsight, aren¡¯t our forces overpowered enough?


    The calamity called flooding won¡¯t be even a threat to us.


    But still, there¡¯s a discomfort in my heart¡­like I am forgetting something¡­


    We already have an arranged troops, we already have a fixed plan to set in motion, we have the people here that are strong enough, we have assured and secured our means of destroying the Passage of Evil, but¡­there is something that is bothering me¡­


    The existence called Red Moon¡­where the devil spawns. There might be a portal in it where it sends devil here. However¡­what will happen to it once we destroy the passage?


    As we are finalizing the plan¡­suddenly¡­


    BOOM!


    ¡°Wha--?!¡±


    I let out a shocked voice as a sound of explosion meets my ears. However, unlike Higan, Susanoo, Alstroe, Violetta, Ichirou, Shouta, and Diyu, their feet are already dashing out from the window. The rest of us acted weren¡¯t able to act swiftly unlike them. They wordlessly dash out from the room leaving us flabbergasted.


    ¡°Mimi!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master?¡±


    ¡°Stay here and protect Topaz and everyone!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Casablanca and Hibiscus don¡¯t go anywhere! Merissa, you stay here too!¡±


    The elven twins nod obediently but Merissa pouted her cheeks as I stopped her from dashing out from the room. Topaz only stayed seated as Mimi holds her hands in worry. I don¡¯t think Cattleya and Shouko would do anything stupid.


    In hindsight, Mimi might be the only one who can readily fight here so I leave everything to her.


    I jump out from the window and guided my landing with a barrier. The explosion came from the adventurer¡¯s guild so I become more worried.


    I started leaping from the ground. I bounce from one barrier to another to get past through the residential area. I jump from roof to roof until I arrive at the adventurer¡¯s guild which now is in the wreckage.


    Adventurers are lying down on the ground with either light concussion that led them to unconsciousness or in tattered stated but not in critical. However, the adventurer¡¯s guild headmaster does his best to stand up.


    I don¡¯t see Miss Cecille anywhere¡­


    Alstroe¡¯s face pales as she saw the wreckage. Everyone else is watching the surrounding and helping the wounded but right now, only Alstroe cannot move from her place.


    ¡°G-Guildmaster¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Alstroe¡­¡±


    ¡°W-Where is¡­where is¡­.Big sis?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­she is in there¡­right?¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Guildmaster!¡±


    Alstroe lips started trembling and her hands become shaky. The guild master cannot look at her in the eyes as he knits his eyebrows in vexation.


    No way¡­


    ¡°Cecille¡­was taken by someone¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone¡­? Who?¡±


    ¡°A¡­an old man¡­who introduced himself as¡­Dylan¡­The Arcana of Sloth¡­from the Order of Arcana¡­¡±


    As soon as the guild master spoke the name of the culprit, Ichirou¡¯s eyes darted to him and Alstroe fell on her knees. She already knows who Dylan is.


    Damn¡­


    While we are still making our plans, our enemy, Order of Arcana¡­


    Already made their plans of attack¡­

 Chapter 241: The Center Continent鈥檚 Raid 1

    The air is stagnant and the atmosphere reeks of looming death. The soil is extremely desolate and dead. Leafless trees with colors of ash stand here and there while the wind that carries neither odor nor freshness blows over us.


    With just one glance, one can see that the whole place has been corrupted to the point that there is no life beside us who arrived here a day ago.


    It¡¯s the corruption made by the God Eresti, the one who created the devil and by just being in contact with this defiled land, I can feel my guts churning for the reason I am a transcendental being with opposite nature to it.


    Unlike everyone who I came with here, I am a little struggling to breathe and move. I would have never thought that this will be a huge drawback from being a transcendental being.


    Through Violetta¡¯s warp, we were able to take refuge to Gria¡¯s fortress, however, Merissa ship, S.S. Iowa, cannot be warped as it is too big to fit into the warp gate. However, we haven¡¯t met Gria even once yet here.


    Undead, demons of many clans and our groups are all gathered here. Ichirou and Hasu went to scout while Susanoo is clearing and eliminating devils from the surrounding. Higan and the twins are scouting in the air while in divine ascension. We cannot make any decisive move yet as we wait for Violetta and¡­our group¡¯s potential force¡­reduced by a huge percentage.


    Alstroe wasn¡¯t able to come with us. Bacarra not coming is one thing, however, Alstroe was unable to come with us¡­because of Cecille¡¯s abduction.


    Dylan, the Arcana of Sloth, left a letter for her, for Alstroe to follow. He forbids Alstroe from leaving Nanab Harbor Town. If she is going to leave, she is to head to the icy mountains to the north. It was a condition he made to make sure Cecille is safe.


    We don¡¯t know how strong this Dylan guy is but, if it what Higan said about his power is true, which deflects every physical damage, then Alstroe¡¯s attack will be most likely rendered useless.


    Suddenly, the Order of Arcana¡¯s motive becomes even more unclear to me. I can¡¯t think of anything why would they stop us from progressing much if they have the same goal as us? Or so that is what I want to assume. I feel like I am back to square one because Nil¡¯s does some random acts again.


    Does Nil want to show that there¡¯s a line between us, Eresti, and his group? Does he want to keep this battle three sided?


    ¡°Nil¡­what¡­are you really planning? I want to know what you wanted to protect the most¡­¡±


    ¡°Master! We¡¯re here.¡±


    I was sitting outside and was staring the desolated land. A construction was on going so I have to steer clear from the fortress¡¯ main gate and have to find a place I can think alone.


    As such, I found this side of fortress wall where there¡¯s no devil in sight and clear from everyone¡¯s view. I was told to prioritize my own safety. No, it was everyone¡¯s priority because of my power however it feels a little uncomfortable.


    I am here, doing nothing even though I want to. We cannot rush things even though we have little time left. My body is not suited for heavy labor and I cannot use varying degrees of magic. Instead of help, I might just be a disturbance so I felt like staying put in one place would be the wisest.


    And now, the two, Mimi and Topaz who is always with each other, shows up with a troubled expression.


    ¡°Geez! Master, don¡¯t go off all by yourself! I am going to be scolded too you know!¡±


    ¡°Asagao, what are you doing?¡±


    As they spoke, they proceed to nonchalantly sit beside me. Mimi to my right and Topaz to my left, they both stared at the place I am gazing at.


    ¡°Nothing. I feel a little vexed and frustrated but nonetheless, I am fine.¡±


    ¡°Is that so, Master? Niyahaha! By the way, Master, I find things a little weird¡­¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡±


    ¡°That Violetta woman, she reeks so much power. She can use that warping thingy, right? If she does, why won¡¯t we just warp at the passage instantly?¡±


    ¡°For some reasons, she cannot bypass the place, especially around the perimeter of the passage. Eresti must have erected a barrier around it¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s dirty¡­he knows we are coming and immediately prepared that!¡±


    ¡°It was expected.¡±


    ¡°Gaaaaah! Nothing to do! I am bored! Let¡¯s do something! With Topaz and you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I¡¯ll play with you all you want after we make sure that this world is safe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely a promise, you hear that, master?!¡±


    ¡°Yes! What about you, Topaz? You look rather cheerful.¡±


    I turn to look at Topaz to see that her face is cheerful than usual.


    ¡°Eh¡­yes. I feel really comfortable here.¡±


    ¡°Is it because this is the place you are born?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­might be. However, I think I can be cheerful too even if I am not here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a positive thought.¡±


    ¡°Are we¡­going to be fine?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Topaz looks at me with eyes full of curiosity. It seems that there are mixed emotions going through her right now. That¡¯s natural since her very essence is divided into two, a sentient being that comes to love this world and a devil who roam across the land and kill people out of mere order from their god.


    Somewhere in my heart, I feel like it will be dangerous for Topaz to be here, no less, in battle. I came to care for Mimi as well even though she is a real pain.


    I want to do everything I can to save this world, however, I am human inside and I have morals and desires of one. Hypocrisy is human¡¯s friend. Thinking like this, I feel like I am finding justifications to my selfish actions in contrast to my selflessness.


    I raise my hand and directed it to Mimi. Mimi immediately knew what was about to happen as the spectral chain that connects me and her bounded by a master-servant contract.


    ¡°M-Master¡­that¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Mimi, heed my order, by my name, Asagao Lionheart, I command you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Never leave Topaz alone and protect her at all cost. If you can, find a way for the two of you to survive. You are to prevent her from going near the front line.¡±


    ¡°MASTER!¡±


    From my command, a blue light from my hand flows towards Mimi¡¯s chest where we are connected. She tried to protest but because my order is absolute, she wasn¡¯t able to. She can only sprout a surprised face.


    The order is imprinted and the chain that connects us disappears again as the blue light fades.


    ¡°Master¡­why?! I want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Mimi, I am selfish too sometimes. Higan and the twins, I cannot stop them even if I want to. They are determined and ready to risk their lives. So, somehow, I want to assure that, you and Topaz will be spared from this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just messing around! You made a promise to me! I will be by your side to protect you so we can see the world together, right! Why are you doing this to me now!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I am not saying I am confident to live all through this because there are people committed to protecting me. I am saying this because I am committed to protecting everyone! That¡¯s why I want everyone to trust me.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­! This is the reason everyone said you are too reckless! I stand corrected, you are insane! I thought at first that you are interesting and fun to be with but, I didn¡¯t you are this much of a daredevil!¡±


    ¡°Sorry for that.¡±


    ¡°I have feelings too you know! I get sad and worried!¡±


    ¡°You are much cuter that way.¡±


    ¡°No one asked for your opinion! I can¡¯t even laugh this off¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try to make up with you later.¡±


    ¡°I can already foresee how terrible of a master you are. I am going to protect Topaz even if you just asked me normally too. After binding me to a contract, my instincts, no, my mind has been clear of my primal instinct.¡±


    As if resigning from defeat, Mimi breathed an exhausted sigh. I am really sorry for being this selfish and selfless. I am contradicting my wishes to my desires but I feel much better than trying to hide them.


    ¡°Asagao.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Topaz? Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Buh¡­I am not always hungry.¡±


    This was unexpected! Topaz is not hungry?!


    Her cheeks inflated in anger making a really adorable pouting face. I laughed a little at her really cute reaction but I washed over the feeling to lend her my ears as she wanted to say something.


    ¡°Sorry, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­I was thinking ever since yesterday when I talked with that woman in violet.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Thinking of what?¡±


    ¡°Of what I am supposed to do¡­honestly, I still don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not an easy answer to acquire.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­that¡¯s why¡­Asagao, can you tell me about that girl. The girl everyone has been mistaking me for, Milin¡­¡±


    ¡°T-Topaz¡­¡±


    It¡¯s¡­the first time she showed interest to someone. Regardless of anyone will say, I myself am compelled to believe that this, even though just a small step, will make her grow. I feel a little proud of Topaz about it.


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t try to be like her! I just wanted to know what kind of person she is. You look so fond and happy whenever you talk about her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Topaz is Topaz. You are still growing and trying to be accustomed to this new world of yours. Honestly, I can¡¯t still forget about Milin whenever I look at you. Even so, I am certain that everyone is gradually accepting you regardless of your disposition and origin.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Not only Mimi and I but everyone is.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe. I want to hear your story about her after everything so please Asagao, stay safe. I¡­I love you!¡±


    ¡°T-that''s¡­what¡­do you mean by that¡­?¡±


    ¡°I love you! You are like big sis Ruby, Sapphire, and Emerald.¡±


    ¡°That huh.¡±


    That made me skip a beat for while there. So it¡¯s a familial love, huh. I am happy that she thinks of me like that.


    ¡°Mimi love you too Asagao! Right, Mimi?¡±


    ¡°Huh, eh, yeah¡­I love her too. I mean I love Asagao too.¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!¡±


    ¡°I wish a certain Fox won¡¯t get angry at me¡­¡±


    The two went quiet and returned to staring at nowhere like me. Even though the sun is not even visible above the ghastly clouds colored with ashen darkness, the two dozes little by little until their head fell over my shoulder.


    Waiting is essential here but I want to do something right away. I can¡¯t stand the thought that even here, even with the situation I am still treated as a VIP. I know I am somewhat a princess or something but¡­still¡­


    I wonder what Alstroe is doing right now. Did she charge to the icy mountain or did she stay in the town? That¡¯s a silly question. Of course, she will head over to the icy mountain without questions. It is Alstroe we are talking about, an impulsive idiot¡­


    Damn¡­


    I am so worried. I am so worried that I feel like my hair is turning white. Wait¡­it is already white, a lively white that can never ever be mistaken as an old man¡¯s white hair.


    Being aware of it, I guess people back in our world would kill for this kind of beauty. Or I am going to get abducted and what not. It¡¯s scary to think of it¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Hmm¡­?


    ¡°Master, this presence!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Violetta has returned.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And together with her is¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. Let¡¯s go greet them.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mimi immediately noticed it. After waking Topaz up who grunted from being awakened from her slumber in my numbing shoulder, we head inside the fortress.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Geh! Mimosa!¡±


    ¡°Aha! Aha! Ahahaha! I am here!¡±


    In the Fortress Meeting room, together with Violetta is Senya and Mimosa. Senya smiles at me and waves her hand for greeting. She dons a battle dress that is lightly garbed with a breastplate, gauntlets, steel plated boots, and a steel pleated skirt. She still seats in her wheelchair but the air she gives off is someone who is battle ready.


    However¡­on the other hand¡­Mimosa, the dragon kin with white scales¡­is wearing her iconic thick glasses and the white lab coat, she wears nothing that can be connected to war¡­


    Mimi runs towards Senya with her short fluffy tail wagging left and right.


    ¡°Miss Senya. It¡¯s good to see you well!¡±


    ¡°Have you been a good girl, Mimi?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°I see. Good girl.¡±


    Senya gently brushes Mimi¡¯s head with a soft expression. However, contrary to Mimi¡¯s festive mood, Topaz is scurrying away from Mimosa. I feel like steering clear from Mimosa¡¯s sight too.


    ¡°So, Senya, what are you two doing here?¡±


    ¡°I heard from Miss Violetta everything. Since there are enough capable leaders in the forces on the west side of the center continent, I took the initiative to greet the people in the south of the center continent.¡±


    ¡°West?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The west side is composed of the Fairy Kin army, the resident of the fairy mansion, and the dragon army led by an arcana magician too, Miss Priscilla. Well, to be honest, I am no match against her impregnable will and ferocity in command.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Priscilla alright¡­¡±


    ¡°I take that back. I feel uncomfortable around her¡­Well, about her commanding skills being superior to mine is true.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Priscilla alright!¡±


    That gives me a little assurance.


    I was trying to ignore it but¡­I can see Mimosa¡¯s wry smile directed at me. At times like this, I know that she has something in mind. All the time, when I was working part time under her, she would do this annoying smile whenever she wanted to test something!


    Since I cannot ignore how annoying her smile anymore, I turned my eyes to her and tiredly asks.


    ¡°Yes..yes¡­what is it, the great Mimosa.¡±


    ¡°Bwahahaha! You really couldn¡¯t resist such curiosity!¡±


    ¡°I am not really curious¡­¡±


    ¡°Well then, without further ado, I am going to show you something incredible!¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    Mimosa excitedly summons her dimensional storage¡­


    What came out from it are¡­tons of dress!! Frilly and full of ribbons! What the hell?!


    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡±


    ¡°Fufufu. My ex-apprentice, this is all dragon fiber dress! It may not be on par with yours but, these are all high quality made by me!


    ¡°No¡­I am talking about¡­why is it all¡­looks like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Asagao. I told her to make it look like normal¡­¡±


    Senya interjected with conflicted expression as Mimosa showcased her new creations.


    ¡°Now! I made enough for you, Higanbana, Casablanca, Hibiscus, and even Topaz! Oh, of course, I made one for you Mimi!¡±


    ¡°EEeEEeeeh?!¡±


    What Mimosa showed us are all¡­clothes that you would usually see¡­in those magical girls show. Colorful, filled with frills and ribbons, and all cute¡­however¡­it seems that she wants us to wear this!


    Who would wear this in an actual battle?!

 Chapter 242: The Center Continent鈥檚 Raid 2

    ¡°Oohhh! This actually feels comfortable!¡±


    Higan said as she twirls in front of the mirror. The frilly skirt flail together with her movement and the ribbons attached to the dress sways beautifully. There are six fluffy fox tails sticking out from her rear that was also fashioned with ribbons. Her hair is tied in two low ponytails that flow up to behind her knees. Her legs are fashioned with a thigh high which is white in color. Her color scheme is red and white.


    ¡°Casablanca, look! There¡¯s a cute ribbon in my back!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Hibiscus, the frills on the collar are kind of ticklish in a good way.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so cute and so soft!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! I feel no discomfort at all!¡±


    Casablanca and Hibiscus touch and checks each other. The dress is exactly like Higan but the color scheme is different. While Higan wears a white and red, Casablanca wears a purple and black one and Hibiscus wears a pink and white. I can say for sure that it brings out the cuteness that is already there in them.


    ¡°Ah¡­I know I like changing costumes every now and them but this¡­brings a little embarrassment to me¡­is it really okay for me to wear this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mimi looks adorable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem¡­anyway. How¡¯s the size for you?¡±


    ¡°Un. Fits perfectly to my chest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s dragon fiber for you¡­¡±


    This is the first time I see Mimi gets shy over a dress. She is usually devious and impish. Her usual disarrayed hair is brushed downward. However, it really did make me think that why dressing like that made her embarrassed?! She usually wears something like a maid uniform and when she is sleeping, she just usually wears her bra and panties under her pantyhose. Her color scheme is green and white.


    Topaz checks her dress for any discomfort and fortunately, none was seen, especially the size of her breasts which are sticking out from her body figure. Well, it is dragon fiber after all so it will automatically adjust its size for the wearer, even if they have humongous racks. Her color scheme is yellow and white.


    Then, I look at the mirror to meet with a girl wearing the same frilly clothes as them. The clothes are really comfortable and bring out a good outline of our body figure that my small and perky chest looks like a B. I reverted back in tying my hair in a ponytail because it is much cooler. My color scheme is obviously blue.


    I really never agreed to wear this but I can¡¯t let them be embarrassed all by themselves, however, I never really thought that they will like it and now I am stuck in wearing this.


    Girls will be always girls but it never crossed my mind that even Higan is fascinated by this kind of cutesy fashion. I can¡¯t say anything negative about it and they look so cuddly and cute¡­which makes it more awkward if we wear this while fighting.


    ¡°You are thinking something rude about my creation, ex-apprentice.¡±


    ¡°Mimosa¡­¡±


    ¡°I! I have made this for your own comfort and enhanced battle capabilities! Though I ran out of materials for the underwear, I did my best to create this!!¡±


    ¡°You could have cut cost for the frills and ribbons and made them into underwears¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! What nonsense are you talking about, ex-apprentice!?¡±


    ¡°You were calling me alien before¡­now I feel uncomfortable with the ex-apprentice thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Frills and ribbons are a must! I even rejected Senya¡¯s pleading to create masterpieces!¡±


    ¡°You are an equivalent of a mad scientist.¡±


    ¡°This dragon fiber has the common traits with auto cleaning and odor eliminating functions! It also adjusts to the wearer size! They put iron armors to shame with their self-repairing ability and defensive capabilities that can endure the most lethal slash and reduce blunt attacks effectiveness!¡±


    ¡°You made something so good in this kind of dress so I can hardly say anything bad about it¡­¡±


    Wait¡­if it can adjust to the wearer size, then what if Mimi transform into her behemoth form?


    That would be a little painful in the eyes so I deter from thinking further about it.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°Wait, why are you only giving us? Why not give out to the others?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, we lacked materials. Also, among everyone else in your group, I feel like the six of you are going to the front line. You are just little girls, well, in your case, physically. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are without a doubt, will easily get killed.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t deny that¡­I¡¯m sorry for trying to berate you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it! Just come back alive ex-apprentice! We still have a lot of experiments to do!¡±


    ¡°Geh! It¡¯s always like that! By the way, are you and Senya are going to fight too?¡±


    ¡°But of course! We will take the rear though. I can¡¯t let Miss Senya be in peril you see.¡±


    I look at Miss Senya and she is just smiling as usual. I can feel that she is also a strong asset for us but it would be terrible if we lost such figure. No, it would be really bad if we lose anyone. I don¡¯t know it but anyone might be at the edge of their mind and anytime they would explode.


    I look at Violetta who is quietly watching us from the side.


    ¡°Well, what do you think, Violetta?¡±


    ¡°Oh?! Very cute! Everyone is very lovely.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point complimenting me like that! Also, that¡¯s not it! What I am asking is if this is okay to you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, more people are welcome, at least, the more adult out there, the more who will stop you from any reckless actions since I am not going to be there. I am going to support in the back, after all, it was you who wished for.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to say about myself now. Violetta, why are you alwa--!¡±


    ¡°Wait! Asagao, don¡¯t speak.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with you!? Are you really tha--!¡±


    ¡°I said shut up! Something is coming!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    I tightly shut my noisy complaining mouth as Violetta told me to. She tried to expand her magic all of a sudden. Since I got suspicious too, I expanded my senses through the intangible barrier.


    ¡­¡­


    A tremor¡­the ground shakes like there¡¯s a footstep. Violetta¡¯s face becomes wrapped with anxiety as she senses more of what I can¡¯t.


    ¡°Devils¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Giant devils are running towards here together with several archdevils! They are chasing Ichirou and Hasu!¡±


    What? No way! That¡¯s...it¡¯s not impossible but¡­that¡¯s unfair!


    What should I do?! Since the attack is so sudden that my mind becomes disarray. I need to compose myself! I look at Higan and the others to ask them what they want to do since this is a sudden attack.


    ¡°Hmph! Devils huh? They have just come in time for my warm up!¡±


    ¡°Casablanca, we can already try the effectiveness of this dress!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! I guess you and Emby have something in mind? Well, so do I!¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°Mimi¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Asagao said don¡¯t I should prevent you from going to the front lines but this is the rear. I want to go all out for now!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They¡­are raring to go?!


    Rather than nervousness, they are happy that they get to fight right away after trying these embarrassing clothes!


    ¡°Oh, my? Action right off the bat? I do think now that Asagao attracts trouble wherever she goes.¡±


    ¡°Well, well, Miss Senya, that¡¯s a little true. Bwahahaha! I get to try my new bombs too so this is a good opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Geez, you make it sound like I am being mean to Asagao! What do you say, Asagao? Shall we?¡±


    Argh!


    First of all, what are Hasu and Ichirou doing?! Did they lead all of those devils here?! They were just scouting and but now they started a fire!


    Second, these people here¡­they seem unstoppable and are looking at me like I am the one who is going to give them the go signal. We are in a fortress so there will be a lot of undead soldiers that will intercept them. I don¡¯t want them to feel useless too and we are on standby as we wait for Merissa¡¯s ship to arrive but, whatever.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go and start the battle!¡±


    I said as I turn towards the door to exit. Suddenly, Higan called out to me.


    ¡°Asagao¡­that¡¯s the door towards the restroom, the door towards the outside is another way around.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I know, dummy! I¡­I just need to pee first!¡±


    ¡°How cute.¡±


    That was embarrassing!!


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°You two are idiots!¡±


    ¡°Well,¡­we did try to do our best but¡­we got outnumbered¡­¡±


    ¡°Like what Ichirou said, it was damn too hard to face so many enemies. Scouting in the open is mainly a stupid thing in the first place but we were able to find out one crucial thing.¡±


    I scolded the two while they fight alongside with me.


    The situation has gotten far worse than I imagined. Giant devils are already looming all over the place. Their numbers are unbelievable like there are dozens of them while archdevils are charging at us.


    Wait¡­before anything else, I can already sense eyes of many people luring towards us because of our dress¡­now I feel embarrassed.


    Anyway, Higanbana, Casablanca, and Hibiscus got up into the sky and started an aerial battle with my divine ascension.


    The demon army, mostly undead which around thousands, donned with armor started clashing with the devils and magical spells fly here and there.


    Ichirou just shot an arrow that pierces an archdevil¡¯s head while Hasu just hacked another one with his spear from my blind spot.


    Senya stayed inside the fortress. For now, we will keep her as a secret weapon together with Mimosa.


    Shouko and Cattleya aren¡¯t here for the reason we left them back in Nanab Town, however, Susanoo being not here is more worrisome. What¡¯s more, we still can¡¯t find Diyu and her father, Gria Hellbeing anywhere. The one commanding the army is Balrog, Gria¡¯s adoptive son and Diyu¡¯s stepbrother, which I wasn¡¯t able to talk with since coming here.


    I think we can manage this. Not to mention, I can still do Divine Ascension if push comes to shove.


    What worries me the most aren¡¯t the giant devils that are being eliminated by Higanbana, Casablanca, and Hibiscus with their overwhelming firepower, albeit a little careful not to drag us up with their magic, there is one devil that is just standing afar from here.


    The devil has a peculiar aura around it and it wears somewhat a creepy armor. On its head, there¡¯s a VII sign written.


    ¡°What is that thing?!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know but we¡¯ve seen several more of those closer to the center of this place.¡±


    ¡°Right, what were you guys are about to say again?¡±


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    Suddenly, Topaz who is a noncombatant shouted my name that disrupts our conversation. She was running towards us with a pale face.


    ¡°Topaz?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­! That¡­that is no good!¡±


    ¡°That? That devil?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a powerful one, a general.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­this is still expected but¡­a general you say?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! There are thirteen of them. It starts from the Ace up to the number of ten. Then the remaining three are the jack, the queen, and the king¡­¡±


    ¡°Like¡­the playing cards?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They are powerful devils that can command other devils. Lord Nil cannot control them too.¡±


    ¡°But¡­isn¡¯t it weird that they started appearing now?¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­the thing is¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao!!¡±


    Another one interjected the conversation and this time, it is Violetta who shouted my name. She rushes towards me as she floats in the air with anxiety painted all over her face.


    ¡°Violetta¡­what¡¯s wrong? I told you not to come!¡±


    ¡°I know! I only surveyed the whole continent but¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­?!¡±


    ¡°A huge horde of devils from the center¡­has concentrated their attack towards us! Some are scattering towards other direction but their target is this place!¡±


    ¡°Why?! Is it because we have Mana here?¡±


    ¡°It might be¡­¡±


    ¡°UMM!¡±


    Once again, Topaz tries to voice out herself in the middle of our conversation. Because she already shouted, Violetta and I look towards her while Ichirou and Hasu kept themselves busy defending us.


    ¡°Umm¡­those devil¡­I¡­I just heard a command from¡­Lord Eresti¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡ª?! You are still under Eresti?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­even now¡­he is compelling me to attack¡­you¡­¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°All of the devils¡­are after you! My Lord¡¯s command is¡­is to kill you!¡±

 Chapter 243: The Center Continent鈥檚 Raid 3

    I can feel my face being drained of blood. However I think of it, it¡¯s just not freaking fair. But Eresti commanding a whole army of devils shouldn¡¯t be uncommon since he is the one who created them.


    ¡°Asagao¡­this has become an event that would potentially put you in jeopardy. If you want to, you can fall back.¡±


    ¡°No¡­.Violetta, this is an opportunity if you think about it. If that order is absolute, we can use it to lure them all in one place for one good sweep.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­really that insane?¡±


    ¡°I got Ichirou and Hasu by my side.¡±


    ¡°Are you two okay with this?!¡±


    Violetta asked with flabbergasted face while shouting towards Ichirou and Hasu are trying their best to defend us from the attacking devils. The giant devils had no chance to approach us as Higanbana, Casablanca and Hibiscus team up on them.


    ¡°I do think I don¡¯t have much choice, to begin with! She is stubborn when it comes to this risky battle so all I can do is my best to protect her pull her out from the most dangerous situation!¡±


    ¡°Ever since she became my master, I, Hasu can only do is follow her to the depths of hell as long as our goal coincides. But truth be told, the battle calls to me and it makes me feel alive so I can¡¯t decline such call of the battle.¡±


    Violetta made an exasperated face from their replies. As if she can¡¯t believe what just has been said and she shakes her head as if she has a headache.


    ¡°What has gone wrong with your head¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Believe in me.¡±


    For the last time, I asked Violetta that she believe in me. Her eyes widen as I look at her with a smile. I know that even now, in her heart, Violetta still doubts me but, I will keep saying those words to her. It¡¯s the only thing I could ask for and one of the many things that give me the motivation to keep going.


    At that very moment, Violetta¡¯s eyes show a momentary glint. Her expression softens and her lips curves upwardly.


    ¡°Mrothgir¡­entrusted everything to you. At first, I can¡¯t see why, but right now, you have grown to someone like him, stubborn. You have earned his respect and even, in the end, he is dignified to have such last disciple. I want you to live, Asagao. Live through this. Mrothgir and Milin¡­is waiting for your visit¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I will go now. I will inform everyone of our new plans. Do be careful.¡±


    With that, Violetta left with her warp.


    As soon as any traces of Violetta¡¯s presence left, I let out a sigh and look at Topaz who were listening. What I found out is that Topaz has a pained expression. It was no anxiety, her face says she is tormented with pain.


    ¡°Topaz¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­I¡­I am¡­my head hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? Right now?! Why?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­I am¡­defying the order of Lord Eresti after all. I don¡¯t want to hurt you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I see. She is resisting her very nature as a devil and the result she is burdened with such pain. a backlash from having her very own sentient thinking. In that case, I have no choice but to put an end to everything.


    ¡°Asagao¡­I might¡­revert to¡­my previous self. I don¡¯t want to¡­I don¡¯t want to forget¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand. Topaz, please endure it.¡±


    Maybe if I take her out of here, the pain may lessen.


    ¡°Mimi!¡±


    ¡°Yes?!¡±


    ¡°Take Topaz away from here.¡±


    ¡°Master, is that an order?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an option. She may revert back to her previous form as a devil if she stays any longer here. IF you take her far from here, hopefully, the pain may lessen.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Master, be careful!~¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. ¡°


    Mimi pops out her wings, albeit a little difficult since she is trying to find a way for it to get out from the dragon fiber magical dress. She picks up Mimi and began flying further away from here.


    Suddenly, Hasu called out to me.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Asagao, since it has come to this, we have no choice but to break through this horde ourselves. They are coming strong at us and at this rate we will lose the chance for it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it earlier than we expected though?!¡±


    ¡°If this is an all-out attack of the devils then we cannot hold back now prepared or not, right? The thing is, we should get Mana here already since she will be the key here.¡±


    ¡°What are you planning¡­?¡±


    ¡°What else¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little crazy but okay.¡±


    ¡°Since the battle will be centered around you, it will be best if we have a single¡­berserker with us.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But what worries me the most are those Devil Generals Topaz spoke of. Not only that, the barrier that stopped you and Ichirou from proceeding further.¡±


    ¡°What of it?¡±


    ¡°Most likely, it is a barrier that can only be bypass by people with hero blessings, divinity, or transcendental being.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    As much as possible, I don¡¯t want to mention Astlan Lionheart to anyone. His story, his legend, and all of his feats together with his hatred and wrath towards the gods and his love for Nivalis, all of it is something I want to keep to myself.


    ¡°Wait, that means that even if our initial plan succeeds, only a handful of people can only access that place then?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So now, the plan changes and we will break through it ourselves.¡±


    ¡°You, the fox, the two elves, Mana¡­there aren¡¯t anyone else I can think of that can bypass the barrier¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right...¡±


    I am a little sorry for everyone for deciding so arbitrarily. I don¡¯t even know what the situation of the others from the far side of this continent.


    However, we are not given much choice and we cannot escape. The world will be revised and everything will revert back to day summoning and everyone will forget about what happened in this timeline.


    Not only that, from what I have heard from Apollo, the god inside Hibiscus, the set of blessed heroes will also be revised to new people.


    Higan, Alstroe, Casablanca, Hibiscus...everyone¡­even Fon will¡­forget about me. I don¡¯t want that. I don¡¯t want this world to forget about me and most of all, all of our efforts to go for naught. We will put an end to this cycle of madness that was tormenting this world.


    Before I can even speak my thoughts, Ichirou halted us.


    ¡°Wait, Hasu, Asagao. If we leave here, we might not know when Eresti changes his order from attacking Asagao to attack the fortress. There are things to consider before leaving our post here.¡±


    ¡°Well said for someone like you, Ichirou.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a frail compliment like that, Hasu¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph! As far as we are concerned, this fortress is built to actually defend from the devils so I don¡¯t think we have a need to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Thinking like that, we may not, however, we don¡¯t know when one of those general devils will attack this place.¡±


    BAM!


    ¡°Waah!¡±


    ¡°Kyaah!¡±


    Suddenly, Casablanca and Hibiscus voices entered our ears. We immediately reacted to it and within a second, Ichirou and Hasu simultaneously jumped.


    From the sky, the small elves came falling from a loud impact. Emby got blown away too but was able to regain his altitude however he has no way of catching up to the falling twins. Instead, he intercepted the one who blasted the twins away, the Devil General with a VI mark on its head.


    Ichirou catches Hibiscus and Hasu catches Casablanca. However, the Devil VI flew past Emby with flight magic composed of wind element and rushes to them as it brandishes a long and morbid lance towards them. They have no idea how strong the devil is and they are in disadvantage in mid air.


    ¡°[Barrier!]¡±


    Upon activation of my barrier, a clear blue panel appeared before the Hasu and Ichirou who have the twins in their arms. However, the next second, the Devil VI destroyed the barrier rather easily.


    ¡°I do expect that... I should have used stronger one!¡±


    At the very moment, I was about to cast another barrier, a flask with vial flew to the Devil VI. The devil immediately reacted to it and breaks the flask with its lance however the content of vial spilled to it and another vial was thrown to the devil. As soon as the new vial collides with the devil, it created a firework-like explosion.


    BOOM!


    ¡°Hoo boy. That was one good explosion!~¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is like an art of fire and lighting in the sky.¡±


    The explosion the corroded with one another blasted the devil away. The explosion created a vibrant color of flames and fire. Hasu and Ichirou were able to get away from Devil VI, however, the explosion didn¡¯t do much damage to it as it stands up like nothing happened.


    I look at the source of the explosion and my guess was right¡­


    ¡°Mimosa¡­and Senya¡­¡±


    Mimosa was pushing Senya¡¯s wheelchair. As usual, Mimosa is wearing the white lab coat filled with deadly vials that she created. She is a dragon kin in the lineage of Master, however, she doesn¡¯t fight with magic or will transform. Also, she is an Arcana Magician but her power as one is weak. She solely relies on those chemicals of her¡­


    ¡°The explosion from your vial¡­¡±


    ¡°Bwahahaha! I guess it¡¯s a failure since it didn¡¯t do much or that devil just too special. Is it¡­right? I can feel it¡­its morbid power seething from it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Topaz called it a devil general.¡±


    ¡°OOH? And it personally goes out of its way to challenge us? Scary scary.¡±


    ¡°She said that there are actually thirteen of those¡­¡±


    ¡°And alone, it is already that powerful? Well, it¡¯s a bore if we wipe them out without a sweat.¡±


    ¡°I hope it was just like that¡­¡±


    Senya looks at me with skeptical countenance and started voicing herself out.


    ¡°Asagao, this is a far place from the innermost land of the Center Continent. Why is it something like that here?¡±


    ¡°¡­Eresti ordered every devil to hunt me down. More are coming this way. Hopefully, some will intercept them.¡±


    ¡°I see. How crude¡­however, if those Devil Generals team up on you, it will be a little¡­perilous. So, what are your plans?¡±


    ¡°We¡­were talking about breaking through from here up to the innermost land. We¡¯ll settle this swiftly by brute force if we have to.¡±


    ¡°I see. I told Miss Mana to come here so she will be here shortly. For the meantime, let us take care of that. Preserve your energy. My intuition is telling me that¡­you will be fighting something much more dangerous than that. However¡­putting yourself in danger to prevent something more dangerous¡­that¡¯s¡­quite a logic I can¡¯t fathom¡­¡±


    Senya¡¯s eyes opened sharply. Ichirou and Hasu came back to us running with Casablanca and Hibiscus hanging in their arms.


    ¡°Uhh¡­that was close.¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus¡­are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, somehow, that surprised me. What about you Casablanca?¡±


    ¡°Arggh! Geez, that devil is so strong!¡±


    ¡°Wait, you two¡­where¡¯s Higan?!¡±


    I interjected their defeated conversation.


    ¡°Higanbana flew back.¡±


    ¡°Un. She flew back because there¡¯s a devil as strong as that one with a marking of VII on its head that dashes towards Topaz and Mimi.¡±


    ¡°It seems she sensed that Mimi and Topaz are in danger so she left.¡±


    ¡°She was amazing though. She cleared most of the giant devils in here before flying back.¡±


    What the fuck?!


    Now Eresti is targeting Topaz too?!


    ¡°Before we worry about Higanbana, we should worry about that devil. Higanbana is strong and talented with a huge potential.¡±


    ¡°Senya¡­¡±


    ¡°So with that said, sit back and watch Mimosa take care of it!~¡±


    ¡°ME?!¡±


    Mimosa shouted as Senya dumped a job to her with a smile. While I do feel bad about Mimosa right now, isn¡¯t killing it together with everyone is more efficient?


    ¡°Since we are still waiting for Miss Mana to come, we will stay here to hold the front. The undead soldiers are protecting our flank after all so we cannot fall here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see! If we do manage to hold out here, reinforcement from the Beast race will come from the east and Priscilla¡¯s arranged army, the fairies, and the dragons will arrive here shortly.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Meaning, we will have more leeway when breaking through.¡±


    ¡°So, in the end, we will enclose them.¡±


    ¡°However, encountering those devil generals for them is a probability too, and high chance to boot. We cannot afford to lose you Asagao and Miss Mana.¡±


    ¡°So in the end, even in the middle of this battle, I have to sit through it¡­¡±


    ¡°Just enjoy the show, right, Mimosa? Go get them!¡±


    Mimosa sighs deeply with a tired expression like an overworked office employee. It¡¯s break time for Casablanca and Hibiscus so Hasu and Ichirou took this opportunity for a warm. The two guys started culling archdevils one by one while Mimosa slowly walks towards the Devil VI.


    ¡°Yo! Won¡¯t you treat me nice too unlike my employer there?¡±


    Mimosa said jokingly as she approaches the Devil VI. However, she was answered with a swift swing of its lance to her face.


    ¡°Nyuooooh?!¡±


    Mimosa was able to dodge with hairbreadth difference. Her thick swirling eyeglasses were caught and it reveals her eyes hidden under those.


    ¡°Tsk! That was freaking hard to make¡­¡±


    I never had a chance to know how strong Mimosa is. She is always goofing around and always speaks about her experiments and such during my time with her. I never thought of her fighting in any way possible.


    But, at this moment, I immediately knew by the look on her eyes, her sharp and rage filled blue eyes that are colored as deep as the ocean.


    ¡°I am not good at using any ancient or elemental magic. Null magic is also not specialty so I didn¡¯t bother trying them. I¡¯m also bad at being a dragon so I¡¯d rather not use my elder dragon form. However, let¡¯s see how you will take an acid to the stomach.¡±


    Thus, the mad scientist shows off.

 Chapter 244: The Center Continent鈥檚 Raid 4

    The Devil VI thrusts its lance towards Mimosa which she preemptively dodges by side stepping to her left. She immediately brought out a dagger and throttles towards the devil. In the trance of her movement, she swings the dagger to the pit of the devil¡¯s armor below its head.


    BAKIN!


    The devil knowingly shifted its position to prevent from getting slashed by Mimosa and rams its body to her.


    ¡°Eeep!¡±


    In a panic, Mimosa jumps backward before the devil¡¯s body could even touch her.


    ¡°Damn, that could shatter my ribs. Also, I may not be sure yet but¡­I hope its special skill is not precognition.¡±


    That¡¯s already a bad flag you are raising there. What will you do if it is really precognition? Mimosa¡¯s attack was already predicted. And to boot, that devil has a troublesome armor and not to mention, it has better reach because of its lance which seems much taller than me.


    It¡¯s amazing that Mimosa was able to catch its attacking motion earlier. If I were in her position, I would have panicked and will retreat due to the sudden attack. Getting close to it is more troublesome in which Mimosa made no big deal.


    Mimosa is¡­I wonder¡­? A veteran warrior or just your everyday researcher¡­


    I really never asked anything about her when we were together and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be getting a decent answer from her.


    ¡°Bah! I don¡¯t think throwing stuff at you is a good idea until I use my Arcana Magic to you.¡±


    Mimosa outright said as her lips curves downward with an unpleasant expression. The Devil VI just observe her until it drew the attack again with a rough dash towards Mimosa. It swings its lance and made a heavy mid sweep that could hack Mimosa¡¯s torso, however, Mimosa dodges it by arching her back downwards.


    FWOOOSH!


    I¡¯m taking back what I said earlier, it won¡¯t just hack Mimosa¡¯s torso, it would also completely blow away her upper body without abandon. A huge burst of gust washed over the barren field as the lance sweeps above Mimosa and in hindsight, blowing her away with great force.


    As she fell on the ground, she rolls like a barrel several times before stopping with her butt facing upward.


    ¡°Sheesh! Calm down! I am not going anywhere! You won¡¯t find a good girl if you are that hasty!¡±


    Despite the great difference in strength and power, Mimosa remains calm and collected as she can still spew a remark and a tasteless joke.


    I look at Senya who is just observing calmly in her wheelchair while Casablanca and Hibiscus took a rests as Hasu and Ichirou took over in killing the weaker devils. There are more and more soldiers from the demon race that arrives and even passes us some rations.


    None of those soldiers dare to enter Ichirou, Hasu and Mimosa¡¯s battle zone as it is too high level for them to interfere.


    ¡°Say, Senya¡­don¡¯t you think Mimosa could get a little support?¡±


    ¡°A little support, you say? Well, I guess you are right.¡±


    From my notion, Senya gave it a quick thought and directs her view to Mimosa and steer a little forward to her direction and then shouted.


    ¡°Mimosa, you can do it!¡±


    ¡°Aight! Don¡¯t go calling me unnecessarily!¡±


    Senya then looks at me again with a face full of smile and confident like she is an adorable girl that did her best¡­


    That¡¯s one way to support too but¡­


    Still, I can¡¯t believe Mimosa had the audacity to reply to Senya even though the Devil VI is charging at her since its last attack fails to land. However, as another blinding thrust came to her, she spins around like an idiot magnificently dodged it.


    Mimosa strikes me now as an average fighter, however, if I will give her one specialty in the field, she is someone good at evading¡­


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she get tired of the way she fights?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if she gets tired. Have you ever seen her sleeping?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡­no¡­that time, Miss Ardisia knocked her unconsciousness. Nope¡­never saw her sleeping. That¡¯s not the issue here¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am just making small talks.¡±


    I sigh and look back at Mimosa dancing all over the place. Even with a speed comparable to Ichirou and ferocity comparable to Hasu, Mimosa is not getting a single scratch at all. She holds her dagger with one hand and pivots her turns and step on the other. It¡¯s like a human pendulum.


    But nothing will happen if she keeps dodging.


    Another thrust with a powerful force was done by the Devil VI and Mimosa preemptively dodged it and like the scenario earlier, Mimosa goes for the small slit of the opening in the devil¡¯s armor.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    In response, the devil just tilted its head again, however¡­


    ¡°Psyche!¡±


    Mimosa immediately stops the dagger midway and pushed it with her other hand. Since the outcome changed, the devil got damaged and in response again, it tried to ram Mimosa with its body.


    ¡°Not anymore!¡±


    Mimosa slid her dagger up to the back and arches her body again to prevent from being rammed by the devil¡¯s body. She spins as she took the dagger out that gouges some flesh from the devil.


    She immediately walks away happily that she even started skipping.


    ¡°Oh, checkmate.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I tilted my head from Senya¡¯s remark. Checkmate means that Mimosa won?


    A devil of that caliber surely can regenerate faster than I can! Also, it won¡¯t go down with a single slash like that in the neck! It should be extinguished wholly to kill it completely. What does a single cut could do to a devil?!


    Mimosa stares at the dagger with labored breathing as if she has seen something new. Since devils don¡¯t have any outright flesh or blood when they die, there should be nothing there, however, since the devil itself is still moving, there was a flesh hooked on it.


    Without second thought Mimosa¡­devoured the remains!?


    I can feel my face being drained of blood¡­for the second time of the day while I grab Senya¡¯s should in horror while shaking her and pointing at Mimosa.


    ¡°C-Calm down Asagao, that¡¯s just how Mimosa does her things!¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­that¡¯s¡­how¡­why?! It¡¯s¡­just¡­why!?¡±


    ¡°She is an Arcana Magician that obsessed with information. Although an arcana magician, her power as one is weaker than even most arcana magicians. However, her power itself is a great threat to anyone¡­¡±


    Lesser than anyone? That must be the reason I don¡¯t feel repulsive of her. Her personality is on a brighter side and it has nothing to do with the disposition of her Arcana¡­


    Like hell!


    The enraged devil started chasing her and Mimosa started running away, however, her focus is not on the enemy. She is looking straight at something¡­clearly, we can¡¯t see¡­


    ¡°Asagao, like what I¡¯ve told you back then, Mimosa¡¯s arcana magic can view anything about anyone as long as she consumes something from them.¡±


    ¡°And¡­so?¡±


    ¡°She said herself once, there¡¯s an information or status something screen that pops out in her sight that details everything, the very foundation of a being, its talents and abilities, its potentials and such. She can even view things the person themselves doesn¡¯t know about their own self.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s scary, someone else peering deep inside you, even the part that you don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    I look at Mimosa as she hovers over something invisible to our eyes with a maniacal smile. I wonder what she was thinking all the time when she asked me for my spit. I know that it was an honest request however it gives me shivers that something sounded so simple can be terrifying.


    ¡°Mimosa has always researched honestly purely out of her own volition and pursuit of knowledge. She had read so many books that Astlan and Hinoki wrote.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Books that they wrote?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Astlan left so many reference books with his magical theories. He wrote those in boredom in his wooden shack that we retrieve and kept confidential in our library. Hinoki was able to learn more about your world¡¯s¡­science¡­is what it is called.¡±


    ¡°Eh? I never knew anything like that!¡±


    ¡°Hinoki¡¯s first spouse was a reincarnator, however, as a human, he died earlier. After that, you already know it. She had a child with Astlan that bore Casablanca an Hibiscus.¡±


    ¡°Meaning, since reading their books, Mimosa becomes inspired?¡±


    ¡°More inspired. She already broke down each of the races body compositions. If I remember correctly, she called it elements and their biological and chemical composition. For humans, she said we are composed of sixty-five percent(65%) oxygen, eighteen point five percent(18.5%) carbon, nine point five percent(9.5%) hydrogen, three point two percent(3.2%) nitrogen, one point five percent(1.5%) calcium, one percent(1%) phosphorus, zero point four percent(0.4%) potassium, zero point three percent(0.3%) sulfur, zero point two percent(0.2%) sodium, zero point two percent(0.2%) chlorine, zero point one percent(0.1%) magnesium, and the rest of zero point one(0.1%) is others.¡±


    ¡°You¡­are well informed huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, my? Of course, I should be! If we differentiate humans from the other races, she said that other than said elements, the elves have higher salt content on their bodies and has more oxygen and hydrogen which makes up for a good magical nerve in their body. It is also the cause why elves live far longer than human.¡±


    ¡°T-There was such thing?! A scientific explanation?!¡±


    ¡°Like the elves, the gigantic dwarves have the same salt content on their body but they don¡¯t have the component of more oxygen and hydrogen, instead, their bones are much dense and there¡¯s more iron in their blood. The beasts have far more keratin than normal race and they have both the added hydrogen and oxygen content and dense bones, however, they are on much lower than the two races.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­! You mean¡­that every race has¡­¡±


    ¡°However, look at Ichirou and Hasu. They are an exception to the natural phenomena of aging since the spirit inside their body perpetually invigorates them. Arcana magicians are no different but conceptually misaligned. Arcana magicians become an out of this world being that deter the law of aging because their magic nerves are in completely different composition.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­is there more?!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell later. Look at what Mimosa is doing now.¡±


    Since Senya said so, I glance at Mimosa just to have my jaw drop¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?! You are getting sloppy!¡±


    Mimosa was parring on equal footing with the devil. Also, there¡¯s a mist that surrounds them and Mimosa is wearing a weird mask. She dodges the lance like it was just a twig being swung by a baby.


    ¡°Attack pattern, attack range, attack interval, offensive capabilities, speed, reaction time, your skills, your specialty, your composition as a whole, your very own meaning of life, I have seen through everything.¡±


    The Devil VI movements are stiff as if it is being petrified. Mimosa mercilessly swings her dagger in the devil¡¯s armor slits. I am guessing that the mist around them has done something to the devil and its movement is being dulled.


    If I imagine myself in the devil¡¯s situation, it must be really hellish to fight someone as Mimosa. This will forever be in my memory that do not mess with her.


    After a while of her fury of attacks, Mimosa stops and made a distance from the devil.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s over.¡±


    The devil¡¯s torso, specifically the stomach, started melting along with the armor. The devil could do nothing but thrust its lance on the ground and support itself with it. I didn¡¯t think that a devil general would be this pushover.


    ¡°I did tell you at the start how you will take an acid to the stomach. This seems to be the result. Making so many openings that resulted with open wounds with this mist around, you are bound to get dissolve from the flesh.¡±


    Mimosa walks off coolly leaving the Devil VI to die inside the mist of acid. However, the devil won¡¯t go down easily. It picks up its lance again and held it vertically. Mimosa immediately noticed this and pales.


    ¡°Oh shit! I was trying to end this as fast as I can!¡±


    What happened?


    Mimosa runs towards us.


    ¡°Run! It¡¯s really going to do it! It¡¯s last battle cry!!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s going to use a disaster class magic!!¡±


    Hmm?


    Suddenly, an influx of magical power surges around the devil that it instantly made every hair on my body stands up. Ichirou and Hasu felt it and turn their head to the devil.


    ¡°[Mountain Cleaver!]¡±


    ¡°[Heart Piercer!]¡±


    They simultaneously attack at the devil in question with all of their power. However, their attacks didn¡¯t reach as the Devil VI started the spell.


    The lance in its hand spins that created a vortex of gust that blew both attacks away together with Ichirou and Hasu. The wind is so strong that the ground around the devil started breaking. The cloud above the continent started swirling on it and the whole place darkens even more.


    It was no pushover after all. It¡¯s called a Devil General for a reason. Even its own comrades, the archdevils, and giant devils are shredded bits by bits as the wind touches them.


    Mimosa runs and grabs Senya, hence, leaving her wheelchair behind.


    ¡°Run! This won¡¯t end well. Might as well abandon that fortress!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡±


    ¡°That devil is going for its final attack. I thought I already disable it but I miscalculated.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a disaster class spell that equals the destruction of the demon lord¡¯s spell!¡±


    Ichirou and Hasu started dashing to my direction. Casablanca and Hibiscus held hand as they tried not to get blown away and all of the demon soldiers are trying their best to hold their ground. At this rate, escape will be impossible.


    The tornado kept growing and becomes more pitch black, an impending destruction that even wreck havoc since the ancient time, one of the most deadly natural disasters that took millions of lives throughout the history of our world, a wind the uproots every creation and blows the life away from everyone.


    The devil¡¯s power grew ever so powerful and then¡­


    ¡°WRRrrrAAAAGHgghhhGGGGGHHHHH!¡±


    The devil swings the lance that emitted the deadly wind towards us that ensures total annihilation. However, despite the destruction it may bring, I casually drew a sword from my dimensional storage.


    ¡°Hey! ASAGAO! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!!?¡±


    ¡°GET BACK HERE!¡±


    Hasu and Ichirou called out to me as they struggle to move from the strong wind. I created a barrier in front of me to prevent myself from being blown away.


    The disaster itself comes ever so close to my face. I calmly position my sword to my side for a slash. Before I get blown away¡­I drew my sword and slash at the face of the calamity and shouted¡­


    ¡°[Divine Counter!]¡±


    An explosive amount of divine power surged from my body and flows towards my sword that it instantly breaks it.


    The disastrous phenomenon that was about to hit us had its flow of cause and effect reversed and the tornado blew backward.


    With nothing left of it, the devil defenselessly caught its own attack and dies.


    In short, the powerful gust was thrown back to the devil and not only that, it also mowed all the devils from far back and created a field of uneven ground that was mowed.


    I look back at them smiled at everyone as if nothing happened.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s good?¡±


    They stare at me¡­like I am some kind of ghost¡­

 Intermission 5

    Nil: Chancharanchan! I¡¯ll skip the long introduction! Welcome to Arcana Radio! Here, I am with my assistant today.


    Hy: Hydrangea here.


    Nil: Aaaaand¡­Dylan is not here, huh?


    Hy: That¡¯s right my lord. However, we are not one pervert short.


    Mil: Hellowww!~


    Nil: You?! We are not going to the extra length to pay you for this! Just so you know!


    Mil: It¡¯s fine! I don¡¯t have any use of money! Just let me hang out!


    Hy: See? Another pervert on the fray.


    Nil: Tell me honestly Hydrangea. You and Dylan won¡¯t be shifting jobs here with Milin as the replacement.


    Hy: Oh? That¡¯s actually a good idea. Why don¡¯t we let her take my place, permanently¡­


    Mil: That¡¯s a good idea!


    Nil: Hey, hey. You can¡¯t take away the straight man here. Our program will just be composed of perverts.


    Hy: Ohoh? So I am the straight man here?!


    Mil: It¡¯s nice working with you!~


    Hy: The fuck did I got myself into¡­


    Nil: It¡¯s a little late for that.


    Mil: Yeah! For now, let¡¯s get on the program, shall we?


    Hy: Go on¡­


    Nil: Ehem! Today, we are going to have a little chat with our guest about her woes in life.


    Mil: Let¡¯s call for her!


    Hy: Who could it be¡­?


    Mimi: Hi, hi! Mimi here!


    Hy: You call this a troubled individual?


    Mimi: That¡¯s a little rude!


    Hy: FYI. I am fucking rude and honest.


    Nil: Hydrangea being herself. There¡¯s nothing more refreshing than hearing her swear!


    Mil: Hahaha!


    Knock Knock


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Flow: My lord, we¡¯ve run out of shampoo!


    Nil: F-Flow! Not now! We are currently airing!!


    Flow: Gah! Sorry!


    CLOSE


    Mimi: What was that?


    Hy: Don¡¯t mind it.


    Mimi: But he said¡­


    Hy: Don¡¯t mind it.


    Mimi:¡­


    Nil: Now, now! Hey, you, you said you have problems.


    Mimi: I really can¡¯t believe how people treat me differently! I am cute too you know!


    Nil: Ah, Hy, did you put my pudding in the fridge?


    Hy: No problem. It¡¯s sure to chill perfectly.


    Mil: Oh, pudding, huh? I hope Milday is eating well.


    Mimi: SEE?!


    Nil: Well, first of all, you¡¯re not that famous. Second, you can grow THAT.


    Mimi: What¡¯s so bad about it?! People have fetishes for that too! Also, I am popular¡­I guess¡­


    Mil: I guess?


    Hy: You¡¯re just one of those generic maid stuff.


    Mimi: Eh? Look at my horns, look at my cute fluffy tail! Also, don¡¯t I remind you of that show? That one with dragon maid?


    Nil: Careful there, we don¡¯t have a parody tag!


    Mil: I guess it is also the fact that you can grow THAT! On a side note, how big is yours?


    Mimi: Eehh? Is that really relevant¡­


    Hy: It¡¯s for our evaluation purpose.


    Mimi: Uhuh¡­hmmm¡­about¡­I guess¡­if it¡¯s fully¡­e-erect¡­3¡­3 to 4¡­inc-¡­wait! This is¡­!


    Nil: She said 3 to 4.


    Hy: I heard it.


    Mil: Oh, not bad for someone your size.


    Mimi: Don¡¯t make fun of me! I am a perfect girlfriend material you know! I am blonde, I have beautiful blue eyes, I have horns, I can do house chores and I wear a really sexy pantyhose!


    Nil: Stop selling yourself here.


    Hy: What a whore.


    Mil: Are you perhaps a slut?


    Mimi: I came here for advice and more screen time, not to be berated and looked down!! All of you are so mean! Can someone be a little nicer to me?!


    Nil: You came to the wrong place! Hahahaha!


    Hy: Indeed. I feel like dumping some frustration on being the toy here.


    Mil: Too bad! I think pops will be your ally in this situation but he is not here for today!


    Mimi: Uhhh¡­.*sniff*¡­this is not what I¡¯ve imagined¡­


    Nil: Well, cheer up, at least you get some spotlight here!


    Hy: Indeed. But I do think trying to gain some popularity while the novel itself is unpopular really makes you look like an idiot.


    Mil: I don¡¯t want to date someone who transforms into a humongous monster too. And someone who grow THAT.


    Mimi: Why are you so hung up with THAT?!


    Nil: Well, well, calm down. Let¡¯s hear more of your first world troubles.


    Mimi: No! I¡¯m done! This isn¡¯t even the least helpful at all!


    Hy: My, that was too soon for you to crack, nevertheless, it was enjoyable.


    Mimi: Shut up, shitty midget fairy!


    Hy: Warranting a beating, huh? Fucking mongrel!


    Nil: Calm down you two.


    Mimi: Eat shit, Dick face!


    Nil: HEY! I know I am being a dick but my face is not one!


    Mil: Hahaha! This is the best! When everything¡¯s getting out of control here feels the best!


    Mimi: I can¡¯t take it anymore! To hell with getting popular! To hell with selling my good points!


    Nil: You really are selling yourself¡­


    Mimi: Shut up! To hell with you! No one, even from Asagao¡¯s side cared that much for me except Asagao and Topaz!


    Hy: Aren¡¯t they kind enough to give you attention?


    Mil: YEAH! RAGE SOME MORE! SHOW US HOW ANGRY YOU ARE!


    Nil: You stupid maid! Don¡¯t pour oil on the raging fire!


    Mimi: YEAH! YEAH, YOU! THAT¡¯S RIGHT, I AM TALKING TO YOU, THE READERS! LOOK AT ME AND STARE INTO THE ABYSS! THAT¡¯S RIGHT, GO FU--! Hmmpphhmm!!


    Nil: Quick! Tie her up! Gag her mouth with something! We can¡¯t let her adding more tags to this novel!


    Hy: What tag?


    Nil: Reader interactive tag! We don¡¯t have that one! See?!


    Mil: That some dedication¡­screen capping it¡­


    Mimi: HMMPHPHPPHHHHHHMMMMPPPPP!!!


    Nil: Yeah! Thank you too for participating in today¡¯s segment!


    Hy: Clearly that¡¯s not what she really wanted to say.


    Knock Knock


    Flow: Lord Nil! Not done yet?! I really need that shampoo!


    Nil: Go fuck yourself!!


    Flow: Aw¡­


    Mil: HAHAHAHA! haha..HAHAHA! Holy shit¡­my sides! HAHAHA!


    Hy: I think we can¡¯t continue further. I am really sorry for the mess and all the swearing they have done.


    Nil: That¡¯s the last thing we wanted to hear from you!


    Hy: Good riddance everyone.

 Chapter 245: A World the Girl Wanted to See 1

    Kill.


    I am just a being that kills.


    I am a devil that takes a form of a snake and crawls underneath the land. I find a suitable prey and drag them down under the earth and constrict it to death.


    There was no satisfaction or guilt on the act itself. It was just a given instinct to us by our Lord. I can feel neither joy nor sadness, just pure hunger insatiable however I devour living creatures, people or beast, none could quench it.


    I kill and kill and kill until I am killed.


    After that, my very essence return to Erestivatria, a paradise for us devils, a place where we are infinitely reborn even though we are killed restlessly. We may even call it our Eden.


    After I am reborn again, I set out to the passage of evil and repeat the one thing we live for.


    Kill.


    I am just a being that kills.


    Kill and kill and kill until I am killed again. I don¡¯t care who, I don¡¯t care why, if I get killed, then that¡¯s it. I don¡¯t fear death and I don¡¯t fear to kill.


    Together with the other devils, we rampage on the land and wreak havoc to places for as long as I can remember. No words, no transient mind, not even a hint of emotions, we are beings solely for carnage, dyeing the whole world in red.


    Kill.


    Kill.


    Kill.


    Kill.


    Kill.


    A maddening repetitive action that we always carry out for our lord for reasons unknown to us.


    I slither beneath the earth, drag any living creature and kill them, nothing more nothing less. Some devils acquire arcana magic through their own achievements that made them have some added functionality and desire.


    As such, they do things that deviate from normal devils, but in the end, we just kill and kill and kill.


    No name, no identity, no discerning form, just a devil that only known as murderers.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Hey! Topaz! Wake up! Topaz!!¡±


    Someone¡­calls out to my name. My mind can¡¯t respond well and I feel so hazy. I slowly open my eyes, albeit a little blurry. My head hurts a little and I cannot comprehend what¡¯s happening yet.


    When I came to, I became baffled by what¡¯s happening in front of me.


    I was lying down on the dirty ground, however, that was not my concern. In front of me, Mimi is fighting with her skeletal claw and wings drawn out. She was fighting against¡­


    Oh no¡­


    A¡­A devil general? It¡¯s Devil VII!


    Devil VII uses to double edged twin daggers and inflict fatal wounds. It¡¯s swift and has a better precognition than normal general. It may not use any large scale spells but it can be deadly in a face off. It dons light leather armors and a scary mask that hides its face. It¡¯s light on its feet and can do acrobatic maneuvers.


    It can only deflect incoming magic with its dagger and can sense any spells being cast that give it a leeway to flee.


    This explains why Mimi is so battered and full of bruises. It¡¯s amazing how she was able to keep up with it.


    ¡°Topaz!! Hey!¡±


    ¡°Mimi!¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness! Mimi¡­while we are running off earlier, this chump caught up with us.¡±


    ¡°Mimi, that¡¯s Devil VII! It¡¯s--!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter! Listen well to me Topaz!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to make me run?¡±


    ¡°Nyahaha! Good girl! Now, go!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Thought so¡­you really are bothersome!¡±


    ¡°You just said I am a good girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it¡­¡±


    BAKIN!A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Mimi immediately reacted to Devil VII attack and blocked with her claw. She tried to counterattack but it was too fast for her large skeletal claws to catch up.


    ¡°Hurry up! Run away!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just use your other form?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t have enough magical energy.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±


    ¡°This guy has been draining it off from me. I should have used it earlier when I had the chance!¡±


    She only has three cuts so far. Devil VII drains magic through his attacks. Every single time it cuts its opponent, it drains magical energy. The deeper the cut the more magical energy will be drained. If Devil VII manages to make to stab you, it will drain more, mostly, most of your magical energy.


    Devil VII was about to attack again but in the spur of the moment, it jumps back with great distance. The reason is¡­


    BAM!


    A golden flurry of flame assaulted the place. It exploded so strong that the ground got gouged. Mimi immediately jumps back to my side.


    ¡°Oh!!~ A reinforcement!¡±


    From the sky, a white with beautiful white hair, tails, and ears appeared riding the wind with her umbrella outstretch towards the land where she fired the flames earlier. It was Higanbana, Asagao¡¯s friend.


    She comes down slowly to us while her radiating divine aura shines all over the place. It kind of stings but it is not unbearable.


    Devil VII becomes more cautious as it kept its distance to us.


    ¡°You look like a shit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s mean of you Miss Higanbana!¡±


    ¡°At the very least, you kept cute little Topaz safe, I commend you for that.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t I cute too?¡±


    ¡°Your appearance matters not to me anymore.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I am getting an unjust treatment here¡­¡±


    ¡°Shush. More battling.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Careful! That thing drains magical power!¡±


    Higanbana just nods her head before they charge at Devil VII. With swirling golden flame around here, Higanbana fires several humongous fireballs that could melt an entire house while Mimi flies towards the sky.


    However, Devil VII hasn¡¯t used its specialty yet.


    Before the flame could devour Devil VII, it jumps head on to the flames used its ability¡­ spatial shifting.


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°Woah! That¡¯s cool!¡±


    Devil VII flew past the fireballs. Higanbana is not unprepared. She immediately maneuvers to evade the incoming attack. However, it was her own fault because she underestimated Devil VII to a fault leading to the next scenario.


    Blood flew and splatters on the ground. Devil VII landed with its dagger tainted with fresh blood and the one who fell to the ground is Higanbana.


    Her flank was stabbed.


    It was her fault for thinking that a devil general doesn¡¯t have a mind of its own, that it doesn¡¯t have any capabilities of analyzing its opponent. Devil Generals are like fallen heroes that use vast knowledge of combat to fight against an opponent.


    As such, she loses to Devil VII due to her lack of experience.


    Devil VII knew that Higanbana lost most of her magical power and can barely stand up so it charges to her for the kill.


    ¡°Hey! Look here!¡±


    Mimi appeared from above and swings a skeletal tail to Devil VII which created a gust. In response, Devil VII jumps backward to avoid. Devil VII can also use his spatial shifting to his dagger, and thus, was able to slash Higanbana even with the difference in distance.


    I think Mimi already knew about it so she was cautious about it but can¡¯t put into words how it works. Mimi is clearly a veteran fighter, one that topples Higanbana¡¯s battle experience.


    And I can¡¯t say a word about it. I was trying to earlier, however, to me, Devil VII is the rightful ally here¡­


    We are both devils, we are both created by one God and given one mission in life.


    ¡°I was careless¡­ack..!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk! It¡¯s not your fault. That thing is extremely different from other devils after all. Can you still keep your divine ascension?¡±


    ¡°Yes, however, it¡¯s a little hard for me to fight with it alone. My skill in Ki is not quite yet reliable too.¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t let you fight anyway with that wound!¡±


    They are already trapped.


    Devil VII cannot be defeated with mere tricks and such. I can just sit here and let him end everything.


    ¡°Topaz!!¡±


    Mimi carried Higanban in her arms and flew towards me. Devil VII tried to attack them by throwing its dagger however, Mimi sacrificed her left shoulder as a shield from it and swings her tail when Devil VII followed the attack.


    She landed in front of me lay down the bleeding Higanbana. She desperately tried to clog up the wound with a cloth. The blood doesn¡¯t stain on the dress since it is a dragon fiber but it could not defend from Devil VII attack.


    It¡¯s horrifying.


    ¡°Topaz! Please, right now, please¡­take her and run away.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t matter anymore!¡±


    STAB!


    A dagger flew to Mimi¡¯s back. Blood started spewing from her mouth as she tried to clench her teeth. Devil VII slowly walks to us with another set of daggers in its hands.


    It¡¯s an impending doom. They could have had the upper hand if they just straight up bombed it with magic rather than trying to face it off. It was just a difference in fighting experience and potential after all.


    ¡°Mimi¡­¡±


    ¡°Run away! I can¡¯t run away with you! I have to protect you!¡±


    ¡°Is it because Asagao ordered you to¡­¡±


    ¡°No! I would have protected you even if she didn¡¯t order me to!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because we are friends! You feel it too right?! The bonds that we had, even though for a short time! Those precious moments, even though initially, I tried to kill you, however, right now, it is different. I want to save you!¡±


    ¡°Why¡­are you saying all of this now¡­?¡±


    ¡°We also promised each other right? Ah¡­but I guess we can¡¯t anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Mimi¡­¡±


    STAB!


    Another dagger flew to her right leg and she fell down on her one knee.


    ¡°Topaz¡­sorry¡­I can¡¯t anymore¡­our promise. You should go with Asagao. There are lots of things for you to see. I already have lived my life for so long¡­ I should know when it¡¯s about my time¡­¡±


    ¡°Mi¡­mi¡­¡±


    She smiles at me¡­


    And turn her back to face Devil VII again.


    Why?


    Why does she have to do this?


    I don¡¯t even know why I am here. I don¡¯t even know why I am given these useless emotions. I am devil¡­


    Gaining a sense of my own didn¡¯t make me better. As I learn through life, I just felt a strangling opposition from my natural instinct from the happiness and tranquility that everyone gave me.


    Emotions are a curious concept.


    I can never ever fathom it or understand what¡¯s good about it.


    What I know is I am torn apart between the guilt of killing so many lives in my past and myself who clings to happiness that I indulge in.


    All of these things¡­I don¡¯t understand.


    As I think of this in my mind¡­it becomes hazy again¡­my consciousness slowly drifts away and a sharp sound came to my ear as I close my eyes which the last thing I saw is Mimi¡¯s back who is about to fight Devil VII¡­


    .


    .


    .


    As I regain consciousness, no, I didn¡¯t. it is more accurate that my consciousness itself is transported to another place.


    For the reason that space is distorted as I can only see starry night sky around me, however, it was not somewhere in our world, it¡¯s a place with only pillars and a throne where a lone man sits.


    An unbelievable world that shows the very space itself as stars and constellation scatters everywhere.


    ¡°Welcome, my child.¡±


    The man from the throne stands up.


    He is a tall man with armor as deeps as the night sky. A cape of pure atrocity flutters as he walks toward me. His eye has a deep golden color and his hair is of a hue of black that grows up to his neck.


    This man¡­exudes a presence that could only equal a god.


    It¡¯s our god, Eresti¡­

 Chapter 246: A World the Girl Wanted to See 2

    It¡¯s not uncommon for devils to have memories however memories are just fragments that we will leave behind untouched. We will neither cherish nor give an essence of it. It is another burden for us devils so we didn¡¯t care much.


    Is what I thought.


    There was a time when I was a devil that rampages the land of the humans, I came across a particular warrior, a woman of tall stature and brown hair that grows up to her waist. She wore a silver armor from her torso to the very bitter end of her toes.


    In her left hand is a short sword that gleams with black and red hue while in her right hand is a spear with a snake as its motif.


    Despite the charming and heroic appearance, the woman¡¯s eyes are dead as if it had seen so many tragedies that no human could ever experience in their lifetime, an utterly broken living creature that obeys orders even if it meant suicide.


    As a devil with no remorse or guilt at that time, it was nothing sort of important to me. A prey is a prey and I must kill whoever in my sight.


    Her spears swung mightily and ferociously. None could think that such woman had so much power back in her spine. Her short sword is swift and sharp. None would think that it can hack something even greater of mass.


    Our fight didn¡¯t last an hour, however, I didn¡¯t go down without letting her experience the brink of death. My last memory of her ended as she stabs her spear to my head. I can still remember her cold and dead eyes that couldn¡¯t even see me as an opponent but an object to annihilate.


    Now that I remember such scene, especially the way she looks at me, endless shivers run down through my spine as I can feel how a devil kills a living creature.


    Merciless, dreadful, cold, uncaring, and most of all, didn¡¯t even cared if we have memories.


    .


    .


    .


    Our Lord Eresti stand before me.


    A strong headache overwhelms me as his presence becomes closer to me. Goosebumps started appearing in my body and great awe mixed with despair washes over my very being. He easily surpassed two meters of height and literally looks down on me as I sit on the floor, daunted and confused.


    One should feel relieved and gladness upon meeting their creator, however, my senses are screaming that I am scared.


    ¡°What an ungrateful child, however, I am rather impressed by your strong will for not bowing down.¡±


    I gulp down my saliva.


    My body trembles and my lips started quivering. My breathing becomes labored and my legs started becoming numb.


    ¡°Though what a curious hybrid that bastard Nil did. You are dearly a devil at the essence.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­a¡­a¡­.ah¡­..haaa¡­.¡±


    ¡°Basic knowledge, normal motor skill akin to humans, the hierarchy of psychological needs, and even ingrained instinct such as sleep, eat and sex is deeply attached to your very being. Indeed, a creation worthy of praise even though they just altered a trash.¡±


    Lord Eresti walks in a circle around me as he evaluates me from top to bottom. The sound of his footsteps that clacks on the ground make my heart beat faster in utter fear.


    With just a snap of a finger, I could instantly lose my life and even remove from the life cycle of a devil.


    Something wet and warm douses beneath me, however, it was not something I can give attention to such situation.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°That is also rather interesting. A functioning biological body with a beating heart complete with arteries and veins, a skeletal frame structured before a human, organs that are meant to function the same way as a living creature, and a brain that gives you your complete individuality, a nervous system that enables you to become independent.¡±


    After speaking words I can barely recognize, Lord Eresti stops right in front of me. I can only look down to avert my eyes from him.


    ¡°I am not a cruel one, my child. Your life is not something I will throw away whimsically. After all, I am just retrieving what has been stolen from me.¡±


    ¡°L-Lord¡­E¡­E¡­Eresti¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I am your Lord! I am your one and only rightful Lord! Nil the presumptuous and cocky bastard just stole you from me. His actions are unforgivable and I will make him dearly pay for all the plans he foiled.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Make no mistake. I do not care for your well being. I am infuriated at the notion that something I own got stolen. However, my child, this of I ask you, a chance to return to your very own cradle. A world full of innocence where no emotion is nonexistent and pain does not exist.¡±


    ¡°Re¡­Return¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As someone as special existence such as you, I shall grant you a title of a general. Incidentally, Devil VI just died so his divine essence is currently in my possession.¡±


    A chance¡­to return?


    No more pain, no more bothersome emotions, and no memories to care for.


    It was the ideal life I am hoping for.


    Lord Eresti brought out a beating heart colored with darkness. It was Devil VI heart, its very divine essence materialized as one. My eyes followed it as if it is something precious.


    Lord Eresti beholds it to me in his hand and I stare at it. He gently smiled at me as he brings it closer for me to reach. Within the span of my arm, I can go back to the life I am used to. I can go back to the mundane cycle I am familiar with.


    It was an offer I cannot pass up.


    Slowly, I reach out my hand to it. Slowly, my mind becomes euphoric of the thought of becoming my own self again. Slowly, I became¡­


    I became¡­


    Slowly, as my hand was about to touch it, tears flow like a river from my eyes¡­


    My hand twitches before it can even touch it.


    Why?


    Why am I¡­?


    Why did I stop?


    It¡¯s not even a centimeter away and my hand stops. Something is stopping me from becoming the devil that I wanted to be. Didn¡¯t I always want this? Didn¡¯t I always think that emotions and human instinct are bothersome?


    So¡­why am I hesitating now?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong my child? Are you too happy to you started tearing up?¡±


    What am I even doing in the first place?


    I have only lived for months now. Why does it have an adverse effect on me? Why do I desire for? What do I really wanted?


    It¡¯s a question that I didn¡¯t bother thinking much. However, Asagao, Mimi, everyone made me think of these things.


    Why do I exist? I don¡¯t even have a sliver of an idea of my purpose here.


    But...


    But that¡¯s exactly why they urged me to live.


    I see¡­


    I¡­ was already given something¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take it? Here, you can be someone stronger.¡±


    ¡°N..n¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t that!¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    I open my eyes and look at my Lord directly as I convey my refusal. He just closes his eyes and with a snap, he destroyed the beating heart on his hand.


    ¡°I thought I could use you as a backup in killing Asagao Lionheart but it seems you are more human now than a devil.¡±


    ¡°I have something I wanted to know through my own actions. I learned so many things, however, I truly don''t understand their importance. But that¡¯s more the reason I need to keep living as Topaz!¡±


    ¡°Imbecile. Begone.¡±


    Lord Eresti outstretched his palm to my face.


    This is it¡­


    However, I hope that I can carry all of these memories, these emotions, these important feelings together with those people¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you, Eresti!¡±


    ¡°Wha--?!¡±


    Suddenly, a thin barrier of pure divine power envelopes me and parted me from Lord Eresti. Lord Eresti jolted from the sudden invasion of a new power in his own realm.


    ¡°Since this girl has already decided, it is my responsibility now to look out for my daughter¡¯s friends!¡±


    Behind me, another presence that could only be described as godly manifest behind me. The one who protected me is none other than Nivalis, the Goddess of Blessing, the creator of Laws and Orders, the Former Administrator of this Universe.


    Lord Eresti¡¯s eyes change from someone gentle to enraged madmen in half a second upon laying his eyes on Goddess Nivalis.


    ¡°Nivalis! You¡­you and Nil! And now, your daughter! All of you!! Even in the past, Astlan Lionheart had kept me at bay! All of you!!¡±


    ¡°Eresti, how many years have passed¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been fighting for over ten thousand of years. However, we¡¯ve become an observer for ten thousand three hundred thirty-two years of revision caused by that damn Nil! I have reached my patience and this has become an opportunity as Asagao Lionheart has spun the wheel of destiny with her existence.¡±


    ¡°Just how much did you hate me¡­? To even create creatures that sole purpose is to kill.¡±


    ¡°How? Don¡¯t you remember the first time we¡¯ve fought, Nivalis¡­the cruel.¡±


    ¡°I still remember it, Eresti the Virtuous. Our tale and legend¡­has been reversed in the scripture and text of living beings.¡±


    ¡°I was the one who descended from this world to vanquish evil. However, your trickery has caused the other gods to be confused. However, your acts were fine to me that time, but, how have you changed, NIVALIS?!¡±


    ¡°Two thousand years after that incident, Eresti, I repented. I kept conveying my apologies to you, yet, you ignored it¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious. Your actions are irreversible. I am branded as the evil and you gained the light that everyone envied!¡±


    ¡°My actions are my own responsibilities¡­ That¡¯s why I am confined to a space of singularity up to this day.¡±


    ¡°And yet¡­and yet you kept escaping like that!¡±


    ¡°I need to. I am going to protect this girl. Eresti, I may have a lot of personas, especially in the past, however, I am honest to myself now. I am going to protect anyone I can from you.¡±


    A battle unknown to those who in the realm of living starts here¡­


    A god against a god will be fighting over someone worthless like me¡­

 Chapter 247: A World the Girl Wanted to See 3

    I open my sleepy eyes just to find myself leaning down on a wooden desk. I rub my eyes and observe my surrounding.


    People I don¡¯t know of the same biological appearance chat and laugh everywhere in a room filled with desks and chairs. They are all wearing the same kind of clothes called a uniform. If I look at my own reflection in the mirror, I can also ascertain that I am wearing one of those uniforms too.


    Cute clothes with a navy blue vest with white outlines and frilly sleeves. A short necktie or ribbon either hangs in the chest part. The clothes inside is a beautiful laced fabric with stripe patterns vertically. The skirt is checkered with blue and black and at the end of the hem, frills that look soft and fluffy peek behind it.


    A tried feeling my usually ruffled brown hair. It was tied in a long single braid that hangs down up to my knees.


    I look out at the window illuminated by the sun that gives out a lazy atmosphere where I can even sleep again after waking up. In the luscious field of green grass and flowers, benches lay partially in the school premises.


    Students come and go, boy and girl, from first to seventh years,


    GRUMBLE


    It was the sign that I need to take food. My stomach started complaining that it is empty. I don¡¯t like the sensation of starvation.


    ¡°Topaz!¡±


    A familiar voice called out to me. As I turn around, I saw Mimi¡¯s cheerful and energetic countenance. She smiles like a sun that it seems brighter inside the room. I rub my eye one more time before properly look at her.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You slept in again! Teacher Cattleya was so angry she pouted so much!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­I don¡¯t find the subject about politics interesting¡­¡±


    ¡°I feel ya! Nyahaha! I want to sleep too but I am in the front row so I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a rather complicated matter for me. I know that...it is just a minor course, but¡­it¡¯s a little difficult to grasp about it.¡±


    ¡°Right?~ Anyway, Topaz, let¡¯s go grab something to eat!¡±


    ¡°Un.¡±


    ¡°Man, student life is a really busy life!¡±


    ¡°Do you hate it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! I just don¡¯t like getting nagged all day by Headmistress Priscilla.¡±


    ¡°Un. I see, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    Gazes followed me and Mimi as we exit the classroom. I heard that I am really popular among the girls. There was this secret ranking done by an anonymous man and it seems I tied up with Hibiscus at first place followed by Higanbana.


    As Mimi and I pass the hallway, small whispers of girls barely audible came to my ear.


    ¡°Look, look! It¡¯s Lady Topaz!¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right! She looks so refined as always!¡±


    ¡°Have you heard? She slept in one the classes today. Her sleeping face, said by those who saw, was the most soothing scene they have ever witnessed!¡±


    ¡°Ehh? I wish I could see her sleep too!¡±


    And such¡­


    I don¡¯t think wanting to see someone sleep is a proper thing¡­


    ¡°Oh? The girl with Lady Topaz¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I know her! She is Lady Topaz attendant!¡±


    ¡°Wow, such a high-quality attendant for a high-quality Lady!¡±


    I peek a little at Mimi and her cheek is twitching.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Well, calm down.¡±


    ¡°Curse them! I even told them that I am already dating you!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? I didn¡¯t¡­even hear of such thing¡­¡±


    ¡°No. But in the future, we might!~¡±


    As we climb down the stair, Casablanca and Hibiscus came across to us.


    Casablanca is particularly holding¡­a lot of letters with heart stamp on them and Hibiscus is carrying a lot of gifts. The Phoenix, Emby, sits on Hibiscus head, bows to us in greeting.


    ¡°Again, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.ah¡­we kind of need to take care of this¡­.um¡­it¡¯s blocking our locker so¡­um¡­¡±


    ¡°You two are going to go through all of it again?


    ¡°Of course, we need to properly return a message for each of them.¡±


    ¡°You two¡­you know¡­just burn them.¡±


    ¡°No way. We can¡¯t do that! Hibiscus and I need to properly convey our refusal.¡±


    ¡°It will be a long afternoon for the two of you then.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­T-Topaz¡­¡±


    Hibiscus called out to me.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I think you should¡­see your locker too¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­bye!¡±


    The two left.


    I look at Mimi and she just scratches her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Let¡¯s have a lunch. Let¡¯s burn it later.¡±


    ¡°It?¡±


    ¡°You know¡­damn love letters.¡±


    ¡°I never saw one before.¡±


    ¡°Cause I burn them before you can see it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    We continue our walk towards the cafeteria and along the way, we stumble upon Alstro--¡­Teacher Alstroemeria.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Teacher Alstroemeria.¡±


    ¡°Sup!¡±


    Mimi and I greeted her and she smiles at us. Alstroemeria is teaching basic, advanced, and professional arithmetic. Basically, she teaches mathematics at all level.


    ¡°How are you two? Is there something in the lesson you didn¡¯t understand?¡±


    ¡°Me! There¡¯s something I find hard to solve!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Eh¡­? Mimi¡­you should probably stop playing around with your notes during class!¡±


    ¡°But you play around too much too.¡±


    ¡°Ehehehehe¡­old habits die hard. I can¡¯t believe from being an adventurer to an instructor here.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is as Asagao said, you are still clumsy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, speaking of which, have you two seen Asagao?¡±


    Asagao¡¯s name came up. My ear perks up and my attention shifted to them.


    ¡°No, not yet.¡±


    ¡°Geez! Priscilla got mad that she played hooky again, even though I warned her that her brother and Violetta are visiting today!¡±


    ¡°Maybe she is in Ichirou¡¯s tavern! She comes there every night!¡±


    ¡°Eh?! She still comes there every night?! Geez¡­Violetta¡¯s going to be mad again. Anyway, I doubt Asagao would be there since Merissa is patrolling in the city.¡±


    ¡°Well, besides that speculation, I don¡¯t have any more idea.¡±


    ¡°Argh¡­Asagao!¡±


    I raise my hand towards them, Teacher Alstroemeria and Mimi looks at me with a flabbergasted countenance.


    ¡°I already have a guess where she might be¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? Can you go fetch her?!¡±


    ¡°Un. Mimi, buy me that extra spicy curry.¡±


    Mimi salutes at my request and dashes off while Teacher Alstroemeria gives me her thanks. I left the place and headed towards to place that people rarely goes¡­


    The exact place where the Passage of Evil is once located¡­


    In its place, a tree of pink colored petal stands. Everyone¡¯s gossip is that it is a cursed place, however, it is one of her favorite spots.


    As my mind floats while walking, I saw another familiar face in the battle field where mock battles are performed.


    Higanbana stands against ten men who look older and bigger than her.


    ¡°This is a bother¡­¡±


    ¡°Beast Queen Higanbana! We challenge you again to a battle for the title of number!¡±


    ¡°You lot are taking my precious time. Instead of looking for Asagao, you trash dragged me here for what? Another stupid battle?¡±


    ¡°As a noble, I cannot accept it! A battle is sacred!¡±


    ¡°Then, against the ten of you, I¡¯ll just use two fingers and I won¡¯t even move from this spot. If I win, be sure to start cleaning all the toilets with your tongues!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re on!¡±


    Not even thirty seconds has passed and Higanbana blew them all away. It was a one-sided match¡­


    Even I know that I shouldn¡¯t mess with her. The only one who could fight toe to toe with her is Asagao.


    ¡°Kyaaa! Beast Queen is so cool! Please look this way!¡±


    ¡°Hey, please snarl at me!¡±


    ¡°Please, stare at me with your cold and lifeless eyes!¡±


    Her fans squeal in joy as she made another spectacular victory of the day. Most of her fans¡­are all girls that are madly in love with her and most of the men are her self-proclaimed rivals.


    Beast kin, demon race, dragon kin, elves, and even dwarves flock around.


    ¡°Oh my, what has the wind brought here? Are you lambs lost?¡±


    Higanbana said another killer line that makes everything more difficult for her. She clearly wants to find Asagao, however, she cannot ignore her female fans and such, another normal day.


    This must be the reason why she is so popular. Cool and strong and on top of that, a girl magnet.


    I walk slowly as I ever get closer to the girl who also wore the same uniform as me, however, she was too conscious of wearing a skirt so she modified hers by making shorts which she insisted.


    The white haired girl sleeps under the shade of the tree with a peaceful face and beside her is a sword of remarkable design that she uses in her training.


    I approach her and called out to her.


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    Her eyelids slowly reveal her tantalizing sky blue eyes and her cherry lips quivers as drowsiness came to her. She immediately noticed my presence and¡­


    .


    .


    .


    I gasp for breath as my body jerks from the sudden impact. The dream broke off and I am brought back to the reality of my situation.


    My sight swims towards Nivalis, the Goddess of Blessing.


    What¡­?


    ¡°How was the dream? It¡¯s a dream¡­about a possible future for you, my dear. I have taken the liberty to bring you to slumber. Our battle would have shaken you to the very core and it will cause you internal bleeding.¡±


    ¡°But¡­that¡­¡±


    There was¡­a broadsword stuck on her chest that goes all the way through. She bathes in her own blood but still manages to smile at me.


    No, she doesn¡¯t even look pained at all¡­


    I glance a look at Lord Eresti and¡­found him utterly tattered with dented armor. I also noticed that most of the constellation and stars around us has diminished.


    And¡­I am still inside the barrier Goddess Nivalis made.


    ¡°Damn! Nivalis!! So killing you is still impossible!¡±


    ¡°Eresti, leave this child alone. I cannot follow you further if you leave from here.¡±


    ¡°You are sparing me?! Laughable!¡±


    ¡°I simply cannot go for another distance from here.¡±


    ¡°What do you think you can do for that piece of abomination that Nil modified?!¡±


    Goddess Nivalis simply smiled at me and smirks at Lord Eresti.


    ¡°You¡­you¡­! You are not¡­!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is as you thought, Eresti. This child here, she already made up her mind. She has a goal she wanted to reach and she can do it together with Asagao.¡±


    ¡°YOU! YOU AND NIL¡­BOTH OF YOU!¡±


    Her stare returned to me and she embraces me in her chest¡­


    ¡°Topaz¡­even though you are a devil¡­you are going to receive my blessing, a blessing truly befitting of you, the Arcana of Earth.¡±


    ¡°THAT CANNOT BE DONE!¡±


    ¡°Receiving my blessing isn¡¯t limited against devils. I never made such rule. As long as the recipient has a kind and loving heart, the blessing will naturally choose her.¡±


    My body started feeling warm and light poured towards me.


    ¡°NIVALIS!!¡±


    ¡°Topaz, I grant you my blessing, a Divine Alteration, and Intervention¡­¡±


    ¡°CURSE YOU!¡±


    The light started draining down to me as if I am a sinkhole. I can feel a foreign power invading me, however, it was not unpleasant so I didn¡¯t feel bad.


    ¡°Gaia¡¯s Prowess.¡±

 Chapter 248: A World the Girl Wanted to See 4

    Blue¡­


    A world painted with blue¡­


    I sink down further at the bottom of the sea¡­


    I have always felt helpless and drowning in so much uncertainty¡­


    This world is cold and I can¡¯t breathe¡­


    It seems you lost yourself in the most crucial time. Before I truly ascend towards the next world, I am going to give you a push myself.


    Who are you¡­?


    I am just a simple passerby. I have nothing of myself to tell, however, you, you can become much more important for her.


    Her¡­?


    Sorry¡­


    I am just an empty shell¡­


    An existence that should not exist in this world¡­


    Even if I do, I simply wished for nothing, desire for nothing, or even have a definite goal. I am completely at lost¡­


    I cannot comprehend anything common to most people, I cannot understand what happiness is, and I cannot stand on my own ground¡­


    I will be just a mere doll, completely deprived of any real will¡­


    That¡¯s hilarious in hindsight.


    You just haven¡¯t t noticed it yet but you are already hoping for something right from the start.


    Love, friendship, companionship and finally an image that you can only call yourself¡­


    It¡¯s impossible to hold these things if you didn¡¯t desire it. You want to dearly hold them in your hands, embrace them and feel them. There is no one else stopping you now but yourself.


    I don¡¯t have¡­a distinction of the path I wanted to take even if I am given those¡­


    I am just baseless existence¡­ my root is of an evil.


    But¡­it is true¡­


    I have my own prayers for the gods to hear¡­


    That alone is enough. You don¡¯t have to find a path immediately. Just knowing that you have people around you to support you is sufficient.


    Your root may be evil, however, there is nothing in the rule states that you as a whole cannot change.


    Even if I myself believed that gods cannot grant wishes¡­The moment that you told me that you have your own prayers for the gods to hear¡­


    The world starts revolving the moment you pray for a miracle.


    Miracle¡­


    Change¡­


    My own desire and prayers¡­


    Can I really change? Can I really ask for a miracle? Can I really pursue my desire?


    Can I...really believe in myself?


    This uncertainty of mine, can I really prove it to be wrong?


    You bet.


    Accept what you can before it escapes from your grasps. Reject what you need to reject. Lament over a regretful decision and learn from it.


    I am not wise.


    I am just a mere passerby. All I can do is pass you the reign and show you around before my time expires. I kept myself from proceeding to get another chance of meeting her, however, you need me the most right now.


    I have committed atrocities and unforgivable crimes in my past. I am no saint to lecture you. I am just basing everything on experience.


    I hope that you wouldn¡¯t make mistakes like what I have done.


    I will believe in your words. I want to know more about what has to come in my way. I am going to follow what I truly desire and find my own path.


    I am going to accept responsibilities and burdens. I am going to make up for my mistakes and learn from them.


    I still have a little uncertainty, I am not confident in general, however, I will remember every word you said, words that in the upcoming future I wanted to see will give me strength.


    That is what I promise to you.


    Hehehe¡­


    Thank you¡­


    I have nothing else to say¡­The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Our little time expires now¡­


    There won¡¯t be any more chances for me¡­


    Wait¡­


    I still want to say something to you¡­


    Please, watch over her, protect her, and in return, she will surely fight for you, protect you, and will watch over you.


    She is a really fragile, faltering, but, kind and sweet girl.


    There will be a lot of times that she will be depressed, hurt, or even in the verge of breaking down but please, be there for her.


    Yes.


    I got it.


    Thank you.


    Please proceed well.


    Hahaha¡­


    Now that I took a close look at you, you are a lot cuter when you smile¡­


    Also¡­


    I¡¯m probably going to hell¡­


    Don¡¯t follow me there you hear me?


    Then, farewell¡­


    The deep blue sea that I was submerged to becomes clear and tranquil.


    A light from the surface enters.


    I reach out my hand towards the light, however, it is still heavy.


    My hand won¡¯t reach¡­


    Geez, you are as handful as her. I¡¯ll give you one final push.


    Suddenly, my body starts floating towards the light.


    Someone is pushing me to it like she is guiding me right next to the light.


    Go, follow your dreams.


    I was able to grasp what that thing I wanted to hold.


    It¡¯s warm and pleasant.


    I look back to someone who helped me reach it.


    My heart stops for a moment as I saw her face. A weird nostalgia came running through my mind and my memory refreshes as I remember who she is.


    Don¡¯t be like that¡­Though even if we have the same face, we are different from one another.


    She smiled at me one final time before my sight is submerged into another blinding light and everything went out.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Are the final words I said before I completely pass out¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Haa¡­haa¡­so¡­this is it¡­I just hope I could have let these two escape¡­¡±


    Are the words that came to my ears as soon as I regain my own consciousness¡­


    I wake up in a tight embrace from Mimi who is covered in blood from top to toe. Her body is full of cuts and she clearly lost so much blood. She can¡¯t maintain her skeletal claws anymore and everything is just falling apart.


    The dragon fiber may have protected her from many attacks but it is not an omnipotent garment.


    Beside me is the unconscious Higanbana. She immediately lost her divinity as soon as she lost so much blood too. Mimi is shielding us with her body and desperately clings to her own consciousness.


    ¡°Mimi¡­¡±


    ¡°Topaz¡­I am sorry¡­I am just¡­too weak for this fellow¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to protect me anymore¡­and¡­sorry for leaving everything to you.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying¡­?¡±


    I got up from her embrace and held her head tightly in my own chest. I began stroking the back of her head while soothing her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Topaz¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°You can rest now. I will take care of this. Mimi¡­you¡¯ve done well¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­not yet¡­not¡­yet¡­¡±


    Mimi fell asleep because of tiredness. I lay her down next to Higanbana gently as I continue stroking her head.


    Devil VII is walking from afar. It seems it bounces back as soon as it sensed my presence. I stand up from my place and started walking toward it.


    ¡°My friends, my family, my companions, all of them are giving everything they have.¡±


    I can feel it, the faint presence of the Divinity called Gaia¡¯s prowess injected inside of me. A power of a goddess from another world whose tale is weaved and counterfeited by Goddess of Blessing Nivalis.


    Through her divine intervention and alteration, she created a Divine Blessing just from the story of the Goddess Gaia.


    Though just a fragment, I can still feel how powerful it is.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what I wanted to aim, what my goals are, but for now, I wanted to fight alongside them so there will be a future where I can have as much time that I needed to think of everything¡­¡±


    Devil VII started running towards me with its dagger drawn out. I can at least be certain that Devil VII doesn¡¯t recognize me as a comrade, less, its kin.


    My very own being plays between a devil and a divine. I don¡¯t know what I am anymore, however, it is not something I should be concerned right now.


    ¡°So for that very reason, I won¡¯t hold back! For her wishes that drive me, I will defeat you!¡±


    Devil VII leaped in a flash towards me with its dagger outstretched and ready to decapitate my head.


    I put my right hand in the air and prayed.


    ¡°And thus, a miracle will occur to this land¡ª¡°


    ¡°[Heaven and Earth, Pillars of Creation that Oversees the Land Below!]¡±


    The crackling of the earth becomes audible¡­


    Pillars of the land shoot out from the ground in en masse. Devil VII had no time to escape and had no room to move as dozens of earthen pillar right in front of me emerges at speed unimaginable. The pillar outstretches towards the cloud beds up to the sky.


    The pillars have become a towering castle of earth and stone that can be seen anywhere from this continent.


    I grasp my palm and brought down my fist.


    The earthen pillars started climbing down as soon as invoked the prayer again and the land returned to normal.


    Devil VII falls from the sky lifelessly and while it rotates. I will certainly die from that height of fall, however, I am not done yet.


    ¡°[Violent Upheaval, Mother Earth¡¯s Temperament!]¡±


    Stone spikes rise beside me. I am someone who can freely control the shape and density of any form of land and earth. Mending it to something like a spike has become a child play for me. I can feel the earth¡¯s movement, I can detect everything far below and I can determine everything as long as it is the very definition of the earth itself.


    ¡°And thus, a miracle will occur to this land¡ª¡°


    The stone spikes then race towards Devil VII like rabid snakes that saw its prey. It mercilessly ground Devil VII with its mass until the stone spikes crumble by itself due from the collision from the other stone spikes.


    I have already won the battle.


    For the first time in my life, I felt satisfaction I never had when I was a mindless devil, a sensation of winning for the first time, without restraint but with a control over your very own mind.


    I felt thankful¡­


    I turn my head around and look at Higanbana and Mimi.


    ¡°I hope¡­I can make it¡­¡±


    They were badly hurt and lost so much blood.


    I don¡¯t know what to do¡­


    All I can think of now is to take them back at the fortress for medical attention but, I don¡¯t think I can travel that fast¡­


    ¡°Heyyyy! Heeeey!¡±


    Suddenly, someone called out to me, a voice of a girl who I never heard before. However, I cannot figure where the voice came from as I look from my left to right.


    ¡°ABOVE!¡±


    I look above¡­


    ¡°Hey, those two, they need some healing, right?!¡±


    Ah, because of my desperation, I nodded to the girl who called out to me.


    What I saw is a fairy kin who is wearing weird clothes with puffy sleeves and I can¡¯t quite get it about her pants. She has a brown wavy hair and her fairy wings are translucent in color.


    She is riding a large red dragon with a strong magical power¡­both of them has a strong magical power.


    The dragon dove below as soon as the fairy kin gestured it. It landed in front of me and the fairy kin immediately climbs down from it and rusher to Higanbana and Mimi.


    ¡°Oh my¡­this beast girl with fox ears has a deep stab in her flank and the beast girl with goat horns has several cuts and laceration all over¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­can you help them?! I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! Leave it to me!¡±


    A burst of green light suddenly envelopes the whole perimeter. Her power rises in so many levels and a divine insignia behind her head appears.


    ¡°Ah, sorry, did I surprise you?¡±


    ¡°Eh, no¡­but¡­that¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, my name Rose and I came from Priscilla¡¯s camp and I am one of the summoned heroes. The dragon here is Mito, also one of the summoned heroes.¡±


    ¡°Heroes¡­¡±


    ¡°This thing behind my head¡­sorry¡­I don¡¯t know what it is but¡­well, it does boost my healing skills.¡±


    ¡°[Vitality Transfer]¡±


    ¡°[Health Enhancement]¡±


    ¡°[Blood Circulation Improvement]¡±


    ¡°[Hemorrhage Removal]¡±


    ¡°[Cellular Recovery]¡±


    ¡°[Blood Production Boost]¡±


    ¡°[Magic Power Reserved Filtration]¡±


    ¡°[Tissues Auto Reconnection]¡±


    At a very fast rate, Higabana and Mimi¡¯s wound started closing and their pale complexion earlier started regaining a healthy color. However, Miss Rose does not stop there¡­


    ¡°All I did first is to close their external wounds. There are a lot more of their organs and bones that I need to mend. This won¡¯t take too much time, just a little while. After that, their normal vitals will be functioning again.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I mean, if you can wait for a few minutes, then it will be done.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­thank you!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s my job. By the way, the giant pillar earlier¡­did you know where it came from?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s from me.¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­did you?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    I smile at Miss Rose.


    ¡°My name is Topaz. This is Higanbana and Mimi. We are Asagao¡¯s companions.¡±


    She blinked twice from my words in another surprise.


    ¡°Also, I am devil and a divine at the same time. Nice to meet you.¡±

 Chapter 249: The Tragedy of the Man who Loves a Goddess 1

    A lone man stands in front of a large gate. He leans on his sword tiredly and his last stand against his enemy ends as more of them came out from the gate that shines with the color of sinister, an abyss that dye the whole place in rabid darkness.


    Even in his last moment, he just thought of all the regrets, all of the things he repents, all of the people he still wanted to meet and to protect, however, his time expired.


    It was a dozen of year since he let go every droplet of his anger, his wrath, and his contempt to the gods. What he can only feel now is the emptiness encroaching in his heart. Even in the bitter end, he did his best to lighten the burden for the next generation.


    Time seems slower as he thinks back about everything that happened in his life.


    From the very start he arrived in this world up to this moment where a thousand of years passed.


    The man loved a woman, a woman who stayed beside him in his hard time as he becomes the target of everyone¡¯s oppression.


    The man found girls who helped him grew into a better person and awaken his sincere and more honest side.


    The man found a girl who understands and respects him for his strength and his overall value as a man and found a common interest with him.


    And lastly, the man found another girl who treated and evaluated him highly who later, becomes more attached to him.


    Every girl he met loved him and in return, he promises happiness.


    However, he couldn¡¯t keep his promise¡­


    The very first girl he met confessed her love and in return, he loved the woman. Both of them started having dreams. The girls together with him became happy for them but at the same time, wanted the same attention.


    The day the first woman announces that she was pregnant¡­is the day all of them met their end in hand of another summoned hero.


    Brutally killed, murdered, beaten to death, and even violated their lifeless body.


    The man who was pinned on the ground, saw everything, especially how his pregnant lover was stabbed in the head.


    It was the day the man curses that gods and goddess of this world for the fate they weaved for him. In his rage, the man murdered hundreds of thousand men in his wake. Not satisfied with the trail of blood that he left, he also murdered those who are involved, child or elderly, men and women, none are spared from his wrath.


    His feelings as a human appeared and a never ending rage corrupted his heart. The man becomes deranged and he becomes merciless. Through the power he harnesses born from his hatred of gods and goddesses, he transcends from a normal human to a monster feared by anyone who meets him.


    He is aware of his actions, he is aware of his heart being consumed by his own anger, and for that reason, he steered clear from living beings.


    One day, after hundreds of years, he met a peculiar young elven girl who felt no fear, with the same dead eyes as him who was about to become a slave for her whole life.


    She saved that elven girl.


    However, he treated the girl indifferently. He neither disliked nor liked her company. The girl just tirelessly followed him around. Likewise, the girl didn¡¯t show any affection or any gratitude to the man, she just followed him.


    Until one day, the elven girl strikes a conversation with him. At such young age, she has overflowing potential, at such young age, she can understand logic and has critical thinking, and, at such young age, her values of lives of people are nothing more than a speck of sand in a desert.


    The girl with broken beliefs, who is a mix of magical elf and spirit elf becomes thirsty of knowledge, specifically, the knowledge that the man accumulated in his life.


    A hundred of years passed and the elven girl becomes a woman. She is still following the man after all the murders he left in his wake.


    However, as the elven woman accumulates more knowledge, she felt that something is off. She began gaining compassion and sympathy for every life around her. She realized how atrocious the man is and persuaded him to stop.


    The elven woman becomes attached to the man. She doesn¡¯t know if she is just feeling pity for him or if she loves him. Either way, the elven woman felt that even if it just a little, she try to instill some emotion to him by whatsoever way, either pester him with her affection or have bodily contact.


    The man, feeling that he is compelled to follow the elven woman¡¯s wishes, settled down in the fairy forest, the place where he previously lived with his previous lover.


    Years and years have passed and the man and the elven woman cannot see each other eye to eye anymore. The man becomes more and more deranged as he was holed up on his own, regretting over things he wasn¡¯t able to do in the past.


    The elven woman started becoming more and more compassionate as she started saving lives and taking in previous slaves in her care. In no time, she built a place where people who were rejected by the society has a place to excel with their own talents.


    Years and years more have passed and a particular girl was rescued by the man and the elven woman.


    It was a young fox girl who just started puberty, but what disturbing is, the fox girl is pregnant. She developed a general hate for men and despite them, for the reason she was endlessly violated when she was imprisoned as a slave.


    Decisions were made and the elven woman started despising the man. The threads of fate started weaving and hearts started falling apart.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    The fox girl gave birth to a young and healthy baby girl who grew up attached to him, the man who was despite by everyone.


    Years have passed and the little fox girl becomes a young lady in the care of her own mother who was even young at that time.


    A hero made her appearance. A hero with platinum strawberry hair, however, as they met, she was battered and scared.


    Being compassionate, the elven woman took the hero in and cared for her. She pleaded for their help to save the humans from the demons, however, being the outcast of society, she swallowed the decline of the elven woman.


    The hero wanted to avenge her companions the fell in the battle against the demons, but, to no avail, the elven woman made her realized that they were betrayed by the very humans they trusted.


    Because of the shock from the news that the very people she trusted, let her companions die, she weeps and a psychological damage occurred in her.


    Her legs become numb because of the trauma brought to her heart. The simple injury becomes a long lasting psychological effect the made her unable to live a normal life.


    The man felt that the hero experienced the same thing he had from the past.


    His wrath has reawakened and once again, he destroyed another kingdom in his blind rage. The elven woman lost every light of hope to change the man to be a better human. She lamented and she gave up on the man, never again look at him in the eyes.


    Until one day, the man who hated the gods, the man who despite every creation, the man who emotionlessly killed countless of lives, now, is facing the very goddess who sent him to this world himself.


    The goddess who said to brought miracles and blessings to all people, the one who was told to bring happiness and joy to those who pray to her.


    At his doorstep, the goddess bowed down, begging for forgiveness. The goddess who is supposed to be the embodiment of power is no more than a frail girl in the man¡¯s sight. His rage never wagered and if he ever sees a god, he won¡¯t waste time not to kill them.


    The goddess begs for forgiveness, even offering her own life to appease him. However, the man felt that he was being coerced so he ignored the goddess.


    For seven days and seven nights, the goddess didn¡¯t budge from the man¡¯s doorstep. Even if it rains, shine, cold, hot, and at last, she became sick.


    Pitiful and an idiot¡­


    That¡¯s what the mind thought of that moment as he picked up the sick and unconscious goddess I his doorstep. However, deep inside him, rather than anger, he was amazed on how stubborn the goddess is. It should the man who should be apologizing for all the life he took, not the goddess.


    The man took care of her but showed no visible emotions. However, the goddess was so persistent that the man becomes more annoyed with her but not mad.


    The goddess stayed by his side all the time, which made him remind every day of the day he lost the lives he cares about.


    It¡¯s alright. They move on with a smile, knowing that you lived.


    Is what the goddess said to the man as they visited the graves of the man¡¯s previous companions¡­


    Tears¡­


    Tears rolled down from the man¡¯s cheeks as he heard those words from the goddess. He doesn¡¯t even remember when the last time he felt tears streaming downward on his cheeks. In that very moment, his wrathful heart attained tranquility.


    At that very moment, he couldn¡¯t do anything but cry and roar in the sky while he kept repeating the word sorry.


    And at that very moment, the man felt that he was able to move on from his past.


    Love¡­


    It was the second thing that born with his relationship with the goddess.


    Days have passed, weeks have passed, months have passed, and years have passed, the man who was kept accompanied by the goddess fell in love more. The goddess has also fallen in love with the man.


    The elven woman who was a witness felt utter jealousy.


    The goddess did what she couldn¡¯t do in hundreds of years, the goddess made the man fall for her effortlessly and the elven woman couldn¡¯t do it, but most of all, the elven woman felt extremely torn apart because of her unjustified jealousy and how she abandoned any hope for the man to change.


    In bitter despair, the elven woman left. She left the fairy forest to get away from them because of how painful it was for her.


    It was the same for the fox girl who became attached to the man, she felt that she was unseen anymore and was emotionally hurt. In order for her to move on, she left the fairy forest with a separate path from the elven woman.


    The goddess became pregnant within the year she became the man¡¯s lover and gave birth to their child, a child who will produce countless generations that carry both of their blood.


    Time passes and their lineage has come so far. Their most recent descendant has far thinner blood of a divine flowing in his vein.


    And in an unprecedented accident, their whole lineage was wiped out leaving only one child who was on the verge of death.


    It was a child whose hair is as fair as the goddess, a pure white snow and eyes as clear as the sky. The only way to save the child was an idea that the man thought to be the best. The man thought that the extinction of their lineage is his payment for his crimes.


    The power, detested by the gods, the power that took so many lives, the power that later in the child¡¯s life, will be a deformed curse that will distort his view in his life, was passed. The child who was on the verge of death inherited the cursed power of the man who will later be known as the Rage King.


    At that time, the goddess herself is pregnant with a second child from the man, however, her time with the man expires. She is certain that the child in her womb won¡¯t find a peaceful place in this world so she left the man who despaired in her departure.


    The goddess traveled to another dimension with her newborn child. The child with black hair and black eyes that resemble the man was brought to a world dyed in peace and easier life.


    Upon her return to her own dimension, she was imprisoned by the other gods for her past crimes leaving the man lost and again, broken.


    In his desperation to find comfort, he made himself busy as the gate that was once sealed by the goddess started reeking with devils.


    He immersed himself in an endless fight to hold them back.


    However, it was not enough as the years pass.


    The man tried to find comfort from the elven woman who already found her place within the elven community.


    Still feeling responsible for the man, the elven woman who at that time, lost her first husband, embraced him in her chest which in the end, had her pregnant.


    As they have a child together, the elven woman suggested that the man should meet the fox girl who once madly in love with him.


    Per the suggestion of the elven woman, the man visited the fox girl just to find out that she is still madly in love with him thus, leading to another child.


    The elven woman gave birth one year earlier to the fox girl in which she delivered a twin. The fox girl gave birth to a healthy baby with the almost exact same feature as her mother.


    Through his daughters, the man found a little solace, however, he always thought of the child he had with the goddess in another world.


    Despite the happiness brought by his daughters, the man knows¡­


    The impending crisis brought by the gate filled with endless evil...and¡­his time¡­ the time his life will wither is close.


    He wanted to meet the goddess he loves one more time, he wanted to meet the child he never saw even for once in his life, he wanted to save this world to give a bright future for the people of this world.


    But he is no less than a murderer. He will never ever escape his sins. He hasn¡¯t paid the price of his crimes yet.


    He needs to hold back the calamity that will hit this world¡­


    And thus, his life ended fighting¡­


    Left with his regret over the decisions in his long life, with desires, with hopes, and wanting to see the light at the end of his actions¡­


    Dying¡­


    Dying with all of these heavy feelings¡­


    The man dies...


    The man who suffered such fate, the name of the man is¡ª


    .


    .


    .


    I wake up feeling a little hallowed.


    What I saw in front of me are five devils.


    Devils with a sign in their head from I to V.


    Ah, it seems they just defeated me as I am staked in a tree with something hard. I even have a sword sticking into my guts. Obviously, I am bathing in my own blood¡­


    Hmm¡­this is bad¡­I am dying¡­


    ¡°This is a really shitty situation¡­¡±

 Chapter 250: The Tragedy of the Man who Loves a Goddess 2

    There¡¯s literally a hole everywhere in my body. I haven¡¯t pulled out the stakes and swords stuck in my body to prevent too much blood loss but this in its own self is a little painful.


    My pain receptors, my nerves that receive shocks and such only send a little up to almost no pain. However, a damage of this degree impedes my movement so it¡¯s a little bother. Not only that, I am deeply staked at the tree behind me.


    Well, at this rate, I am going to die. I need to do something.


    First, I have already assessed my situation¡­and it¡¯s shitty. Second is about my enemies¡­


    Five Devils with powers far superior to an archdevil and stronger than even a giant devil when it comes to fighting prowess.


    Each and single one of them wears armor and wields various weapons. Not only that, it seems they are capable of a wide variety of magic ranging from elemental to law defying ones. I doubt most of my tricks would work on them.


    ¡°[Mortem]¡±


    Nothing happened.


    It only works on low-level enemies. This just proves that each and devils are powerful. Such numbers of enemies...I can¡¯t just escape. Even if I can, I am certain that they will follow me back and that would further trouble the others.


    No choice, huh¡­


    It has always been like this for me. Good times that I had with Nineteenth where we always end up in a shitty situation. A fight will always be a fight, bloodshed will always be bloodshed, whether we are in the mood or not.


    Using my Arcana, distortion, I break the sword and stakes that were pinning me. The devils become alerted as I break free and put up their guard against me.


    The Devil with I sign wields a one hand sword with a shield, the Devil II wields a spear, the Devil III wields a large axe with two edges, the Devil IV holds a huge mace with four bashers, and the Devil V holds a hammer.


    The stake is a magic that the five of them used altogether. Three moves swiftly, and two moves slowly but deal a heavy damage.


    A materialized a make shit ten span sword made of particles from the air. I started buffing my body with multiple distorted senses.


    Three of the devils started rushing at me while the other two started running side wards.


    ¡°[Totsuka no Tsurugi.]¡±


    CLANK!


    As I rushed to them, albeit, hardly as I said earlier, my wounds impede my movement and blood kept flowing out. I am a little vexed as my initial attack got blocked by the Devil I and the two remaining devil tried to connect an attack to me.


    However, before they can hack my head, I slid through a mini warp. But true to their strength, their precognition already predicted that I will emerge behind them so the two who rushes to the side already on my neck with their hammer and axe.


    I roll my body backward and jumps repeatedly as my feet landed because the three devils from behind me have already positioned themselves to attack me.


    The Devil II with spear shots its spear backward with a spin and it grazes my chest. Blood spills out and made my escape further with a mini warp.


    As I land again from my mini warp¡­ Devil I is already in my face with its shield drawn out.


    BAM!


    It bashed me with its shield that blew me away.


    My wounds got much worse than before I for certain can say that a hole in your body is a little painful. No, from the start, normal people won¡¯t be able to move with this kind of damage. I tried closing the wound with my distortion as I distort the reality of my regeneration, however, there will always be a limit to my abilities and stopping the loss of blood is all I can do.


    I look forward again to pay attention to my foes, however, what immediately entered my sight is an axe whirling towards me together with a long thrust from a spear.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    With little time that I am given, the only evasion that I could do is to twist my body to avoid that axe.


    SLASH


    Blood gushes out again as the axe cut half of my left flank and the spear stabbing my right shoulder. I felt weak on my knees and I collapse on the ground. This time¡­for sure¡­


    For sure¡­it¡¯s the end¡­


    .


    .


    .


    What satisfaction did you found in your foolish life?


    You had the power to decide everything in for most of your life but let it waste in vain. You had the power you once desire but didn¡¯t use it once against those gods you detest.


    You were once a hero of virtue but lost everything and became no more than a beast. The way you died, I still don¡¯t understand its meaning. Did you found that dying like that will give you pride, that you will valiant about it, that you think you already made up with your sins if you act like a martyr?


    I don¡¯t understand what glory or valiant is in my life and I will never will. I don¡¯t understand the logic behind heroism or what pride you can uphold with it. I¡¯ve been taught in my life that once you committed a sin, you can never ever erase it or find a way to relieve yourself of it.


    Repenting is a foolish word.


    That is why I choose people that I will kill. I consider everything before taking an action. However, once I deemed a person fit to be killed with my hands on the spot, I won¡¯t hesitate. I neither feel guilt nor satisfaction through my actions.


    I know myself that I am no hero. I am a man and at the same time, a monster that couldn¡¯t care less about the lives that I take.


    But, still, I am far different from you, O foolish hero of the past.


    What¡¯s the point of berating me?


    Do you find pleasure of finding fault in others?


    I am guilty of everything that happened in my life, I won¡¯t deny that I am a man that could not stand up for my own words.


    However, I see no exact difference between us.


    You also committed crimes in your life like me, and you are no better as someone indecisive. No, it¡¯s more accurate to say that you don¡¯t decide on anything, you just let someone order you around.


    I am in no position to talk back to you, however, I want to point out how distorted you are.


    Killing one and killing millions is no different from each other. You still killed someone.


    I may be a foolish hero of the past but you are a disoriented killing machine. You are indeed not in need of any glory or valiant, either do I. But hear me, until the very bitter end of my life, I wanted to save them, I wanted them to be happy¡­


    I don¡¯t want them to experience what I¡¯ve gone through.


    Words of a man who thinks death is the right thing.


    What a fool¡­


    I will mock your beliefs and pride in your actions. It was no short of any heroism. It is all just self-gratification for the people you couldn¡¯t save in your past. Even if you bark now, you are no more than a shadow of yourself.


    You can never ever justify anything, less, repent. It¡¯s just simply moronic that you think you can still do something.


    I don¡¯t understand you and I never planned to. I just find it ironic that now that you are dead, you have the guts to spew all of this crap. You should have done that when you were alive, fool.


    I am person who fell in love, that¡¯s right, I am a fool.


    Unlike you, I have a woman in my life that I love and even now, I still do. I have daughters I wanted to meet and protect. You would never understand how I feel as you only toyed with feelings of people around you.


    I perpetually hold something for myself and that¡¯s what drives me to even possess you.


    I feel like I haven¡¯t done enough so I need to go save her and help our daughters.


    I can never boast any achievements, I can never speak of any of my life full of sins, however, I at least want to feel significant to my daughters for one last time. I want to touch my wife one last time. These lingering feelings, do you understand it?


    No, you can¡¯t¡­


    Like you, I couldn¡¯t also understand you. Your way of thinking things are distorted to the point that one would think that you have an unclear view of your life.


    What is your view in life then?


    I have no need to explain something you wouldn¡¯t understand.


    To someone like you who pretend to be a father, you did nothing better for your daughters. Is giving your life away, even in your last moment was the best decision?


    You¡¯d rather leave your daughter fatherless. You think dying would do any good for them. It is just you being selfish.


    I know how it feels to not have a father, no less, a parent growing up. Even your daughter to your beloved goddess knows that. The feeling of emptiness in her heart in growing up not knowing who her parents are.


    And you are saying that I don¡¯t understand you when you are the one spewing crap.


    I am never troubled in whole life as an orphan, however, it pains me to see other children with no one to care for them. And you, in your life, took an uncountable amount of lives, regardless of age and gender.


    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t bring myself to try to understand you.


    This discrepancy from our beliefs and views of life¡­


    To think that I found something in common with you¡­


    Yeah¡­


    If there¡¯s one thing we are in common with, that is¡­


    We can never ever understand each other.


    We can never ever understand each other.


    From this little speck of understanding, I know that you could use it.


    Nowhere near as I once had in my life, just a fragment of it.


    However, it will be up to you how you will use this power.


    Consume it or be consumed.


    That¡¯s the only logic this power runs.


    I have a lot of questions like how did this power manifested in the first place.


    What¡¯s the logic about it?


    Hmph¡­


    No matter¡­


    My only complaint is that¡­this is how ones feel when someone else is pulling your ass in the time of dire situation.


    How stupid and clich¨¦¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°[Astlan¡¯s Ira]¡±


    Shade of hollow power started rising from my body.


    My body started recovering and my wounds started patching up themselves. Even the hole in my guts or my torn flank, they started regenerating.


    Power unknown to my body swells up and my body feels oddly invigorated.


    However, since there¡¯s a huge gap between me as a host, and him, the power could only last for three minutes.


    For the next three minutes, I am going to boost my whole body to the breaking point with my own distortion and with the help of Astlan¡¯s Ira, I will recover it instantaneously.


    ¡°Now then¡­let¡¯s end this¡­so I can sleep¡­¡±

 Chapter 251: The Tragedy of the Man who Loves a Goddess 3

    ¡°Hey, Fourth, as a Japanese man, what is your preferred weapon?¡±


    ¡°A gun.¡±


    ¡°I bet for some lazy reasons.¡±


    ¡°Nineteenth, you already knew the reason¡­why asks?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just funny.¡±


    Nineteenth smirks at me as I frankly said my answer which in return, I made a scowling gaze.


    We are currently dining in a hotel in Dubai for another mission which we have paired up once again. The heat is unbearable for someone like me so I really prefer staying at an expensive hotel with air conditioner.


    Water is sparse but as expected of such place, fuel is much cheaper. However, I don¡¯t have any use of fuel so it doesn¡¯t really matter. As for Nineteenth, she said that extremely hot or cold places don¡¯t bother her anymore.


    I kind of adore her for her adapting abilities to such extremities.


    ¡°What were you saying again?¡±


    ¡°Geez Fourth. Like what I said, aren¡¯t Japanese people should be fond of swords like katana?¡±


    ¡°I am pretty sure that¡¯s a shitty generalization. Do you like it when I say that Americans are all hamburger eaters?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a strange thing to addtothe conversation but yeah¡­ that pretty much summed up Americans.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ¡°Come on now, I¡¯ll stop with my subtle racist remarks!~ Let¡¯s just eat okay? And later, eat me up will you?¡±


    ¡°If I am in the mood.¡±


    It has always been like this between us. Paired up in a mission, lodge in an expensive hotel, dine, then have a long night.


    I don¡¯t dislike it but I don¡¯t think I can get used to Nineteenth¡¯s whims. For example, in my first mission, she made me attempt and assassination using only a pencil. She was flabbergasted when I made the target swallow the pencil whole while sleeping.


    She laughed for the whole day while saying how I really did obey her stupid order. As her assistant that time, I had no choice but to bid every single thing she say.


    ¡°Hey Fourth, what do you think of the organization? Aren¡¯t we all just murderers? Or do you feel like we are some kind of heroes?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter? We kill¡­for a certain goal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how you always think. However, don¡¯t you think that we those who weed out bad crops that won¡¯t let others to flourish? We are live very heroic existence, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Heroic huh, that¡¯s funny. I think if I give it a little thought¡­ we are those who keep the balance of this world, no, we the protectors of balance. If you put the perspective to our target, we are the reapers.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You do have a romanticist side after all. But, I like that. We are the Protector of Balance and if we turn it the other way around, Reapers.¡±


    ¡°Well, if I can give a brief answer, we just shit mowing down more shit. I don¡¯t complain though as long as I make a huge sum of money out of it.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of shit, the food here tastes horrible! Do these middle east people cook nothing decent at all? Like hamburger.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really funny anymore Nineteenth¡­you and your dark sense of humor.¡±


    ¡°Well, what can I do? I do not have anything special to talk about. Flirting with you is useless.¡±


    I only scoff at her words as I forced to eat the horrible food in my mouth. Then again, maybe the food here is not palatable for us. Overly cooked and with weird strong spices¡­Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Hey Fourth, don¡¯t you think people are attracted to death?¡±


    ¡°What is this out of nowhere again?¡±


    ¡°If you think about it, almost all of the people in the world follow a culture that visits the dead even once a year?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do you see anything beautiful about death?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I just thought that one people¡¯s secondary instinct is to admire death.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°If someone just got run over by a car and die, people will start flocking. They already know that it is dead yet, they flock out of curiosity.¡±


    ¡°There are various reasons for that and one could call it bystander effect.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Don¡¯t you think that death drives people to live? That those onlookers are looking at the dead body to strengthen their will to live?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t give much thought about other people, less, the dead. You are asking the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°I know right.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    The possibilities of Nineteenths words are seemingly believable. She is wise but not morally adjusted person. I can¡¯t say for sure that I have morally adjusted myself, however, I can see where she is pulling this question from.


    PING


    A weird sound suddenly beeps from somewhere. I am guessing it came from her phone. Nineteenth pulled her phone out and skid through the screen.


    She reads something from it and a smile blooms from her face.


    ¡°Hahaha! The soggy old Chinese is still well huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Ah, an old acquaintance of mine just sent me a message. It¡¯s a noodle loving man named Yang. It seems he has gone and adopted some kids!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. This man named Yang, what about him?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, he is some sort of anex-memberfromthe organization. He is now a traveling exorcist or some sort that uses Feng shui or voodoo whatsoever.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Such thing exists?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this man is really good at it! However, to adopt kids at his age, I think he just thought of retiring huh.¡±


    ¡°Kids?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, some kids with a surnamelike Murayama or something blah blah Japanese thing. Do you know what that means?¡±


    ¡°That closest to rang is mountain village or something.¡±


    ¡°Or something¡­Are you really a full pledge Japanese man?¡±


    ¡°I am not.¡±


    ¡°Well, anyway, I am full. I don¡¯t want to eat more of this. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    CLANK!


    The Devil I stagger as our swords met.


    I immediately propelled my body to dodge the upcoming thrust of Devil II and land a kick on its face. I then twist my body fling myself out of the upcoming hammer¡¯s way which made a thundering sound.


    One by one, devil after another devil, our weapon clashes with synchronized rhythm. My bones, my muscles, and my nerves regenerate instantaneously with every attack that my body and torso withstand from them.


    Devil III¡¯saxeflew above me which I dodged with a little margin.


    I won¡¯t last long if I keep exchanging blows with them. My body will wear down and I don¡¯t even know if these atrocities have any stamina to speak of.


    It wasn¡¯t even a minute since we clashed but the land seemed much desolated than before.


    Tsk¡­


    Firstly, I don¡¯t like this power. It keeps me fully awake and it forces me to open all of my senses. Some of my previous abilities became temporarily dormant. Second, it¡¯s a little pain that it will only last a few minutes so I should do something about my situation.


    I created a mini warp below me and slip through it which leads very far away from the devils.


    I already thought of an idea that will let me deal with them.


    I started connecting alternate dimension to this reality and created a crack. A branching world that connected to more branches has opened up in a form of a small distorted space.


    Thousands, not only¡­hundred thousands of an alternate reality are now connected to this world. My arcana magic alone cannot do such feat, however, the power of that man enables me to interfere with reality created by the gods of this world.


    Through the torn fabric of space and time continuum which I will later fix, I created loops.


    In front of me, a single warp opens up.


    I thrust the ten-span sword in my hand through the opened warp with all my might. It feels like I am planting a legendary sword back to its stone slab. From the very tip of the blade up to its very base of the handle, the sword went through the murky void of repetition.


    The air around me started cracking and a violent surge of otherworldly power enters this world. Hundred thousand of cracks peek to this world and from the very core of it, the ten-span sword came out from it, duplicated by how many of the cracks are appearing.


    This is my own version of Apocalypse¡­


    ¡°[Nineteenth Revolution.]¡±


    Thus, a rain of swords hails down towards the devils with no chance of escape.


    They weren¡¯t able to do anything even if they put up their weapons as a guard. The rain of swords was too much for them and their defense collapsed in no more than three seconds. They were able to put up some little resistance as they tried to activate their prized magic that could collapse the land, however, I am no dunce to give them the chance.


    I, by no means, am not holding back against the enemy. I just simply miscalculated some factors. If that help didn¡¯t come, I would have been a fanciful carcass.


    The land made of sword grave is a tantalizing sight for me. However, as they served their purpose, the swords slowly dissipate to nothingness. Everything was just an image made to become real for a brief time through magic.


    The torn fabric of dimensions started to slowly return to normal and the power escapes from my body.


    THUD.


    I fell on my back.


    I feel so heavy and the wounds that I recovered earlier didn¡¯t completely heal. It was just temporarily sewn together. For the meantime, it slowly regenerated to a level where I won¡¯t die.


    The graveyard of swords reveals the body of the devils that are now akin to a beehive with all the holes in their bodies. Not soon after, their body started disintegrating to ashes that prove that a devil is defeated.


    And I just lay bare here, helpless, unable to stand up anymore and would probably sleep if the adrenaline that my body felt earlier subsides.


    I am not a fan of a battle getting dragged, sudden powerups and such.


    I am a hitman who does everything swiftly. I am never meant to fight head on or even cross swords with someone. That¡¯s always the truth back in my world.


    But since coming here, all I did was to move around.


    I am not saying it is bad. It is just tiring¡­


    Well¡­whatever¡­


    Protector of Balance or Reaper¡­


    I think I choose none.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now¡­hero? Are you satisfied, Nineteenth?¡±

 Chapter 252: Breaking Through 1

    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that you can do that¡­¡±


    Senya said as she looks at me with flabbergasted expression. She is referring to when I use Divine Counter against the devil general and returned its attack back at it.


    ¡°No, no, not only that Senya, she was able to return such powerful attack that could turn everything here to rubble. She even wiped a lot of devils that the only left here is small fry. It¡¯s a game changer to be honest. We can kick back and relax a little.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to relax too much, Mimosa. Ardisia will follow here shortly and you could get some scolding if she saw you lazing around.¡±


    ¡±Then tell her I fought magnificently. It¡¯s not I really didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Well, you did make that devil go berserk and failed to end it immediately.¡±


    ¡°Geh!¡±


    ¡°Nonetheless, good job to you and to everyone.¡±


    Senya said as she looks at me, to Mimosa, and to Ichirou and Hasu who just came back from the cleanup battle. She also patted the heads of Casablanca and Hibiscus who are resting beside her.


    However, I am can¡¯t settle down yet.


    ¡°Senya, I¡¯ll go after Higan.¡±


    ¡°Oh, took you a minute later to say that. Go, will hold the fort down.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Take care of Casablanca and Hibiscus for me.¡±


    ¡°Un, I¡¯ll make sure Mimosa won¡¯t even lay her hands on them.¡±


    ¡°HEY!¡±


    Mimosa retorted with a pained face.


    Truly, I am little worried about her lurking around. I¡¯d rather have her lazing about than being a maniacal researcher who asks for your spit every damn hour of your day.


    To follow where Higan, Topaz, and Mimi is, I need to move fast. I directed my sight to Ichirou to perform a Divine Possession.


    ¡°Asagao?¡±


    As I was about to reach out for Ichirou, his voice rang through my head.


    Everything that happened that night flashes into my mind and my hand stop before I can even reach for him. I know it shouldn¡¯t be but, even if I try to divert my mind to other things, I can¡¯t help not to remember such night.


    Weirdly enough, I¡¯ve become embarrassed and I wasn¡¯t able to look at him in the eyes. My heart suddenly halted from breathing when I remember how he tried to reject me gently. It was painful and sad.


    My sight shifted to Hasu in an instant.


    ¡°Hasu!¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­it can¡¯t be helped. You two better fix what is going between you real quick after this.¡±


    Hasu said with a sigh as he reprimanded me. Even if he doesn¡¯t know, he already has a gist of it. He took my hand.


    ¡°[Divine Possession!]¡±


    Hasu slowly dematerialized from this world and became a part of me. A spear of pure angelic form appears in my hand and a wing of marvel appeared in my back connected with roots.


    Divine power seethes from my body as Hasu¡¯s spirits invaded my body and filled me to brim with new strength.


    Before we could even go, Senya halted us.


    ¡°Wait! Between the two of you?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­nothing! Please don¡¯t mind it! Bye!¡±


    In my embarrassment, I hasten my take off.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    I shoot off from the ground and reached the sky like a rocket with speed unmatched.


    ¡°<Is that fine, Master? It¡¯s not that I really care but the way you are now, it could impend our fighting force.>¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­please¡­let¡¯s not touch that subject for now.¡±


    ¡°<You should know better that we are now going to fight stronger enemies. I fight as your spear and he is your sword. I don¡¯t think, I know that the success of our battle against the devils lies within you. Please consider your decisions and rearrange your thoughts.>¡±


    ¡°Like what I said¡­please¡­not now¡­I can¡¯t think straight. My mind is filled with thoughts that are new to me¡­I don¡¯t know how to react to them or what I can do about them¡­¡±


    ¡°<Well, being in a body of the opposite gender, a young undeveloped one no less, it would really degrade your thought process.>¡±


    I don¡¯t know¡­


    Maybe my body is not even a factor here but my very own personality. This is hard for me since I never even confessed to anyone. Not only that, my first confession ended in a rejection.


    I hope I haven¡¯t contracted the disease called maiden heart yet¡­


    ¡°Hey¡­Hasu¡­do like someone. No¡­that¡¯s a stupid question. You love Shouko like she is your own life.¡±


    ¡°<How you worded it is inaccurate. I love Shouko but I don¡¯t love my life. That¡¯s why I am ready to risk everything just for her.>¡±


    ¡°I see! I guess it is too hard for me to understand. Let¡¯s change topic¡­do you¡­hate someone¡­? Wait¡­sorry¡­please don¡¯t answer that.¡±


    ¡°<Hate¡­right? I do¡­I do hate someone. However, I can¡¯t do anything with that hate anymore as that person only exists back in our world.>¡±


    ¡°Is he bad to you? Did he do something nasty?¡±


    ¡°<He killed the man me and Shouko looked up as our father. A man called Fourth killed him¡­>¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for asking¡­¡±


    I¡¯m such an idiot!


    The conversation went from love troubles to very dark.


    Hasu stopped talking after that because we saw something flying towards our direction, A red dragon, a red dragon carrying several people¡­


    And the presences that I feel from the people it carries on its back is¡­


    ¡°Ah! Asagao! You are flying?!¡±


    ¡°Teacher Rose?! And Topaz too?!¡±


    It¡¯s Teacher Rose! I immediately recognize her with her iconic tracksuit! The dragon must be Mito then!


    And on his back is Topaz together with an unconscious Higan and Mimi.


    I promptly stopped from my track.


    ¡°Wha--?! What that..?! Asagao is flying?! Eh?! Also, what¡¯s with this overflowing divine power?!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­I¡¯ll explain later. I am glad that you found my friends, Teacher Rose.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I want to hear so much from you right now! And you¡¯ve grown so much from the last time I saw you even though a year hasn¡¯t passed yet! And why all of you are wearing the same dress like you are going to perform a dance?!¡±


    ¡°About the dress¡­that¡¯s¡­not something I am going to tell¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cute though if all of you lined up.¡±


    It¡¯s troublesome to just fly around here. I am glad that Higan and the others are fine. With Teacher Rose around, the injured will be immediately helped!


    Ah, wait!


    What about the undead? Could they be healed with her magic?! They might get purified!


    .


    .


    .


    With a little time of flying, we already reached the Fort where we reside. Mito who is in his dragon form landed together with me at the same time.


    Casablanca and Hibiscus hurriedly run over to us with worried faces.


    ¡°Where are Higanbana, Mimi, and Topaz?¡±


    ¡°Are they¡­safe?¡±


    I smiled at them and pointed at the back of the red dragon that was carrying them. Their faces are colored with gladness as they saw Mimi and Higan being carried by Teacher Rose and Topaz.


    Since seeing the two elves who wear the same clothing as us, Teacher Rose becomes even more fired up.


    ¡°Amazing! It¡¯s Casablanca and Hibiscus too! You two are also wearing cute clothes! It takes me back when I was still teaching. Some students will wear clothes like that to perform.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Rose is the same as ever!¡±


    ¡°You still dress weird!¡±


    Her smile froze when her tracksuit got branded as weird.


    Upon seeing us, Senya together with Mimosa approaches us. However, like Senya, I also have this strange feeling. I can sense something really different¡­


    That feeling is coming from Topaz¡­


    ¡°Wait¡­that girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Senya¡­what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Topaz, what happened?¡±


    Topaz, upon being asked a question, gently put Mimi down in one of the emergency stretchers brought out by one of the medics.


    She faces me and¡­


    Hug me¡­


    I become lost at word from her sudden action. Senya and Mimosa just watch us, however, I feel like she is doing it for a completely different reason.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­wrong?¡±


    ¡°I met her.¡±


    ¡°Her?¡±


    ¡°Un¡­her. The person you¡¯ve lost from your life.¡±


    ¡°¡­Topaz¡­¡±


    ¡°She said you are so handful¡­¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­¡±


    ¡°And told me to protect you, and in return, you will protect me.¡±


    ¡°That goes without saying. But¡­I want to ask you¡­how?¡±


    She separated from me and looks at me in the eyes again.


    ¡°I am¡­hmm¡­still a devil but with a blessing. Something like that¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really confusing!¡±


    I noticed that Teacher Rose is staring at us for a while now. She also takes a quick glance at Senya and the others.


    ¡°Umm¡­I would really like to be filled in. It is what Priscilla told me to do¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. You are one of the summoned heroes, right? We didn¡¯t get a chance to meet at the fixed meeting point.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­and you must be Miss Senya and her assistant, Miss Mimosa.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This dragon¡­¡±


    ¡°He is Mito, also a summoned hero.¡±


    Teacher Rose scratches the back of her head as our eyes got glued at Mito.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re being rude! Why not transform back to your human form?¡±


    She reprimand, however, Mito seems like he wasn¡¯t listening at all.


    From afar, Ichirou¡¯s figure appears with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Everyone, are you alright?!¡±


    GROWL!!


    Mito suddenly made a huge roar that shook the earth and started rushing at Ichirou with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Wait..?! Mito!?¡±


    Mito runs toward Ichirou while rampaging his feet on the ground.


    However, little by little, he undid his elder dragon form. Smoke rises from his body and the body of the red dragon slowly sheds into a steam.


    After a few more second, the figure of a man with punk red hair came to view while wearing his formal attire, a uniform, albeit donned with some armor.


    ¡°ICHIROU!!¡±


    ¡°Mito?!¡±


    Mito runs towards him with his fist balled up.


    He put his strength behind it and with all of his rage rising up, he threw a punch on Ichirou¡¯s face.


    BAM!


    However, it was clearly visible who got hurt and it is not Ichirou. He just took the punch in the face while Mito screams in anguish as pain invades his fist.


    ¡°Mito¡­sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, my ass! You were alive!! Why didn¡¯t you tell us a single shit about it!?¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°And I heard right?! Kouta is dead and Shun is the one who killed him?! What the fuck is happening to our group?!¡±


    ¡°There are lots of things¡­happening¡­¡±


    ¡°And we are kept in the dark in all of this happening that you are saying?! Shit man! I don¡¯t even know at this point if I am going to be glad that you are alive!¡±


    My Divine Possession dispels as Hasu materializes his self. However, he didn¡¯t show up as Hasu but as Shouta Murayama.


    Teacher Rose who saw this become loss at word and Mito who notices the bright light turn his head here.


    ¡°Fool, there is no such thing as our group to begin with. Mito, you are just barking at the wrong tree¡­¡±


    ¡°Shouta¡­Shouta¡­! You¡­! Fool?! Me?! There is no such thing as the group, the bonds, and the friendship that we have formed?!¡±


    ¡°I am going to tell you this¡­in this battle¡­you are useless.¡±


    Shouta honestly said to Mito whose face is now distorted with anger.

 Chapter 253: Breaking Through 2

    ¡°Useless? Don¡¯t you know how hard I train every single day? I am venting all of my frustration thinking that I wasn¡¯t able to save Ichirou, thinking that you together with Shouko have perished. I have been doing my best!¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say, in this world, training hard won¡¯t get you anywhere. Talent and latent potential is a more deciding factor. You just punched Ichirou in the face but you are the one who bit his lip in pain, right?¡±


    That¡¯s a little sad and painful.


    What Shouta just said¡­was almost entirely the truth. If it is not for this body, I won¡¯t even matter to anyone. Asagao Lionheart is an existence that everyone will surely give attention, but for the one inside this body, forget about fighting, no one will even look at my way.


    This is a body that I only got in astronomical chances, a body of a Transcendental, a body that has a power of a god, no, this body is of a god itself.


    Talent and latent potential, something I can never have if I am not in this body. No, I still struggle, I am still weak, however, there¡¯s one thing Shouta is wrong about.


    ¡°Shouta¡­you are right, but, you don¡¯t have any rights to deems someone useless.¡±


    I said as I slowly walk towards Mito. Shouta stood there with no change in expression but his gaze follows me.


    ¡°This is hardly the time to be arguing, but¡­don¡¯t dismissed people¡¯s efforts easily. Mito is¡­I am just glad that everyone¡¯s safe. He is not useless, he is not weak, he¡­no, everyone is powerful on their own.¡±


    I spoke my heart out as I reach out for Mito¡¯s bleeding fist and held it tightly in my embrace.


    Shouta could not do anything but sigh while Ichirou, Senya, and Rose smile. Mimosa attention is not here but rather, to Topaz.


    ¡°I am not what I used to be. What you are seeing now is my face unmasked by a fa?ade. Master, I am not going to take back what I said. However, if you can see any use of Mito, I am not going to complain.¡±


    For the love of God¡­


    These guys¡­


    Mito pulled his fist from me and glare at Shouta with his eyes flaring up in anger. He just wordlessly straight walks to Shouta as he turns he covers his hand into a scale with protruding claws of a dragon.


    ¡°Jackass!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Mito swings the dragon arm to Shouta. In response, Shouta unveils his true form and turns into Hasu with his spear brandished. Mito, upon seeing it shows a face of surprise as his eyes widen but nonetheless, continued the attack.


    Twisting his body, Hasu flails the other side of the spear to the approaching dragon hand and smacks it upward.


    BAM!


    ¡°An attack as half hearted as that¡­you no chance against me.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    As Hasu¡¯s spear was swung upward, Mito immediately rotates his body in succession in accordance to his previous attack. Since Hasu saw this, he immediately put up his guard from the unexpected counter.


    However, contrary to our expectations, it was no weapon or claw that attacked Hasu¡­


    CLANK!


    Mito morphs a dragon tail with scales akin to steel and whips it to Hasu that hit the spear and blows him a little, albeit his posture wasn¡¯t broken.


    ¡°See?! You transforming surprised me a little but, no matter. I¡¯ve trained to the very bone just for this day!¡±


    ¡°How obnoxious. Do you think such attack have much impact on me?¡±


    ¡°Ha?! You still want to go on?!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to show you your place.¡±


    This is really hardly the time for this¡­The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    However, as one once said, men talks with their fist. Mito and Hasu are both smiling as they provoked each other. Is it the spirit of men?


    Geez!


    Now I kind of wanted to return to my own body!


    Saying manly and bold words, threatening and intimidating, all of it drains in a sinkhole as long as I am in this body. I know that I won¡¯t be able to return again but¡­damn¡­I want to manly and cool too!


    The two put some distance away from each other. I already know how strong Hasu is. If Ichirou is an endurance fighter with indomitable will and strength, Hasu is a fierce and agile spear fighter that looks for all the vitals and weak point. Hasu¡¯s strength greatly lacks compared to Ichirou, but he is more calculative and critical to his overall movement.


    That¡¯s the reason Hasu was able to pierce Ichirou¡¯s spiritech arm. Both house a body foreign to this world¡¯s common sense. Ichirou has a body with myriads of spirits coursing throughout his body while Hasu has all the essence of Hourai treasure within him granting him the spirit form he has now together with his power.


    If it comes to Mito¡¯s fighting capability, I don¡¯t know much. I know that dragons have scales that aren¡¯t easily shattered¡­except if Alstroe is the one attacking or Fonfon¡­


    It seems to me that Mito is an endurance fighter as well.


    ¡°Here I come, Mito!¡±


    ¡°Come, Shouta!!¡±


    The two rushes at each other as they kicked off the ground.


    I look at my left to see Senya and Mimosa watching quietly with analytical faces. I look at my right where Casablanca, Hibiscus, and Topaz are also staring at them since they knew they really can¡¯t do anything. Rose is¡­kind of sighing with a tired expression.


    However, before the two could even clash again, a huge sword parted their way as it landed in front of them


    BAM!


    It was Mountain Cleaver.


    Hasu was able to propel himself and bounces off from the large sword like it is a wall but Mito crashes on it as he is not as light as Hasu.


    ¡°The two of you should stop now. This is hardly the time to fight!¡±


    ¡°Mito started this. Well, it¡¯s not like I care who you scold since I don¡¯t care about it.¡±


    ¡°Hasu¡­time¡­I don¡¯t know when¡­but¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. I get it.¡±


    Hasu turns his back and walks away.


    Ichirou¡­


    Just as he said¡­time¡­


    Not the actual time we still have to fight the devils but¡­his time. It¡¯s a grim reminder that he will eventually fade out from this world.


    Now I can¡¯t even look at him. Did he reject me because he knows his situation? No, he said he loves Diyu. There¡¯s no mistake about it. If we could only find the one who took Shouko¡¯s soul then we can return his.


    ¡°Man, what is this?! Ichirou is this your weapon?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­long story but I can conjure any weapons I think about or even imitate godly artifacts, however, I can only copy their exterior. More than that could cost me more¡­¡±


    ¡°But man¡­this is like¡­so cool! You gained something while you were out there huh!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you and Rose are fine too.¡±


    ¡°Stop that¡­that¡¯s disgusting. Then¡­what about you?¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha, I am quite fine too.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Ichirou laughs forcedly but Senya and I know¡­


    ¡°Well then, we are going to the matter at hand now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a better change of talk.¡±


    Mito said as he approaches Senya followed by Ichirou.


    ¡°Good day, you are Senya, right?¡±


    ¡°Good day to you too¡­well¡­not really a good day since we are in the territory of the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­blasted devils. Anyway, Rose and I came here as Priscilla told us. Are you the one in charge? Not much of a war machine there.¡±


    ¡°No, you are mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Then this dragon kin too with glasses?¡±


    ¡°No¡­she isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°T-Then who¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Asagao¡­¡±


    Mito and Rose eyes darted to my direction.


    ¡°It is as Senya said, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­? Asagao¡­you?! Wait, wait, wait¡­what kind of sick joke is this?! I know that Asagao is clearly not normal but isn¡¯t she just a child?¡±


    ¡°I see¡­Hasn''t Priscilla told you anything yet? I am sure that Violetta could at least tell you something about me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡­we have a lot to know. I don¡¯t want to go out there fighting without full knowledge of what¡¯s really going on.¡±


    ¡°To summarize everything¡­¡±


    I told Mito and Rose about how I am connected to Nil and that I am Goddess Nivalis son¡­err¡­daughter.


    About what happened to me when I was abducted and how I met master. How I fought and struggle up to this point and how I was able to gather allies.


    I¡¯ve kept some secret for myself such as the man named Astlan Lionheart, the first Lionheart who created the cursed power within his descendants. I also told them about Topaz, Higanba, and the twins. Mimi is¡­I want to keep her identity as a secret as well for now.


    With faces that they can¡¯t believe what they just heard, Rose and Mito furrow their brows and look at Senya, Ichirou and to everyone. Their sole reply as my witnesses is a simple nod.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­a story so absurd¡­I don¡¯t think I can believe it without thinking for about ten minutes or so. What do you think Rose?¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­you have gone so much hardship. I am glad you got so many friends to support you! I don¡¯t really mind if you are twenty something years old on the inside¡­in the end¡­aren¡¯t I still older¡­¡±


    ¡°Rose, you are getting you answers and personal problems mixed up¡­¡±


    ¡°Geez! Enough of that Mito! Didn¡¯t you promise me that you would marry me after all of this regardless of my age?!¡±


    ¡°Wha-?! Stupid, idiot, moron! You old hag! What do you think you are saying in front of everyone?!¡±


    Ahh¡­


    What the hell¡­


    It was everyone¡¯s turn¡­to stagger from their places as Rose announces that they are to be betrothed.


    Wow¡­just wow¡­


    I know from the start they are already an item but¡­to be able to forward their relationship so much, what the hell happened to these two?!


    ¡°But, we are bound to announce it in the future! What¡¯s the problem telling the--!¡±


    Before Rose could finish her word, the bell from the fortress sounded that place. Everyone immediately shifted to battle mode including Topaz.


    A chill runs down my spine as I sense something out of this world¡­like super absurd that comes toe to toe with Alstroe.


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Eh..?! Higan?!¡±


    Higan runs up to us while staggering a little. I run up to her to assist her.


    ¡°Idiot! You still have to rest!¡±


    ¡°I am fine. I just feel a little weak on my knees. With a little willpower, I can overcome that.¡±


    ¡°So¡­what is it?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­the woman with glasses¡­that woman with hero blessing¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Mana?!¡±


    ¡°Just now¡­she went berserk and now rampaging straight to the center!¡±


    Ahh¡­


    If I remember correctly¡­we had Mana come to the battlefield earlier but we already moved location. Don¡¯t tell me¡­


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±


    ¡°Geez! Asagao¡­we are still on the battlefield and I am still weak on my knees. But if you really want we can brazenly do it here!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act all flustered! That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±


    ¡°Well, you better stop using that word or I am really going to force you down then.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    Because of Higan told us, we immediately rush to where Mana has run off to. We can¡¯t leave the fortress defenseless so we left Senya and Mimosa.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°URWAAAAAAGGGGHHHH!¡±


    BOOM!


    With a stroke of her axe downwards, a giant devil met its end.


    The woman with glasses invaded with cracks screams in pain as she swings her axe around, instantly killing every single devil in her sight.


    The woman who, even after coming to this world, persistently wears her corporate attire, rampages in the battlefield. A seraphic crown of pure light hovers behind her head which is the proof that her Heroic Blessing has reached its most peak and power.


    She normally doesn¡¯t have much presence among the group of heroes summoned. She always complains about being too tired and unmotivated to do work and always say she wants a vacation, a woman who slaved herself under a company with a little to almost no salary.


    Mana Minase¡­


    Her presence right now¡­is everywhere¡­


    Even with the giant devils around her, none could match up with her overwhelming presence. There¡¯s no intimidation or even bloodthirst and that¡¯s what is scary about her. She is just there, standing to obliterate everything that gives her stress.


    ¡°OVERTIME! OVERTIME AGAIN! STUPID PC ALWAYS HANGING UP ON ME AT CRUCIAL TIMES!¡±


    She shouted as she swung the axe overflowing with divine power, a godly artifact called Heaven Splitter. Another giant devil together with several archdevils met their end from her rampage. She was untouchable, and even if the attacks reach her none are proven effective.


    ¡°Would you look at that¡­she is a real berserker¡­¡±


    I muttered with amazement as she cleared out the devils horde by horde tirelessly.

 Chapter 254: Breaking Through 3

    Who are these people?


    There are so many people appearing around Asagao lately. This man¡­and that man¡­I can even barely recall their names, however, I know that they are someone close to Asagao.


    I¡­have already confessed to Asagao. I already told her that my feelings, that what I wanted is to become more friends. I wanted to become Asagao¡¯s lover, however, since her common sense is different from this world, no, I may be the only one different, I am getting a really hard time to fall for me.


    And then there¡¯s this particular person who just needs to stir up everything, that guy with brown hair and metallic arm. It¡¯s no doubt that I hate this man but since he is also Asagao¡¯s friend and he rejected her, I am little complacent about it.


    But seeing Asagao writhe in emotional pain is also painful for me whatever the reason it is for. One heart equivalent to another, her pain, I want to understand what pain she is carrying in her heart and I, unconditionally, will eliminate them.


    But I too know better that all of her woes is something she kept to herself alone. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t trust me or anyone, she just wants to keep every pain to herself contrary to how I initially met her.


    I can only grit my teeth at times when I think about the times I wasn¡¯t there for her when she feels lonely and sad. I can only be happy for her and at the same time, sad as she becomes more and more selfless.


    What is the reason I love Asagao?


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow her! We are changing plans again, we are going to push through everything now!¡±


    Asagao shouted as she runs behind the woman called Mana who wields power unimaginable. Together with our allies, we run after her who keeps plowing through the hordes of devil. We haven¡¯t changed to our Divine Ascension mode yet since Asagao refuses.


    She said that we are still tired from our previous battles. I won¡¯t deny it. I am tired and a little vexed that I was easily taken out by a devil general because of a moment of carelessness. I underestimated them and the price is defeat.


    Damn¡­Damn! Damn! DAMN!


    I followed behind Asagao. The two men that became her recipient for Divine Possession started plowing devils from the flank and together with Casablanca, Hibiscus, Topaz, and the girl called Rose, we are forced to stay in the center.


    My magic hasn¡¯t recovered yet and my body feels a little sluggish. It thanks to Rose healing me that I was able to stand. I heard that she is a summoned hero too with healing power that mended my wounds earlier with ease.


    ¡°Asagao, stay behind with us.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that! I am on standby too to use divine possession if ever a Devil General appears. I also need to use a barrier to prevent the devils from breaking our formation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    ¡°It has always been dangerous. Nothing has changed Higan. The only way I can think of it is to prevent further danger.¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    She is reckless, she disregards her own limit and most of all, she thinks of everyone else before herself. I trust her but her actions make me anxious for her own safety. No matter, if Asagao¡¯s life faces danger, I am going all out. I will save her and live through all of it.


    After all, I am not going to die just to give her more heartache.


    I turn to Casablanca and Hibiscus who are quietly following through. I can see in their eyes that they are also tired. I know that Divine Ascension gives you a strong enhancement through divine power, however, it puts a lot of stress in one¡¯s body. The bird, Emby, seems to be doing fine.


    ¡°You two, why not go back for more rest?¡±


    As I spoke to them, my cute sisters, their eyes lit in fierceness even with their tired eyes. They have the determination and resolve for everything.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°That, we cannot do. For all we know, mother might also be out there, fighting for the sake of this world!¡±


    ¡°Casablanca is right! Higanbana is doing her best too. You and Asagao, even though you two are as small as us, carry too heavy burdens.¡±


    ¡°Even now, the two of us are afraid of death. No, that¡¯s only natural for all of us. But¡­we still want to fight. We did our best to train to be useful too. We know that we cannot measure up to either you or Asagao but still¡­¡±


    ¡°But still! Even if it is a little, we want to be part of it! We want to be part of saving the world! We want to see this world attaining salvation! We are moved to action because Asagao inspired us. That¡¯s why¡­we can¡¯t back down now!¡±


    Ahh¡­!


    Such determination, such courage, and most of all, the hearts that resolved to follow through everything. These two, I am amazed, I am proud and most of all, I am moved. They are so cute, really cute. I¡¯d like to keep them for myself if I can.


    ¡°Such good friends! I didn¡¯t know children can be this passionate too!¡±


    ¡°We are not just friends. Asagao, me, and Casablanca and Hibiscus are all sisters. You heard from Asagao¡¯s story, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah! Sorry! Ahaha! All of you are really cute altogether. Um¡­Asagao, Higanbana, Casablanca, Hibiscus, and Topaz, right? And also, there¡¯s this one girl too. If I recall correctly, it was Mimi.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­correct.¡±


    The woman, Rose, speaks to me.


    She is one of Asagao¡¯s trusted friends from the group of summoned heroes. I like her and her good natured attitude.


    Topaz is cute, adorable and has a certain charm to her that even though she is a devil, I am compelled to like her. From her face to her soft and large breasts to her squishy thighs, I like her more.


    Also, it seems that she was the one who saves me and Mimi from the devil general earlier. I am glad she is strong too. She may look meek but she actually hides something from us. If I can too, I¡¯d like to keep Topaz for myself.


    Lastly, Mimi¡­


    I find it a little hard to like her despite her boasting cuteness too. However, I know it. Deep inside her, she is somewhat unsure and a little fragile and she masked it with jolly attitude. I also know that she protected me and Topaz with her life.


    I wouldn¡¯t mind keeping her for myself too.


    Without me noticing it, it seems we¡¯ve gone so far now. I can already see a huge dark fortress hundreds of meters away from us.


    Everything is going well but, Asagao and I felt something is not right.


    Everything is going too well. There¡¯s no intervention from that scum who hurt Asagao and there¡¯s no more general devil to be in sight.


    As far as I know about army rallying, there should be two more forces squeezing the huge influx of devils right now. From the east should be the Beast race army with the beast king himself and the beast generals in tow.


    Mother should also be fighting right now to keep the devils at bay.


    To the west are the leftover of the Dragon capital forces together with the fairies. Senya¡¯s people should also be there so I myself is a little confident that they will have no any difficulty holding out. Along the coast are some pirates that Asagao befriended¡­is what I heard so I guess I¡¯ll think about it later.


    ¡°Devil General detected. Someone is following us from the back.¡±


    Topaz said that alerted everyone in the front. Everyone look back except Mana who kept her rampage.


    We are almost there and a devil general just has to appear!


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­Devil Jack. Within the ranks of devil generals, he is one of the most powerful next to the Devil Queen and Devil King. Be careful, his power is dislocation and teleportation.¡±


    ¡°Well said Topaz. Asagao! Move forward together with Mana! Since Hasu, and I cannot proceed inside there, we will hold this one off together with Mito!


    As Topaz explained, the man with metallic arm told us to move along. However, it seems that he, the man with a spear and the giant red lizard will be staying.


    Asagao looks back a little and nods, albeit her face is tinged with a little redness¡­


    Damn¡­unforgivable!


    As we are running towards the huge black fortress, the presence of the devil general following our back becomes apparent.


    A strong wave pugnacious power creeps towards my spine. I am not scared, however, I know when my instinct tells me if something is horribly dangerous and that one is definitely dangerous. As I look back, there it was¡­


    A devil covered with ebony armor that gleams with a dark hue. The ambiance that could be felt from it is only intimidation and a weapon that cannot be even described anymore if it is a spear, a sword, or even a mace.


    Its height is towering of three meters and it is even hardly burdened by its size as it leaps nimbly towards us.


    ¡°Go, master. This one seems to be eager to fight. It will be a really dangerous one, unlike the other enemies.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just use divine possession and divine ascension altogether?¡±


    ¡°If you can destroy the very source of these devils it would end everything in a flash. We cannot risk for you to fall here.¡±


    ¡°Make sense¡­fine. Please be careful.¡±


    The guy with a metallic arm, the one with a spear, and the red lizard stayed behind to stop the devil general. I too hope they would be safe too. Even I am not that heartless to wish for their deaths but know that it would cause Asagao so much grief.


    Run¡­


    We run and run and run. We tried to keep up with the pace of that insane woman in front of us. All of our training paid off as we are able to survive this long. By now, I am spent stamina wise, but my magical energy has recovered.


    However, such thing, I doubt the twins have more to spare. Topaz looks fine despite not having any training like us. Is it because she was once a devil?


    Rose who just joined the party was¡­barely able to keep up from running so she started flying with her fairy wings. Having wings seems really convenient and practical.


    There we no more devils in front of us.


    BOOM!


    It seems they have already started the battle.


    But none of us turn our heads to look back. We just kept running to the black fortress. There, the core of everything is in there, the one that caused Asagao too much pain.


    However, everyone felt.


    A distortion in the air, another break in the dimension, a fissure that immediately separated our world to another¡­


    It seems that¡­we entered the barrier that they told us earlier. I felt like my soul, for momentarily, left my body and my guts were turned inside out.


    And as the sensation washes over us¡­we found ourselves¡­into another world¡­


    ¡°This is¡­no way¡­this¡­impossible!¡±


    That¡¯s what I also wanted to say. In front of us is a tall tower barricaded with glowing gate. That itself is not odd.


    But¡­


    But¡­!


    We look back¡­


    I can see a huge sphere floating in the sky. The sky is filled with a lot of stars and the land we are standing is glowing with redness.


    Only myriads of stars twinkle around us¡­


    Asagao¡¯s eyes are in shock together with Rose. I am a little confused as the world changes but for them, this is far too odd and shocking.


    ¡°No way¡­no way! Are we¡­are we¡­in the moon right now?!¡±


    ¡°It is as you said Asagao¡­that¡­must be the planet we should be in right now.¡±


    ¡°Then that must mean¡­we are in¡­Erestivatria¡­¡±


    Moon?


    That thing that floats in the sky?

 Chapter 255: Breaking Through 4

    We continued to push further into the unknown world we are sent to, a world filled with vast darkness with millions of stars twinkling. The land is glowing with blood-red light and in front of us is a tall pillar with a gate.


    There are no devils, which makes everything much creepier. Asagao and the others know this, however, they still continued forward. I don¡¯t care whatever to me, however, I need to stay close to Asagao to protect her from potential danger.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Even Mana who was going berserk for a while senses something. The tense atmosphere seems to calm her down as she becomes timid. As we set foot near the gate an impending evil crept over us, a much more horrid evil that we just have to take a stop right in front of the gate.


    Right in front of us, unknowingly, unnoticeably, a devil descends from above.


    My body immediately tenses, the same as everyone as the devil with an appearance that completely imitates a human with even a smiling face and short black hair. It wears no armor but baggy pants and fancy colored shirt.


    ¡°Good day to everyone.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    The devil in front of us, not Topaz, but the devil who just arrived. We are confused but even for Topaz to tilt her head in question, it seems this devil is different.


    The devil bows down to us and speaks.


    ¡°I am the extra devil, The Joker Devil. By now, you are all thinking what happened to the other devils. I¡¯ll be frank, they are all defeated. Do not be wary as I am not hostile.¡±


    ¡°How can we be sure that you won¡¯t do anything? It¡¯s hard to believe coming from someone like you!¡±


    ¡°My, how hypocritical of you. What makes me different from the traitor beside you, right? What¡¯s her name again? Topaz was it?¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡±


    Being called a traitor, Topaz could only look down as Asagao bit her lips because her argument was shot down. I could not back her up as I really don¡¯t know what to say in this situation. I can only give a viable opinion if its something related to politics and governance which I studied recently under my mother¡¯s supervision.


    The devil though, true to his words, didn¡¯t send any bloodthirsts or signs of hostile actions. He is just there standing with an annoying smiling face.


    ¡°Then are you saying that you are the only one alive from the ranks of the devil generals?¡±


    ¡°The traitor herself can confirm that.¡±


    ¡°Topaz?¡±


    We look at Topaz and she nods meekly. It seems that she already knows, however, didn¡¯t see fit to tell anyone about it since it won¡¯t change our situation. Asagao can also understand Topaz reasoning so she just rubs her head in satisfaction.


    Once Asagao confirmed that Topaz wasn¡¯t really that affected, she once again faces the devil who is guarding the gate.


    ¡°How¡­?¡±


    ¡°It is not important how little miss. Now is what you need to focus. Right this very moment, all of you are at the heart of Erestivatria, the very place where the life of devils starts and where their deaths flow to.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­that this is that red moon?!¡±


    ¡°That is of certainty. I have lived in this place for over eons. I have memories of every revision. I have a memory of everything that started from Astlan¡¯s crusade for atonement. I have witnessed all of the gods and goddesses quarrels and countless debates for this world that was about to fall apart.¡±Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Fall apart?¡±


    ¡°That is to say, the very fabric of the dimension of this world has been stretched so much to accommodate the repetitive revisions. It is being torn now as we speak as Nil¡¯s power continuously expands to that level of a god or already surpassed them. Nil¡¯s power that you have witnessed is nothing but a fragment.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­are you like¡­a prophet or something?!¡±


    ¡°That of I am and I am not for I am a devil, the sworn enemy of this world created by Eresti¡¯s pure vile anger. The only reason Eresti could not do anything is that of Nil¡¯s existence, an existence that halted this world¡¯s destruction through revision.¡±


    ¡°If Eresti¡¯s goal is destruction, won¡¯t be better if he just let the revision tear the dimension apart?¡±


    ¡°Destruction and complete obliteration are two separate things, my dear. Eresti has no benefits for an empty space.¡±


    ¡°Then what about you? I¡¯m sure you have a reason to stand in our way!¡±


    It is as Asagao said who is doing all the talk, there must be a reason he stands before us. Like what this devil said earlier, he won¡¯t fight us, however, we stick closer to Asagao in case something else happens. It will be inconceivable to me to be careless two times a day in a row.


    Topaz, Casablanca, and Hibiscus gather closer to Asagao¡¯s back while the mad girl, Mana, watches with indifferent face while Rose stays behind her.


    Devil just made a simple fading smirk unbefitting of his title, the Devil Joker.


    ¡°I am sick and tired of being alive. Being made to watch how this world ends for more than thousands of years, I am already worn out. Among all the devil generals, I am the only one who retains my memory in each revision. I am the only devil who has not died and experienced respawn once in my life.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t get in our way! If you do¡­¡±


    ¡°If I did, even with divine ascension, with those summoned heroes, and everything you do, I will not perish. I am bound to do my duty to the bitter end. So with that, I am to give all of you one last challenge. Unfortunately, it is not a hot-blooded battle that you people are expecting.¡±


    ¡°Challenge?¡±


    ¡°I may be a jester at heart, though a little rusty, I am still compelled to play tricks on you. It will be a challenge that only I can give with my power. I am once like that traitor, a devil with a solid personality.¡±


    ¡°Like Topaz? What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I am also blessed by divinity in Goddess Nivalis desperation. However, it miserably failed and put me into this circle of constant suffering. Even so, I am still responsible to halt every single soul to pass here and put them to an article of the test. The question is¡­are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Let me get this straight¡­you mean that if we defeat you, we can end everything? No more battles, no one will show up anymore and no one will threaten the safety of this world?¡±


    ¡°It is as simple as that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! We have fought so much, we have lost many things, many people were killed, and you are saying that everything is that simple!? It just doesn¡¯t sound right for me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Asagao bursts in frustration, in anger and utter rage as the Joker Devik said that it is easy as that. Even I think that this is too much of a walk in the park. Suddenly, all of the devil generals are dead like they are not really meant to hinder us. The devils, even though strong, are easily overpowered by us with much more power.


    This is weird. There is something completely wrong with everything. That¡¯s what I feel because everything is going so well. There has to be more than this, there has to be more stored for us other than just a walk toward our common objective.


    There¡¯s no way something like this would end simply like this!


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you see it for yourselves then? Take my challenge obediently, save the world from the devils and be the champion and hero of this world in the brink of breaking down.¡±


    ¡°If that is how you will keep quiet about it, then we have no choice but to take that damn challenge! So, what is this challenge?!¡±


    ¡°It is simple.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I will show each and everyone their greatest fears. Overcome it and you shall be able to pass through me. Force yourself to get past me will only lead to a slow death for you.¡±


    ¡°Get real¡­I¡¯ve listened to you too much. There¡¯s a line that separates from talking to you about trusting you. Using Topaz again as an excuse won¡¯t work!¡±


    ¡°You mean all of you are willing to fight me? Then be it. I¡¯ll just stand here and let you all stab me.¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡±


    Asagao backs off a little from the Devil Joker¡¯s resolve to get killed. Even at this moment, Asagao can¡¯t even think of walking to his direction and stab him outright.


    Everything is easy as it sounds and making that provocation, Asagao took a little step back.


    ¡°Fine then¡­I will overcome that challenge of yours.¡±


    ¡°Everyone of you, you mean?¡±


    Asagao stops for a moment and turns to look at us. Her face pales as a little guilt and anxiety wash over her. She might be thinking that she might have dragged us again in something dangerous, something that we shouldn¡¯t be involved.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°Try us! We believe in you so believe in us.¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­using that embarrassing line against me¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    We can only smile at Asagao. Each and every one of us is here because of her. Going through this challenge with her is nothing for us. It made her a little complacent and gave her a little wry grin. I feel a happy seeing her smile with confident but I do feel like seeing her face when I tease her.


    With face filled with confidence on us, Asagao turned around and face the devil again.


    ¡°We accept. We start right away! We will conquer this and move on.¡±


    ¡°How admirable¡­if I was far younger, I could have made a punchline. Then, here I go.¡±


    In that very instant, the whole world darkens, no, my senses darkens. It seems that everyone will experience that same thing.


    I don¡¯t care what will happen to me. I know that I have long forgotten how to fear or so I think. I can feel my very core passing through many senses. I can feel my soul being dyed with the power of the devil but the divinity inside me protects me from it.


    Maybe the reason we, those who have divinity inside and blessing are the only ones allowed inside is for this very reason.


    .


    .


    .


    In front of me are two figures¡­


    One is my father. The father that I loved so much but was only able to be with for at least seven years¡­


    The father who gave my mother so much heartbreak with his death but nevertheless, I love him so much. His rough and big hand that gently rub my head, his body that cradles me and carries me with so much care and speaks to me with a gentle voice.


    I can remember all of those fatherly sensations and I love it so much.


    The other one is Asagao¡­


    The girl who gave me the freedom I¡¯ve always longed. The girl who help me and showed me the outside world and I can still feel everything about her.


    Her flower fragrant hair, her blue eyes that make my heart skip a beat and her very own being that gives me all those fluffy feeling. She is the girl that I fell in love and in the worst case, become obsessed with.


    The two of them¡­


    Right in front of me¡­


    Are lying down on the ground¡­


    Dead¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    No¡­


    Please¡­


    Not this¡­!

 Chapter 256: Breaking Through 5

    No, no, no! Why, why does it have to be this?!


    Asagao¡­


    Father...


    Don¡¯t go¡­


    My father¡­I loved my father so much. I and my mother always look forward to his next visit but at the time that we heard the news that he died, my mother broke down, heart shattered and wasn¡¯t able to sleep for many nights.


    I was the same too, at age of seven years old, I already understand what kind of hardship my mother is going through. I also want to cry, I also want to break down and be comforted, however, if I do so, who will be there to stay strong for mother?!


    Me¡­


    I still don¡¯t have any idea how to make my mother feel a little better. I don¡¯t want her to know how broken hearted I am too over the news of my father¡¯s death. At the very least, I killed my emotions, anything that would make my mother sad.


    Killed it¡­didn¡¯t let any tears spill. At the same time, fearing that she would lose me too, my mother started isolating me from the outside world. She does not have any ill intention and I love my mother whatever happens.


    Digging up this kind of memory¡­it hurts¡­


    The wounds that I thought I had buried deep inside my heart is all bursting up at once. I can feel my chest burning but at the same time, empty.


    What was the reason my father has to die?


    Even as a child, I only accepted every love he gave to me but, I am aware that my father has deeper wounds. Regret? Guilt? Sins he wanted to atone for but can¡¯t anymore?


    I didn¡¯t only hate men in general because my grandmother and my mother told me so. Losing my father at such age ushered me to steer clear of them. For that very reason, I can no longer have a normal relationship.


    Father and Mother¡­


    Both of them loved each other but, sometimes, my father would look on the endless horizon looking longingly at distance.


    I want to understand my father¡¯s true feeling at that time. However, as a child of seven years, I am not aware how to. I wasn¡¯t able to think and see enough of what of my father that time and before I can figure anything, he died.


    No more¡­


    I can¡¯t¡­


    My life at that time when I killed any emotions, my world turned to pitch black and white.


    Not until Asagao arrived in my life.


    The girl who brought rainbow color in my life and brought me out to the world I longed to see for a long time. Was it love at first sight?


    Hardly¡­


    At first, I find hard how to treat Asagao when we are traveling together. Slowly but surely, we both warmed up to each other and we saw each other at an equal standing that enabled the both of us to walk together to the path we want to weave together.


    Slowly, as I saw how Asagao suffers, my heart also started breaking. I admired how she still tries to work hard because of her own weakness. She was strong though, stronger at heart.


    That¡¯s how I always feel about her.


    She¡¯d do anything. She will protect anyone and will show gratitude to each and everything. She can be a little cold at times because of her irritation, she will be a little agitated of the situation sometimes, however, it was all part of her personality that I came to learn how to love.


    At one point, I just realized how my heart beats fast whenever I am with Asagao. I started enjoying everything together with her. Until this feeling got out of control and turned into a rabid and pugnacious obsession.


    It didn¡¯t bother me.


    As long as I know that I can understand Asagao¡¯s feelings, this feeling of mine, this obsession of mine can be held back.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    I want to serve her with all my life, I really wanted to. Sometimes, I just think that it might be me, trying to read her because it wasn¡¯t something I could with my father. I want to know what pain she is carrying as she always knows what¡¯s wrong with me.


    But¡­


    But¡­!


    The two figures, my father, and Asagao are both lying on the cold hard ground with their blood making a river and dead.


    What is the thing they have in common¡­?


    They died with suffering in their countenance. Why? Why did they suffer?


    My father¡­my Asagao¡­


    I can no longer get an answer from my father but¡­


    Asagao¡­


    Do¡­do I truly understand her pain and suffering or am I just pretending that I do? Is that my fear¡­? The fear of not understanding the people around me?!


    Wrong!


    It is not¡­it is not!


    But¡­still¡­if I think about it, I still don¡¯t know how Asagao feels about everything. Is she scared? Is she faltering?


    No¡­


    Can I even comfort her?


    Asagao¡­


    Can I protect her at this rate? Can I even stay by her side? Can I continue loving her and conveying this blind feeling to her?


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    Tears drop like a raindrop from my eyes as the countenance of bloodied Asagao didn¡¯t reply. I already cast my father aside and focus on Asagao, however, uncertainty fills my head and my chest is about to burst in anxiousness.


    I never felt this way. It¡¯s scary¡­


    I fell on my knees as I stare at the bloodied Asagao. My tears won¡¯t stop spilling as I look at her. I clench my chest from the pain coursing throughout my chest. My shoulder started trembling and my breathing becomes ragged.


    I don¡¯t know anymore. This love of mine, this fragile and ugly obsession of mine¡­can they even embrace the fact that I don¡¯t understand one damn thing about Asagao¡¯s pain and suffering?!


    What if she actually wants vengeance?!


    What if she actually wants this world to be destroyed?!


    What if I am actually reading her the wrong way?!


    What if because of my inability to follow her from behind I might have her killed in the future?


    It¡¯s painful¡­it¡¯s scary¡­


    Destroy¡­kill¡­take everything for yourself¡­


    No!


    Asagao¡­she is trying her best to save this world.


    You yourself is uncertain if she will be yours¡­


    I don¡¯t care!


    I don¡¯t want to force Asagao to love me back like how I love her!


    I am satisfied with that¡­


    What¡¯s the point¡­?


    She doesn¡¯t understand us¡­and you will never ever understand her¡­


    Just make her yours¡­kill any hindrances¡­


    Make her mine¡­?


    Use the blood, the power, even fragmented, from your father¡­


    The father you failed to understand¡­


    With Astlan¡¯s Ira¡­you can make her submit to your will.


    Why not take the opportunity? Grab it, and become something more that will understand Asagao¡­


    Asagao¡­


    ASagao!!


    AsAGao!


    A¡­SagaO!!!


    AsA¡­gAo¡­!!


    AsaGaO.!...!


    That¡¯s right, let your ugly obsession consume you and in return, it will realize your wish.


    It will erase your deep-rooted fear that you keep avoiding since your father¡¯s death.


    It will feed the power within you, Astlan¡¯s Ira, and ascends to a power that will break her to submission.


    Obsession and love¡­ They are different!


    They are not the same time like what I used to believe¡­


    Then I have nothing to say to you. Delve into your inability to become something else.


    But, if you ever change your mind, Astlan Ira is here waiting for you¡­


    ¡°Nothing¡­I don¡¯t understand¡­a single thing¡­¡±


    I said as I cast the power offered to me aside. This fear, this obsession, this misconception that Asagao and I have a special connection, they all undermine and dominates what little love I could offer to Asagao¡­


    The worst¡­


    I am the worst¡­


    I claim to love her but¡­in the end¡­I can¡¯t understand what could make her feel better¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Higan! Higanbana! Answer me! Hey!¡±


    My body was shook and tears started raining down my face as I lay down on something soft.


    As I open my eyes, Asagao was right in front of me, no, on top of me as I lay down on her lap. Her tears fell on my face as she continued sobbing.


    Upon realizing what happened and remembering what I saw, my eyes started becoming watery and in no time, it spilled tears.


    ¡°Asagao¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­I am really sorry¡­forgive¡­¡±


    ¡°Idiot! You don¡¯t have anything to say sorry for!¡±


    As Asagao shouted at me, she immediately pulled my head to her chest as she embraces me with both of her arms.


    ¡°I am really sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d lose you too! You never opened your eyes for an hour! Idiot! Stupid! Don¡¯t make me worry like that!¡±


    ¡°ASAGAO!¡±


    Asagao¡¯s words blew away everything from my chest. Even just at this pristine moment, I want to feel how weightless my shoulders are.


    I grab her body with my arms too and cried in her bosom.


    I am really sorry.


    I just thought that¡­it would be better too if I didn¡¯t wake up from that nightmare and immediately died, but I remembered, even if I still can¡¯t truly understand Asagao¡¯s feelings, I can¡¯t make her sadder than she is now.


    My bravest bravado¡­my hardened heart cannot stay rough at the face of the girl I love.


    ¡°It seems that among everyone here, you have the most fragile heart. Even with your heartfelt bravery, you are no more than a confused child.¡±


    A voice, the Joker Devil said towards me.


    I am unsure anymore¡­


    I am uncertain of what I should do for Asagao¡­


    Breaking through all of this hesitation, this obsession, and my confusion is much painful than I thought.


    Oh, Father¡­I am sorry too¡­

 Chapter 257: Unfinished Ending 1

    I hug Higan tightly in my chest to calm her down. I can see her eyes tearing up and body trembling from what she saw. I cannot even fathom of what she saw and how she became this utterly terrified.


    I thought she was braver, I thought she was far more unshakable, and¡­I though Higan could easily overcome this hurdle, I am wrong and it is my fault.


    I overestimated her that I forgot one crucial thing. Because of her life, because of how she grew up, because of how young she is, all of these factors, she was the most emotionally fragile and she only kept everything buried.


    It should have been obvious right from the very start that I met her. She was just masking everything with bravado and she even started believing that she doesn¡¯t fear anything.


    ¡°She barely passed, returned from almost being consumed by her emotions, by her fears, by her very own being and desire. That all said, it doesn¡¯t mean she overcomes those fears and insecurities. It was not that kind of test.¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­¡±


    ¡°All of you finished the challenge because you accepted all of your strengths and weaknesses, as for her, it was only the beginning as her delusions slowly dies.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°She is the girl who has the closest affinity and wavelength with Astlan Lionheart. She is the girl whose emotion and mental fortitude will be constantly put in a predicament. Among the four of you connected by blood and soul, she is by far, the most similar to Astlan, and the name of that girl, Higanbana, a beautiful Lycoris.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    I pulled out a sword from my dimensional storage and point it at the Joker Devil. I can feel my blood curdling from his noisiness. I glare at him with all of my hate while I still hold Higan with my other hand.


    ¡°I said shut up. You are a joker, right? Not a damn poet.¡±


    ¡°Irrationality is a hallmark of a fool, however, it can also be interpreted as courage depending on the situation. You, daughter of Nivalis, plays between a fool and a brave. You can only be described as beautiful existence that houses great hypocrisy and yet, a faithful one.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything better to do instead of spewing crap like that?!¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I am just in a frolic mood for the reason you are befitting to cross this gate. I shall open it and you may end the game Eresti started.¡±


    So he said and true to his words, he stands aside and opens the gate. The sinister glow of the gate dims and the strong power binding it disappears. With a smile befitting of him, devil joker beckons us to enter.


    Inside the gate is an entrance that I assume with stairs inside that elevates upwards with stairs. The tall and large pillar is not that high so it won¡¯t pose a problem for us, however, I am conflicted of because of Higan.


    I don¡¯t want to move on until Higan can recover.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Higan?¡±


    Mine, Casablanca, and Hibiscus face brighten up as Higan spoke. She parted from my bosom and look at us with eyes sore from crying. In that very instant, Higan also separated her body from me and wobbly stand up on her feet.


    ¡°I am fine now. We should push forward¡­This is the end, right?¡±


    Higan said with tone unnatural for her. It¡¯s like a huge portion of her confidence was destroyed and her words came out sounds like tired or more precisely, weak and daunted.


    She started walking towards the gate and passes by the joker devil. Shortly, Mana and Roses followed to assure that Higan will be safe and from behind, Casablanca and Hibiscus stick to them. I was left there as I kept my eyes on the joker devil.


    Something about him keeps me alert. I didn¡¯t felt this way about him when he gave us the challenge. It¡¯s like there¡¯s a sudden change as soon as he confirmed that all of us passed.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to follow them?¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve made so much wrong decision in my life, however, I am not dumb not to know that there¡¯s something else that is about to happen.¡±


    ¡°Quite the suspicion you got.¡±


    ¡°What are you hiding? What is Eresti¡¯s grand scheme? The revision¡­the flooding of the devils¡­I know that Nil is powerful enough to overpower it. It would be a trivial matter for him. However, if that were the case, the cycle of revision would have been broken for a long time now.¡±


    ¡°I wonder.¡±


    ¡°You chose not to fight. But I doubt what you said earlier as reason is the only case¡­you wouldn¡¯t be a devil with Arcana related to the joker.¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use talking to you anymore¡­.¡±


    Feeling extremely frustrated, I stomp my way to the gate and passes by the joker devil. I can¡¯t get a proper answer from him and if he does say words, it¡¯s all poetry.


    I don¡¯t like the feeling of getting toyed by him¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As you enter the heart of Erestivatria, one of the heroes with mature blessing should offer their divinity to it in exchange for destroying the cycle of devils.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°After that, the space connecting this place and your planet will be cut off. Well, not until all foreign creatures are teleported out. Convenient, isn¡¯t? You won¡¯t be seeing me again.¡±


    ¡°You still have words in your mouth after all¡­¡¯


    ¡°When the challenge started, Topaz the traitor was able to break free one minute after it started. You broke free after five minutes followed by those two adults who broke out for fifteen minutes. The elven twins broke free for twenty-five minutes. Higanbana broke out for at least an hour.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your damn point¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, I really don¡¯t care about the traitor, however, you. Asagao Lionheart, to break free of it, just what kind of a fear did you face? I am curious.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Fear is a lovely concept. Without fear, bravery won¡¯t emerge. Without bravery, fear could destroy. Isn¡¯t a beautiful concept, right? Were you really a brave or coward? That¡¯s why I am thirsty for the knowledge of Asagao Lionheart¡¯s fear that she overcame.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    I said as I continue walking away from him. I am no longer compelled to answer his questions and I am no longer motivated to ask him more.


    My spine then felt really cold¡­


    I can sense it¡­


    As I turn my head around¡­I can see the joker devil¡­smiling, a smile that shows pure madness. It was only a glimpse but I definitely saw him smiling like what a madman would do.


    There is a real reason why¡­he is the joker and I am scared of why.


    I turn my head forward and walk as fast as I could to catch up with the others. What beholds me inside the tall tower is a spiral staircase. Everyone was waiting for me at the very base.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Everyone nods from my words and we proceed towards the heart of Erestivatria. What I can only do is to prepare for what to come in our way. Whatever Eresti is planning is something I am na?ve of but not unprepared for.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Is this¡­it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing here but that. The joker devil said that he is the only one here and there will be no boss fight or some sort.¡±


    Mana asked the question and Rose answered it. It is as the joker devil said, there will be no boss fight or some sort.


    In front of us though¡­is a huge¡­floating cube with a huge sphere in the middle. Around the cube is an archaic ring that spins around it with red light. The cube itself is floating and gives a horrid ominous feeling. What made us hand our jaw the most is the size of the cube in which it is as big as a three-story house.


    Its bright light is illuminating the whole place and even the starts that scatter across space looks a little dim for the reason this cube, the heart of Erestivatria overshadows them.


    ¡°What¡­are we going to do with it? Bring it home¡­?¡±


    ¡°N-Not quite¡­and I don¡¯t think we can bring that home¡­¡¯


    ¡°Eeeehh¡­but it¡¯s so pretty¡­¡±


    Mana got the nerve to crack a joke at this moment, but I guess it could help to loosen up the tension.


    ¡°Hey, hey, Asagao, is there something we should be doing now? We came all the way here, there should be something.¡±


    ¡°Emby seems a little tipsy too. I think both of us feel that there is something wrong¡­¡±


    Casablanca and Hibiscus said so.


    Even if we talk about this something is off feeling, we can¡¯t do anything about it. We won¡¯t gain anything if we don¡¯t do something. If we lose something, we should do our best to get it back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The joker devil said that a hero with matured blessing should offer their divinity to the heart. I think it will destroy its function and we will be teleported out of this place.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­then¡­I¡¯ll do it¡­ with that¡­I guess I can have a vacation¡­for the rest of my life¡­right?¡±


    ¡°Guaranteed that someone will feed you for the rest of your life¡­¡±


    ¡°Buzzkill¡­¡±


    Mana said with a pout as she proceeds to walk towards the heart. All of us left at the back huddled together to prepare for what¡¯s to come.


    As she made contact with the heart, Mana¡¯s archaic halo shoots out from her body. She started glowing and I felt that the divine power inside her, the Blessing of Hero, started leaving from her and started wrapping around the heart.


    CRACK


    The blessing that left Mana started rampaging around the heart trying to break. The heart itself started fighting back, however, to no avail, the blessing overpowered it. Mana started taking a backstep because the outrage of the divine power becomes immense.


    CRACK


    ¡°Wow¡­it¡¯s sparking and everything¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey Mana, I think you should get here with us.¡±


    Rose called out to her and naturally, fearing for her own life, Mana runs to us. I watch carefully the phenomena in front of us and keep my sense alert when I need to use a barrier.


    CRACK


    CRACK


    CRACK


    The blessing started fading out and the heart started losing its bright color. Slowly, the mechanism of the cube stops as the center of the cube becomes pale gray. The whole cube, after losing its power falls to the ground that made a loud noise.


    BAM!


    ¡°Is¡­is that it¡­?¡±


    ¡°The heart of Erestivatria is dead. I can confirm it.¡±


    Topaz said so as she approaches the heart. She crouches down near the heart and looks at it.


    ¡°Hey¡­Topaz¡­I think you should¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­let me say my thanks and goodbye¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Topaz places her hand on the cube and strokes it. She looks at it with longing eyes that seem to part with someone really important. Tears started emerging from her eyes as she conveys her soundless appreciation for the place that gives birth to her.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    She said.


    After that, our body started glowing and magical circle appeared beneath us. Is this the transferring spell?


    ¡°What¡¯s this?!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. We are just going to be sent out from this place.¡±


    I assured Rose who becomes jumpy. Since Topaz is aware of it, she didn¡¯t even flinch from it. Casablanca and Hibiscus stare at the bright circle surrounding their body and Mana just lazily stares at it.


    However¡­Higan¡­even now¡­her face does not show any emotions. She only looks down with empty eyes that seem deprived of life.


    I just kept staring at her before our vision was eaten by a bright light.

 Chapter 258: Unfinished Ending 2

    As soon as our eyesight recovers from the blinding light that covered us, we found ourselves to the place where we were before entering the separated dimension of Erestivatria that is located in the red moon.


    In front of us is the sight of devils fleeing and soldiers in pursuit.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°As soon as Erestivatria¡¯s heart ceased functioning, the devils developed a fear of death. They are immediately overcome with unknown emotion¡­¡±


    ¡°Topaz¡­¡±


    ¡°I know it. I can sense their unrest now. I am sorry¡­I am really sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Do¡­you want to save them?¡±


    ¡°No...sorry¡­I shouldn¡¯t. Most of them¡­are going to flee now and find a place where no one can kill them. I¡¯d like for them to harness their survival instinct¡­¡±


    In other words, Topaz knows that she is a traitor and deemed herself unfit to save them. It will be hypocrisy for her. The only thing she can do is to watch and pray that they will develop themselves for survival.


    I can feel her sorrow and guilt but at the same time, I am proud that she is upholding her very own values and strong resolve. She faced her fear and now, standing with us with heart strengthened by the series of woes that came to her.


    Her eyes seem to be on the verge of tears the first time we¡¯ve met, now, I can only see eyes with a glint of conviction and strong pursuit for change.


    ¡°Ah, there they are!¡±


    Rose exclaimed as she points at Ichirou, Hasu, and Mito who walks side by side with injuries and small bruises all over their bodies but, nonetheless, the smile on their faces says that they are joyous.


    It seems that the battle ends here and everyone is safe.


    Everyone worked hard. I bet that even Priscilla and the beast army did more work than I can ever imagine. I hardly did anything and I am aware of that.


    I am the key to the success?


    Unthinkable.


    People risked their lives and fought the devils. However, I can say that everything went smoothly even though there were so many unseen circumstances. This is a victory for all of us and I can say that I only did a little part of it.


    I am not being modest, it is the truth.


    .


    .


    .


    Three days have passed since we completely shut down the heart of Erestivatria. The sweeping of the devils that remain are still not done. We may never see all of them anymore as they flee all over the land.


    We stayed at the fortress at the south of the center continent.


    Firstly, it seems that Gria and Diyu fought devil generals too and that¡¯s the reason they weren¡¯t there during the battle. They were returning from the shore where they saw off Diyu¡¯s mother when suddenly, they were attacked. Knowing Gria, they defeated the devil general without a hitch.


    To the west of the center continent where Priscilla¡¯s camp is, the Elven Queen Hinoki summoned guardian spirits that culled so many devils with overwhelming power. It seems she defeated the Devil King.


    They also gathered at the fortress and now staying with us. When Queen Hinoki and I met, my eyes were mesmerized by her figure, however, something else happened as soon as she laid her eyes on me.


    SLAP


    ¡°Wha¡­?¡±


    Elven Queen Hinoki slaps me for reason I don¡¯t know. It was the first time we met so I can¡¯t help but look down in shame because of how she looks at me like I¡¯ve done so many atrocities to her.


    ¡°Mama, why did you hit Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao saved us so many times, Mama, please be nice to her.¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    The two, Casablanca and Hibiscus, defended me in face of Hinoki. Since the twin scolded Hinoki, she takes a double look at my face.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°Umm¡­perhaps¡­you are not Nivalis¡­?¡±


    ¡°I-I am her daughter¡­Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Sorry! I am really sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to do that! I just¡­really have an unsettled business with her and when I saw you, my blood just kind of boil¡­¡±


    Queen Hinoki said with an embarrassed face as she bowed down to me. It kind of a relief to know that she doesn''t hate me but I feel a little bothered that she has a grudge against my mother. In an instant, she warmed up to me as Casablanca and Hibiscus tell her how I seemingly saved their lives.


    It was really heartwarming to see them cuddle with each other as a family. I bet they really missed each other that they just have to sleep altogether.


    There are lots to talk about with Queen Hinoki, however, that can wait.


    As for the beast army, it seems the beast generals and the Beast King Folga himself pushed the horde of devils, and eventually, defeating the Devil Queen.


    Miss Izuna and Higan reunites, however, Higan is still down. No, it is more accurate to say that Higan is unresponsive. For me, this is heartbreaking. I don¡¯t want to see Higan like this and I want to cheer her up as soon as possible.


    And as for Mimi¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­I am really sorry for being a creeper in the past but¡­I don¡¯t think removing my privacy is a sane punishment¡­¡±


    ¡°Mimi, you got hurt because of me. This time, I won¡¯t let that happen. I want you to stay with me all the time.¡±


    Topaz said as she keeps her eyes on Mimi and sticks with her twenty-four hours a day. It seems that Mimi was actually a good stalker but can¡¯t handle being watched herself.


    ¡°Umm¡­Master¡­can you do something about it?¡±


    ¡°No. Mimi, I am also thankful for what you have done, however, what Topaz does now is something I don¡¯t have control over.¡±


    ¡°I get to see her bare boobs though so I got that going for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, just refrain from anything indecent.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that.¡±


    ¡°You little¡­¡±


    The two has gotten closer than ever that I worry about their relationship in the future, though I won¡¯t disapprove of it. I can see the reason why as both of them are essentially that same, both existence that no enough wisdom can explain.


    However, despite everything, there are pushing problems that won¡¯t get out of my head. No, I this is what worries me that most. Alstroe hasn''t returned yet and none in Nanab Harbor Town knows when she will come back.


    I am¡­really worried. She should have gone and rescued Cecille in the hands of Dylan, the Arcana of Sloth.


    Speaking of, even if we have got past the hurdle of the devils, there is the Order of Arcana and Eresti.


    Not only Alstroemeria, Susanoo is also missing. We have already searched around and no sign of him. I just can¡¯t believe that he will disappear without any notice to anyone, especially to Priscilla. Even though I feel a little chilly around him, I am still worried.


    But all of those¡­are cast aside¡­


    In the fortress, a talk, a negotiation, and partition of the center continent have initiated and I am upset that they keep their interests despite the missing people. Priscilla, Gria, King Folga, Queen Hinoki, and even Senya is included in the talk as she will represent the fairy kin.


    And the one mediating the talk is Violetta who has a big role in claiming the center continent. The talk is about the purification and how they will make use of this continent, a place where all races can be integrated and form a community.


    Violetta told me that I am a proper representative for the humans but I insisted that I am not fit yet for this kind of political talk, especially in the face of Priscilla¡­


    But¡­


    But I feel like¡­it is not over yet¡­it is too early for this¡­


    There¡¯s a weird pang in my heart that tells me that the flood of devils is only the surface of everything.


    .


    .


    .


    As the talk commences, I got a lot of free time again. I cannot believe that everything ended so well so I came back at the place where space was distorted and transferred us to Erestivatria.


    On my way here, I saw a lot of soldiers carrying materials for construction and even undead are participating. Only this place is isolated from any presence.


    ¡°What is this¡­why do I feel like I am missing an answer to a complete solution.¡±


    ¡°You are not wrong, Asagao!~¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    A voice suddenly enters my ears. It was not just a voice, it is a voice that I have known for the longest time in my life. It is my voice, the voice Nil.


    As I am about to turn around, arms wrap around me and an embrace of a bigger body embrace my back.


    ¡°Nil¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? I thought you¡¯d be angrier. You really did mature a little, and have a heart of a blooming maiden.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Aren¡¯t you going to snarl at me like you always do? Why are you here? What are your plans?! and such.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. What I wanted to kno--!¡±


    ¡°Ooops. Don¡¯t say a word for now. Let¡¯s talk about other things, Asagao.¡±


    Nil parted from my back and starts walking in front of me. As he beckons, I followed him wordlessly. At this very moment, I can¡¯t draw up any anger or rage towards him, only my heartfelt sympathy for all of his efforts suffering that he has gone through up until now.


    ¡°Asagao, how do you do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty standard question.¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah¡­I want to hear your thoughts on your new life as a girl.¡±


    ¡°I see. You don¡¯t know how crazy it is to be followed by lechers left and right.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! I see you¡¯ve grown some humor in you too.¡±


    ¡°If I ever overcame my shyness, I need to do it with flying colors. I will ask a question now. Nil, how do you feel right now? What are your thoughts and emotions?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nil didn¡¯t respond immediately. As we go around the place and walks nonchalantly, Nil stops. I don¡¯t know what face he is making since I can¡¯t see it.


    ¡°I¡­I feel like this is the end of the road. Asagao¡­I am tired¡­I am already tired of everything. I am frustrated that I can¡¯t do anything even with the power I accumulated. That¡¯s why I am relying on you, to my other half, to the person that I loved the most.¡±


    ¡°Love, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s my turn to ask a question! Say Asagao, who do you want to have kids in the future?! Or do you prefer none at all and have a homosexual relationship?!¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t hold back on your questions¡­¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to know since your confession was shot down.¡±


    ¡°Even that, however, I don¡¯t feel embarrassed when you are the one saying it. I feel like chatting with myself. Let¡¯s see here¡­I really don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know how I will categorize my preference anymore¡­I am at loss. Do I go for a boy or for a girl?¡±


    ¡°Why not both? Ah, but a transcendental body is really bothersome, right? Get knocked up on your first night with a man. You really can¡¯t cheat with that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask now! Why do you also love Alstroemeria despite saying that you love me?¡±


    From that question, Nil halted from his track again and this time, he faces with me with a face as gentle as I remember it when I was still in there. It kind of gives me goosebumps and all as I watch my very own body acts without my own control.


    ¡°I love you, Asagao. That¡¯s the truth. I love you not as a girl, not of how you appear to everyone right now, but I love you for you are me. I have long past forgotten the malice insecurity for my own existence. Like what I told you before, I will love you no matter what form you take. Remember the time when I told you to come with me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­what do you intend to do at that time?¡±


    ¡°¡­I will leave this dimension, escape everything with you. For my life, if I cannot save this world, then there¡¯s no meaning to continue doing it. If you are with me, I am¡­satisfied. I will shower you with love that I longed to give to you.¡±


    ¡°But Alstroemeria¡­¡±


    ¡°I love Als¡­as a woman, as the girl she is. She is the very first woman that made my heart skip a beat. She¡­was my driving reason to save this world. I want Als to live in a world with a smile. It is my fault that Als became that strong with the Seed of Revision, however, it seems proven useful for you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be asking about the seed of revision but I want to know about your relationship with her.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­The very first time I met Als in my revisions¡­I got her pregnant. I was able to see the birth of our child¡­however¡­revision¡­ruined everything. For that, I became desperate¡­¡±


    ¡°Nil¡­¡±


    ¡°I shall be asking the question now. Asagao, do you know how to dance?¡±


    Nil asks as he bows in front of me and reaches out his palm towards me, a gesture a man would usually do to invite a girl to dance.

 Chapter 259: Unfinished Ending 3

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, you know well that I didn¡¯t bother learning how to.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! You¡¯ve really changed, but not to a degree that I can still recognize you.¡±


    ¡°But I am completely clueless of what you are thinking, Nil¡­¡±


    I honestly told Nil what¡¯s on my mind. I hate to say this but, even though he was always been in my mind, and I never really knew much about what he truly wanted, his goals, his ambitions, or even his wishes.


    Even though I said that I don¡¯t know how to dance, I took his hand anyway with a slight grin on my face. He also smirks from my action as he grasps my hand and pulls me gently towards him.


    ¡°I thought you hate.¡±


    ¡°I do, I really hate you. Because of you, master and Milin died. I am well aware that we shouldn¡¯t be here doing this, however, as someone who was with me for my entire life, I kind of wanted to know what kind of personality you have, the true one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t know what I am anymore. I am twisted and broken beyond repair. Even now, this conversation is nothing short of a miracle.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to kill you but, at the same time, I love you. The reason that these two exists within me is that of my desires for you, my desires for destruction, and lastly, my desire for salvation.¡±


    ¡°Solving the problem about revision¡­can¡¯t you turn back?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, my body is completely eroded with Arcana magic. The reason I¡¯ve lost all of the hope of saving this world is solely because of that. The little divinity left in this body is far gone and what¡¯s only left is a wicked and malicious Nil. You don¡¯t even have a chance of taking back this body.¡±


    ¡°What if¡­I said that¡­I don¡¯t want you to¡­die¡­?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here anymore. I can¡¯t stand living any longer. With your divine power which is inherent, the blooming thorn, and the divinity that the body has, and your natural disposition, all of it compose you as a transcendental being capable of erasing¡­no¡­purifying anything to its purest form.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­is that true? Is what you are saying¡­the truth?¡±


    ¡°But of course, it is not a perfect ability. You can even barely control of it and dropped your disposition before where the nature of your power becomes negative causing not purification, but decay¡­¡±


    Upon Nil¡¯s words, I unconsciously place my hand in my chest where the everlasting scar is. Emotion started pouring in my chest as I remember that day where my very whole being was corrupted.


    The sensation of eating raw meat of magical beast that poisoned me, constant searched for death at that time and, my regression to nothing but a bloodthirsty machine.


    I have to be honest, I would like to grasp such power again, however, mother sealed it. She never told me what kind of nature that power has and the conditions of unlocking it. If that condition is the corruption of my sanity, I digress to use it.


    ¡°Take off your top, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Nil¡¯s words made me dumbfounded and my eyes look at him with confusion. However, I know better that this is nothing sort of lecherous.


    I obediently unfasten the button of my dress and slowly peel it downward. I have abandoned any shame upon showing my unripe bare body towards him, my budding chest, my fair white skin, the thin and fragile frame that could break anytime, I¡¯ve shown it.


    He squats down in front of me and eyed on my body. Nil started tracing the scar from top to bottom, though should be out of bounds, he touches my chest as he started feeling me up from my nape to my clavicle, down towards my navel.


    ¡°Heh, are you ticklish? You¡¯re muffling your moans.¡±


    ¡°I am! Also, I am not moaning! What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I just want to see this body where your soul got permanently planted. It suits your personality, your demure, and your ambiance very well. It¡¯s like you are meant to be like this.¡±


    ¡°I am a little happy that I got this cute face, however, I feel like I am tricking people with this appearance of mine. You were the one who kept telling me that back then¡­¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. I am not the one who told you words like that.¡±


    ¡°You were talking inside my mind! Your voice drove me crazy and I started hallucinating and hearing things.¡±


    ¡°It was all in your head, Asagao. I have a little aspect of your personality inside of me, and, that¡¯s the same for you. I have an aspect inside you and all I need is to push it a little to bring out that aspect.¡±


    ¡°You mean that¡­I was that pessimistic?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, anyway, what¡¯s with this body? It¡¯s so smooth and squishy. It¡¯s like you never trained at all. With your body¡¯s vitality, it is impossible to gain muscles.¡±


    ¡°Nggnhhh! You¡¯re not done yet?¡±


    I¡­I am starting doubt his intentions!


    He massages my body and touches me everywhere.


    ¡°It is a tranquil and pure body that even the sound of impurity shouldn¡¯t come close, a body that is so small and fragile that it gives people a false illusion that you are to be protected, a beauty that can instill love and even lust despite its youngness.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard that somewhere before.¡±


    ¡°Have you?¡±


    ¡°Hey, cut it out¡­it¡¯s¡­I am feeling a little weird¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­done.¡±


    As my body feels a little hot and feverish, a little tiny teensy bit feverish, Nil separates his hands from me and stands back as he looks at me with a smile. His smile faintly shows satisfaction as he nods several times as he inspects me.


    ¡°What¡­did you do?¡±


    ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Nil said as he uses magic to bring out a mirror out of nowhere. Upon beholding my appearance in the mirror, I grasp my breath as I look at myself.


    The scar that I had thought to remind me of my mistake for my whole life is now nowhere to be seen, only my bare chest flawless and unblemished. The horrid and ugly scar that would always make me look away from my reflection is gone¡­


    Also, I notice that the hair I cut short up to my armpits is now swaying under my waists, the hair that I used as compensation, as a treaty, and as my last lifeline to gain the trusts of the ancient dragons.


    I immediately fix my clothes and fasten the buttons.


    I feel happy but still conflicted, like Nil is mocking me deep inside. This is not what I wanted the most right now, I want to know things, I want answers for my questions.


    ¡°This is¡­Nil¡­you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do. I used my dreaded power to you, revision.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°I can say for certain now that both of us benefitted in my power! Hahaha! However, I will not use this power to revive the dead. It might trigger it to reset this world. I don¡¯t want that to happen in this crucial time.¡±


    ¡°Nil¡­why now? Why are you doing this now of all time¡­? Where¡¯s Alstroe? I¡¯ve been holding myself back from asking all of this but¡­Nil¡­please tell me¡­where¡¯s Alstroe?¡±


    With my question, Nil loses the smile on his face and looks up in the sky. My gaze follows his and I saw what he was looking at, the Erestivatria.


    ¡°Eresti¡­right now is asleep. However, at any moment, he will wake up. When that happens, I need to get away from you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I am asking!¡±


    ¡°Erestivatria is a huge living devil. Now that you killed its heart, it is dead. However, even dead, it is still up there. It doesn¡¯t differ from any other moon, however, its gravitational pull is as the same as this world.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­!¡±


    ¡°When it dies¡­it will lose its force that keeps it in place¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­are you saying?¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s fine, she will arrive. She will help you and you will help her. Trust in her as she trusts you with her whole life. I never thought that you and she will be the one destined to end this endless cycle.


    ¡°You¡¯re spouting things I can¡¯t comprehend again!¡±


    ¡°Asagao and Alstroemeria, there¡¯s a huge bond between the two of you. That might even be the reason why she was the one you met first in this world upon setting out from the castle.¡±


    As Nil started becoming incomprehensible again, I grew weary and frustrated as he again does not let me know what he was referring to.


    ¡°Goodbye. He will now make his move. Asagao¡­you can do it.¡±


    ¡°Wait! What the hell are you saying again?! What kind of antagonist are you?!¡±


    ¡°A cruel and funny one, though I think I am bad at being one. Asagao is dense, stupid and a really weak protagonist.¡±


    ¡°I feel satisfied with your answer but¡­¡±


    I feel extremely compelled to say that¡¯s not it but whatever¡­


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    ¡°We found you! Everyone is looking for you!¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    All of a sudden, voices that came from Casablanca, Hibiscus and Emby snap me back from my waving thoughts. I turn my head towards their direction. I can see them running towards me, however, because Nil is here I bet¡­


    Nil¡­?


    Hmm?


    He is¡­gone¡­!


    I just turn my eyes away from him for a bit and he disappears!


    ¡°Ahh! Asagao, what happened to your hair?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! It grew back for such short time. What have you¡¯ve been doing here?!¡±


    I can only awkwardly smile from the twins¡¯ words as they point at my long white hair which grew back in an instant with Nil¡¯s intervention.


    ¡°Well¡­things happened¡­I guess?¡±


    ¡°I knew it, Asagao looks better with long hair. You better not cut it!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not funny! Asagao really looks more beautiful this way.¡±


    I got lectured by Casablanca.


    Not that I mind whether my hair is short or long. I prefer if it was a little shorter so it won¡¯t interfere with my movements. They sway a lot when they are longer.


    ¡°By the way, why did it suddenly grew like that?¡±


    ¡°Pii!!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­as I said¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao, if it is something dangerous, you should tell us. We will help each other out, that¡¯s what we always wanted, right?¡±


    ¡°I see¡­sorry. Maybe I¡¯ll tell you when we get back.¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah! No¡­I mean¡­well¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t see any reason to lie to them. I am going to tell them what happened between us and Nil, except for the stripping part. I¡¯d like to keep that to myself.


    ¡°Ah, look at that! It¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    ¡°Something is dazzling up in the sky!¡±


    Casablanca and Hibiscus said as they notice something behind us. Something bright seems to appear from the sky as my shadow roses further.


    ¡°PII!!! PIIIII!!!!¡±


    Emby panic¡¯s as he started pulling Hibiscus away as if to tear her from that shiny thing. Since there¡¯s something up there, I dared to look at it too.


    As I turn my sight to that place, my mind is attacked by a huge fright and the blood from my countenance feels like being drained.


    ¡°Run¡­¡±


    The shiny and sparkling things in the sky¡­


    Spread across the vast horizon, shining brightly like a sun. Hundreds¡­no, maybe even thousands of them. I can only see those from left to right, from top to bottom.


    As the cloud hovering over the center continent was cleared, the sky becomes visible again, making this scene more frightening.


    ¡°Those are¡­meteors!¡±


    And not only that¡­


    The red moon, Erestivatria, is¡­closer than I remember¡­closer than ever¡­ It feels like its humungous presence is being present to us.


    Together with Erestivatria¡­meteors started appearing everywhere¡­


    ¡°Is that moon¡­falling on this planet?¡±

 Chapter 260: Unfinished Ending 4

    My mind froze momentarily as if my brain was a system that had an unexpected error. After holding my breath for a couple seconds, my thought caught up in the absurdity of the situation, a rain of meteor is going to destroy the land and currently, one is heading our way in a quick pace.


    As my awareness came back, I found myself staring dumbfounded on the meteor while Casablanca and Hibiscus, which these two doesn¡¯t know what those, are still looking at it like pretty fireworks.


    I already asserted that avoiding the impact, less, the meteor, will be impossible. In that case, the only thing I can do is to take it head-on rather than showing my back to it. With that said, I immediately reached my hand towards Casablanca and Hibiscus.


    Even without any readiness, even without any emotional fulfillment between me and the twins, the power of a Transcendental Being, the divinity that lies within this body fluidly flows towards them.


    ¡°[Divine Ascension!]


    I shouted as completing the transference of Divine Power in their body in which in return, made them glow intensely with golden radiance. Sparing no time, their body quickly descends into an existence closer to a blessed one.


    As the pillar of light that assailed their body vanishes into thin air, the two then realizes what I have just done, however, it is not apparent for them the reason I did it. With no place for any reaction to the situation, I steeled my body and held my hand towards the approaching meteor that started giving off an intense heat.


    ¡°[Blooming Thorn, Ninety Nine Petal Layered Barrier!]¡±


    A flower, morning glory with blue brilliance, shines brightly in front of us that slowly open as if it was blooming by unfurling its nine petals with nine layers. Each petal represents the layer of the barrier itself and how many times it should be pry open to get through it.


    As the barrier finished forming into a solid defense, I strengthen my spine and firmly planted my feet to the ground to brace for the incoming impact.


    BAM!


    And then the meteor the brightly illuminated the whole place comes in contact with my barrier with heat that slightly charred my palm.


    ¡°Guh!¡±


    I don¡¯t know how big the meteor is but I know that it is nothing special. However, the accumulated velocity from its fall quickly pushed me to the edge of my wits. The surrounding ground immediately got gouged and started getting charred.


    My body tries to hold out even though my mind wanted to pass out. I can¡¯t, knowing that the twins are behind me. My prided Blooming Thorn started shedding fragment by fragment as I can feel the seeping pain creeping up my whole arms.


    Ack¡­!


    BOOM!


    .


    .


    .


    My body hurts like its being crushed with pain.


    It seems that I momentarily blackout while defending from the meteor. I guess I half succeeded and half failed.


    As I laid my eyes on my surrounding, I can see the destruction made by the meteor¡¯s impact. Everything around me is sizzling as even the ground was burnt to molten. The only safe place is the place I protected with my barrier.


    I look behind me and found Casablanca and Hibiscus unconscious, however, they were holding my back desperately.


    They must have asserted the danger, albeit a little delayed. Nevertheless, they came and assisted me in defending the meteor with all they got that the Divine Ascension was dispelled. Even Emby is resting atop of Hibiscus¡­


    Even so¡­


    It was just one compared to thousands of more that are about to fall. My eyes meets another meteor that were about to fall to us. I can see meteors that are also about to fall to other places. It is all scattered the whole place, it could struck all of the continents¡­


    ¡°[B-Blooming¡­--Thorn¡­!]¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    I raise my palm again towards the sky to form another barrier, however, my voice is coarse and I can¡¯t breathe well, not to mention, with the last meteor, I drained most of my magic. Without magic as a supporting energy for my barrier, I cannot use Blooming Thorn.


    ¡°[¡­Ninety-Nine¡­Petal¡­!¡ª]¡±


    My vision becomes hazy and my body started trembling.


    No way¡­


    Come on¡­


    I need to at least¡­save these two. Even if it will cost my life, I need to make another barrier to protect these two. Please, just¡­make it¡­


    ¡°Oh my, you are really admirable, Asagao Lionheart.¡±


    ¡°Gahahaha! You should seat back and relax for a while, girl.¡±


    Wha--?!


    Two figures appear in front of me out of nowhere and showed their backs to me. They face the meteors while I still desperately hold my hand towards the meteor trying to form a barrier.


    ¡°Run¡­those are¡­¡±


    Before I could finish what I am about to say, they turn their heads two me and a slight shiver runs down to my spine. I immediately assessed that these two are Arcana Magician and not to mention, the other one, the girl with blue hair, is familiar.


    ¡°These are none but blockade to our goal, those are none but destruction to this world, for that very reason, I shall act.¡±


    ¡°Well, Gahahaha! This could get really dangerous for my land. Helping is inevitable. By the way, I believe that this is the first time we¡¯ve met. I am Dylan, in the Order of Arcana, I am the current Arcana of Sloth.¡±


    The girl with long blue hair and cold but stern blue eyes is Hydrangea, a Fairy Kin who is the Arcana of Wrath. She is what I saw her last time, wearing the same beautiful dress and her allure is as strong as ever. Her thin membrane wings are also charming, however, plastered all over her beautiful and pretty face is eyes as cold as tundra.


    The old man who introduces his self as Arcana of Sloth called names himself as Dylan. He is tall and I immediately noticed that under his thick laboratory lab coat and clothes, he has a strong and bulky build despite his age. From what I¡¯ve heard from Ichirou, Dylan is an Etherian and the developer of Spiritech that he has.


    And he was the one who abducted Cecille.


    ¡°Gahahaha! Don¡¯t look at me like that. Your friend isn¡¯t hurt. I just need Miss Alstroemeria to come to that place, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°What did you do them?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough, for now, we¡¯ve got a party to show.¡±


    As the old man said that, they face the falling meteors again.


    Hydrangea then¡­jumps?!


    [Eight Fold Paths]


    Right View of understanding the Noble Truths.


    Right Resolve to go beyond the seeking of ¡±I¡± and for what is mine.


    Right Speech marked by self-control and consideration.


    Right Action in where we must practice the Five Precints.


    Right Livelihood in where we must avoid any job that violates human life.


    Right Concentration to attain a detached and calm attitude.


    And.


    Right Contemplation to come to the true knowledge with intuition and insight.


    I pray and wish for an understanding of this world to reach the state of...


    [Nirvana]


    Eh?!


    WHOOSH!


    She just used Nirvana, like what Alstroe does. Unlike Alstroe who has circular red lines in her limbs, Hydrangea has blue lines around her.


    She stopped midway in the face of the meteor. She floats in the air, no, it is like she is just standing in nothing. Her hands then sprawl vertically with the left hand downward and the right hand upward. She then snaps clap the palm together and¡­


    ¡°[Avidya Severance ¨C Brahma¡¯s Temperance!]¡±


    BOOM!


    The closest meteor and other meteors that are approaching exploded to dust!


    After that, she then separates her hands and strokes her right hand like she is gently slicing something in the air while her left hand stayed in her chests like it is praying alone.


    ¡°[Gyaan Sanchay ¨C Cutting Ties from Paap and Aramaan!]¡±


    WHOOSH!


    A lane of meteors was easily hacked, no, their built-up falling momentum was also slowed down so it won¡¯t cause much damage to the land itself. Did she also hacked the its very speed and velocity?!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. Alstroemeria is absurd as I, however, she is much more powerful. She just lacks the necessary skills and techniques.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    More than surprised, I was in awe.


    I knew it, Nil and Hydrangea didn¡¯t even took us seriously back then but, to see someone with an absurd power with Ki, I can only gape my mouth. Even if I use Divine Possession against her, my chances of winning is zero.


    ¡°The reason we took Alstroemeria away is¡­to train her. Her Ki was too much to handle so we have to condition her and teach her some few tricks.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason you lured her away from us?!¡±


    ¡°Unexpected, right? Though there was some resistance because of certain someone, we still managed to convince her.¡±


    Hydrangea said as she looks at Dylan with half closed eyes. Dylan just waves his hand as if the stare was nothing.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything wrong though. Well, it is time for me to show off. We got a little time to do it after all.¡±


    Dylan hover his hand into the empty air and suddenly, a holographic¡­? Magical? Some sort of script and buttons and mechanism that is completely made up of from unknown energy appears in front of him.


    ¡°[Trace]¡±


    ¡°[Load Etheric Charge]¡±


    ¡°[Automatic Homing and Target]¡±


    ¡°Oh? Stability is perfect, noise is minimal, and the Type C cannon are loaded with Integrator. Gathering magic energy in the atmosphere and converting it to Ether Energy. Well then without further ado.¡±


    "[Ether Ballistisch, Feuer!]"


    As Dylan¡¯s command, the scripts in front of him glow brightly. I look around and saw nothing in particular that could fire anything. No weapons or even a single mechanism was found around. It made me look twice at Dylan with confused countenance, however, before I knew it some from the sky, something bright, shoots at the meteors.


    ¡°Eh? Where?! How?!¡±


    From my inquiries, none are answered. I tried searching for something but all I can see is the sky firing beams and lasers. With those in his arsenals, Dylan disintegrated each meteors that he hit and he didn¡¯t even move from his place.


    ¡°Gahahaha! Pretty isn¡¯t?! Ether technology is the best in the world!¡±


    This is the same lunatic who glorifies themselves. Now I know why they have the audacity to boast and it is certainly scary.


    ¡°Remember this, little girl, we are Lord Nil¡¯s trusted companion. We have been doing this for long as we can remember so we already know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Lord Nil knows that you will be needing help sooner or later that is why we are here, the strongest. Our Lord, however, has now attended to a more important matter so we trust that you could do something about this ordeal, no, you are going to do something about this ordeal, Asagao Lionheart.¡±


    The strongest of Nil¡¯s companions¡­


    How can they be so powerful and awesome but still, unable to save this world from revision?


    What did they do to get this powerful and for what price?


    Why are they relying on someone weaker and weak-willed like me?


    The Order of Arcana Sin, they are capable of feats that I may be incomparable, however, to see them giving their trust to me puts a lot of pressure.


    Why me?

 Chapter 261: The Girls Goes Beyond 1

    Questions unanswered, questions unfilled, whatever they are, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Is it me or it should be others, it doesn¡¯t matter!


    Forward, I just have to look forward! I have already resolved myself and resigned of whatever comes to my way. I know that I can¡¯t, no, I already know that I can¡¯t do everything by myself and that¡¯s a fact, so that¡¯s why¡­!


    That¡¯s why¡­I have my friends and allies with me!


    ¡°We have come by your side, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°We are your weapons for you to use, Master.¡±


    Ichirou and Hasu appeared beside me and both are battle readied. I know that they will come without fail and because they met my expectation, as someone they dearly evaluate highly, I will answer to their wills to fight.


    I reached out for both of them and without any resistance, like a fluid that directly flows to my throat, we brimmed with the power of Divinity that we glowed altogether with radiant shine.


    ¡°[Dual Possession!]¡±


    Ichirou and Hasu dematerialized from this world and temporarily bind their spirits to mine. Their souls resonated with mine and power exponentially rises taking us to a greater height of our Divinity.


    In my left hand is a sword that I first trusted my life and death battle, a sword from Ichirou¡¯s brave and noble soul and together with that, attached my right arm and legs with his spiritech that could block and crush anything.


    In my right hand, I hold a spear with an angelic motif, a pure white and majestic spear that could pierce anything, even if it is the very concept itself. In my back is a wing rooted to my skin, a wing that could take me as high as the sky.


    ¡°Oh? This is something new.¡±


    ¡°Nil is utterly pleased with you, young lady.¡±


    Hydrangea and Dylan commented as they saw me transforms to my Divine Possession.


    ¡°<Dylan, Hydrangea, I have a lot to ask, however, I know that this is not the time for such conversation.>¡±


    ¡°Gahahaha! Lad, you are still as curious as ever!¡±


    Ichirou¡¯s brief sentence was answered back by Dylan¡¯s teasing.


    Ichirou¡¯s power is a violent tempest that would bring ruin to our enemies. I can already feel his excitement as we reached new heights of our power. Hasu is contrary to Ichirou, is a calm but pragmatic storm.


    As I gather enough power, I ascended towards the sky like a blur.


    ¡°Hiyaaah!¡±


    In just mere seconds, I already hacked a meteor to two with a stroke of the sword. With another swing of the spear, I blew another one. However, even with my power, I just realized one of my fatal flaws.


    I am still not used to it and so, I am just crushing the meteors without regards of the debris.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°Fret not, Daughter of Nivalis for I shall assist you together with everyone.¡±


    ¡°[Guardian Force ¨C Efreet of Fire!]¡±


    ¡°[Guardian Force ¨C Undine of Aqua!]¡±


    Hinoki Prasiolite said who appears.


    In her front, she summoned two huge summoning circles in the land and made a short aria. Immediately, two giant figures came out from the circle.


    One is a fiery man with goat horns with visage made out of flames with little to almost no physical attribute. From this distance, I can feel the heat and power it has and I can certainly say it is out of this world.


    The other one is woman with the whole appearance is made up of water. The woman carries a trident and her eyes are blindfolded. She carries a serene but cryptic nature of the tides that could drown the world.


    Together, this two entity shot down the meteors that scatter in thousands of fragments. They shot out homing icicles and fireballs as large as a person.


    ¡°These are the only disambiguation of the Elemental Deities themselves but they are proven to be capable despite that. I shall show you that my title at the Elven Queen isn¡¯t just a show! Also, thank you for taking care of my daughters!¡±


    With Queen Hinoki¡¯s backing, I continued destroying meteors.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave us out of fun! We, the SS Iowa Pirate Crew shall join!¡±


    ¡°Captain, the newly installed Ether Blaster is now ready.¡±


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    From the skies enters Merissa¡¯s flying pirate ship. From the aquatic bodies, her pirate buddies are also there firing at the meteor debris.


    Their large turbine that is supposed to support their flight started glowing as if sucking up magic in the air. At the top of the deck is Shouko Murayama, Shouta¡¯s twin. She draws her bow and nocks an arrow to it.


    ¡°Shouko, we are relying on you okay? Wherever your arrow hits will be out target! It follows that magnetic trail of your arrow and directs that blast to it for more efficiency! ¡±


    ¡°Right, Merissa. This is all I could do. Thank you for giving me something to do.¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Shouko glowed in a bright red light and the light gathers to the tip of her arrow. She then let go of the arrow that headed straight to a meteor.


    After her arrows directly hit the meteor the visibly did nothing, the spinning turbines filled with etheric magic then blasted a red light that curves in the sky as if following Shouko¡¯s arrow before. The light hits a meteor and completely eradicates it.


    Merissa and the crew rejoice with joy as they saw how effective their attack is.


    ¡°Oh? How nostalgic, Etheric Interference Tracking. I would have never thought that I¡¯d see such spectacle after long years. Gahahaha! Interesting!¡±


    Dylan commented as he fiddles with his holographic control panel and fires another laser out of nowhere. Merissa and the others saw what happened as Dylan commanded another something to destroy several meteors.


    ¡°What?! What was that?!¡±


    ¡°Gahahaha! Grow up, whelps!¡±


    Dylan looks at Merissa from a distance with provocative eyes. Merissa became visibly annoyed and irritated as veins pop from her forehead. She then hustled everyone to keep going to their businesses.


    At that moment, hundreds of large figures then flew over me. The ancient dragons that used to live the Lost Capital Hujinn also appear and being led by Pr¡¯thcor. Dragons of abnormal sizes and power started destroying meteors with their destructive magic and physical powers.


    Land-bound dragons started using magic towards the falling debris that Hinoki could not destroy in time and some that are left from Merissa¡¯s missed shots.


    ¡°We could have never experienced that supremacy of flying outside again without you, little friend. We are always here to offer our help, youngling. Asagao, we are at your disposal.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!!¡±


    I thanked the dragon Pr¡¯thcor. Their huge and hard body also served as blockage to the falling fragment of meteors that couldn¡¯t be hit. It seems that they evenly spread their numbers throughout the eight continents to defend civilians.


    ¡°Stop spacing out, Sister of Ashfon!¡±


    A roar enters my ears and when I came to, another meteor passes me at high speed. However, before I could move to destroy the meteor, the bloody roar that snaps me from my daze earlier actually came from King Folga, the king of the beasts.


    ¡°[Godly Artifact ¨C The Wall of Valor, Liones!]¡±


    A large visage of a shield pops out and the meteor was pushed back when the wall of strong power collides with it. Losing its falling speed, the meteor could do anything but falls to where the shield slopes.


    From the ground, I can see King Folga holding a shield with a face of a lion. He smiles heartily at me as he stands his ground with thousand of his soldiers holding the Godly Artifact with their combined magic energy.


    I didn¡¯t know that King Folga has a godly artifact and it is a shield too¡­


    ¡°King of the beasts?¡±


    ¡°It is I! We have been actively participating you know. However, you guys seem to take the best spotlight so I am a little displeased! As for the Elven Queen¡­¡±


    King Folga glances at Hinoki. Suddenly, Izuna came running towards the Elven Queen with haste unbelievable for her attire.


    ¡°Sister Hinoki!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am glad to see you well Izuna.¡±


    ¡°If I could, I¡¯d stay with you, but I already have a place to stay where the memories of him linger.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable. You are independent on your own.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Let me be of help to you as usual!¡±


    ¡°Your abilities are always welcome to me.¡±


    ¡°[Divine Calling!]¡±


    Izuna¡¯s nine tails started to weave upward as she locks her hand with Hinoki. I heard that Izuna¡¯s bloodline, together with Higan too, has some divine aspect to them, and thus, enabling them to access holy powers.


    It seems this is one of those.


    ¡°[Guardian Force ¨C Valkyrie of Light!]¡±


    As Hinoki and Izuna¡¯s power resonated, Hinoki was able to summon a new entity in the field and this time, it is a being well known to everyone, Valkyrie, a woman wielding a holy spear and flies with her three pairs of wings.


    In total, Hinoki has summoned three Guardian Forces that shoots down meteors and help in defending from the debris.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about us.¡±


    Senya¡¯s words took my attention.


    With her, hundreds of Fairy Kins started floating to the sky with praying stances. Their Ki¡¯s, even though unfelt, gives a strong pressure. From what I¡¯ve heard, all fairies are trained with Brahma¡¯s way of preservation so I am guessing that they are also doing what Hydrangea is doing.


    ¡°Oh? These fools actually came out from their nests.¡±


    Hydrangea coldly said as the fairies that she observes started imitating her stance and destroying meteors in unison. Unlike Hydrangea, they can only destroy meteor one-by-one in group. Senya notices Hydrangea¡¯s presence.


    ¡°You¡­who are you? Your Ki is somehow¡­calm¡­and violent. Are you perhaps¡­also an Arcana Magician?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hydrangea coldly replies.


    Senya isn¡¯t bothered much, instead, she just calmly sighs and draws Excelsior.


    The rainbow filled sword glows intensely that it captured everyone¡¯s attention. Senya stands up from her wheelchair that was being pushed by Mimosa.


    ¡°I¡¯m off for five minutes. Could you get me after that?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Have fun! Since I can¡¯t do anything, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Senya dashes towards the meteors bravely. Hinoki and Izuna noticed her and Senya also glance at them with respect.


    Since Senya can¡¯t fly, she just sends shockwave at the meteor at the peak of her jump and lands again and jumps again. Her movement which looks simple is actually destroying three or four meteors to pulp with each repetition.


    ¡°Ohohoh, a Demon Lord could not simply sit while a hero shows off, right?¡±


    ¡°Father, you are an embarrassment.¡±


    Gria Hellbeing together with his daughter, Diyu Hellbeing also enters the fray. In tow is a large army of demons, mostly those who can use magic. With Gria as their leader, they move in unison behind him.


    ¡°[Godly Artifact ¨C Cape of Blood God]¡±


    Gria brings out a blood-colored cap and wears it. His magic power explosively rises.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think we will be holding back too.¡±


    Gria said as he shoots out crimson vectors towards the sky. The crimson vectors destroy fragments of meteors that were shot down by the Fairies. The whole foretold disasters became a competition, and people who usually don¡¯t see each other faces and walks together towards one common goal.


    From afar, I can see Mito in his dragon with Rose and Mana in his back. It seems they also decided to join. Diyu unfurled her wings and flew towards me.


    ¡°Diyu?¡±


    ¡°Asagao, you are a friend of mine, however, I am going to do this because of my oath for Bacarra. There¡¯s no need for me to tell this though, I just wanted to say it.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Where is Cattleya?¡±


    ¡°We forbid her to use her power. Who knows what disaster may come from it.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°What about Alstroemeria? Is she needed the most right now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I am sure she will come!¡±


    ¡°I see, she better do.¡±


    Diyu last said as she started flying away from me with her cutlass in both hands.


    In the corner of my sight, Topaz and Mimi enter my view. They wave their hands to me as they keep the unconscious Casablanca and Hibiscus safe. Beside them is Violetta who I also strongly forbid to battle because of her condition.


    As I look around, friends and companions gathered, leaving their interests behind first and saving the world we dearly love.


    It made me realize once again that I am not alone anymore. I¡¯ve made friends and allies who I can rely on. It made me realize once again that in this another world, my life began anew and all difficulties unfound back in my world has come crashing towards me, however, with these people in tow, I managed.


    Slowly but surely, I gained people whom I can say are truly connected to me. I have lost my precious master and my servant who is also a friend to me. Despite those, even in their deaths, they encouraged me to keep living.


    Is it fate? Is it the tragedy that keeps us all tied together? Is it the road to common goal enabled us to meet?


    No¡­I think those are factorial.


    It is because I slowly learned the beauty of this world and comes to accept its ugliness too. I learned how to interact with people and I learned how important to keep everyone close to my heart.


    And finally, my driving motivation to know about Nil, to grasps what he truly wanted to show me, what he truly wanted for this world.


    I am certain that my adventure started because of Nil¡¯s intervention. Everything began to revolve around because of him. It is a little egoistic to say this, however, this is what I feel.


    The whole thing started with Nil and me.


    And around me, the people struggling are the result of my efforts. The power that I have now may be borrowed too, but still, it is an achievement I can boast.


    ¡°Nil, I will show you. I will show you that the world you wanted to save will be saved!¡±


    With the burst of my power, I flew past everyone and started rising towards the endless meteors falling towards this world, an altitude that almost pierces the stratosphere. I spread my wings and dematerialized both of my weapons.


    ¡°[Blooming Thorn!]¡±


    A large Morning Glory covers the surface of the world where the meteors are falling and where Erestivatria is falling to. Meteors crash to the surface of the large glowing blue flower and without abandon, diminishes them to nothing.


    I stop the Blooming Thorn, a flower the shines brightly that attracts everything, but in the end, ends up prickling everyone who touches it.


    I slowly descend back to the land with everyone¡¯s eyes on me.  As I look back, there are now fewer meteors, however, Erestivatria comes ever closer.


    ¡°Little girl, come here.¡±


    Dylan called out to me and curiously, I followed his beckoning. Oddly, I feel a little tired after the stunt I did.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°That thing¡­started showing, huh?¡±


    ¡°Erestivatria¡­? You can see it now?¡±


    ¡°Everyone does now. When the heart dies, it becomes visible to everyone. Did you know that Erestivatria or the passage of evil is actually a little larger than this planet?¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°I know¡­you¡¯ve met a powerful devil there.¡±


    ¡°Devil joker?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That twisted existence is nowhere near a devil at all¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t he a devil?¡±


    ¡°He is¡­a devil that almost ascended to being a deity. You can say that¡­he are now steering that large abomination to this world.¡±


    ¡°But he said¡­!¡±


    ¡°The guy¡¯s a joker. Believe him and shame on you.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. The fact that the Erestivatria falling to this planet isn¡¯t changing.


    ¡°And that¡¯s one of the conditions for Nil¡¯s automatic activation of Revision. It¡¯s not just the destruction that it can bring but the accumulated force that could tear the very fabric of the space itself. That¡¯s why we are betting everything now on to you, to the one who brought the very core of change.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say, I am not someone who can stop a planet from crashing to another planet!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we prepared your partner.¡±


    At that very instant, she came.


    At that very moment, she arrives.


    Her presence becomes apparent for everyone.


    The girl who becomes my emotional pillar, the girl who supported me unconditionally and the very first girl who came with me on my adventure¡­


    The girl who is jokingly the manifestation of destruction and the girl regarded as idiot by almost everyone.


    With a still smile on her face that never fades, the woman whose exploits could be an epic for a tale, a song, or even a storybook for children, the girl who has an endless and kindest virtue that brings everyone a smile on their face.


    She is¡­


    ¡°Alstroemeria, the so-called Goddess of Destruction and the Disambiguation of Shiva herself!¡±

 Chapter 262: The Girls Goes Beyond 2

    Asagao is a Japanese name of Morning Glory and its scientific name is Ipomoea Nil. It is a flower of dry but sweet color of blue that unveils its petals at morning and together with blue morning glory exist a purple morning glory with color that entices people with its radiant color.


    In flower language or more commonly known as Hanakotoba, morning glory may mean unrequited love, life and death, and useless love. The loveliest meaning that I want to accept is affection and unity.


    Yes¡­affection and unity¡­


    Next is Higanbana or more commonly known as Red Spider Lily. There much more to mention of its name but that is the most famous. Higanbana is a beautiful blood colored flower that blooms near cemeteries and is always associated with death.


    In Chinese legend, they said that Higanbana grows along the Sanzu River, a flower of the afterlife.


    However, despite its perceived branding, Higanbana in flower language symbolizes the loss of someone who fades to the afterlife, longing for someone, abandonment, and lastly, sad memories.


    Tragic and full of pain¡­something that I really don¡¯t want Higan to experience, however, only she herself can overcome such emotion.


    Next is Casablanca, a pure white hybrid of the flower Lily. It is a famous flower used in many celebrations and symbol of purity because of its untainted color, a flower that people gathers to because of its appearance.


    Noble and dignified is what defines Casablanca as it gives an image of royalty. Not only that, its fragrance can be easily distinguished and identified.


    This is what Casablanca aims to be, this is what she wants to achieve and she wanted to break from the stereotyping of other people.


    Next is Hibiscus, a flower usually seen in tropical places and a famous hair decoration of girls. This flower is also known for its red beauty cause by its sticking stalk with bright yellow pollen. Ironically, red hibiscus attracts birds, particularly, hummingbirds.


    This flower is a representation of delicate and feminine beauty. In flower language, Hibiscus is gorgeous and eternal beauty, just much like how Hibiscus is.


    It is a name fit for Hibiscus. She may not know it but I find her really attractive and always full of fresh vigor.


    Lastly, Alstroemeria¡­


    It is a tropical flower that could invite a smile to people who looks at it. It comes in many colors like any other flowers but, the most commonly seen is the white Alstroemeria or so I may say the loveliest color I have ever seen of its species.


    So many can be said about this flower, like devotion and unspoken support among family and friends, a long-lasting friendship, pushing through every day woes, enriching your life by finding friends and potential love interest, following your dreams and aspiration in both material and spiritual senses.


    However, Alstroemeria in flower language can be solidly defined as longing for the future, a definition that if it is broadened, can also mean positivity in life. Alstroe always sees the future as blooming and beautiful. That¡¯s the reason she can always smile yesterday, today, and even for tomorrow.


    It is how she always been, optimistic. On the other hand, I am a very pessimistic person. She is a person opposite of me but at the same time, the person closest to me.


    And now, that girl is standing in front of me with the most refreshing smile out there.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Asagao.¡±


    She said with a sweet voice. Her alluring tone made me approach her with light steps. She outstretches her arms towards me and her smile grew ever more tantalizing. Everyone watches us as their sight fixates on Alstroe.


    As I got closer to her, my lips also curve in a smile and then¡­


    THWACK!


    I balled my fist and clench my teeth and hit her in the cranium with my knuckles! The act itself created a strong shock wave in the surrounding because of my Dual Possession. The attack itself got Alstroe kneeling on the ground with her face planted on the ground. I am not surprised but I am glad her face is still intact.


    Hydrangea turns away from us because of the spectacle that I showed but correct me if I am wrong but¡­did she just laughs from that and just tried to painfully hide it?


    Everyone¡¯s jaw drops from what I did. No one probably expected it but no one understands my feelings the most right now.


    ¡°<What in the¡­?!>¡±


    ¡°<Master¡­that¡¯s¡­!>¡±


    Ichirou and Hasu exclaim but I really don¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s comment right now. I stand firm on my feet and look down on Alstroe. Alstroe removes her face from the gouged ground and stares at me with bewilderment. Her eye seeks an answer from me so I speak my thought.


    ¡°W-Why?¡±


    ¡°Why you ask? What I want to say is where have you been?! Don¡¯t you know how worried I am?! I don¡¯t care how strong you are, I want to know how you are doing!¡±


    ¡°But¡­I¡­Cecille¡­!¡±


    ¡°I know but! Don¡¯t you think you should have mentioned anything rather than disappearing or leaving without saying anything?¡±


    ¡°Eeehh¡­?! What¡¯s with you Asagao!? It can¡¯t be helped! Why are you getting mad at me?! That¡¯s a little unreasonable even coming from you!¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    ¡°Me?! I know I am one but¡­! Arrghh! What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    Alstroe and I stare at each other with pouts in our cheeks. I knit my brows as I stare at her with a frown on my lips and in return, she stares at me madly with a little confusion in her eyes. However, as we stared back at each other, her cheeks inflate and¡­


    ¡°Pfft! Hahahaha! Asagao, you are always like that! You¡¯re so silly!¡±


    ¡°Eh? I am being serious you know!¡±


    ¡°I know¡­I know that. You are just worried about me. I realized that a little slow because other than Big Sis Cecille, you are the second person who gets worried for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­if you already get it¡­then you know what to say!¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry. I am sorry for not being by your side.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­you have reasons and I understand that. You are forgiven.¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!~ That¡¯s why I love you.¡±


    Wha--?!


    How can she boldly say something like that?!


    ¡°<That¡¯s nice for you, master.>¡±


    Hasu commented and the other watchers look at us with glimmering eyes. I don¡¯t know why but aren¡¯t we in the middle of a disaster?! The red moon, Erestivatria is about to crash on this planet and how can they be this calm?!


    ¡°Wait, everyone! You¡¯re getting it all wrong! She is saying that she really loves me as a friend! Nothing more!¡±


    I frantically explained, however, most stares just scoff what I said. I really don¡¯t know how to deal with this kind of situation. Alstroe just smiles at me and doesn¡¯t mind what the others think of what she just said.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Geez!


    Look! A huge red moon is about to crash to our planet and you guys are expecting something romantic out of a friendship!


    Though to be honest, I really like Alstroe too¡­


    ¡°Okay, enough of this. We¡¯ve got a problem to face. I know that all of you are confident of Asagao and Alstroemeria but, nothing will happen if we freeze here. Also, a very romantic atmosphere feels uncomfortable for me.¡±


    Hydrangea said as she floats down beside me and Alstroe. Her descent was so graceful that I just have to watch her. However, why is she even fixated that Alstroe¡¯s declaration is romantic too?!


    ¡°Hydrangea¡­where¡¯s Cecille now? I have completed your training! Is she safe?¡±


    ¡°She is. Don¡¯t worry. More importantly, are you sure you have learned the first Tenet of Brahma Way of Enlightenment?¡±


    ¡°Svayambhu, the seer and the seen, the body and the mind, I and them. The path of Preservation and Creation.¡±


    ¡°Knowledge and piety of Brahmasutra from the text of Sanskrit and the essentials for accepting the world, not only understanding it. Life, death, concepts, movement of the moon, sun, and stars.¡±


    ¡°The Severance of Svarupa-Adhyasa and Samsarga-Adhyasa! Breaking the illusion and unveiling the truth for knowledge!¡±


    ¡°Alstroemeria, you are alike of Skanda which can also be called as Subrahmanya. I am like Durga who is alike of Shakti. Our forms differ and our path separates. However, in the world of Trichiliocosm, where both Buddhism and Hinduism do not differ, and all are rewritten in Veda.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is as you said. The path of Brahma and Shiva could be weaved together but their concept and forms cannot interlope. However, the path of Nirvana coexists since the creation of everything.¡±


    Alstroe and Hydrangea talks to each other and I cannot understand a single thing about what they are saying. However, I can feel that something deep happened between them which makes me a little jealous.


    Alstroe and Hydrangea start a chant, a prayer that only them understands. If I can tell what it is, it might be Hindi or more accurate¡­sanskirt?


    ¡°That¡¯s sutra.¡±


    It is said by Dylan who stands beside me. I didn¡¯t know it until he came close but¡­isn¡¯t he really tall and big of an old man?


    ¡°Sutra? Isn¡¯t that from Buddhism?¡±


    ¡°Quite yes but, it is also Hinduism. The difference between the two is the practice but both essentially revere the same gods or whatever. Apparently, Hydrangea and Alstroemeria are both called Bodhisattva, a person who delays their ascension to Nirvana for the cause of others.¡±


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re pretty knowledgeable about this¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also knowledge. Learning couldn¡¯t hurt you and besides, Alstroemeria needs to learn that too.¡±


    ¡°W-Why is that? That reminds me, you are the one who abducts Miss Cecille, right?!¡±


    ¡°I am and that¡¯s for this, for Alstroemeria to be out of Eresti¡¯s sight and learn the way of Brahma from Hydrangea.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°What? Lord Nil didn¡¯t tell you anything? That twat¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. In order to strengthen Alstroemeria, learning the way of Brahma is needed because Hydrangea will be doing an overloading.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is¡­just watch.¡±


    Dylan beckons me to watch Hydrangea and Alstroe.


    In an instant, a new wave of power was born.


    Thus, have I heard.


    There is cause, there is requisite condition, for the defilement of beings. Beings are defiled with cause, with requisite condition. There is cause, there is requisite condition, for the purification of beings. Beings are purified with cause, with requisite condition.


    If feeling were exclusively stressful...


    If perception were exclusively stressful...


    If fabrications were exclusively stressful...


    And what, lord, is the cause, what the requisite condition, for the purification of beings? How are beings purified with cause, with requisite condition?


    If feeling were exclusively pleasurable...


    If perception were exclusively pleasurable...


    If fabrications were exclusively pleasurable...


    Through disenchantment, they grow dispassionate. Through dispassion, they are purified. This is the cause, this the requisite condition, for the purification of beings. And this is how beings are purified with cause, with requisite condition.


    Their prayers started giving me chills. Not only me but to those who are also listening to their chant or meditation.


    ¡°What in the world¡­¡±


    ¡°Hydrangea is transferring her Ki to Alstroemeria so she can reach a new plane of Nirvana. It is only doable if Alstroemeria knows the path of Brahma and opens her sense to it. That¡¯s why Hydrangea trained her in rush.¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you come¡­¡±


    Me?


    What do I do?


    As I was about to contemplate, from how everything goes, it immediately pops in my mind¡­


    That¡¯s what they are aiming at then¡­


    ¡°¡±Nirvana!¡±¡±


    As the chant finishes, a new wave of power emerges and Alstroemeria now receives power from Hydrangea.


    All of a sudden, in the sky, meteors started falling again but this time¡­the meteors¡­are pitch black.


    ¡°This is not fair!¡±


    Is yelled by Merissa that was heard from her ship.


    ¡°This is something not new to us. If enemy keeps sending those, then there¡¯s nothing we can do but keep fighting. Are you ready Izuna?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hinoki. My power is to your command now!¡±


    ¡°The Beast king never rest! Show those damn fools that the beast kin is not to be made little of!¡±


    ¡°WE OF THE BEASTS NEVER FEAR!¡±


    ¡°Senya, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I have already reached my limit. I don¡¯t think I can fight anymore.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that fine? We still have the fairy king and his cahoots.¡±


    ¡°If you can call his army that, then it is fine. However, won¡¯t you do some work too if necessary, Mimosa?¡±


    ¡°Aiiee¡­¡±


    ¡°Mito, we are going to support the ancient dragons too!¡±


    ¡°What? Those lots? I, as the king of the sky, is enough!¡±


    ¡°Idiot! This is no time for that!¡±


    ¡°I am just messing with you, hag!¡±


    ¡°And you chose to marry this hag.¡±


    ¡°Ughh¡­That¡¯s a death flag!¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me you critters, our Ether Point Core is almost exhausted and our ammunition is at its edge, however, are you guys ready for your death?¡±


    ¡°Merissa is basically saying that we will fight to the end.¡±


    ¡°Shut up Ferd!¡±


    ¡°But as you can see, none of them are cowards.¡±


    ¡°Heh, I guess if we survive, we can have a feast full of mead!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±YEAAAH!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°The undead and demons are not backing up either.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s given my idiot father! We prided ourselves as the leading magical research nation and we will turn away from this?¡±


    ¡°Diyu¡­¡±


    ¡°I will have you answer tons questions for me and for Cattleya after this!¡±


    Everyone is fired up. None are going to back down.


    And so are we!


    ¡°This will let me destroy that, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty¡­!¡±


    In an unexpected situation, Alstroemeria in Nirvana leaps off from the ground. It seems she plans to destroy Erestivatria with her new found power. I cannot exactly tell how powerful her Ki is and I think no one else other than Hydrangea and Senya can tell me.


    Soundlessly, with no noise or anything, Alstroe immediately reaches the stratosphere.


    However¡­that sensation brood over again to me¡­


    That sensation when I faced¡­that devil¡­


    Alstroe herself is confident of her power but¡­


    ¡°The young lass rushed it¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You have seen him right, the Devil Joker?¡±


    ¡°What do you---?¡±


    Ah¡­no way¡­


    As I glance over to Alstroe who is about to exit this planet¡¯s surface, someone came out of nowhere.


    Destruction, grievance, and despair, all of those emotions are my joy! Whether it comes from Eresti or from Nil, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as someone gets dismayed, I don¡¯t care about what happens to this world!


    Revision or not, Nil, Eresti or even Nivalis, I don¡¯t care who, I just want to spread despair!


    Alstroe doesn¡¯t have any reception for magic, less, for Arcana.


    Devil Joker is purely made out of Arcana magic. In hindsight, there¡¯s no chance that Alstroe, even with her boosted Ki, can feel Devil Joker¡¯s approach.


    From out of nowhere, a maddening sword made out of human skull¡­pierces Alstroe...


    She had no chance of blocking it and had no chance of knowing when it will come¡­


    Thus, fall to despair! Fall to your doom! Fall to a world of darkness!


    The Devil Joker said so.


    No matter¡­


    It is nothing for me.


    I know. I know it¡­


    I am confident of Alstroe and I believe in her and she also believes in me. I offered her my life and she did the same.


    Even if she gets stab now, I know that the only thing I should do¡­is to be beside her.


    ¡°<Asagao, what the hell are you going to do?!>¡±


    ¡°<Master, are you going to¡­?!>¡±


    Hasu and Ichirou immediately dispel the Dual Possession.


    No matter¡­


    ¡°Asagao, stop! Do you plan to follow her?¡±


    ¡°Master, that devil¡­is out of this world!¡±


    Hasu and Ichirou tried to convince me but, I know better. Alstroe needs me right now.


    ¡°Asagao you are stayi--!¡±


    ¡°Shut your trap.¡±


    Before Ichirou could grab me¡­Higan appears in front of him and aimed her claws at him. As same as Hasu, Casablanca, and Hibiscus blocked him.


    ¡°I believe that Asagao desires to go to Alstroe. I won¡¯t let you stop her.¡±


    Higan defended me. However, I need Ichirou for a reason too so I turn to him.


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Ichirou, throw me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Throw me¡­towards Alstroe.¡±


    ¡°You¡­you are crazy¡­¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    I don¡¯t care what he feels right now. I don¡¯t care what they feel right now. The only thing I care for now is about her. I look at Ichirou with a serious face.


    He sighs in defeat immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for any broken bones or ruptured muscle, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Ichirou grabs my body towards his embrace. I accepted it and dispose of any unnecessary emotions I have. I have to trail my mind for her.


    Only for her, the person who understands me the most beside Nil.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to jump now. Prepare your body.¡±


    I nodded.


    Ichirou then squats down are little and then¡­


    BOOM!


    He sprang from the ground at high speed. I can feel the wind resistance but the strength of Ichirou¡¯s jump ignores all, however, it was not enough to reach Alstroe who is falling right now. It seems she lost her consciousness.


    ¡°Throw me now.¡±


    ¡°You are really reckless!¡±


    As we reached the point where Ichirou¡¯s launch slows down and halted, I said those words to him. It was quite a high altitude that even passes Merissa¡¯s flying ship¡¯s vertical flight height. The air is a little thinner but I can still manage.


    Ichirou grabs me by my collar and swings my body downward, then with all of his strength, he flings me higher.


    WHOOSH!


    I can feel the speed of his throw¡­


    I flew higher and higher where I even pass the clouds.


    No matter, my sight is only directed to her.


    I can see Alstroe slowly coming towards me as she falls. I can see myself slowly coming up to her as I was thrown.


    And¡­


    ¡°Ooof!¡±


    I catch Alstroe with my body, however, it is understandable that such clashing would be painful but I endure it. I firmly grasp Alstroe¡¯s body in my arms so we won¡¯t get separated. I can feel something warm¡­and it is blood.


    That¡¯s understandable. She was stabbed.


    However, I am now here. I am now here with you. This is what Nil wanted to happen. This is what Nil predicted.


    This is the secret that only you, me, master, and Higan knows. This is the power that I told myself to never bestow to you, however, you need it the most right now¡­


    No, we need it the most right now.


    The circumstances demand it and I am certain that we are going to be able to control it this time for you and I have already understood each other. You and I, the two of us, are mutually connected.


    ¡°I am here¡­I am here with you. You are not alone, Alstroemeria.¡±


    Who is Alstroe for me?


    Nonsense. The only answer I can give is¡­


    ¡°You are someone really precious to me.¡±


    I said as I pull her face closer to mine. As we fall, I observe her clear and beautiful face.


    ¡°Asagao¡­you came¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­I am here. You suddenly rushed it, idiot.¡±


    ¡°I am. I am so happy that¡­I am someone¡­precious to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Her consciousness grasping to a thin thread blinks in and out.


    At the heat of the moment, I pull closer towards her face.


    .


    .


    .


    At that moment, the warmth of her lips was transmitted to mine¡­


    This moment, this situation, I can feel that our bond becomes deeper¡­


    ¡°[Divine Ascension.]¡±


    ¡°No¡­that¡¯s not it Asagao¡­¡±


    As Alstroe¡¯s body glows she mutters those words.


    ¡°I want to protect this world that everyone loves so much. I also know that you love this world. I know how dangerous this power could be but, for you, I will come to terms with it.¡±


    ¡°Alstroemeria¡­¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand this world, I also understand you and everyone. That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    ¡°[Nirvana Ascension!]¡±

 Volume 3 Epilogue

    I walk towards the hall of the castle with hasten strides.


    A week has passed now¡­


    The Astlan Castle feels a little empty. Might it be because of the on-going revitalization of the center continent?


    That must be it. Violetta has taken command of all the forces here and Ishtal is the only one working now for the papers.


    Ashfon Astlan Lionheart is still not here, my adoptive brother. Violetta told me that he is still in a coma but soon, he will awaken.


    I think I am really not cut out for a frilly dress but even so, I am forced to wear one if I ever show my face to the mass. As the alleged sister of Fonfon, I am to be the representative for the mass to see in absence of the king.


    I understand that but mannerism and etiquette aside, I don¡¯t have much knack for gatherings.


    Currently, the Elven Kingdom, the Land of Greenwoods, and Dwarven Kingdom, The Mountain Range of Metal, are still in an unmovable state because both nations are pointing swords at each other¡¯s throat.


    The Beast Kingdom, The Thousand Island, are participating with transport with their ships and assisting with supplies, mostly for food. King Folga also announced that soon, he will step down from the throne and someone has to take over.


    The Dragon Kingdom, The Valley of the Ancients are undergoing reformation and rebuilding of its own nation for the reason they have lost their emperor. Currently, they are seeking companionship with the fairies as they are doing everything they can to stand up again.


    The Rainforest of Healing, the land where the Fairies reside and where Senya¡¯s mansion can be found is as peaceful as ever. Since they had the most minimal damage from the Double Crisis which consists of the flooding and falling, they started helping cleansing the Center Continent.


    Lastly, the Demon Kingdom, the Land of Magic Gathering, has entered transactions with the Beast Kingdom and Dragon Kingdom for resources to recover from the famine. They have also gained access to build their city in the center continent when the cleansing finishes.


    Everyone is so busy¡­


    Casablanca and Hibiscus returned to their mother. That¡¯s what needed to happen after all. The two then started studying about politics and became even more open-minded of everything. They even started doing diplomatic works.


    Higanbana¡­though still a little worn-out, started prying on the matters of economic resources of her Kingdom with her mother¡¯s backing and started making Contract and deals under the approval of King Folga.


    Gria Hellbeing is busy reconstructing and reorganizing the Devil Kingdom¡¯s council and removed all unneeded people. With his wife¡¯s help, they also started transporting construction materials again to the center continent and enriching the lives of their people. It seems they plan to expand their territory through Priscilla¡¯s permission.


    Diyu informed me that Cattleya will be staying with Priscilla as she still can get over the fact that Susanoo is still missing and nowhere to be found. Diyu on the other hand also started diplomatic relations to bring food resources to her own kingdom as the people need to eat something.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    They are slowly bouncing back from their past tragedies.


    Topaz and Mimi are currently at Senya¡¯s place. It was Senya who suggested it since Topaz is a rare case because she is a devil and her existence alone may cause mayhem. Mimi is bound with Topaz not because she wanted but because Topaz won¡¯t let her go anywhere.


    The two seems to be so attached to each other.


    Merissa and her crew disappeared. The last thing I heard of them is that they are sailing the seas of the Beast Kingdom. Though they are still a merry bunch and such, they seem to ransack some places.


    Pr¡¯thcor and the ancient dragons started digging the Lost Capital Hujinn from the ground. It seems that they want to raise a new flag for the glory of the dragons, however, they are being strictly supervised by Priscilla.


    Mito, Rose, Mana, Dreg, and Ruri, the remains of the heroes, are now staying with Senya too as her mansion is an ideal place to stay for now. Shouko, on the other hand, is temporarily staying here at Astlan Castle.


    Ichirou is now traveling places together with Hasu in search for the one who took Shouko¡¯s soul. The matter about it is still not yet fixed. Not to mention, as soon as everything was settled, Hydrangea and Dylan disappeared without a trace.


    Report said that some of the Order of Arcana also helped in destroying the meteors all around the places. However, since then, I haven¡¯t heard anything from Nil or any of them.


    But, I am certain that we broke the curse of Revision.


    We prevented Erestivatria from crashing on this planet.


    As I look out of the window, the red moon that used to be bright and round has now a huge blown part, as if it turned into a crescent moon.


    It was done by power unimaginable to anyone¡­


    ¡°Nirvana Ascension¡­¡±


    I muttered the words that triggered an event where another Divine was birthed from my power. It was an entity that was able to do that to the red moon, devastating power that pushed it back so hard that it destroyed most of it.


    I have vague memories after that and last of what I saw me and Alstroe, we were falling¡­


    Revision will not occur anymore. The heavy feeling in my chest was blown away and now, I feel like we have reached something, a checkpoint.


    Yes¡­a checkpoint¡­


    Because as long as Nil still keeps secret from me, I am still unsatisfied and there¡¯s a matter between him and me.


    Anyway¡­I can¡¯t believe that we reached that kind of power¡­a power that enabled Alstroe to destroy Erestivatria, a power that let her defeat the Devil Joker in an instant, and power undefeated by Arcana magic.


    All of it feels like they happened in a flash but a little hazy¡­


    No matter¡­


    Right now, I march towards my room.


    Ah, I¡¯m already here¡­


    I face the door and heave a huge sigh as if I am preparing my heart. I put my hand on the doorknob and slowly turn it¡­


    Right in that very instant, a girl inside my room instantly smile as bright as day.


    She immediately drops the book she was reading and run towards me with small stride.


    The girl who is smaller than me, a girl who looks like seven years old¡­


    With a silver hair and pretty yellow eyes with bright and happy personality, she happily run towards me with arms outstretched for a hug.


    ¡°Asagao!~¡±


    ¡°Oooff!¡±


    She jumps right into my bosom and I caught her with my arms to support her weight.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that¡­¡±


    ¡°Eeeeh?¡±


    ¡°Alstroe¡­you just turned smaller but that doesn¡¯t mean you have to act like seven years old, you know.¡±


    ¡°But I really like it! I love it when you catch me like that! Ehehehe!~¡±


    Ahhh¡­so cute¡­


    Yeah¡­


    One more problem is that¡­


    Alstroe shrunk and became smaller than me¡­she became younger¡­ a bite-size Alstroemeria¡­


    I don¡¯t know what caused it¡­but¡­I like it!


    ¡°Carry me!¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­I ought to spoil you because I turned you like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Without any resistance, I carried Alstroe in my arms and wrestle her in the bed as I throw her there!


    I started tickling her!


    ¡°Ah! Not there! Ahahaha! Asagao! No! Ahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Take that! And that!¡±


    It was really fun.


    But¡­


    I just wish¡­


    This fun time never ends¡­


    I just hope¡­


    Because in the back of my mind, I know that there is something I needed to do. That there is something I needed to know.


    That there¡¯s something between me and Nil that needs to end¡­

 Chapter Extra: The Hellbeing Family 1

    I set afoot at the Demon Capital that I despise so much. The chill I felt running down my spine reminds me of all the atrocities I have done in my life for a thousand years. Even now, all I can think of finding redemption for causing an almost complete annihilation of the vampires.


    As a young and foolish vampireling back then, I was impulsive and na?ve. Right now, I can barely remember my previous life, but back then, I can assume that I am full of hopes and ambitions, seeing that I am a reincarnator.


    Gria Hellbeing, as such, is a man that made a mortal sin and none wanted to claim his atonement for that sin for the reason no one is alive to do so. No vengeance shall follow me as they are buried deep beneath the ground.


    But that¡¯s what I feared¡­the lack of pursuit of vengeance.


    I, too, have lost so much in my life and recently, Mrothgir, one of my closes friends. His death was inevitable and was always been predicted, however, it is still a little saddening.


    I will miss the time where he will always boast an artifact to me. By the time he wakes up from our drinking session, he has already misplaced it and I will just keep quiet of its location.


    Well, enough of that tomfoolery and my pansy past.


    ¡°Ohohoho! It¡¯s been awhile since I breathed the putrid air of this place!¡±


    I said putrid but that¡¯s a just a metaphor for how I feel about this place. Cattleya did a fine job keeping the peace and order, at least, in the city. Other than my city, Nifleheim, most of the cities and towns are still recovering from Baal¡¯s rage.


    My friend Baal¡­


    He who lost a daughter lost himself in rage and pure hatred that drove him to the brink of his sanity. He aimed to destroy every last bit of the human who killed his sweet daughter.


    Back then, admittedly, I still don¡¯t know how Baal feels when he lost his beloved and treasured daughter, but now, when Diyu came to my life, I can¡¯t bear to think of losing her.


    I am also happy that Eno, my wife¡­and also my sister, is there for me. Well, was there for me until that happened, my little prank that made her snap¡­


    Eno was the reason I have to annihilate most of the vampire. I may or may not have killed them all but, I am glad and not that I did such thing.


    As a bloodline of a True Ancestor and no less, a female vampire, Eno was the center of all the noble and pure-blooded vampires. Unable to court her to their families, they plotted to take Eno away from us and as my retaliation, I killed them all.


    Long story short, I am into incest.


    Ahahaha! Not really!


    I don¡¯t feel much sibling relationship with Eno because of being a reincarnator in which she is also aware of. Well, despite the odds, Eno and I though siblings got married, have a healthy and lively daughter¡­a little feisty too.


    Not much can be really said in my life.


    As I walk along the main road, I notice that the Capital itself it quite lively as civilians, travelers, and merchants fills the traffic.


    This must be the lower district just like what Balrog told me. Cattleya begrudgingly made a hierarchy of the people in request of the Council.


    I haven¡¯t been in this place for a good five years since Baal was sealed so I really don¡¯t know much of its new structure. From afar, there¡¯s a huge castle which I can assume is the now newly furnished Demon Lord Castle.


    Well, as I am lost in thought of how Cattleya did a good job as a Demon Lord to rebuild the capital, I realize that I am now in a new district aimed for nobles.


    I am getting closer to the Castle, however, before my walk proceeds any further, my strides were halted by a gaze, a presence that I missed for a long time. As I turn my head to one of the establishment, she came to my view.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve come you sleazebag!¡±


    ¡°Oh!~ My beloved Eno!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t come close to me, brother!¡±


    Ahahaha¡­


    How I miss my Wife-Sister¡­


    She is a little identical to Diyu with their blond hair but Eno fashions her with a clip on both sides. I don¡¯t know why but it seems heterochromia with red and black eye colors seems to be hereditary to the girls of our bloodline.


    However, Eno is a little shorter than Diyu but have a better bust size which made me think if the blood within Diyu is thick or thin.


    Diyu may be a bit tomboyish, however, Eno doesn¡¯t fall behind. Her boyish way of clothing with cute baggy leather shorts with alluring knee socks kept within cute leather boots and her top consisting of a velvet capelet and a fastened button shirt with frills is really breathtaking.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    On top of being my wife, she is also my sister mind you lot. And I am the lucky man to be her man!


    ¡°Eno, how have you been?¡±


    ¡°Pulling through day by day. Our sect does its best to support Cattleya in giving relief to the citizens with more trade and commerce in the industry. Unlike you who hole himself inside that city of yours, the citizen of Demon Continent is suffering!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant Eno. You know what I am asking right?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother¡­well¡­I am still being bothered by those perverts. Those nobles from the council keep their eyes on me with lecherous gazes. Jokes on them, I am also keeping tab of their misdeeds, however, Cattleya herself can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    My mustache itches a little knowing that someone has been trying to make a move on Eno. Diyu may be fierce but I am also aware that she can defend herself. Eno, on the other hand, is a little weak and fragile.


    I am a little relieved to know that Eno gathered a trusted people to keep by her side together with Balrog.


    ¡°I am sorry to be so sudden Eno but, what more can you give me about the council?¡±


    ¡°As always, they want to overthrow Cattleya through legal means. The darker side of it is that since Cattleya is Baal¡¯s niece, they planned to utilize her unique bloodline.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­just like me hundreds of years ago¡­¡±


    I see, so that¡¯s the whole picture.


    ¡°Diyu always pesters to visit Cattleya to protect her and the same time to continue to do her adventure to help her. And you? What did you do? Nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Eno¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the¡­big brother that I loved¡­¡±


    I look at my wife with a soft gaze.


    We¡¯ve been through stone and stick but we managed. She doesn''t hate me for the killing all of the vampires, instead, she is grateful for it.


    As long as I am with Eno, I can do anything for her and now, I have a daughter I want to protect too. She may be outgoing and act professional, however, I know that she held a fragility inside her.


    I place my hand on Eno¡¯s waist and at the back of her head and pull her into my embrace.


    Her presence that came closer to mine once again made my heart flutter and I can feel butterfly in my stomach. She also presses her head to my chest and wraps her arm around my body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am here to correct all of my faults towards Diyu and Cattleya. I have been passive for too long because of my own desires. I turned blind eye to everything and escaped a responsibility and pushed it to poor Cattleya who is like a daughter to us.¡±


    ¡°Correct your actions? Brother¡­what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I should have done it in the first place. Mrothgir told me many times but I wouldn¡¯t budge. Now that he is dead and the world is in peril, then I realized that¡­there are so many things that could slip past my hand if I stay docile¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrothgir is dead? After Baal¡¯s death a few months ago now Mrothgir? Brother¡­what is happening? Why is the world in peril?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That girl, Asagao, who holds every answer in her hands, will save this world, however, she will be needing help and that¡¯s how I will act.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    I wipe the tears off Eno¡¯s eyelids. It is one thing I didn¡¯t want to see.


    These hands of mine shall wipe tears, not blood in front of my beloved wife. I will draw blood for her and my daughter¡¯s sake.


    I hold Eno¡¯s hand and walk together with her at a comfortable pace. I can feel gazes from her peers from the establishment where she came out but I ignored them.


    ¡°I still hate your prank and your mustache.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!!¡±


    I feel a little pang in my heart whenever she tells me about how she hates my prided mustache that¡¯s probably my only redeeming quality. I refused her thousands of times in regards of shaving it.


    .


    .


    .


    TAP


    TAP


    TAP


    The sound of my heeled shoes made as I climb up towards the throne of the Demon Lord, a vacant throne where Cattleya should be sitting.


    In my side with her delicate finger in my palm, as I guide her in the stairs is my wife Eno.


    ¡°Lord Gria¡­W-What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°If I may speak Lord Gria, you are not interested in the throne, right?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s nice to see you with your wife today, L-Lord Gria!¡±


    This and that are blabber by the council members. These are the people who tried to slowly destroy this place from the inside while pushing Cattleya to the edge. These are those scum who can only see women as breeders.


    My weary and timid heart slowly fills with an emotion I have never felt for a while¡­


    As I ascended right in front of the throne, I seat on it. Eno stands beside me with countenance empty of emotion as she suppresses it.


    The fools who watch the spectacle has their mouth gaping.


    ¡°Lord Gria, what¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡±


    ¡°You well know that since Demon Lord Cattleya¡¯s death, we are to vote who will ascend next after a series of meeting!¡±


    ¡°You are no exception to the rule Lord Gria! You may have stood as Demon Lord Cattleya¡¯s father figure but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to take the throne even on a whim!¡±


    And so on and so forth. Each and single one of these people asked me such barbaric questions.


    Rule this, rule that, and they even assumed that Cattleya is dead. All of them have their own agenda and their own lascivious desires that they want to push. Even the lecherous gaze towards my wife didn¡¯t get past my eyes.


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    I roared throughout the hall that shook everyone.


    They immediately fell on mute faces as I release Fear Strike, one of the perks as I reincarnated as a True Ancestor given by the god of the Demons.


    This, by the rule, is a skill I use now to exercise my rights as the New Demon Lord.


    I am now sitting in the throne that Baal and Cattleya used to sit. The throne I vowed to myself to steer away, but inevitably, seating on right now.


    Cattleya is a good leader. To think that she could bring the Demon Continent back to its feet slowly, albeit a little slow, is a sign that she has been working nonstop for the sake of her people.


    The little girl is a really good girl¡­


    However, that is her weakness.


    Cattleya Scarletheart is a good leader because she absorbed every single lesson given by Ashfon Astlan Lionheart, the current King of the Land of Prosperity, the Human Continent.


    But¡­now¡­even I should have realized that¡­Cattleya lacks one thing that deemed her unfit of being a Demon Lord as she will never ever reached the true essence of one.


    ¡°[Demon Ascension!]¡±


    ¡°[Cape of Blood God!]¡±


    Suddenly, my body was covered with a flare of darkness and Cape of Pure Blood hangs on my back.


    ¡°[Demon God Descends!]¡±


    The sky of the Demon Capital was immediately covered with darkness and dyed in blood-red clouds. I am releasing my power to the very limits to prove everyone here what a Demon Lord should look and feel.


    ¡°L-Lord Gria! Stop!¡±


    ¡°What kind of maddening power do you even have?!¡±


    Eno who stand beside me was spared from the feeling of hostility. I pulled her into my chest and bury her face in my chest.


    I don¡¯t want her to see what¡¯s about to occur.


    ¡°I have no use of all of you! Begone!¡±


    I raise my hand clenches my fingers which is clasped with crystallized blood claw. Upon the act, a vector of blood arrows come flying everywhere and pierces everyone in the throne.


    I let no death throes to be heard as I immediately culled their throats.


    Every single one of them will not leave this place breathing.


    None¡­!


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look Eno. I shall have it thoroughly cleaned.¡±


    I have no need for deceiving trashes. Some of them may be innocent of the accusation but, I will spare no possibilities for any dangers to those who are important to me.


    This is what Cattleya lacks that every great Demon Lord has¡­


    Tyranny.

 Chapter Extra: The Hellbeing Family 2

    After what happened in the throne room, Eno and I move to a new place where we can talk in private, preferably a guest room. She sits on the edge of the bed with a pout while I just stand in front of her with an apologetic face.


    ¡°Being treated like a recluse child is the last thing I want you to do to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Recluse child or not, what I did was the worst thing I could show you. Bloodshed, it is the only one of the few things I am good at admittedly.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t actually want that, no, you don¡¯t want that to be as it is¡­dear brother.¡±


    It is as Eno said, even I am a little confused if that¡¯s the thing I wanted to. In any case, I had no other choice if I want to rush everything without hindrance. Leading with an iron fist is the fastest way I can deal with all those problems left behind by Demon Lord Baal and things that greatly troubles Cattleya.


    I am no leader material and I am not good at granting forbearance and forgiveness, however, should time calls for a drastic measure, I can offer my very own cold-heartedness.


    I am a fool for letting Cattleya carry the burdens for all these years, and more so, to let her be exposed to those fools with dark aspirations. Should they be successful with their plans, they are going to have a free rein to destroy the Demon Kingdom from inside.


    ¡°What do you want to do now? I bet no one would dare to defy the immortal vampire, not now that you¡¯ve shown what you are truly capable of.¡±


    ¡°As I said earlier, this world is about to face a great crisis and we, the demons, must help the cause of saving it. We can¡¯t do that with these swine in control.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­then, dear brother, what of Cattleya and Diyu. I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you that for a while now.¡±


    ¡°They are in good hands, probably better than this place. Asagao Lionheart will protect them.¡±


    ¡°Then, who is this Asagao you are talking about?¡±


    Eno looks at me with a sharp glare. It¡¯s not that I hate this about her, more like I find it charming but, this definitely won¡¯t turn out good.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­maybe that¡¯s your woman or something!¡±


    ¡°Eno¡­that¡¯s an eleven years old for god sake!¡±


    ¡°And aren¡¯t girls of that age¡­presumably, has a better quality of blood?¡±


    ¡°Eno¡­Asagao is Mrothgir¡¯s disciple. Not only that, she is also a divine being. She is the girl who is destined to help this world to avert the crisis that is about to hit our world.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s even harder to believe. Dear brother, what is really going on? I am going to help you with all I¡¯ve got so don¡¯t leave me out.¡±


    ¡°Of course Eno, I am happy that you are willing to help and understand me.¡±


    I have no intention to leave Eno out in the dark about this situation.


    With what I experienced from the start up to this moment, all of the thing that I witnessed and heard of, I held nothing back and kept nothing unturned.  It was fun to watch Eno changes expression from time to time.


    At the end, as I conclude the whole story about Asagao, the Revision, the Devils, and even the existence of an impossible enemy, Eno just took a deep breath and close her eyes to process everything that I said.


    A minute, two minutes, three minutes, until I waited for a whole good twenty minutes as Eno tries to process everything. It will be a little hard for her to second guess everything for the very reason Eno is a living of this world.


    Reincarnators, summoned heroes, and those who are influenced by those two are usually the one who believes such stories as they are already given knowledge, however, someone who is from this world has a different set of values, morals, and even philosophy.


    After breaking her train of thought, Eno looks at me directly in the eyes.


    ¡°Dear brother¡­my beloved husband, I¡¯m sorry but everything stills as hazy as it can be for me, but, I trust you. I am going to trust you, not what all you¡¯ve said. I am going to help you because you need help. That¡¯s the only thing I can guarantee¡­¡±


    ¡°Eno¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry if I cannot comprehend it. Do you dislike me now¡­?¡±Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°I¡¯d never hate or dislike you Eno. You don¡¯t need to understand everything. That¡¯s only natural as everything doesn¡¯t follow common sense in this world anymore.¡±


    ¡°Dear brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Eno¡­¡±


    ¡°G-Gria¡­¡±


    ¡°Eno¡­my dearest¡­¡±


    I take Eno¡¯s hand and kneel down in front of her. As I gaze at her rounded and attractive eyes that I never get tired of even after hundreds of years passed, Eno also stares back at me.


    I can feel my heart warming up as her gaze turns from a glossy one to a more passionate and desirable. What kind of a fool am I not to apologize sooner to this woman?


    I¡¯ve delved myself into my own world because of my attachment to my previous life, however, I think I can actually delve into my hobbies and be lovey-dovey with her at the same time. Thing is, she doesn¡¯t like my culture.


    ?Por qu¨¦?


    Doesn¡¯t matter right now as all that I can see now is my wife Eno in front of me. I have lost all of my sexual desires and urges long ago but, as soon as Eno looks at me with those eyes, I can feel my very being as a living man begins to bloom again.


    I firmly hold her hands and slowly pull my face towards her. Eno then closes her eyes and waits for it¡­


    Slowly¡­


    Slowly approaching those delicious lips¡­


    Slowly¡­


    ¡°Ehem!¡±


    A voice suddenly shook me and Eno and our body jerks simultaneously. Eno and I nervously turned around to the door and saw him, Balrog.


    ¡°I was told that the two of you are here. I didn¡¯t expect the two of you getting hot with each other¡­¡±


    ¡°Balrog¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if I am just your stepson in the paper, I am still embarrassed by this.¡±


    Balrog is a son of mine and I have adopted him in Hellbeing household way back. He was just a little calf back then and now, he stands even taller than a small house. It was quite an experience to take care of a bull as your child.


    A bipedal bull mind you¡­


    Since the atmosphere between me and Eno got disturbed, we immediately let go of each other''s hands and stands up side by side as we walk towards Balrog.


    ¡°Well, I see that the two of you have already made up. So, father, what is going on? Did you really taken over the throne by force?!¡±


    ¡°I have Balrog, I have. And just perfect that you are here, no, that¡¯s not sarcasm!¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to tell you what I told Eno but I have more pressing matters for you to take care.¡±


    ¡°What could it be now?¡±


    Balrog¡¯s eyes have some skepticism of my words, however, no protest was said or complaints. After having a little thought to his self, Balrog nods.


    ¡°Then, what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°I want you to go to Niflheim and take over the place temporarily. Pull out a huge amount construction workers and prepare a lot of materials for constructing a fortress.¡±


    ¡°What are you planning with that father?!¡±


    ¡°Where are going to siege the center continent and this is our first and last chance to rid us of those devils.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Lirin will assist you.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I will go now. Mother, see you later.¡±


    Balrog bows a little at Eno and she just nods from Balrog¡¯s gesture. It¡¯s a little mystery for me of how Eno and Balrog got along. Though, I am glad that Balrog respects Eno as his stepmother.


    Balrog left with thundering steps as he rushes out.


    After Balrog¡¯s step can¡¯t be felt anymore, Eno tugs on my sleeve to get my attention. Of course, my head turns towards her.


    ¡°What are your initial steps now?¡±


    ¡°Military forces of course. Those who are experts in combats and magic are also going to be called. Within two days, I want to rendezvous and amass a huge amount of combatants.¡±


    ¡°Dearest brother, what about transportation?¡±


    ¡°I already have that covered. Asagao sent some ships for us to use. Well, I doubt that there¡¯s going to be sufficient supply of resources.¡±


    ¡°And¡­that¡¯s where I come right? You want me to manage resources and treasury.¡±


    ¡°As expected of my beloved, you are right.¡±


    Eno has always been capricious with her work, however, at the same time, she is keen and intellectual when it comes to office work. Management of the resources would be an easy walk for her and alas, it is a work far from the frontline¡­where I myself will be present.


    What dangers does the devil can bring? What are the chances that they are powerful enough to defeat me?


    I am not confident of my abilities but I am confident of my knowledge of my abilities. Since the appearance for the devils many years ago, I never experience defeat from them but their presence is extremely hazardous to cities, towns, and small villages.


    ¡°Then, shall I take care of the funding too? Since you already have the authority, I may as well use that influence to an extent.¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll immediately have all of those nobles that I killed to have their properties seize for wartime reasons.¡±


    ¡°You¡­sound like a corrupt official.¡±


    ¡°I am a tyrant Demon Lord. A word such as corrupt is an understatement now. I might as well take it over the top.¡±


    ¡°Dearest¡­¡±


    ¡°Eno¡­do you want to continue where we left off?¡±


    ¡°In this situation?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I had Balrog to rush things but here I am, trying to be lovey-dovey with Eno right now. I guess I can¡¯t blame myself with such woman in front of me.


    Eno looks at me with those same passionate eyes earlier as she pulls me towards the bed. She pulled me by the neck as she lay down on the bed. Right now, I am on top of Eno and her gaze becomes even much stickier and lovelier as her face slowly lit up in red blush.


    ¡°Eno¡­¡±


    ¡°Gria¡­¡±


    Gracias! Time to dig in!


    I slowly pull my head to pluck those delicious cherry lips. Eno¡¯s embraces my body to fully accept my approach.


    However¡­a strong magical presence then washes over us.


    Our back straightens immediately and looks at the source. As we turn around again, a warp manifested itself from thin air and from it, a woman with violet hair and robe appears from it.


    I think I know this woman but I don¡¯t remember her being this powerful¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­you are¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­did I¡­just disturbed something really romantic?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    Oh fate, stop playing with my heart!


    I glance at Eno and she has this same disappointed look on her face.


    Ah, it seems her mood starts to drop too¡­ and she looks at the woman with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°How impudent¡­¡±


    ¡°I am truly sorry for being a nuisance, however, I am here for an official business. My name is Violetta and I am here in replacement for Ashfon Astlan Lionheart¡¯s absence.¡±


    Ah, yes, Ashfon Astlan Lionheart¡¯s party member. And if my memory serves me right, she is also Mrothgir¡¯s lover and the child that he took in two hundred years ago.


    She turned into a fine woman with a bountiful bump.


    ¡°Oooff!¡±


    A dull pain on my flank suddenly overcomes my senses. I frantically turn my head to Eno and met with an enraged glare. I can already tell what those eyes for! It clearly says where are you looking at?


    I really can¡¯t do anything about it now. She tends to get easily jealous. Though a little scary, it¡¯s adorable.


    ¡°Ahehehe¡­I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    I got embarrassed in front of Lady Violetta.


    But since she came for an official business, I cannot just chase her away.


    ¡°Anyway, you said official business but this is hardly the place for this kind of talk.¡±


    ¡°The location is irrelevant now. From what transpired in this place, I deemed you to be in the hold of power now, Lord Gria Hellbeing, a friend of Mrothgir.¡±


    ¡°It is as you said, I have already taken over.¡±


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s better, better than giving Cattleya such task.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Assistance, Alliance, Transportation, and even additional resources, I am willing to have a talk about it. It is to enhance relationships between the human and demon continent.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh¡­this talk huh?¡±


    Suddenly, the atmosphere swayed to a more serious tone as the talk was brought up.

 Chapter Extra: The Hellbeing Family 3

    ¡°Brother, are you really fine with that?¡±


    ¡°No doubt Eno, even if it sounds like I am asking for too much.¡±


    My talk with Miss Violetta ends and she left.


    Though I said that, I tried minimizing some demands to a degree. The distance between the Demon Capital and Human Capital is no joke so having her warp is extremely convenient. I only asked for two conditions and those conditions are simple.


    First, I want Miss Violetta to help with material transportation from Niflheim to the south most part of the Center Continent. It may sound greedy of me but I want to establish a base in that place despite the danger.


    That is also to appeal a piece of land from that place. It has potential to be a great land once we defeated the devils, an asset I¡¯m sure to be of use in the future. And by participating with a huge contribution, we can appeal for an immediate ownership.


    The second condition greatly connects to the first in which I wan Miss Violetta to secure a land for me to own. By that means, I want a decree, an official authorization that needed at least three continental leaders approval.


    The trade and enrichment plan for the demon continent comes in together with those so I am really happy that she agreed.


    Also, I am not inconsiderate enough to stress out a pregnant woman. It may not be showing yet in her figure but I can tell from her scent.


    Thus, with a confirmation of all my demands and a committed cooperation and assistance from us, Miss Violetta left to fulfill the end of her deal to help us out with transportation. I ask her if she is fine with it despite being pregnant.


    The only thing she said was¡­


    ¡°I am going to do what she wanted. If that if it may, I must deem myself helpful even in the rear.¡±


    Being acquainted with the girl, she must have been told to stay low because of her condition. I kind of wanted to ask whose child it is. I am hoping it is Mrothgir¡¯s child. Although Mrothgir has already produced hundreds of descendants, it won¡¯t hurt to have one more child before his death¡­


    ¡°Eno, I will immediately send out an official order to seize all properties of those nobles. I want you to handle them in haste so we can use whatever we have.¡±


    ¡°How about you then? You just stole the throne moments ago. I think that it will greatly shake the capital.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I am about to do. People want a capable leader and I am going to give them more than a capable one.¡±


    ¡°You mean you are just going to waltz in front of the masses and announce that you already gained the throne?!¡±


    ¡°People need to know first and foremost of what¡¯s happening. I will assure you that a panic won¡¯t happen on my watch. Thus, necessary intimidation is required. It is outside of my moral belief but I am willing to if it will make the mass follow me.¡±


    ¡°You really have thought of this really well. If that¡¯s what you think must be done, then I have no words to say.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for believing in me, Eno. You are such a wonderful wife.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    A couple of days passed and with the help of Miss Violetta, we were able to transport everything we needed and constructed the fortress with the help of my undead who worked day and night tirelessly.


    I did promise to give them some incentives and such when everything is over.


    About my appeal to the mass and my declaration of a sudden takeover, I already expected it, in fact, one can immediately say that it was the inevitable. My credibility, rights, and even my lineage were questioned.


    Well, a little show of power and intimidation worked quite well. I am not trying to make an impression akin to Baal¡¯s leadership but, it is, a first and foremost way to make everyone submissive.


    Eno¡¯s action of seizing lands was also questioned and frowned upon, however, knowing that she is my wife, none of the nobles could have said a word. The reason is Eno has all the proof and documents that will prove that each of the nobles in the council that I killed has their own misdeeds, starting from labeling heavy taxes to their own domain up to smuggling illegal products to the beast continent.


    But in very short time, I was able to convince the demon military personnel about the situation. They gladly gathered able bodies to head to the Center Continent.


    One thing we weren¡¯t able to control is the sudden fluctuation of prices due to the halted sea trade from the Beast continent. By that end, they are must be preparing too and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.


    Gaining access to a more affordable procurement is out of the question and forcing people to sell their products to lower prices may push them to the edge and start a coup.


    Despite all of those shortcomings, the fortress was made in a breeze and with a little to no drawbacks except the occasional devil attack. Anything else is nothing to fear for.


    And today we expect Asagao and her friends to arrive.


    A portal opened up in front of the fortress and the first one to pass through it to this side is none other than Asagao. I stare at her little figure approaching me with pitter patter.


    Everyone must have noticed it but in her eyes shows great promise and at the same time, an eye that has seen so much, an eye with a twinkle that brings great stories and whose fate was weaved by the God who loves her.


    This is the child that Mrothgir gave his acknowledgment to and most of all, the last blessing of the Ancient Dragon Blood, the perk of a Swordmaster.


    I have known him for a long time and I know that he kept creating pseudo blessings to imitate the Goddess of Blessing. I can say that he handled poorly this frail girl. Despite her young beauty, a huge emotional stress seems to seep in her very core.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I have lived for too long to see through a person just by experience. This girl is an envoy of salvation but at the same time, if her very belief collapses, negative emotions that she kept inside will spill like a bomb.


    ¡°Lord Gria, I heard that you took over the throne. I want to ask so much from you but¡­I¡¯d rather not. Well, it is just incredible how you suddenly grabbed it!¡±


    ¡°If you think it is incredible, you are nothing short of a fool.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Is¡­is that so? I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just apologize for every little thing Asagao. Learn how to be thrifty with your own shame.¡±


    ¡°You seem so strict and sharp than usual Lord Gria. Is it because you became the demon lord?¡±


    ¡°¡­I may have.¡±


    As Asagao and I speak with each other, my body trembles as I sense a presence I have missed, a presence almost as same as Eno but a little angry but adorable.


    Coming out from the warp is¡­ a tip of a blade?


    ¡°My moronic father!!¡±


    ¡°Diyu?!¡±


    The blade extended and came out from the warp revealing that Diyu was the one holding it. She thrust the blade towards me while shouting. Of course, I kind of don¡¯t want to dodge the attack but I can¡¯t embarrass myself here.


    So, as the sword approaches me, I bend my back backward, however, I forgot to move my hands so I kind of just slammed the back of my head on the ground.


    BAM!


    ¡°You are lively as ever huh, my daughter!¡±


    ¡°You are an embarrassment! Who dodges idiotically like that!?¡±


    Asagao was just there standing dumbfounded as she stares down at me.


    ¡°L-Lord Gria¡­?¡±


    She muttered with a perplexed face¡­


    Dios mio¡­


    More people came out from the warp while I am in this position. As soon as they step into this side, their eyes immediately lock on me, all of Asagao¡¯s friends¡­


    The lad Hasu is here but his twin isn¡¯t present. Boy Ichirou is also here and looks at me with a confused eye. There¡¯s also that man with dead sleepy eyes but I couldn¡¯t care less of what he thinks about me.


    Afterwards, Miss Higanbana emerges but grandly ignored me, followed by the twin elves together with a small red chicken. Also, the last time I saw their group, Cattleya should be here too as well. Lastly, two more figures came out, one is a girl with horns and blond hair and blue eyes. She seems really peculiar but I can¡¯t put my head on it. If I remember correctly, her name is Mimi.


    The last figure is a girl called Topaz. Everyone must have known it about this girl who is actually a devil. I do wonder how they were able to make her like that. Some kind of alchemy or magic I guess.


    I am not the type of man who will second guess everything so I didn¡¯t really bother.


    Before the warp closes, Miss Violetta emerges.


    ¡°Greetings Lord Gria, you seem to be in a¡­rather well mood today¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fun way to relax.¡±


    She only gave a perturbed smile with a slight grin. It¡¯s a little painful to be looked at this. The lad, Ichirou, looks at me with observing eyes with a slight smile on his face¡­


    ¡°Father, you¡¯re embarrassing!¡±


    Diyu shouted again but now, with a really flustered face. She stomps her way towards me again with fuming rage. However, from what I can see about it, she is not embarrassed because her father is doing something stupid in front of many people but she is embarrassed because she doesn¡¯t want someone to see me like this.


    After stomping her way towards me, she swiftly grabbed me by the ankle that broke my posture. She started dragging me away in haste like I am a garbage. I get it, I am kind of a garbage for you, my dear daughter¡­


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Um¡­Diyu¡­why did you drag me away from there?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?! I have a dunce for a father!¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so? I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Diyu glares at me angrily.


    I just look at her with a calm head. I would never ever get angry at my precious daughter, not when she is much agitated than ever. She isn¡¯t just bothered by my presence alone. There¡¯s a lot of emotion stirring inside of her.


    She turns her head away from me as if she has already stilled her boiling anger. The usual Diyu wouldn¡¯t even look down in the middle of her tantrum, however, right now, she has become meek and true to her emotions.


    ¡°Tell me father¡­why? Why¡­of all these years¡­you just suddenly decided to take over the throne when Cattleya was absent.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you looking down on Cattleya¡¯s efforts? What did mother say about this? Do you really think highly of yourself to just waltz there and crush what Cattleya worked for?!¡±


    ¡°I had no choice.¡±


    ¡°No choice? No choice?! You had all the choices! You had all the choices in the past and yet, you picked a different path! You dump everything to Cattleya, that was your choice! And now you just announced that everything that we worked for was all meaningless before you!¡±


    ¡°This is a special case. There¡¯s something we need to fight at all cost.¡±


    ¡°Stop coating your words with reasons! Whatever may be the circumstances, the fact that you tore down everything because of that just shows how selfish you are!¡±


    ¡°Diyu¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Cattleya was so scared! Every single day that she wakes up, she gets scared! Scared of what might happen to her the next day she wakes up! She was in a place where people would take advantage of any signs of slight weakness that she shows! But what did she do? Nothing! She was too kind!¡±


    After letting out every emotions and complaint, Diyu fell on her knees as she tried to keep her tears from spilling from her eyes while clenching her fists. She usually snarls badly at me, however, this time, I feel like I have done something unforgivable.


    My daughter Diyu¡­and the girl I treated like one¡­Cattleya¡­


    I have done terrible things to them. All of what Diyu said is nothing short of the truth. I have abandoned the path where I am going to carry a huge responsibility and let someone small and much frailer than me to carry it.


    If I had known sooner or later that Cattleya was being crushed by such weight and Diyu, trying to carry some of those unbearable weights, I would have done something better sooner.


    But it¡¯s too late. I did another mistake, however, I wouldn¡¯t fall back on this decision of mine. I shall lead this mistake to the path of right. As for my daughter¡­


    ¡°Diyu¡­you¡¯ve certainly grown in just a short duration of time. You¡¯ve pointed out every mistake that I have done.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°However, know that a young mistake and a grown-up mistake are two different things. You younger people should call it fault¡­while we who those move in another plane of understandings call it¡­sins¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Fault¡­can be forgiven by us adults¡­sins¡­are something you should redeem yourself again. It is my sin and my redemption is to be mine alone¡­and yet, you and Cattleya are suffering from it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­let me redeem myself and let me free you and Cattleya even if it is late.¡±


    Diyu then looks up to me with knitted brows. It seems she finds the situation unable to put up a suitable reaction. She only quietly sighs to herself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you anymore¡­but¡­if you really won¡¯t budge from that decision¡­see to it that Cattleya will forgive you before I do. Got it?¡±


    ¡°I will, my dearest daughter. Thank you for this valuable chance.¡±


    ¡°Wha--?! I¡­it¡¯s not like I have other choices do I! Just be sure to make up with mother too¡­idiot father¡­¡±


    Ahahaha¡­yup, this adorable creature is my daughter.


    I pull out a clean handkerchief from my coat pocket and kneel down in front of Diyu. She was surprised by the gesture but let me do that job as her father. I gently dab the handkerchief in her cheeks and underneath her eyes.


    I hope with this, I can finally fix the problem in this family that I initially cause too¡­


    ¡°Diyu¡­be sure to find a man who will wipe your tears, not your blood.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, what gives you the rights to tell me what to do with my love life?¡±


    ¡°Your mother and I have been madly in love with each other for a long time. I know much romance than you¡¯d actually think.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°We are really good siblings before we fell in love with each other. Obviously, we understand each other so much.¡±


    ¡°¡­Father¡­what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Huh¡­?


    We are really good siblings before we fell in love with each other. Obviously, we understand each other so much.


    That¡¯s what I said¡­


    CRAP!


    ¡°Father, I am not deaf and I definitely didn¡¯t mishear it! What in the world did you just said?!¡±


    ¡°Ohhh?! What are you talking about? Eno and I are a really good couple.¡±


    I turn my face away from my dearest daughter, albeit, I can already feel her piercing gaze. It was something I don¡¯t want her to know but, why of all time my tongue would slip like an idiot?!


    ¡°Father¡­you and mother¡­are what¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Diyu¡­I really don¡¯t want you to know but¡­Eno¡­is actually my younger sister¡­and you are a child born from an incestuous relationship.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Wow¡­¡±


    Diyu¡¯s face says it all, surprise, confusion, mortified, disbelief and any other emotion that could lead her to have a pale countenance.


    She just¡­stared at me for a good two minutes before standing up from the place where she has been.


    She turns around and slowly walks away¡­


    ¡°Diyu¡­!¡±


    ¡°Not now¡­just¡­let me be¡­¡±


    This is those moments I could only say to myself¡­


    ¡°Pu?eta¡­¡±

 Chapter Extra: The Hellbeing Family 4

    After Diyu learned about being a daughter of an incestuous relationship, the next day, she stormed off from the fortress. I really don¡¯t know how to deal with temper right now and I have to man the Demon Forces command if devils attack.


    I am at loss of words for what I can say to my daughter. Everything was going so well until my tongue slips. She must be mad not only to me but to Eno as well. We really don¡¯t have any reasons to hide from Diyu, however, this is what we fear, the shock of such revelation.


    I want to follow after her. What kind of a father I am if I didn¡¯t. However, this fortress¡¯ Lord is me¡­


    ¡°Lord Gria, your daughter ran away¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Miss Violetta¡­?¡±


    As I was racking my brain in my makeshift office with a map at the center of the table and books and documents scattered everywhere, Miss Violetta emerges from the front door.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­about my daughter¡­well¡­there are some things¡­that happened between us yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Where do you think she is going? This is the center continent¡­teeming with devils varying from normal and weak ones to the most powerful and largest ones.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­but¡­¡±


    I glance towards the window. From this room I can see the view of the Demon Army, most are undead that came from my domain, there are a whole bunch of magicians ranging from the best to adept ones, after that some footmen who are holding large weapons and has a varying degree of sizes.


    I know a few people who can destroy such size of an army, however, none can belittle the purpose of numbers when it comes to a siege. Powerful as those people may be, they lack the capability to scope everything around them.


    These soldiers and warriors can serve as people who will clash with smaller enemies so those who are strong can focus on more lethal and powerful foes.


    They are here because they are ready to lose their lives and I cannot disrespect those convictions. Leaving them behind to chase after my daughter¡­it is a hard decision.


    ¡°Are you worried about your men?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­I want to chase after my daughter and talk to her¡­but¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand how you feel right now Lord Gria. You have men out there exposed to danger and without a proper king to lead them, they may fall in jeopardy.¡±


    ¡°You nailed it¡­¡±


    ¡°So I will suggest that you follow your daughter now.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Miss Violetta¡¯s suggestion caught me off guard. I definitely thought that she agrees with me staying here instead of following Diyu. In this kind of situation, it is the most suitable option.


    I look over her eyes and it has a tinge of seriousness to it.


    ¡°Lord Gria¡­i have someone I know, a girl who felt great loneliness. She lost¡­her dearest parents in a war that¡­no one expected. Her father who was a farmer¡­and her mother who was a clothes maker in a simple but happy village.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The girl loves books. Her beloved parents bought her books as long as they can afford it. She tries her best to learn from those scrapped paper bundled together to create a magical story, facts and values of life, and even fantastic legends and lore. Until one day, her whole village was burned to ground¡­together with her parents.¡±


    ¡°And¡­what of the girl¡­?¡±


    ¡°The girl was saved by a man. It¡¯s a common story¡­however¡­the girl¡¯s genuine hatred and lamentation were deeply rooted in her heart. As she grows up, those emotions started resurfacing again and it pushes her to madness, however¡­¡±


    ¡°However¡­?¡±


    ¡°What she felt that time¡­was sadness¡­.sadness that tore her heart apart¡­her young and innocent heart was miserably crushed by the loss of her parents.¡±


    ¡°And¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Miss Violetta was talking about the girl who experienced all of those. When her story progresses there momentarily, her face slowly darkens to I can feel a twisted emotion deep inside her welling up. From my voices, she snaps out of it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for such silly story. What I want to say is that you shouldn¡¯t let your daughter feel that way. I don¡¯t know how a real parent feels, though I am about to be one, however, as¡­the girl once told me, it was extremely painful that even to this day, the hate that she thought was washed away is still on her. I don¡¯t want you to let your daughter feel such emotion.¡±If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Is that so? I am thankful for your suggestion. Since me and Eno, my wife, separated, she always exudes hostility towards me. It¡¯s not harming anyone or anything, and she definitely didn¡¯t mean anything she said towards me¡­however¡­this time for sure¡­it is something¡­I don¡¯t know¡­she can¡¯t get over with.¡±


    ¡°If it is not weird or rude¡­may¡­may I ask what¡¯s the root of your trouble if you can tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°I can but it¡¯s a little shocking¡­¡±


    ¡°I am prepared for everything.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­the thing is¡­Eno, my wife and I are actually siblings and¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Diyu is the fruit of our love¡­a daughter born from out incestuous relationship.¡±


    ¡°What the¡­that¡¯s nothing. Mrothgir had a lot of relationships involving some of his descendants. Although not on a degree like yours, he had a lot of it.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! Now that you mentioned it, I feel so silly about this now!¡±


    Now that this girl mentioned it, I remember that as someone who lived long, Mrothgir my best friend was such a playboy. I began wondering if he ever runs out of sexual drive even though he has lived longer than anyone could imagine.


    Miss Violetta has a slight grin on her lips as she mentioned it. I don¡¯t if I proud of having such notorious friend for even his last lover knew that he has a lot of woman in his life.


    Really¡­I feel so silly right now¡­


    ¡°I brought someone equally capable of leading an army. Her name is Senya so fret not. I am also here to assist because I can¡¯t appear in the frontline.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­thank you¡­¡±


    Wait¡­Senya?


    I think I¡¯ve heard of her somewhere, like, Mrothgir mentioned someone granting his ancient blood to someone because of a request from a friend.  The odd thing is Mrothgir never mentions the name of the man who requested it.


    Mrothgir said that it was a man who is far powerful than he can ever imagine, a man who can easily destroy Baal, a man who can exhaust my life without even moving an inch, and a man who defeated his brother, the one called The Black Dragon Warlord.


    What bothers me the most is that¡­the man who Mrothgir refuses to give name¡­is capable of slaying gods.


    Putting that aside, I glance over Miss Violetta and she nodded a little and smiled at me.


    ¡°Follow her.¡±


    ¡°I will. Please be here for my men.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    My body immediately left the chair I am sitting on. I jump from the window of my room and landed on the ground. I kick the ground without further ado and dashes. As a special trait of a vampire, I made my body as weightless as possible, reduce any wind resistance, and most of all, I use the power of my love towards my family!


    With encouragement from Miss Violetta, I dash without hesitation. I already know where Diyu from the scent that lingers alone in the air.


    Without even ten minutes of running, I already caught sight of her and she already sensed my presence as she turned her head towards my direction. I know I traveled quite a distance away already from the fortress and I know that it will take time to talk with Diyu.


    Before reaching where Diyu is, I lodge my feet on the ground for a break. It was quite a mess as the soil was dug up as I used it for my emergency brake.


    As my body stops, I am completely in front of Diyu who was staring funnily at me.


    ¡°Are you a moron?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡±


    ¡°And also my uncle, and mother is also my aunt, and I have a bull for a stepbrother. Funny isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­¡±


    That really stings. I can¡¯t even say anything back even though I am her father. I am so pathetic and I am even once a parent in my past life. How could I mess up my fatherhood here?


    However, I can¡¯t give up now, not that I was pushed by someone else completely unrelated. My beloved daughter is right in front of me¡­with a confused stare.


    ¡°Diyu, why did you leave the fortress? It¡¯s dangerous out here. Are you¡­really that mad at me?¡±


    ¡°Mad? I am mad at you but that you and mother is sibling thing is¡­something I am quite reluctant to accept but nevertheless, I can¡¯t call myself mad over it.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Really? Then why did you leave?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­! Because¡­I can¡¯t really settle down there¡­¡±


    Diyu lets out a deep sigh as she looks down with a knitted brow. Her eyes swim left and right and unable to look at me. She scratches the back of her head.


    ¡°I am a little worried because¡­everyone in there that I know vowed to work hard to save this world and as for me¡­I can¡¯t pull out any of that dedication at all¡­¡±


    ¡°My daughter¡­what happened?¡±


    ¡°You see¡­I made a friend. But that friend of mine was in deep depression. I¡­stood up to be her emotional pillar and things got quite complicated.¡±


    ¡°Diyu¡­¡±


    ¡°Then at one point, she started using me as her life¡¯s purpose. I didn¡¯t want it because the way she put it was really wrong. Then, taking advantage of her vulnerable heart¡­I¡­I gave her another reason to live¡­I told her to live¡­for vengeance.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­then you felt that you are responsible for it, right? You were¡­always the righteous one my dear.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­describe how I awfully feel about myself. Even as seeing those who are related to her makes me nauseous. Asagao, even though she experienced something worse that I have, she still stands up for the sake of everything. I am ashamed of myself being next to her.¡±


    ¡°Diyu¡­I am not the best father but, I can say that I feel a little happy that you are telling this to me. I am also proud that you taking things seriously and giving them a deep thought. There¡¯s nothing wrong with all of it, however, sooner or later, some of it is something you should settle yourself. I can only support you as a father.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­big talk.¡±


    ¡°Uoooh?!¡±


    She is as stubborn as ever! I really thought she became honest for good but she still thinks that I am still a no-good father. Well, I might as well admit it myself but still, I am doing my best!


    ¡°Diyu, my daughter, is that all the woes weighing down your heart?¡±


    ¡°None, nothing any--¡­ah¡­!¡±


    As she was about to say something, Diyu stops mid-sentence as if she remembered one more thing. Upon realizing something, her eyes widen and her face is immediately dyed red like a blooming rose.


    She immediately places her hands on her face as if there is something going through her mind.


    I think I know what it is¡­


    ¡°My daughter, are you in love?¡±


    ¡°Wha--?! No!¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d never fall for any men as you have a crush on Mrothgir.¡±


    ¡°Crush?! Are you an idiot father! Ridiculous! I was just admiring how great Lord Mrothgir is! He wouldn¡¯t even come close to Lord Mrothgir¡¯s feat, that Ichir--! What?! What are you making me say?!¡±


    ¡°Oh? That laddie?¡±


    ¡°No! I didn¡¯t say anything!¡±


    Her reactions are much fiercer now. It only proves that that lad, Ichirou, is this girl¡¯s sweetheart. Well, I can¡¯t go in between them. However, I should keep an eye on the boy just in case. To think my daughter actually fell in love with a man, I never even imagined such day will come¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking?!¡±


    ¡°Nothing, none at all. It¡¯s just that you are quite expressive but dishonest now. I pretty sure that things will turn out well for you, my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, now you¡¯re acting all fatherly¡­¡±


    ¡°Because I am your father. Now, let¡¯s go back. Now that you¡¯re all cheered up, do you think you can fight to save this world? It is something you will decide but knowing you, you will.¡±


    ¡°That goes without saying.¡¯


    ¡°Yes and it seems that right now¡­we have a guest to entertain¡­¡±


    It is as I said, a strong presence suddenly finds itself towards us. Diyu was several seconds late to perceive the one emitting such pugnacious aura, however, in extremely brazen place, it was natural.


    What came to our view as it moved closer, a strange creature that is nothing short of a devil, wearing armor with helm written VI. He holds a scythe in his hands and there¡¯s a strange pointy object around it floating.


    I can tell already that this devil is not your usual devil. Even by just looking at it makes my spine tingles. Its seething hostility that can push a normal person the madness is just too exciting for me.


    ¡°Diyu, you better leave now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t order me around. I will fight alongside with you. This is a little new for me, fighting with a strong opponent with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?! How sweet of you! I am happy as your father! Okay, I will show you a good spectacle! Back me up if necessary!¡±


    ¡°Back you up?! I can certainly take that on!¡±


    Diyu said as she brandishes the cutlass hanging around her waist. With a smile, I also bring out the Cape of Blood God.


    Even with our misunderstanding as father and daughter, even with our huge differences, there are things that we can get along with.


    I feel extremely blessed with having Eno as my wife. I am happy having Diyu, as well as Balrog as my children. I am also honored to step up as a family that will welcome Cattleya in our family. For the sake of keeping that happiness, I am going to do my best even this family of mine is odd.


    None shall hurt those who I love.

 Volume 4 Prologue

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s your turn already, Eresti.¡±


    ¡°Forcing me to play poker as soon as I wake up from my slumber and at the same time, you drastically slowed down Eresitvatria¡¯s as it descends upon that planet, what are you plotting?¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all. Even with all of those feats, I have no way of destroying you or that moon of yours so I just kick back and relax.¡±


    ¡°Nil¡­!¡±


    ¡°By this, you will also benefit, right? What¡¯s with the long face? Looks weird.¡±


    ¡°My patience has its limit!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Everyone has limits. As long as Erestivatria was destroyed by her power, Revision is now locked. However, I still can¡¯t let you go as there are things I wanted to finish.¡±


    ¡°This dimension¡¯s administrator hasn¡¯t done anything yet even though with Revision tearing down the fabric of time and space.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t violate anything according to their tenets. Involvement of divines and deities are a no-no. Sure enough, I am no divine at all and revision is something I didn¡¯t even want but hey, it¡¯s rather useful at times.¡±


    ¡°The General rules of the Divines and Deities are nothing short of different from the Administrator Tenets. You are making light of everything because you get an exception from it for being an unknown being!¡±


    ¡°Well anyway, it¡¯s not my fault the administrator is lazy enough to overlook what I am doing. No, it is more accurate to say that an administrator just really abides by the tenets of theirs and doesn¡¯t even care if the fabric of reality is torn or not.¡±


    ¡°You low life!¡±


    ¡°You can cry all you want, I mean, you can¡¯t even kill me. Although I am a little mad that you tried to kill Asagao and steal her divinity. I want to remind you that even I have my own limits when it comes to temperance.¡±


    ¡°I fear you not for you have no essence of Astlan¡¯s Ira. You even gave up what¡¯s little left of your own divine power for a lone woman.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. As soon as the flower bore thorns and blooms dazzlingly, your bravado will crumble. Even I or Nivalis who couldn¡¯t kill you will be thoroughly erased when the time comes. Even I am unaware of how much she will grow. Her power¡­may even grow of equal of an administrator someday or greater.¡±


    ¡°You¡­have lost your mind! You expect such frail and a weak brat to grow that strong?! Laughable!¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Of course, my beloved is the strongest after all. She grew stronger as she faced trials that I fabricated. Strikingly, she overcame everything. And most of all, I trust her, right from the very start she arrived.¡±


    ¡°She was just a lost child in this world! Even if there¡¯s truly that power you are saying lies within her, she doesn¡¯t even have what it takes to control it.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know, she, after all, a girl gifted by the very essence of miracle itself. No gods could have done such feat.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That looks interesting, care if I join?¡±


    ¡°Just the right time. We are just finishing up with this game, after that, you can take it away.¡±


    ¡°You¡­you¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yo, shady God of this dimension.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­Snow¡­an administrator from another dimension¡­! What are you doing here?!¡±


    ¡°I owe Nil here something so per his request, I came.¡±


    ¡°The Administrator of this world will be..!¡±


    ¡°Nah, that guy is pretty chill with it as long as I don¡¯t do anything. Anyway, I heard you guys were talking about Asagao Lionheart.¡±


    ¡°What of it? What made her that special that even you, an administrator from another dimension, knows of her?¡±


    ¡°Like what Nil said, that girl is gifted by the miracle itself.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, this is a farce¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you know, Eresti, there are three types of classification that we refer to creatures.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean Nil?¡±


    ¡°The thing is, common people who even acquire strong power or some sort, how powerful they are as long as they created by race deities, are called Existence X. They are those who are pretty much stuck on being a forever ignorant of the celestial realm as they will never reach it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°And then there¡¯s you people, gods, goddesses, administrators, deities, those who are within the realm of unknown and wonder. Existences who are revered by Existence X but never actually met if not intended. You people are what we call Existence Y.


    ¡°That last¡­¡±


    ¡°An existence only miracle itself could give birth¡­even if you count the stars day and night, even if you memorize every single one of them, this existence is next to nothing. They are called¡­Existence Z, those people who, even in many timelines, many dimensions, and many derivatives of an era, will never occur.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to point out?!¡±


    ¡°What I want to say is that¡­in my ten thousand three hundred seventy-two revisions, she appeared like a miracle. That¡¯s right, Asagao Lionheart appeared, an existence who is not bounded to this world¡¯s common sense. In theory, existence Z such as Asagao appeared within chances of 0.000000010372 percent even in multiple dimensions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s! And you are telling me that she appeared right before your revision will tear the fabric of time and space!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Isn¡¯t it exciting? That¡¯s why, it is already predetermined that one way or another, Asagao will save this world from Revision whatever happens but, of course, I won¡¯t let it go like that.¡±


    ¡°Bastard! Nil, what are the things that you are hiding?! What are the things that you know?!¡±


    ¡°Oops, is that your final move? Well then, Royal flush! You lost again! I have to go now, bye!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you can¡¯t leave yet. Nil requested my presence to play with you so that is what we are going to do, at least for the next two to three months.¡±


    ¡°Administrator Snow¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep you here until he is done with his business.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Well, besides that I owe him it¡¯s interesting to watch this dimension as an Existence Z appeared.¡±


    ¡°Wha--?!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Her decision in the future could break or make this world to a better place and that¡¯s what I am watching for. Like what Nil said, isn¡¯t exciting?¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­!¡±

 Chapter 263: Etude Script 1

    ¡°Oh gallant heroes, welcome to Astlan Kingdom.¡±


    Such grand speech was made in front of me with these strangers. I am currently dumbfounded with the circumstances. I perceive the situation very similar to novels and manga that he always read. I never thought such unrealistic event would occur to me.


    ¡°First, please let me convey our sincerest apology for summoning you in our world.¡±


    Once again, the voice of the old man rang. I can¡¯t take a peek at him because right now, there are a lot of people in front of me. Huh? Body? I have a body that I can control on my own?


    I touch my head and immediately felt the sensation of the smooth cuticle with my fingertips. The sensation of brushing this hair that was never mine felt so good. Breathing air with this body that was never mine feels realistic.


    ¡°Please follow me, O Gallant Heroes. I shall brief you on the situation.¡±


    These people in front of me¡­aside from the weirdly garbed soldiers or knight, everyone seems to have come from the same place and same era as me. I should carefully watch my surrounding as I don¡¯t know what lies beyond this place.


    Counting the people in front of me including me, myself who has regained the control over this body, we count up to fourteen people.


    The place we right now seem to be a Medieval Style underground with walls decorated with flashy engravings made of marble. One that would make you think you came back to an old era of the world. With sword and magic, I¡¯m guessing. The old man led us to a hallway with soldiers escorting him in his back followed by us.


    Why do I feel empty? It¡¯s like a huge part of myself is missing¡­


    No¡­I am not even a standalone consciousness to begin with. I am an imaginative defense mechanism for him, for that boy who cannot handle the harshness of the world.


    What happened to us?


    ¡°Oh?! There¡¯s someone here!¡±


    ¡°Ah, hi there¡­¡±


    A girl notices me as she turns her head in hostility. Her eye seems to sparkles as she laid her eyes upon me.


    The girl stands a half head shorter than me but she has a good rack and fine curve if one look past at her ridiculously thick clothes. Her hair is a usual tone of black but her eyes are a sparkling blue that got me staring at it.


    ¡°What do you think would happen to us? The old man called us hero but¡­it feels all¡­unrealistic. It doesn¡¯t sit well with me.¡±


    ¡°Are you some kind of an idiot?¡±


    ¡°Nice first impression being a jerk¡­¡±


    ¡°No, why even bother asking me about those kinds of questions when you know we are clueless about anything. Don¡¯t be lazy using your head.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­you¡¯re not just a jerk but also rude.¡±


    ¡°Heh, might as well make it my trademark, right?¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! What a fun person you are, kind of made the mood a little lighter.¡±


    The girl smiled at me and the people who are walking in front glances at me. Thinking that it is bothersome, I shifted my eyes sideways to avoid attention. It¡¯s not that I am alike with the original owner of this body but when it comes to this awkward situation, sidelong glances is one appropriate reply.


    If the one in my place right now is him, he would definitely make his presence as small and hidden as possible. For sure he will shy away from such crowd, as for me, my strides are firm and steady that shows calmness.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°Um, my name is Vische. As you may have noticed, I have an oriental feature but an out of place set of eyes.¡±


    ¡°A half huh, it is not really a rare combination but it is uncommon to our world. So I assume you get a lot of men flocking to you.¡±


    ¡°Nah, on the contrary, only a few got the chance to approach me.¡±


    ¡°You must be a real bitch.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s taking it too far. I¡¯m just a little evil, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Then, call me Nil.¡±


    ¡°Nil it is. Nice meeting you.¡±


    It¡¯s the kind of a girl he wouldn¡¯t approach, really¡­


    As we got busy talking with each other before we know it, it seems we arrived now at the throne room decorated with an exquisite gold frame, but on the throne, there is no king. The throne room is what you would expect, elegant and adorned with beautiful Baroque era decoration with swirls and cross designs as a motif. There are also weapons such as a sword, spear, battleax and even shield hanging everywhere as elegant decoration. It was really astounding.


    The ceiling is high and all were supported by large pillars that its width is two times thicker than me.


    ¡°Heroes, I deeply apologize too for the absence of his Majesty right now¡±


    Really now!? How lazy.


    Shouldn''t he be the one who has to brief us?


    I imagined this king or his majesty is an old man in his late sixties who looks like ready to fall anytime and ask us to defeat a demon lord or a legendary dragon. That would be the common phrases or clich¨¦ scenario that may happen.


    Is¡­what he would think in this situation, as for me, I really don¡¯t give one or two shit. Since I have the full control of this body, for now, I might as well enjoy it.


    Well, this body, since he doesn¡¯t exercise much, it looks frail and thin, as if it is androgynous as long as I am not speaking. The height isn¡¯t anything praiseworthy but it is better than being short as it is a great inconvenient.


    It seems that I am still wearing the formal clothes he has when he got shot. I am at least glad that I got something decent on. I remember him wearing nothing but a shirt and underwear when he sleeps. It¡¯s kind of retarded but if he is comfortable with it, I¡¯ll deal with it.


    ¡°We¡¯re here now, what the hell are we waiting for? Tell us something already geezer.¡±


    Whoa¡­


    Vische suddenly voices her impatience. I wish I could have said that first but she beats me to it. I am a little frustrated but because of her, I can still stay on the low ground.


    ¡°I see, but it would be better for us to introduce ourselves to each other. My name is Ishtal, I am his Majesty councilor. I am also the one who proposed the plan of summoning you, the Gallant Heroes, into our world. Once again, please accept my humble apology.¡±


    The old man replied as he bows down. I kind of remind of that old geezer back at the orphanage. He is kind of cranky for me but he loved that old geezer nonetheless like a father.


    Even though he said that there is still unrest in the people in front of me but they decided to go with the flow.


    So one by one, everyone introduces themselves. He is a little lazy to remember names so I do it for him for socializing purposes but hey, I won¡¯t bother myself with their names now. It is not that it¡¯s hard for me to remember, it¡¯s just a little hassle for me.


    After quite a while, they have finished with the introductions. I might as well call them trash no. one up to trash no. twelve. I will give Vische a little exception.


    ¡°Oh! It seems his Majesty has arrived! Heroes! Thank you for your patience.¡±


    Better to be late than never. At least, that¡¯s good slogan for this king.


    The tension grew heavier but it really doesn¡¯t affect me. Like me, Vische is also calm and collected as she looks at everything with keen eyes. I kind of like people like her who think things through before acting.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get from overworking and stressing yourself, stupid king¡±


    ¡°You reap what you sow, you basically handled a stockpile of documents worth 4 months in one night. Are you an idiot?¡±


    ¡°Your health, it gives me trouble to take care of you every time.¡±


    Those are voices of girls who seem, even though faint, is dignified and refined.


    Hahaha! I want to badmouth their king as well.


    .


    .


    .


    The king is a young man in his mid-twenties. With a beautiful lustrous white hair, blue eyes clear as the skies and body that seemed to be trained even though it is slender, and to boot, he is tall standing at a height of one hundred and eighty-five centimeters.


    Not bad at all.


    But what caught my attention the most are the girls with the king. I kind of hope it is not his harem or anything. Let¡¯s see, a knight, a fencer, and a magician.


    That¡¯s a little unbalance when you take on a dungeon quest or something.


    ¡°Your Majesty, these are the fourteen summoned gallant heroes! They are seeking knowledge now, so if you will.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What the hell¡­among these people¡­someone¡­has a really strong power¡­¡±


    The magician girl muttered to herself but I was able to catch the words.


    ¡°Stop muttering by your own! You gave us quite a trouble here and so, we demand an explanation.¡±


    Vische bravely said it towards the king who sat on the throne. The girls with the king have their eyes widening as Vische bravely speaks out her thought.


    The king was rather intrigued and entertained by what Vische said as he slowly stands from his throne.


    ¡°You are rather a feisty one.¡±


    ¡°Fon¡­calm down.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright Violetta, let me handle it.¡±


    The king completely rose from his throne and started descending towards us or rather, to Vische. Trash no. one to twelve got scared of the king¡¯s presence so they started backing down.


    The king stares at Vische with his blue eyes that seem to observe her whole being. It really has nothing to do with me, however, I don¡¯t like this king as soon as I laid my eyes on him.


    From the king¡¯s hand, a vorpal of dark miasma appears and not long after, a sword of magnificent and intricate design forms. Feeling that this won¡¯t end well with Vische, I made my move.


    ¡°Pardon me, king, she is just quite shocked of the circumstances.¡±


    Before the king could say or do anything, I pulled Vische to my arm and face the king myself and look at him eye to eye. His raises his left brow because of my intervention and as for me, I didn¡¯t show any emotions that could spell my defeat in this staring contest.


    Vische herself was in shock from my move but nevertheless, didn¡¯t try to struggle from my embrace.


    ¡°Who could you be, dark one?¡±


    ¡°I am Nil. Now white one, it¡¯s high time you say something right?¡±


    ¡°You are making quite an impression.¡±


    ¡°Being rude is my trademark from this moment on.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    It¡¯s decided.


    I hate this king and I don¡¯t think I can change my mind about it. One day, I am going to wipe the floor using that stupid face of yours.

 Chapter 264: Etude Script 2

    ¡°You have no talent for any elemental magic, no soul weapon, you didn¡¯t get any perks from any race or even transgression. And to think that you won¡¯t even get a blessing¡­however¡­something is not right¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little painful to hear that but thanks for telling me.¡±


    ¡°Just¡­don¡¯t get on Fon¡¯s nerve. I am getting tired of stopping you and that guy fighting all the time.¡±


    ¡°Not sure if I can do that. Tell him to stay away from me and there might be a lower chance of us clashing with each other.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­fine¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not that it won¡¯t happen again¡­


    Right now, only Violetta and I are occupying the strategy room. I was just here because I told Vische that I have nowhere to hang out with.


    What Violetta and I are talking about is my assessment by the crystal ball thingy from earlier. I thought I don¡¯t care if I don¡¯t have anything special, well, it¡¯s a little painful that I have none whatsoever.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. You may have some latent powers or ability that may appear later or so. Nil, I want to ask just in case, you are¡­normal¡­right?¡±


    Shit¡­


    Can I really just say that I am just a second persona or a hidden consciousness of this body solely made for defense mechanism for him?


    Can I explain everything with Psychological Theories in this kind of world setting?


    I doubt¡­


    I might as well avoid the question smoothly.


    ¡°That¡¯s a weird question. Why would you ask something like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t mean to offend you or anything. A few days ago, we talked about the basic of magic, races, blessings, and even soul weapons, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you covered pretty much only the basics.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but, well, do you still remember the thing about¡­Arcana Magic?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it was something you didn¡¯t want to talk about too much because it is too complicated.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Arcana Magic varies from person to person because of their disposition. In hindsight, none can predict what Arcana Magic a person may acquire. Also, the person who acquired such magic is bound to become immune to aging and their power grows exponentially depending on how much their desire are pushing them.¡±


    ¡°So¡­what of it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually one. I have the Arcana Magic of Domination¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s interesting. What does it mean to have it? You get to conquer things?¡±


    ¡°Nil¡­the meaning of domination can be deeper and darker than that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Tell me¡­¡±


    Violetta¡¯s eyes fall downward as she sighs. She put the book she was reading aside and started sipping on the cup of coffee that was served earlier.


    ¡°Domination in literal meaning is conquering, mostly places. However, as the power grows, it can twist the very meaning itself to become wide and stronger while keeping the essence of the meaning.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­what you want to say is, domination could lead not only to conquering a place, but also people¡¯s minds. If we are headed in that direction¡­it also means that¡­you can dominate facts and truths to bend them to your will.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­you already had some ideas¡­however¡­I won¡¯t go that far! Honestly, I just thought about that but¡­there would be some limitations too. Also, most of my powers are already sealed¡­¡¯


    ¡°Makes me wonder why you still need to summon us when you and that asshat are already powerful.¡±


    With keen and sharp eyes, I peer to Violetta¡¯s true intention. It really doesn¡¯t matter to me what reason do they have, what I wanted is why do they still haven¡¯t made any decisive actions towards their own problems.


    That¡¯s what I call being lazy, however, depending on what she will say, I will spare them from such entitlement.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Violetta couldn¡¯t do anything but stare at me with widened eyes. After a few seconds have passed, a smile made her lips curve upwards.


    ¡°I am glad¡­¡±


    ¡°Glad¡­glad for what?¡±


    ¡°I am glad that you didn¡¯t get that much power¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s irresponsible for you to say. Why that made you glad?¡±


    ¡°Nil¡­right from the very start¡­I¡­felt something different with you. Like¡­something is utterly¡­broken, I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s hard to describe. That¡¯s why, if you start out with too much power, controlling it would be way too hard for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a reason you can just justify. You are being too vague.¡±


    ¡°In other words¡­for all that I said¡­Nil¡­I feel like you have a potential to be one, to be an Arcana Magician. From what my intuition is telling me, you can be¡­no¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Can be what?!¡±


    ¡°No, please forget about it. I might be wrong.¡±


    ¡°Did you hit your head or something? Talk about leaving me hanging here.¡±


    ¡°My bad¡­but¡­well at the very least, stop fighting with Ashfon, please.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll forget about what you said earlier in one condition.¡±


    ¡°Condition? As long as I am capable of.¡±


    ¡°Let me grope your boobs.¡±


    ¡°¡­Come again?¡±


    ¡°Well, you see, it¡¯s quite a shame that someone left it hanging there, Ahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­!¡±


    Before I could stand up from my chair, the door slams open that shocked both me and Violetta. From the doorway appears Vische with eyes focused on us. I momentarily stop thinking that I am like a culprit caught in the act.


    ¡°I heard what you are about to do Nil.¡±


    ¡°Vische¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­let me have at it too! Ahehehe!¡±


    Vische started wriggling her fingers creepily towards Violetta whose face turned pale. She covered her breasts hastily with her arms but I say struggling is futile!


    Violetta started squeezing herself on the chair she is sitting right now as Vische and I approaches her with wriggling creepy fingers.


    ¡°Wait! Why did you join Nil, Hero Vische?!¡±


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s common sense, everybody loves big boobs!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s illogical!¡±


    ¡°Non non! People who claim that they don¡¯t like boobs, even at some point of their lives are a hypocrite! Going by that logic, they must be an independent creature already as soon as they are born if they don¡¯t crave some boobs! Right, Nil?¡±


    I give Vische a thumb up!


    She gets it! She gets what exactly it!


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Although I am a little jealous of the volume, I felt satisfaction. I kind of crave for it some more but any more than that¡­ahahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°We really did it huh? I kind of burned the sensation on my palms and fingers.¡±


    Vische and I stare at Violetta who was gasping for breath in her seat. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d actually let us have our way but, oh well. Her gasping and moaning were really noisy so we gagged her mouth with a cloth. Although I got to admit, it was really erotic.


    It¡¯s amazing how a woman''s body could be so sensitive with just touching.


    ¡°Well, sorry Violly, we really overdid it.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay Violly? You¡¯re still gasping, snap out of it.¡±


    After I called Violetta Violly, Vische just kind of adapted and use it. Rather than saying that color name, Violly is much easier to pronounce and it¡¯s cute. It¡¯s kind of how she acts tough and stern at times but easily breaks like this.


    BAM!


    Violetta slams her hand on the table and slowly, her head rises and Vische and I are met with raging eyes that seems out for blood. Her cheek is twitching and I can see veins popping out. I can feel danger approaching.


    This is bad!


    ¡°Y-you look fine Violly¡­!¡±


    ¡°R-Rubbing it out in private could actually help you calm down¡­okay?¡±


    This is bad! Really bad!


    Vische and I turn heels at the same time and as we face the door, we make a break for it. Immediately, spells and magic started flinging towards us with killing intent!


    ¡°WHO ARE YOU CALLING VIOLLY!? RUB ONE OUT!? ARE YOU A MORON?! I¡¯LL SQUASH YOU BRATS LIKE PUMPKINS!¡±


    As soon as Vische and I made a break for it, we did a sharp turn while running with the same pace as we run away from Violetta. We dash through the hallway and evade any incoming staffs and maids.


    Girls are supposed to run like the girl they are but instead, Vische runs like a man with her hands flinging like crazy! Uwah, it looks horrible!


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem?! I choose efficiency over appearance!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just like you!¡±


    I kind of smiled despite our situation. In return, Vische showed a fearless smile as well.


    As we reach another corner, we both lowered our gaits and dashes with a sharp turn at full speed. Ahead, we saw the king, Ashfon Astlan Lionheart, walking with his Councilor, Ishtal. He notices us running to his direction.


    ¡°Move move!¡±


    ¡°What are you guys¡­?!¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Ashfon saw the raging Violetta making a turn from the corner with magic seething like a nuclear bomb.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    BAM!


    Ishtal the old man got dragged as a magic exploded in front of him and flung him away somewhere. Ashfon, in fear and panic of Violetta, matches our running pace with a pale face.


    ¡°What the hell did you guys do to make her angry like that?!¡±


    ¡°We grope her boobs. It was delicious.¡±


    ¡°Bastards! I haven¡¯t even touched them myself yet!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    Things got awkward as we run. Vische and I look at the king with blank eyes like he is some kind of a criminal or pervert.


    Naturally, because he screamed that one, Violetta also heard him saying it.


    ¡°FONFON!¡±


    ¡°Oh shit!¡±


    We managed to divide the hostility!


    We pass another long hallway and this time, we are around the garden. I look at Vische but she just tilted her head.


    Another turn came and we prepared our turn again but this time, as soon as maneuvers the turn, I grab Vische from her shoulder and waist and drags her with me.


    We jump out from one of the large open windows.


    ¡°Ahhh--!¡± That¡¯s not fair!¡±


    ¡°FONFON!¡±


    I can finally ring another score against that guy. Violetta, in a blind rage, chases Ashfon alone now. It¡¯s kind of hilarious.


    Meanwhile, Vische and I are pressing to each other inside a huge bush. I find myself atop of her while she lay there down with dumbfounded face.


    ¡°Ah¡­they left.¡±


    ¡°Seems like it.¡±


    ¡°That was¡­rather fun¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­sucks to be that king.¡±


    I stare at Vische¡¯s face. When she came to the strategy room earlier, she must have finished her status check. There¡¯s no feature of her or anything that changed.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad¡­that I am still a human.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell you what¡­I¡¯m glad too.¡±


    ¡°The others are really jumpy as they receive new appearance or figures. They even boasted their abilities and such. For me, I had hoped that I was able to stay as a human. I am glad I did.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°You and I met as human. I don¡¯t want any of it to change.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t think things will change whether you are a human or not. I can still laugh with you despite what you might turn out to be. Something freaky like alien or Cthulhu is also acceptable.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t want to end up with eight eyes or six hands or legs.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t having six hands be a benefit? There¡¯s more option for you when you rub yourself?¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! Get off you oddball.¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry sorry.¡±


    And this day forward, Vische and I were able to further our friendship even as three months pass until we leave this place for our planned training towards the Dragon Capital Mujinn.


    It is a place where trouble and mystery await us.

 Chapter 265: Etude Script 3

    Because of my incredible social skills and sweet lip service, none outcasts me from the group, more like they are more reliant on me when it comes to emotional woes. It¡¯s kind of a hassle but that¡¯s as far as I can interact with them except Vische.


    Among everyone who has been summoned, Vische is the most special as she received a powerful blessing, a cheat ability, and an absurd magical power. On top of that, Vische is cunning and foolproof.


    Along the way, from Astlan Castle towards the Dragon Capital where Ashfon ordered us to train, she showed exceptional talent not just from daily training but also in defeating devils.


    ¡°Ah¡­Nil, behind you...¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    I raise the simple sword up in the air and with a little strength, brought it down towards a two meters devil that hacks its chest bleeding. However, the devil wasn¡¯t just struggling from the wound that I inflicted, it¡¯s writhing in¡­pain.


    I look at Vische and she just shrugs with an uncaring countenance. Our companions are looking at the devil with perplexed faces but nonetheless, it is defeated.


    ¡°Say Nil, how do you do that?¡±


    ¡°Do what? I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    ¡°You trained the least among everyone. Well, no matter, what just bothers me is that you can nonchalantly swing a sword to either magical beasts or devils.¡±


    ¡°I think it is not much even towards a person.¡±


    ¡°¡­I think I know what you meant. I¡¯d rather not pursue the topic myself. Anyway, you are strong even though you were lazing around all day or juke out some of Violly¡¯s lectures.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. I think I am strong right from the start and you guys just realized it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°That was sarcasm.¡±


    ¡°You know what¡­you ought to tone down that jerkiness of yours. ¡°


    Vische said to me with an unfailing impish smile plastered on her face. She continued walking with rough strides unbefitting of a girl. I do think what I can do is nothing special compared to Vische but yeah, I mostly can handle myself.


    As I started walking too because we there are only a few kilometers before we reach the Dragon  Capital Mujinn as per our quest to become stronger!


    A story of friendship, courage, and heroism!


    Nah¡­


    I¡¯m not into that shit. I don¡¯t even know why I am going along with this quest or why am I here with this body. This body should be his alone and I am just an extra. I don¡¯t like how I am getting used to this body¡­


    As I was busy with my intellectual and knowledgeable thoughts that a million of people could benefit, a man suddenly reaches out for my shoulder and pulled my attention away from my own thoughts.


    As I turn around, a man with brown hair and passionate brown eyes enters my sight. He is as tall as me and seems to be on a bulkier side.


    ¡°Nil, Nil, you¡¯re close with Vische right? Can you tell me what she likes or anything?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What? Do you like her too?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°I know that you are notorious for being a real jerk but because of your honeyed words, no one really bats an eye to you being a massive jerk¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey Hans, how many times did I told you to not casually call me. If it is something about Vische, I don¡¯t think we like each other. We just happened to like the same things.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kind of jealous that Vische talks to you like that. Whenever she talks with us, it¡¯s always those serious things that relate to battle.¡±


    ¡°If I am Vische, being friendly with someone like you will be my last concern.¡±


    Hans, one of the summoned heroes who turned into an elf, hangs his shoulders because of the awful truth.


    If you are thinking that for the past three months, I wasn¡¯t able to get to know everyone, that¡¯s where you are wrong. For someone with an androgynous face, it is not an exaggeration that I am popular with girls.


    As I walk while Hans tries to match my pace, a girl with curvy horns and blond hair pops her head under my arms and wrap her arms around my waist as if I am a stuffed toy.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Nil, is Hans bothering you again? You can always punch him in the face if you want!¡±


    ¡°No can do Elen, we need a proper fodder if monsters surrounded us!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! That¡¯s what I like about you Nil.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a fodder too.¡±


    ¡°N-No way!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡±


    ¡°I knew that! We are going to have a lot of babies after all of this right?¡±


    ¡°Try seducing me again when you fixed that flat tit of yours.¡±


    ¡°As I said, I¡¯m B cup!¡±


    I¡¯m serious as hell. Fix that tits of yours and I might get serious with you. Don¡¯t dream to reach Violetta¡¯s size but at least, let me hold onto something if I ever grope that.


    Suddenly, a shorter guy with messy black hair with fairy wings stands in front of me.


    ¡°Ignorant as ever, Nil.¡±


    ¡°Move along shorty.¡±


    ¡°Big breasts fill the hand, flat chest fills the heart. Such is a way the god created human!¡±


    ¡°Move along Roy. This is not something I want to argue about as everyone knows that big breasts are superior.¡±


    Roy¡¯s face twitches as I, again, ignored his gallant protest.


    ¡°Like what I am saying, I am B cup! I am not flat!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Care to prove it?¡±


    Elen roared in anger as she emphasizes that her breasts are not completely flat. Of course, I know that but I love seeing Elen losing her spirit.


    If she asked me to grope it as a proof, only hell can hold me back from doing it. Tits are tits whatever shape they take, whatever volume they hold, and whatever cup they are.


    As I tried to move along, I notice that people started clumping around me again¡­


    In contrast to the short Roy, a woman who stands at two meters walks with us. The tall girl who dresses too much to hide her skin is Heidi.


    ¡°Stop picking on Elen¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like what Heidi said, stop picking on me!¡±


    ¡°She is still growing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how you defend someone!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­it¡¯s just that¡­it is noticeable that you are the smallest next to Vische.¡±


    It¡¯s getting too noisy¡­


    The reason I stick with Vische is because she is quiet when idle and if we ever talk with each other, it is all about sarcasm, dark and dirty jokes, and how can we turn the whole world upside down. Also, the probability of surviving in this world is much higher with her around.


    Well, all that said, I think he won¡¯t take this kind of situation to heart. Nonetheless, he is equally perverted as me, though he is more secretive of it than me who flaunts it like a perfume.


    And so, we traveled like this up to the border of the dragon continent until the personnel and military units of the Dragon Emperor came picking us up.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure meeting you summoned heroes, I am Emperor Ouro, the current ruler of the Kingdom built for dragons.¡±


    A man who looks like in his mid-thirties with red hair and four horns are protruding from his head introduces himself as the Dragon Emperor that rules the dragon continent, the Valley of Ancients. This is the capital of the dragon city, Mujinn.


    He met us at the gates of the capital with a smile and tons of escort.


    ¡°We are honored by your presence, Emperor of the Dragons, Emperor Ouro. This isn¡¯t the most appropriate place to be introducing ourselves but you can simply address me as Nil.¡±


    ¡°Well met, are you perhaps the standing leader for your party?¡±


    ¡°I do not want to be addressed as one, however, one needs to speak.¡±


    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s head to the castle and have you and your party rested. I shall send a messenger for King Ashfon Astlan Lionheart, a notification that I have received you noble heroes as my guest.¡±


    As King Ouro turn around to lead us where his castle is, I made a glance towards Vische and I saw her smiling.


    I know right, such bullshit!


    I wanted to laugh too but the time is unripe. I want to see how things onwards will go.


    Everyone except me and Vische is unaware of this but as soon as we saw the emperor, chills swarm my body.


    Feigning that we are a na?ve pair, we proceed to follow the Emperor who led us to his castle. Along the way, citizens wave to us from left and right. There aren¡¯t any visible vendors on the main street.


    The sandy and hot weather are bearable and they don¡¯t seem to be scarce of water but some people are steering away from the emperor or looking away from him.


    For the next whole month, we will be staying in this city huh¡­


    .


    .


    .


    As what we are instructed by Ashfon, we need to learn what kind of magic that dragon race can teach us.


    It was cool to see human figures with scales, wings, tails, and horns transforming into a dragon of various forms. Their training about martial arts is a little different from the humans but nonetheless, I didn¡¯t even bother learning them.


    Their magic is easy stuff but since it is pointless for me to learn it, I skipped most of the lectures. I do what I usually did back at Astlan Castle.


    On the other hand, Vische decided to take it easy and started skipping on lectures too. She¡¯d usually find me and hang out with me or do some sightseeing in the city trying various shops, foods, and stalls.


    If arrogant soldiers tried to intimidate us, Vische will immediately show her mettle and take them down without even breaking a sweat.


    As a week passes, Vische¡¯s skin started getting a little tanned. Slightly but the difference can be seen when she lifts the sleeve of her shirt.


    And so, after one and a half week, at night, our little friend ran out of patience.


    As the moons glitter at the sky with countless stars illuminating this world, Vische and I are playing a handmade card deck with the game old maid.


    All of a sudden, Roy came running towards us in my room where Vische and I are playing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Roy? You look so pale.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, chill out a little.¡±


    Roy drags his breathing and huffs for oxygen with his hands on his knees.


    He then looks at us with anxious eyes and grits his teeth as if he was swallowing his words. It seems that he was trying to find the words to say but couldn¡¯t.


    Knowing that there¡¯s nothing he should hide, he speaks.


    ¡°Nil, Vische¡­! Elen is¡­Elen is missing! We¡¯ve been trying to find her for three hours now! The guards even said that she didn¡¯t leave the castle! Let¡¯s find her!¡±


    Vische and I simultaneously threw the card on the table and stood up. I made a glance towards Vische and she did the same as if we are both reading each other¡¯s minds.


    It was earlier than we thought but he finally showed his true color.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright Roy, I know she is safe. Have you guys tried looking at the storage rooms?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore¡­we¡¯ll look again. How about you and Vische?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll start looking for her too.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­thank you¡­¡±


    Roy immediately left us in hurry. He must be probably heading where the others are. Of course, the place that I told him was wrong.


    ¡°What are you going to do after this?¡±


    ¡°We really can¡¯t do anything about it initially. Right now is the time for us to do it.¡±


    ¡°Vische¡­do you find this¡­fun?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly¡­¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    And so, Vische and I proceeded to go to a certain place where those idiots absolutely won¡¯t take a look at¡­


    The barracks¡­


    Vische and I made our way to the barracks where the soldiers reside.


    As soon as we arrive at the front door of the barrack that as large as a mansion imagining that it houses dozens of soldiers, Vische and I opened the door nonchalantly and marches inside without minding the surprised soldiers.


    ¡°Hey, you two are not allowed here!¡±


    Hearing one of the panicking voices of the soldiers, Vische and I confirmed it. With cold blood rising throughout her body, Vische drew her sword and in an instant¡­


    Crimson rain started hailing from the man¡¯s beheaded neck.


    ¡°Scum.¡±


    Vische only muttered as she proceeds to begin the bloodbath.


    For some odd reason, even if they are lives, I don¡¯t feel any sympathy at all. No compassion, no anger or hatred, just an empty emotion that took no feelings for the dead in front of us.


    Vische and I walk deeper inside the barrack.


    As soon as we reached a room hidden behind a curtain, pained moans, pleading, screams of tears of a girl reaches our ears.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You seem carefree about everything.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡­we are not normal to begin with. It¡¯s weird how I just said that of all times.¡±


    ¡°I had a fair share of murder too, to be honest.


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you should be boasting.¡±


    Vische and I bust the door open.

 Chapter 266: Etude Script 4

    ¡°Care to explain this, Emperor Ouro.¡±


    Vische asked towards Emperor who Ouro who just entered the door. The room we are currently right now is painted with blood as Vische rampages here. In my cradle is Elen who is covered with a sheet of a blanket.


    Fear and trauma are deeply etched in her heart due to the continuous violation of the soldiers to her body. Her whole body trembles and her hands cling to me like her life depends on it.


    ¡­¡­


    To be honest, I don¡¯t feel any sympathy for her plight. Compassion never existed inside of me and neither the attitude to give comfort to someone. I think she is pitiful but I feel nothing sort of heaviness in my heart.


    As I thought, I as a person am not whole, the dreamy and nice attitude, even the shyness and anxiety are all left to him. As my twisted personality left him, he will be having an extremely pure and untainted heart.


    Be as it may, I am afraid that he won¡¯t live long in this kind of world with those personalities.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. I have come here to check on my soldiers just to find this horrid bloodbath.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? By how this place looks like, it is undeniable that these soldiers of yours have done something to this friend of mine.¡±


    ¡°I see, I am sorry for what my soldiers did. I will take responsibilities for it. Hero Elen will be given proper treatment under my watch. However, was killing my soldiers necessary? How are you going to justify such spectacle?¡±


    Vische stood quietly as she stares at Ouro. We caught his soldiers red-handed, however, the emperor himself wasn¡¯t in this place, only when Vische killed all the soldiers that he appeared. That timing was too perfect but as long as we can present any clues, we can¡¯t press any accusation against him.


    ¡°We shall discuss this matter tomorrow, Hero Vische. As for Hero Elen, I will personally take her to my court magician to take a look at her.¡±


    Vische begrudgingly lowers her sword and let Ouro passes by. With careful steps, Ouro approaches Elen who is still shaking in my arms.


    ¡°It must be hard for you, Hero Elen. I shall see to it that the fear and pain go away.¡±


    Ouro reaches Elen with his hand, however, Elen¡¯s body jerks a little as she heard Ouro¡¯s voice and as her eyes fixate on Ouro¡¯s face, I can feel her body seizing every movement as fear started to paralyze her.


    ¡°N-No¡­¡±


    ¡°Come now.¡±


    With such exchange alone, any living thinking sentient being should have realized it in an instant. Elen¡¯s herself suppressed the words in her throat and looks at me and Vische with anxious eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    So that¡¯s how he played it.


    Elen unwraps her shaky hands from my arm and slowly, she tried to take Ouro¡¯s hand that he offered.


    Welp, sorry girl, unless we have any solid evidence to pin him, we can¡¯t do anything right now.


    However, before his fingertip touches Elen¡¯s hand, we are interrupted by a sudden intrusion.


    ¡°What an idiot. You don¡¯t need your court magician to take a look at her.¡±


    A carefree voice rang inside the room with a tone that seems to look down on everyone. Naturally, our eyes are pulled towards the source of the voice. In the doorway stands a man who leans with confidence.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    As soon as Ouro laid his eyes upon the man who dons a black hair but white scale on his jaws that dresses in an old-fashioned manner that consists of a leather robe and such, he was taken back and his eyes stare widened to the man.


    ¡°Great Ancestor¡­Mrothgir¡­!¡±


    ¡°I see you are still in rush to have more descendants, Ouro.¡±


    ¡°No! I..this is just¡­! I am extending my hospitality to the heroes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cool. You know, I am in an extremely bad mood even though a few days ago, I was at a festival. There¡¯s this little vixen that captured my interest, however, she got betrothed to this lion guy so I kind of find it a shame that I wasn¡¯t able to make her my newest apprentice. That¡¯s why stop feeding me those craps.¡±


    ¡°But Great Ancestor¡­!¡±


    ¡°Move.¡±


    Upon the order of the man, Mrothgir, Ouro moves from his place and let him pass. I¡¯ve never seen him go pale as a snow like this and sweat like a river. By Great Ancestor, we can assume that this man is somewhat higher than Ouro who is the Emperor of the Kingdom of Valley of the Ancients.


    Who is this Mrothgir and why does Ouro fear him so much?


    Mrothgir walks closer to us and with meticulous eyes he stares at me, Vische and Elen.


    His eyes aren¡¯t considerate, gentle or even sympathetic, however, those kind of eyes that speak his intention and seems blunt are what I wanted to see for a while, not that deceitful smile Emperor Ouro always shows.


    Without warning or even precaution, his hand darted to Elen¡¯s head. Elen herself wasn¡¯t prepared for it but she let Mrothgir do as he pleased. A glow of red light came out from his palm that envelopes Elen¡¯s body.


    Slowly, Elen¡¯s eyelids close without resistance and nodded to dreamland.


    ¡°She was drugged and her privates are sore. Sad thing is that none of her body parts were left untouched. It seems that she was treated as a plaything for more than an hour. How ugly that is¡­Ouro.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely horrible, Great Ancestor. We can¡¯t let words get out or it will tarnish Great Ancestor Krothgir¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°Ouro, Krothgir my brother is an honorable man that would never violate a woman. He upholds his patriotism to this land high, the same as how he uphold his values.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Great Ancestor Mrothgir! I am well aware!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why stop uttering his name with your mouth. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t get away unpunished. I am going to kill you myself if you try to escape from this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a single damn woman!¡±


    ¡°Are you a moron? It is because of a woman that the war between the human and demon started a century ago. Right now, you don¡¯t want to go against the king of the humans now do you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought so. Get out of my sight.¡±


    Ouro gritted his teeth before leaving the room in hurry. Meanwhile, the man, Mrothgir scratches the back of his head as he watches Ouro walks away.


    As he lets out a quiet sigh, he faces us again.


    ¡°You there, give this to her and her body will regain vitality.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    Mrothgir handed me a bottle of vial of weird liquid inside. Since he said it, I don¡¯t have any reason not to, however, he should not have put her to sleep like that if he wanted Elen to drink something.


    I can¡¯t just shove this thing into Elen¡¯s mouth and force her to gulp the content.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You know, do you think I can just shove this into her mouth?¡±


    ¡°Why not just give it to her orally?¡±


    ¡°You said earlier that none of her body was left untouched.¡±


    ¡°I¡­really don¡¯t know how to answer that.¡±


    Upon our exchange, Vische angrily marches between me and Mrothgir.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t to do it, I will.¡±


    She said as she took the vial from my hand and drank the content herself. After that, she sits beside the unconscious Elen and opens her mouth and passes the vial orally.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird how you are fine with all the blood and gore around you Nil but passing the content of that vial orally is not.¡±


    ¡°What? I just can¡¯t. Look, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Ah, nevermind it, that¡¯s just how you are. Anyway, let me take it from here too. I¡¯ll bring back Elen and explain everything.¡±


    ¡°I swear this won¡¯t end well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s given.¡±


    Vische then carried Elen in her arms after sheathing her sword back. She carefully wraps Elen¡¯s body with the white sheet and steadily walks away from us.


    Well, it is as she said, things like blood splattered all over or guts and remains loitering around doesn¡¯t make me sick at all. They are still just creature that had their lives taken away and now unmoving.


    It always fascinates me how people can be so frantic about taking away another one¡¯s life when they kill animals and such all the time who are equally alive.


    Well, taking my mind off of trivial matters, I began thinking why did I let myself get left here?


    It¡¯s not like I enjoy the scenery but I feel like this man here, Mrothgir, has something important to say.


    ¡°You look a little undisturbed by this. Even as your friend was done horrible things to her, you seem indifferent.¡±


    ¡°Oh, can you read minds?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s painfully obvious. You¡­are you morally twisted or something?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, have I seen that face before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure this is the first time we¡¯ve met.¡±


    ¡°Well yeah, that¡¯s impossible. That man died four years ago.¡±


    ¡°Who are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Aren¡¯t you going back to your friends, hero?¡±


    ¡°With this incident, do you think my companions will afford to stay here?¡±


    ¡°I will hold every authority temporarily until we can reach a conclusion for what punishment will be carried out for Ouro. It¡¯s a damn hassle but if I can decide, I¡¯ll banish him far away or even send him to the human king for the final judgment.¡±


    ¡°You seem indifferent yourself about the situation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived long enough to make any colorful reactions. Perhaps I just got tired of the same thing but at the very least, I will uphold what¡¯s right.¡±


    After Mrothgir said that, silence fell and I am out of things to say. It¡¯s not that I actually wanted to talk to him, I am just feeling a little uneasy.


    ¡­¡­


    Funny that I got uncomfortable around Mrothgir rather than what¡¯s around us. People should be arriving here soon as I better get out.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°You, together with that psychopathic girl¡­won¡¯t you leave this place?¡±


    ¡°Where is this coming from?¡±


    ¡°I think you have heard this many times now but, I don¡¯t like you. You have this personality that is devoid of some emotions. Even the cruelest person will feel wholesome for me, on the other hand, your very being is somewhat¡­half-filled. Tell me, what are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think much of what I am so I don¡¯t know how to answer that.¡±


    ¡°Do you not understand yourself or perhaps¡­you are just beginning to understand what it means to be a just person¡­?¡±


    ¡°Psychological mettles aren¡¯t my thing. I¡¯ll talk with Vische later about what you said. I should be going now too.¡±


    I turn my heels and proceed towards the exits of this room where the horrible stench of the dead starting to linger. I really don¡¯t care much for everything.


    What I wanted to know is where he is.


    If someone would make me feel complete and satisfied with all the emotional derailment, it would be him, the original Nil.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    What now¡­?


    ¡°I want to ask you one last thing¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you feel about death¡­?¡±


    What do I feel about death?


    I don¡¯t know.

 Chapter 267: Etude Script 5

    Mrothgir asked me to leave from The Dragon Capital Mujinn and guess what, I really left. First of all, I will gain nothing from staying there. Second, things are getting a little bit nasty that I might get dragged.


    I left a day after he and I talked. Since after that night, everything became catastrophic with what Ouro did and Mrothgir¡¯s appearance which I really don¡¯t know what relevant to him.


    Leaving wordlessly, I sneak outside of the castle and brought only the necessities such as food, clothes, and coins. Needless to say, I am alone. I can take care of myself anyway and it¡¯s not like Vische and I are real bests of friends.


    As nighttime bites, my sneak was flawless and unnoticed by anyone. The talk between me and Mrothgir never got out and he seems quiet about it. I don¡¯t get the point of kicking me out and this whole I feel you are a dangerous thing.


    I was about to pass through the gate when¡­


    ¡°Are you seriously going to leave us behind?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so goddamn sharp you can cut things with your mind alone¡­¡±


    ¡°I will come with you. No, not only me but we¡­¡±


    As I cocked my head sideward, someone rams me from my side but I was able to keep myself standing because of the sheer difference in height. It was Elen who immediately wraps her arms around me.


    From behind Vische comes along Roy and all group members are here for a special field trip. Every single one of them has done their packing and smile at me.


    ¡°You guys sure are a restless bunch.¡±


    ¡°Nil, I don¡¯t think we can stay at that place after what they did with Elen. It was a mistake of me to think that they will target me instead.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re goddamn confident about your looks.¡±


    ¡°We should leave. Tell us now if you have any solid plans.¡±


    Plans she says?


    I saw the map of Valley of the Ancient Continent and it is a vast continent, the largest among all and the hottest and rockiest. I don¡¯t think staying for a long time here will pleasant.


    I asked Mrothgir about it before going and he told me that we should stay away from the fairy continent, The Rainforest of Healing. He said that there, a monstrous woman lives and we will surely perish.


    ¡°I am going to the sea.¡±


    ¡°Sea?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re getting ourselves a ship and travel towards the demon continent, The Land of Magic Gathering. Also, I wanted to see some sea monsters such as giant squid or octopus. I want to see some real life tentacle action.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really twisted saying such depraved things when a girl is hugging you passionately.¡±If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Vische is not scolding me, in fact, she is just describing me. Even though I said all of those perverted things and have done perverted acts, truth is, it never yield anything. Not lust, not excitement or erection.


    What I seek in those situations are people¡¯s faces and reactions which is fun to watch. I never understood the desire to have intercourse nor the act of copulating whatever they want to call it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore about what Nil say or wanted! I am going wherever you go, Nil. I¡­I am already ruined¡­dirtied¡­I feel like my life lost every value! If that¡¯s the case, I at least want to devote my whole life to you!¡±


    ¡°Will you just shut up? Listen to me, I don¡¯t feel any sort of sympathy for you, however, I really don¡¯t care if you think you are useless or not. If you want to come with me, I¡¯ll let you come because you wanted it!¡±


    ¡°Nil¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll throw you into a giant octopus if I feel like it for my own entertainment, are you fine with that? Stop trying to make yourself sound pathetic because it horribly disgusts me. One thing for sure is that I won¡¯t let you die.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­I¡¯m happy.¡±


    What?


    Is she freaking deaf or something?


    ¡°Hey, did you just hear what I just said? For me, you are simply a fodder!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it makes me wanted to stick with you more.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why are you so uptight to be with me?¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows that you are a jerk and uncaring but at the same time, blunt and jolly. We know that you¡¯ll never trick or abandon us. Even though there are times that your mind seems to just fly somewhere else, we don¡¯t mind it at all!¡±


    ¡°You could have just skipped the last part but damn¡­if you really want to squeeze yourself to me, then be my guest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­with this¡­I still have a chance to be your number two.¡±


    ¡°Number two?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Because Vische is number one and I accepted that.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I glance to Vische with eyes saying is she serious?


    Her only reply is a sigh and a momentary contemplation with several temples rubs. She looks at me and Elen and to me again.


    ¡°I think what appropriate in this situation is that Nil is thinking that he is my number one. The person himself thought of no one as his affectionate partner. The only narcissism on a global level could do that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like how you portray me inside your head.¡±


    ¡°But you know, that basically acknowledging that everyone here can come with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Goddamn it! I am not your mother to tell you everything! You can do whatever you like! Stay here or follow me or go to a different place, I don¡¯t care!¡±


    ¡°Then everybody here will follow you.¡±


    As the argument ended, I once again glanced at the group of people who are willing to follow me. I didn¡¯t know that I was such a charismatic figure that people naturally just want to be with me.


    With that, the thirteen of us left the Dragon Capital. Well, nothing has changed from our initial goals and we just need to travel accordingly.


    .


    .


    .


    For the next whole month, we traveled throughout the vast land of the dragon continent. As for how we were able to live, we did various weird and odd jobs. Most are decent but Vische and I are drawn to a more risky job that yields more money.


    I tried to be distant with everyone but they just annoyingly gather around me. It¡¯s so hot in this place and they all want is huddle around me for some reason.


    I was attacked in my sleep for many nights too. Some of those attacks are from people that became our foes and wanted revenge. That happened four or times.


    However, bedtime attacks with sexual advances happen almost every single night and done by only one person. Anyone smart could figure out who it was.


    Dragon kins are generally nice people but they are too hotheaded when it counts. They are also dumb not to use all for the convenience of being a dragon but I kept that to myself. Maybe it is rooted in their rule or culture but it is too dumb for me.


    And you know? more trouble for us since my tongue slipped on several occasions but hey, my companions can really say no or reprimand me for my actions as they followed me on their own volition.


    In my defense, it¡¯s quite a spice for this pointless adventure.


    We even started some street performance and magic trick that amuses or entertained people from this world from our world¡¯s silly antics. Like, who would have thought that a simple thumb magic trick would freak people out?


    Dumbasses.


    Our clothes change from time to time from casual clothing to something more of this land¡¯s fashion code. I honestly prefer wearing some tank-top and a casual pants and boots. Maybe a khaki and flip-flops would work too.


    My only worry is, from time to time, my longing for him haunts me. I don¡¯t know why but he is the only person who I think who can understand me the most if we ever meet with each other or he becomes aware of my existence.


    I just wonder what he is doing right now.


    Well, moving on, we fought devils for a job, we fought magical beasts for a job, we catch bandits for a job and finally, we earned decent money to buy ourselves a huge ship.


    I really don¡¯t want to knock myself over a ship but having one or rather, boarding one feels oddly nostalgic. Maybe because he and I got separated in a ship incident that I feel a little gloom but giddy.


    And now, as the leader of this crew, I commence our first voyage towards the Demon Continent where our next quest lies.


    I¡¯m hoping to meet some pirates along the way or like what I said, some giant squids or octopus for fun.

 Notice to the Public

    Blooming Thorn is not dropped or on hiatus. The reason for the lack of update for the past week is because my PC gave up on me. After years of our adventure, she suddenly dies on me in an important event.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    After some excuriating effort and struggle to rescue her myself, I lost all hope and turn to some friends who actually knows what they are doing.


    I need to have it fix or worse, replace the whole unit.


    That said, there will be new updates next week as soon as I get my PC fixed.

 Chapter 268: Etude Script 6

    No one ever expected that we will be swept in a large revolution in the Demon Kingdom.


    After two weeks of traveling in the sea, we stumbled upon the land of the Demon Continent. We docked on a port and left most of our party members behind to relax, rest, and to guard our ship. So far, from our travel, I was only met with disappointment as we only encountered Aquatic Devils and large fishes.


    Upon deciding who will travel the land towards the Demon Kingdom which obviously, Vische and I are the leaders, are Roy and Elen who never left my side.


    However, we never knew that there¡¯s a huge power struggle inside their ranks.


    A vampire woman, Eno Hellbeing, who we met by chance inside the city told us that they are trying to overthrow the current Councilors that locked up the Demon Lord name Cattleya Scarlet who is the niece of the previous Demon Lord, Baal.


    Long story short, this Cattleya has fallen prey to the councilors from the previous administration. With their greed in tow, they didn¡¯t even consider that everything outside this city is crawling with devils.


    It¡¯s kind of idiotic if the City that they tried to reign over get destroyed by devils in the end.


    ¡°What do you want to do Vische? You know well what I am to do in this situation but I will give you the shot.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I want inquire about. It¡¯s not that our schedule is tight but we might as well do something.¡±


    Vische faces Eno Hellbeing in the meantime with me, Roy, and Elen in tow.


    ¡°Eno, I would like to know some matters. This doesn¡¯t concern the Demon Capital but please answer this question of mine.¡±


    ¡°I am no position to decline any call for help or questions. Please ask.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve heard rumors that the elf and the dwarve''s cold war have come to a conclusion but we still don¡¯t have solid information about it. I would like to know what happened.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    From Vische¡¯s question, Eno had an odd pause. I can already judge that this won¡¯t be pleasant, well, at least for them.


    ¡°While there¡¯s no direct connection to us regarding what happened between them, it is still a bitter end, a bitter end for the dwarves.¡±


    ¡°What could have happened? I heard that dwarves are excellent craftsman of metal and weapons. Their forged steels are of the highest caliber after the dragon fiber.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Elven Queen, Hinoki Prasiolite. I heard that in a fit of rage, she annihilated their Capital.¡±


    ¡°Rage? An elf? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be a really mellow and peaceful race?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­but from witnesses, Queen Hinoki¡¯s peaceful countenance was just a fa?ade. Under the mask that she wears, a boiling rage seeps within.¡±


    ¡°Why would she do something like that?¡±


    ¡°Information stated that her two daughters are missing, a twin. She blamed that dwarves for their disappearance and everything happened in a flash. She conjured Spirit summons that equals of pseudo gods.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? What are your thoughts about this?¡±


    ¡°If it is about her daughters¡­I am guessing this are about the illegal merchants that sell slaves. They are the only lot who has the face to do such heinous crime.¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Even after King Ashfon forbids it¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not that I am disgusted by the slavery system, in fact, forbidding it is a little less pain for everyone. Still, it¡¯s a little bothering that illegal trade such as that still happens.


    Vische contemplated about what Eno said and started staring down with her fingers on her chin. Her contemplating gesture proves that she is weighing the scale of decisions she will make. Unlike me, Vische tends to think everything through.


    ¡°Then, with all things considered, we will lend a hand for the sake of peaceful rescaling the Demon Kingdom¡¯s trustworthiness towards the other country.¡±


    With a relieved face, Eno shakes hand with Vische. Naturally, I don¡¯t have any say in this as I allocated the job to Vische despite me, personally feeling a little inclined to decline. It was not a business that could really affect us but Vische doesn¡¯t want this place to collapse.


    .


    .


    .


    Skipping all the trivialities and summarizing everything, the Demon Capital was further divided into many factions but the most prevailing one among them is Eno¡¯s faction that vindicates Cattleya¡¯s rightful ownership of the throne.


    We fought, all the while carefully making steps to clear the Council members out of the picture. We tracked down where Cattleya was confined. We learned how they will use Cattleya for their own purposes.


    They are supposedly to impregnate her which was foiled. The child that she will bear will then become another rightful heir to the throne. That heir will be the puppet of everyone since they failed to break Cattleya¡¯s iron will.


    If everything went according to their plan, they plan to extract Baal¡¯s power from him himself in the Cave of Vortex where he is said to be sealed and transfer it to Cattleya¡¯s heir. If¡­everything went according to their plan that is.


    Our intervention made it impossible as we retrieved Cattleya, overturned their plans and Cattleya ascending again, judge them with capital punishment as suggested by Eno.


    What really surprised with all the whole incident is that Cattleya isn¡¯t what I imagined to be. Instead of seeing a hag or some sort, it was a girl a lot shorter than me with crimson hair and well-defined knockers.


    I¡¯m not even kidding! Those fun bags look a little odd to her but at the same time, it gives a high sense of immorality.


    Having nothing else to do, we immediately left the Demon Capital with a lot of stuffs that we didn¡¯t even asked and before getting involved too much in their political draft, I suggested to Vische, Roy, and Elen to immediately leave in which they agreed in unison.


    .


    .


    .


    After returning to our ship greeted with our companions, we immediately head out back into the sea and started sailing towards the Kingdom of Prosperity to report to Ashfon.


    We wanted to set out towards the Elven Kingdom but due to the news of the enraged Elven Queen, we might not want to give her a visit. She solely destroyed a whole kingdom herself in a fit of rage. I really can¡¯t imagine having a proper conversation with her.


    Of course, we aren¡¯t even thinking of visiting the destroyed kingdom of the dwarves. I might suggest if for fun but it sounds tiring and taxing.


    Beast Kingdom¡¯s thousand islands sound a little intriguing but it¡¯s a really messy place with all the island hopping.


    And so, we are now traveling towards the human kingdom. Despite all the detours and shift in the schedule that was made, we at least have some achievement to tell Ashfon so he won¡¯t complain that much.


    However¡­


    There¡¯s one thing that draws us somewhere¡­


    No, it is more accurate that something is drawing me to that place, a place that we will inevitably go to.


    It¡¯s the center continent¡­and right now, we are sailing closer to it. An ill wind swept towards our direction that gives me eventual chills. An overwhelming presence that screams corruption, dreadful malice that fills the land to brim that colored it ashen, and a place that everything withers, animals, plants, and even man.


    Only dread crept up throughout my body but oddly, it is like I am answering to its assailing beckoning as my eyes look at it longingly. Mix feeling I never experience before like anxiety piles up in my heart but at the same time, excitement blooms ever wonderful.


    ¡°Nil, you¡¯ve been staring there for quite some time now. Is there something in your mind? No, there should be something.¡±


    ¡°Vischer? Well, there is¡­¡±


    ¡°The Center Continent, let¡¯s try it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I said let¡¯s try it, going to the center continent. You feel like that place is calling out to you for some reason, right?¡±


    ¡°Calling out is not the appropriate term to use but¡­pulling me to it.¡±


    ¡°I see, then we are nothing much of different from each other. I feel like going there too. Does it sound reckless to you?¡±


    ¡°I bet you are confident of our powers.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I am confident up until now. Nil, you don¡¯t seem to make any significant progress about your own powers. I am starting to wonder if there¡¯s a counterstop to your power.¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that, all I can do is fight with a sword, use some weird pain inducing magic and more trivial things.¡±


    ¡°You yourself know that it doesn¡¯t end there. It is an unexplored side of yours¡­or maybe¡­the gap in your personality is what stops it from revealing its true potential.¡±


    ¡°Sounds very dreamy. I bet some bullshit powerups will give rise to the great me.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you say? Venture the danger or not? Sooner or later, this will also be the place where we are going to be thrown too anyway.¡±


    Such question is asked to me.


    Before I knew it or so my senses finally regarded their presences, all of our companions are already listening to me and Vische.


    With eyes full of vigor and curiosity from my answer, they stare at me.


    Are they also being beckon by such morbid place? I don¡¯t know the answer to that unless I ask them, however, I see no reason to seek such answer anymore as I¡¯ll just consider what my desire wanted to do.


    I face all of them and with a smile forming on my lips, I said to them in an audible voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s venture the danger and overcome it!¡±

 Chapter 269: Etude Script 7

    With all of us summoned heroes marching towards the innermost part of the Center Continent, slaying the devils becomes a cinch. With trained mind and bodies for the past nine months, none of us are falling back on each of our own specialties.


    We are those who fought until we grit our teeth, we are those who fought until our hands went numb and our legs fall to the ground, and lastly, we are those who fought with our lives in stake. Such is a life of dedicated heroes that wanted to save the world.


    How much time passes, heroes are creatures that said to be an envoy of goodwill. Heroes can also be perceived as evil by the oppressed foes and savior by their companions and people who they saved.


    People of this world also believe that Heroes are altruistic being that will carry out what¡¯s right and will side in justice. They are those people who don¡¯t need materialistic things as a reward. Though it may not be entirely true, wonderful words are best heard with ignorance.


    That should be the case but right now¡­


    ¡°Aaaack!¡±


    Another one fell in front of me.


    The sound flesh being hacked by a sharp razor blade passes through my ears and blood splatters everywhere as that man, Roy, was sliced diagonally.


    With anguish, regret, and despair painted his face, his body lifelessly fell down the instant a blade of pitch black gleams separated his body apart. His body was added to the more and more people I have traveled with, laugh with, and trained with for the past nine months.


    Guts spilled, heads rolling everywhere, lives hacked down one by one with no mercy by their lone assailant.


    A man, no, a Devil disguised as a man.


    With a hat akin to a clown, with a face that certainly has a quality of a male human with discernible looks but a mouth stuck permanently on a smile. He wears clothes suited for a jester with right hand wielding a hatchet.


    He introduced himself as¡­


    ¡°My name is simply Joker Devil. I am one of the devil generals but because of my impatience to perform in front of people, dear me, I got ahead of everyone.¡±


    Rage? No, simply not.


    I don¡¯t possesed such emotion right now. It is more accurate to say that I detached myself from any emotional nuance towards them as soon as they fall prey to this devil¡¯s blade. Now all I can see is the devil itself with the bloodstained hatchet.


    What left to them are Vische, Elen, and me, who now stare eye to eye with the Joker Devil. Everything happened so fast and not even minute when he started killing everyone. Did Ashfon Astlan Lionheart have fought with this guy?


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t seem very lively at all.¡±


    At that very moment, I suddenly felt cold in the tip of my toes.


    Such new sensation overwhelmed as death approaches. Feeling such dread in my heart that I never got to experience personally painted a grin on my lips.


    ¡°Smiling? You¡¯re quite a madman yourself!¡±


    The Joker Devil grins back at me.


    But honestly, I don¡¯t even have any idea anymore. I lead so many people to their deaths which I don¡¯t intend to. Even after such failure, I feel no remorse or regret for their lost lives as I know that they willingly came with me.


    But why¡­


    Why my heart aches so much? Why does it beat so much? Is this a biological malfunction that I never knew this body had before?


    No¡­


    This is naturally a fear¡­that thing that he always had inside his head. The reason he needed me to exists, to face such adversity, problems, woes, or even self-doubt.


    Why am I feeling it now?


    ¡°Nil! Please run away!¡±


    A voice claimed its way to my ears, a voice of a clingy girl whose face is now covered in tears and snot as she held up her own weapons, a claw.


    She bravely stands in front of me, however, her shoulders, legs, and her whole body trembles in fear of the mighty unknown devil in front of us. No one told us that something like this exists and neither anyone would know that it is here.


    ¡°Please, Nil¡­run away. Right now, I am the fodder that you always thought of. I am going to do my best to be one!¡±


    ¡­Eh?


    What is this girl saying¡­? Is she even using her brain? Elen is¡­


    When did I started caring for this fodder? Why do I feel dreaded of the image of her being plowed by that massive claws? My chest tightens as I thought of losing these two women with me. Was my claim earlier to be emotionally detached to them is a lie?


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­Nil? Are you¡­feeling it now? Despair¡­fear¡­negative emotions. It¡¯s my first time seeing you with that frigid smile.¡±


    ¡°Vische¡­¡±


    Am I really feeling those weak emotions? If it is, I never knew that it was this awful. Does he always felt this helpless and feeble? These emotions that suddenly sprang up from my heart is turning everything inside me into a tremendous turmoil of confusion.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Elen.¡±


    Vische immediately drags me by my collar as she dashes forth with tremendous speed as she kicks the ground. I was too occupied with these swirling thoughts that I didn¡¯t even comprehend what just happened.


    What left before my eyes when Vische drags me away from that place is Elen struggling to defend against the Joker Devil, however, she only gave small resistance as her body was immediately pierced by a claw. Blood splatters everywhere and her body was hang up above as her body lifelessly sways.


    The only thing left for me to see of Elen is her eyes looking back at my direction. Her eyes glitter with satisfaction and she forces a faint smile.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Nil¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°¡­Leave it be¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    ¡°Why do you care now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as if¡­something inside you filled up in an instant.¡±


    I grit my teeth as I look at Elen¡¯s body being slowly torn apart by the Joker Devil with a smile on his face as he enjoys her scream. I can feel my body being drained of blood. I never knew fear was so a strong emotion, but right now, I learned that even in my twisted mind, I can still feel compassion.


    No¡­it is accurate to say that the feeling of sympathy for others just bloomed. Was it because I occupied this body for too long that I was able to learn it?


    Now that I think about it, everything that happened between everyone¡­was fun. None of it were boring nor stale. I was just always looking at everything from a third person perspective. Happiness, sadness, fearfulness, and finally, despair. Everything is something I have dealt before through logical means for him but right now, those emotions¡­I can already feel their weight.


    That is the reason I was created as a second persona unknown from him¡­


    Those emotions weigh so much that he couldn¡¯t bear it. He needed someone to solve them as soon as he is about to break. I have underestimated it, I have underestimated everything that now, everything has come to this situation.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Vische shouted that took my attention away from my own thoughts. As I turn to the direction where she is looking, the Joker Devil is already there with his undying smile.


    No way¡­


    Why is this happening to us?


    Why are you even trying hard to save me¡­Vische? She could have saved herself if she wasn¡¯t dragging me. Did you even become retarded?


    ¡°I, by nature, doesn¡¯t really want to kill people but hey, it¡¯s my occupation as a creation of Lord Eresti. No hard feelings or anything okay?¡±


    ¡°Blasted!¡±


    Vische jumps back vigorously, however, the Joker Devil was faster so I pulled Vische. But it was nowhere near enough to save her as her back becomes a fountain of blood as a diagonal slash etches on it.


    Once again, I feel so dread as her countenance twists in pain and horror.


    Vische¡­Vische is¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad about it.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure¡­no one blames you. Everyone had fun in the end¡­We followed you on our own accord¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­no¡­No¡­NO! Vische!¡±


    ¡°I have always admired you. I have always liked you, but I can¡¯t imagine myself falling in love with you¡­that¡¯s before. However, right now, you are¡­showing genuine emotions, true to nature of a human.¡±


    She¡­always sees me like that?!


    ¡°But¡­finally¡­I am glad¡­to see that you can exhibit other emotions. I can gladly say now that I like you because¡­you are now much more of a human¡­rather than an extensive mind from the body itself.¡±


    ¡°You¡­you noticed?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nil¡­I like you¡­but I love the you right now. Despairing¡­full of regrets¡­¡±


    ¡°Vische¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­live¡­live for me¡­despair and regrets as much things as you can¡­¡±


    Vische forces herself to stand up by using her sword as a stand. From her action, the Joker Devil who is all smile that gave us a little time to talk as a sign of his confidence, started walking towards Vische with his claws drawn out again.


    In an instant, Vische¡¯s magical power rises. It¡¯s a sign that she is about to use her unique cheat skill.


    ¡°[Revision!]¡±


    The large wound on her back slowly fades to nothing. It¡¯s a power that is still a mystery to me. What is its activation effect, what are the consequences and its pros and cons? However, everyone considers it as a powerful skill.


    ¡°An interesting power I see. It¡¯s quite catchy but it¡¯s not something I don¡¯t know. Your name was Vische was it? It¡¯s nice meeting you, unique hero. If you had grown more before facing me, you could have landed a good blow.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Vische kicks the ground and points her sword towards the Joker Devil.


    ¡°Such a shame¡­¡±


    The Joker Devil muttered.


    Before Vische and I realize it, there was a huge hole in Vische¡¯s stomach¡­


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    ¡°Magical power is very tasty. I¡¯ve eaten every ounce that you have. It¡¯s a shame that none of you can use divine power. You could have blasted me from the face of this world.¡±


    The Joker Devil said as he slowly steps back from the falling Vische.


    Vische lands on her back and her blood, without abandon, started making a puddle. My legs move on its own¡­


    Before I knew it¡­I was walking towards Vische¡­


    ¡°Vische¡­¡±


    There was no response.


    ¡°Vische!¡±


    It sounds stupid, it sounds idiotic but despite that, I repeated called out to her. As if hearing my call, she raises one hand while trembling. I rush towards that hand and grab it.


    ¡°Vische!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She rubs her hand to my cheeks as if she is caressing it. Emotion floods towards me and I unexplainable emotions of sadness, regrets, and even guilt started straining me from the inside. I can feel my eyes started becoming watery¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll do something! Don¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡±


    ¡°r..tur¡­ing¡­it. T¡­nk¡­ou¡­! I¡­ve¡­u¡­¡±


    Her hand loses its strength. The warmth left and her eyes steadily stare at me without life.


    Empty¡­


    I felt a deep emptiness¡­as if all emotions earlier was a lie¡­


    But despite being empty¡­it¡¯s heavy.


    ¡°That was a really good drama. I am glad that I let everything end. This is something I can blow a fanfare for and clap my hands for the superb acting!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Joker Devil said with a jolly expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s sad that I have to end this. No more actors left beside you. Oh dear me, what a sad way to end a story.¡±


    ¡°I want a redo¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    I said¡­


    I don¡¯t know why but¡­I want to redo everything.


    These emotions¡­nothing has left me. Nothing is settled. I don¡¯t want this route.


    I want to revise everything¡­


    ¡°Redo¡­you say¡­?¡±


    ¡°I want to revise everything! I want to perfectly cope with this mental turmoil. I want to fully enjoy what it feels to be alive in this body! Even if it is not mine or even if it ends up being mine, I want to revise everything!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to revise everything! I want to laugh and laugh with all of them! I want to properly reciprocate Elen¡¯s feeling and even have sex with her! I want to know how it feels to be loved by Vische! Everything!¡±


    My only plead, my only wish.


    There¡¯s a large inconsistency with my character. There¡¯s a large gap between my true emotions and my fake ones! This is not the story that I am hoping for! I want something else to happen! Something happier, something that could end with a happily ever after!


    Fuck people saying that it is super generic!


    What¡¯s wrong with plain happiness?!


    I want that! I want a route where everything will be saved and no problem in the future until I die and it becomes other people¡¯s business if a problem arises!


    Is there something wrong with an empty story but leads to happiness of the main character!? I want to revise everything, even if I turned out to be a generic boring protagonist!


    I want to revise everything!


    ¡°Whatever, see you in hell.¡±


    ¡°Come forth to me!¡±


    The Joker Devil swings his claw. I don¡¯t care anymore. I can feel something inside me surging, something putrid and hateful, but if this kind of thing could take me back to time to revise everything, I don¡¯t mind!


    ¡°[Revision!]¡±


    .


    .


    .


    A flash suddenly covered the whole place. I tried blinking twice to see what¡¯s in front of me. The Joker Devil was supposed to kill me when I shouted Vische¡¯s skill¡­revision¡­


    After that¡­what happened?!


    ¡°Oh gallant heroes, welcome to Astlan Kingdom.¡±


    Such grand speech was made of me with¡­


    Wait¡­


    What the hell is happening¡­!?


    Did I turn back in time?! Did I really used Revision!? It¡¯s the only logical thing I could spew right now.


    ¡°Vische!¡±


    I shouted.


    Everyone in front of me turned to around to look at me. I frantically turn my head left and right, however¡­something else made my feel sick¡­


    None of these people¡­are someone I knew¡­


    They are an entirely different group that I have been with.


    ¡°Um¡­Sir Hero, is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Old man Ishtal! Where¡¯s Vische, and Elen, and Roy, and everyone?!¡±


    ¡°I am surprised that you knew me, young lad. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know anyone goes by those names and this is the first time that we met.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    What¡­?


    This can¡¯t be¡­


    This can¡¯t be¡­!


    THIS CAN¡¯T BE!


    WHY?!


    I was able to turn back time but why they are not here! I want them, not these shitloads of strangers before me!


    What is happening?!


    I never knew that¡­this marks the start of my ten thousand years of nightmare and madness¡­looping and looping into these times.

 Chapter 270: Beloved Reunion 1

    A dream¡­


    A disturbing, sad, and a story of misfortune, everything came rushing to my mind like they are just recent events in my life. It¡¯s like mine and Nil¡¯s memories merges with each other.


    But why is it happening?


    It was Nil¡¯s memory of his first year of arrival in this world¡­


    Revision¡­Vische¡­the Joker Devil¡­everything. I wonder how I am going to swallow everything. I feel like the burden that Nil carried at that time is weighing on my very own shoulders.


    I don¡¯t know why but his pain is becoming mine too¡­


    Why did something like that happened¡­?


    My head hurts, I¡¯ve noticed it since gaining consciousness. I can feel my chest tightening from what I have witnessed. It¡¯s like I was there when Vische and everyone that Nil knows dies.


    Upon mulling everything with my eyes closed, tears started spilling from my lids. I can¡¯t stop my eyes from shedding it. It is just too cruel even if Nil did something wrong. To think that he actually wanted to redo everything because he learned to more of a human.


    There are a lot of unfilled questions but, I can¡¯t seek a further answer for it. I am scared to delve further into it¡­


    What I know and what I can only notice¡­is the pain and suffering of Nil¡­


    It¡¯s suffocating, it burns my chest as I repeatedly recall those memories that were forced to merge with mine.


    ¡°Nggnnhh¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Asagao?¡±


    A voice called out to me and at the same time, a large, rough hand lands on my forehead and moves back and forth as if rubbing me gently. No, I am certain that it is the intention behind it. And moreover, the voice is familiar¡­A voice I haven¡¯t heard for a long time¡­


    Upon sensing such tender sensation, I slowly open my eyes with anticipation and no less than three seconds, I immediately recognize the man that pet my head with slow, rough stroke but warm and pleasant.


    ¡°Fonfon¡­¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Asagao. It has been so long.¡±


    ¡°It this¡­still a dream?¡±


    His gaze becomes even more tender as I ask that question. A faint smile broke out on his lips and his fingertips started combing on my hair and playfully strokes it.


    ¡°I hope it is¡­I hope that you didn¡¯t have to go through all of those pain. I hope that I was there for you but all I did was to show you my embarrassing side and slept for a long time¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I owe you an apology¡­I owe you so much now that I can¡¯t even reprimand you. I got even angry at you for lying back then and now, look at me. I broke my own promise to you. That I will protect you and will fight beside you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not going to let you off so easily. You¡¯ve been tardy for so long that you haven¡¯t fulfilled your role as my dearest elder brother.¡±


    I replied to his apology while breaking out into a soft grin. My cheeks flush as I mustered the courage to tell those haughty words. We are no longer playing brother-sister anymore. We are real siblings, if not, still related.


    He leans his head towards me while still stroking me who is still laying down on the bed covered with a comfortable layer of sheet. As he does so, he gave me a light kiss on my forehead.


    ¡°I am sorry¡­I¡¯m really sorry. How many times did I said those words, yet, I am still a useless brother to you. But I can¡¯t still tell myself to steer away from you. I have been cursed for a long time that I¡¯ve fallen in love with the blessing that you¡¯ve brought me.¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Hey¡­you¡¯re so wordy. Stop that, it¡¯s embarrassing. More apology is unneeded. I ought to support you and I know that you will do the same. Also¡­um¡­we are not the only one here¡­¡±


    I¡¯ve halted my breathing from his cheesy words. I am happy with how he feels about me and how he keeps consistent about it. I am happy that he didn¡¯t think of completely abandoning me despite everything that happened between us.


    Fonfon is the very first person that gave me a place to stay in this world. Not that I had a choice back then but it made me really joyous. Also, though I have a lot of complex about being a little sister since I am a man previously, having an elder brother to dote on me is really pleasant.


    However, I would have loved it if his timing on saying those words is perfect. A bulge started mounding under the sheet beside me.


    I showed Fonfon a frigid smile and he has a gaping mouth.


    As the shaking mound stops, it started crawling beside me and eventually, she came out under the thick sheet of blanket. Her silver hair sways and her big bright yellow eyes immediately focus on Fonfon.


    ¡°Fuah! How nice!¡±


    ¡°Miss Alstroemeria?! And so small?!¡±


    Alstroe came out under the sheets. I haven¡¯t mentioned it because of the atmosphere but yeah, she¡¯s been sleeping beside me. I am guessing she woke up as soon as I woke up too. Knowing that fact, she heard everything we said.


    Right now, she has a wide smile on her lips with glittering eyes as she looks at Fonfon. Her eyes say that she is really pleased with Fonfon¡¯s actions. After that, she looks back and forth between me and Fonfon with glittering eyes.


    ¡°I¡­Why¡­?! What are you doing here? Why are you so small and cute?!¡±


    ¡°Eeee? I don¡¯t know. But, but! You¡¯re so sweet with Asagao! You¡¯re such a good brother! Here, let me praise you too!¡±


    Alstroe stretches her short limb and pats Fonfon on the head. Fonfon, upon realizing that Alstroe was listening and now, patting his head despite being the taller one, sprouted a complicated and flustered countenance.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little weird when I am the one getting this kind of treatment¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t resist now okay? You owe me so much right? Ehehehe.¡±


    ¡°Well, whatever. As long as you are happy. But really now¡­this is really weird and embarrassing even though she is a friend of yours¡­¡±


    ¡°So you say but you are not saying anything that you dislike it.¡±


    ¡°Well of course, not that she is this small and cute.¡±


    True¡­


    The way Alstroe now, I think she is extremely adorable with an outward appearance of a seven years old.


    No knows the cause of her shrinking and the only relief is that Alstroe didn¡¯t have anything else changed. She has always been childish and idiotic anyway so I can¡¯t tell if her mind regressed back too.


    Even Violetta doesn¡¯t have any inkling idea of why. She conceded on the case upon guessing that it is deeply tied to the aspect of Ki. The only ones who can turn to at this time are Hydrangea and Senya, however, at this very moment, Senya is busy with the Center Continent reconstruction and cleansing while Hydrangea is nowhere to be found.


    The only people left I could think of is the Fairy Kin in which we need to go to the Rainforest of Healing again. The alternative is the monks who trained Alstroe somewhere in this part of continent. The problem is we don¡¯t know where they are.


    For now, what comes first is Fonfon¡­


    ¡°Hey¡­are you okay now?¡±


    ¡°How much have you heard from Violetta?¡±


    ¡°She only told me that you were in a coma. That¡­you weren¡¯t able to control Astlan¡¯s Ira¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­that¡¯s true. It wasn¡¯t the first time actually, however, this time was the worst. I¡¯m sorry for letting you witness such dreaded power.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to know more about it. The power that deeply ties you to Astlan¡¯s wrath. His wrath against the gods and goddesses¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­It¡¯s dangerous¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you still thinking of that? Believe in me¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­yeah¡­you did save the world¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­it is not just me. Everyone did their part.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­Like what Violetta said, you¡¯ve become more feisty, bold, and forward. You are far courageous now compared to the past you.¡±


    I am slowly realizing those changes too. I was too self-conscious in the past that it blocked my sight of my slow growth.


    I¡¯ve always been a fool and, what is generally known to my friends, reckless. It stings a little that people always show concern for me. Factoring my appearance, my known behavior is what worries everyone the most.


    ¡­¡­


    Wait¡­


    Aren¡¯t I a real headache?!


    No, no, no, I knew that for a long time now but¡­wait¡­eh?


    ¡°Hahaha! Asagao, what a weird face!¡±


    ¡°You are thinking of something really deep again Asagao. That¡¯s where you start making misconception you know?¡±


    Apparently, Alstroe and Fonfon notices my unrest and called out to me. Am I really that obvious when I delve into my own thoughts?


    Geez¡­I hate how I am emotionally gullible.


    Also, Alstroe, what weird face are you talking about? It may sound a little narcissistic but I am aware that my own looks are one of the best around.


    Err¡­even admitting that myself is a little¡­I want to take it back!


    ¡°Oooh! Now your face is becoming red like an octopus!¡±


    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong Asagao? Fever?! Is it Fever?! Do you feel ill?!¡±


    Geez!


    I don¡¯t know if they are teasing me or just concerned!


    ¡°Enough of this! Geez! Get out now Fonfon!¡±


    ¡°Eh?! You¡¯re chasing me out because you got flustered by something?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know more about what happened to you and I wanted to tell you so much about what happened to me!¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s talk! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡±


    ¡°Alstroe and I need to change! Look at us! Even if I am your little sister, I¡¯d love to have more privacy!¡±


    ¡°Eh? I¡¯m fairly certain that you won¡¯t even mind taking a bath with me!¡±


    ¡°GET OUT!¡±


    It¡¯s really out of my character!


    No, is it because I am developing a shame as a girl?! I have already accepted that my feelings and emotions are being incorporated into a maiden¡¯s heart but still¡­


    Looking closely at Alstroe and my dress, we are wearing but thin fabric of silk designed like a negligee. I hate to admit it but it is damn comfortable. I love the smooth feeling of the dress slipping to my skin like water but gives a pleasant feeling.


    I¡¯ve never slept like a champion before but with the combination of this top class bed, this freshly washed thick sheet, and this negligee, my nights have been nothing but sleeping like a log. It is more pleasant with Alstroe sleeping beside me.


    Anyway, Fonfon hurriedly led himself out of the room.


    ¡°Phew¡­glad that¡¯s over. Let¡¯s get change now Alstroe.¡±


    ¡°¡­How nice. Asagao, you are so close to your brother.¡±


    Right¡­


    I remember that¡­Alstroe also has a family of her own but¡­she was mercilessly kicked out at such young age.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are a family for me, remember? We promised each other.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah! I¡¯m so happy that Asagao remembers!¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ehehe¡­sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ehehe me!¡±


    ¡°Kya! Catch me!¡±


    ¡°We need to get changed!¡±


    I started chasing after the frolicking Alstroe.

 Chapter 271: Beloved Reunion 2

    After Fonfon left, Alstroe and I garbed ourselves with dresses I am not used to. A plain collared light blue dress with no sleeves that sways up to my knees. It has a floral motif as there a ribbons swirling like a flower on the hem.


    Alstroe wears a dress with puffy sleeves decorated with frills at the ends. Her dress is buckled with a ribbon on the waist and it over the overall yellow color of the dress is checked white stripes. The dress the sways up to her shins look quite novel.


    Of course, having the upper hand of height, I toyed with Alstroe¡¯s silver hair.


    I tried knotting it into a bun, twin tails, a ponytail, braid, two-sided braid, low ponytail and one of my most favorite hairstyle, high top ponytail with a ribbon. Although the ribbon looks ridiculous back in my world, it is nothing but additional grace and charm in this world.


    In the end, I settled on the ponytail with a big ribbon.


    Alstroe¡¯s eyes widen as she stares at herself in the mirror. More like, she is had various expression while I was fiddling with her hair and thinking of what¡¯s best to style it.


    ¡°Waaaah!~ Cute!~¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe! If you want, I can stroke it like a curl in the end or twist it like a drill.¡±


    ¡°Drill?! That, that! Do that Asagao!¡±


    Although I said that, most thing I can do is to use some hair gel from Mimosa and give the finishing touch. On a side note, Mimosa gave me more concoctions, beauty products, soaps, and shampoo the last time we saw each other.


    Even toothpaste are now given a variety of fruity flavor as I suggested when I was still working as her apprentice in her lab. I am glad I was there to stop her from making a meat flavored toothpaste¡­


    Taking out a hair gel with a strawberry scent and squeezing out a valid amount, I started dabbing it to Alstroe¡¯s silky silver hair. The hair gel doesn¡¯t leave any unpleasant stickiness and smoothly attaches itself to her hair.


    The hair gel made Alstroe¡¯s hair more lustrous and shiny. After confirming that the gel was equally applied to her ponytail, I started swirling it. Swirl, swirl and swirl until the hair get fixated on its vortex of swirls.


    Well, it is poorly made so I guess it won¡¯t last half a day. I know that a real hair drill needed a lot of time to make.


    As I made the finishing touch of curving the tip of the ponytail, Alstroe¡¯s face brightens as she sways the ponytail left and right to see the makeshift hair drill.


    ¡°Amazing and it smells nice!¡±


    ¡°Glad you like it, dear customer. What would you like to do now, Madam?¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe! I wonder?~ I¡¯ve been lacking a certain needs as of late.¡±


    ¡°What would that be Madam?¡±


    ¡°I want some snuggle from Asagao!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so spoiled, Madam!¡±


    ¡°Ehehe!¡±


    I lean my head forward and look below where Alstroe is looking upward. With some laughter and giggles, we playfully touch noses. Our small laughter and giggles resound the whole room mixed with the chirping birds and the calming sound of wind rustling the curtains.


    However, because we were occupied with each other, we didn¡¯t notice that someone was watching us and it was too late before we notice her standing there with a huge grin on her lips.


    ¡°Excuse me, Madams, King Ashfon is waiting in the dining room for breakfast. If I would allow myself to speak, continue so but time is pressing.¡±


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    It was Lily, one of Fonfon¡¯s Royal Guard.


    She was particularly apt and adaptive of situation. I¡¯ve heard that she has been traveling with Fonfon since she was ten years old. It was not her power and strength that boasts about being one of the Royal Guards.


    She doesn¡¯t even hold a candle against Violetta, however, it was her quick and fine thinking to judge situation and knowledge of how to deal with Fonfon are what made her fit for the situation.


    She is one of the people, together with Fonfon, Violetta, and Edelweiss with the heroes that welcomed me into this world.


    But if there¡¯s something that I can say about her, she is like Higan in terms of preference. She is an open lesbian¡­


    ¡°Um¡­how long have you been there?¡±


    ¡°Me? About the time you started playing with her hair I guess. It was quite fun to watch the two of you. It¡¯s like watching bonds of two sisters.¡±


    ¡°Geez! You should have said something! Right, Alstroe?¡±


    I turn to Alstroe to search for a back-up, however, she only returned a grin towards me. I get the feeling that she already know that Lily is there but didn¡¯t say anything about her.


    Alstroe¡¯s Ki didn¡¯t completely disappear as I previously mentioned.  There¡¯s a portion of Ki inside her that keeps her strength to the minimum. She is still stronger than your average soldier and can pound a stone wall with her bare fist even with her size.


    ¡°A-Anyway, we¡¯re going down now so please wait for us downstairs!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam. I shall convey to our King that you and Miss Alstroe are having a fine bond with each other so he doesn¡¯t have any rights to be pushy.¡±


    ¡°Please stop teasing!¡±


    ¡°Bye!¡±


    I must admit, we do take our sweet time but I think we really didn¡¯t spend too much that he needs to push us.


    Then¡­I peek at the clock...


    More than an hour has passed¡­


    This is when I realize that girls who are in such delicate years of age start spending time for themselves by making themselves pretty is justifiable. I don¡¯t like to admit it myself but I do feel like preparing myself like a girl is becoming a bad habit.


    No, I am a girl now. I just can¡¯t keep complaining about every single detail about my gender-bending situation, not that I jumped from an otherworlder to a princess.


    Realizing that we really spent too much time playing around, I beckon Alstroe out of the room now and head towards the dining room to eat some breakfast.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Say, Violetta, can we just keep her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Not only she still has a legal guardian but she is also way past the legal adopting age. And also, don¡¯t talk casually about it as if you are adopting a puppy!¡±


    ¡°She is a perfect little sister too in my opinion. Asagao alone sways my cloud nine, however, if we add little Alstroemeria, we can reach new heights and dimension of cuteness and adorableness.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you saying? What are you going to do if Alstroemeria returns to her original form?¡±


    ¡°¡­Still a viable little sister.¡±


    ¡°Are you sick or something?¡±


    We are currently sitting in front of the dining table and such topic was brought up. From the conversation alone, they are rather taking the matter seriously but the if you think hard about it, it is just Fonfon being obsessed with little sister.


    Yeah, wait¡­


    When did he become this obsessed with it?! I don¡¯t want to think ill of Fonfon but I wonder if he hit his head or something.


    Suddenly, his gaze shifted to me.


    ¡°Say Asagao, do you want Alstroemeria to be your little sister? Age wise, you are older than her.¡±


    ¡°Geez! Don¡¯t ask me! I already have little sisters of my own!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°What did you just said?¡±


    I tilted my head from his question.


    Come to think of it¡­


    Ah!


    He still doesn¡¯t know that Higanbana, Casablanca, and Hibiscus are my biological sisters from Astlan Lionheart!


    Violetta places her palm on her forehead and heaves a heavy sigh. It is the sign that I said something I should not have. Realizing what that meant, I feel like I made a huge mistake, however, it is something that I will not keep a secret.


    I promise to be always honest with him as my pledge as his little sister.


    ¡°You see¡­¡±


    I recounted the story of where I met Higanbana, Casablanca, and Hibiscus and how I came to know that they are my biological sisters from the same father. Taking the chances, I also told him about Senya, the ancient dragons, the pirates and so much more.


    I also told him the truth about Topaz since I can¡¯t lie to him. I also told him about Mimi whom who became my contractor.


    Ah, well, I kept the thing about me and Ichirou in the dark. It¡¯s super embarrassing and I still haven¡¯t moved on from that rejection yet. There is still a lingering feeling of dismay and disappointment that needs closure. I can¡¯t bring that up myself since it is really embarrassing!


    After the summarization of my story, Fonfon¡¯s who is listening with a default blank face looks down and covered his face with his hand.


    ¡°I see¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you find it unpleasant?¡±


    ¡°No¡­in fact, I started contemplating something in the middle of your story.¡±


    He said¡­


    Alstroe didn¡¯t even mind our conversation and kept stuffing her mouth with food. Since becoming smaller, she becomes more of a glutton in which I considered that her body must be seeking food for energy to replace all the lost Ki inside her body.


    Violetta was all sigh and can¡¯t remove her knitted brows as I tell my story. I don¡¯t think I said something bad but she just kept making a sidelong glance at me as soon as I am happily telling about the people that I met.


    As if drawing himself from the chair he is sitting on, Fonfon looks at Violetta with serious eyes. Violetta, seeing that Fonfon has come to a conclusion, sighs.


    ¡°Ashfon, don¡¯t tell me you are actually thinking that is the case. I am pregnant so don¡¯t make me overdo things because of your delusions. It¡¯s not part of you but I can feel that something else is developing inside you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that Violetta. I am not going to cause you any trouble as I am also concerned with the child inside your womb. However, this conclusion of mine¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Fonfon grandly stood up from his chair and looks at everyone in the room with serious eyes that akin to a hawk observing its prey.


    ¡°Asagao, your little sisters are my little sisters too then! We can even count Topaz and Mimi in it if you want! With that, I am going to have a lot of little sisters from now on!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­that¡¯s a little¡­!¡±


    ¡°Violetta, send letters of invitation to all of my little sisters! Call Ishtal, Lily, and Edelweiss to prepare for a party!¡±


    What?!


    He just returned and he hasn''t even made his appearance to the public yet!

 Chapter 272: Beloved Reunion 3

    ¡°King Ashfon Astlan Lionheart, let me tell you this. What you wanted to happen isn¡¯t simple.¡±


    ¡°The reason is?¡±


    ¡°First, you have a lot of work to take care of. Not to mention, you haven¡¯t announced your return yet and your absence is making the people worry. Remember this, you are the King of this Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°I understand that. That¡¯s why I already sent Ishtal and Edelweiss to make some preparations.¡±


    ¡°As long as you keep that in mind. Second, the children that you want to come over aren¡¯t readily available at the moment as they are doing works as designated by their position. One is a child of the Beast General and the elven twins are Princesses of their Kingdom, they are busy with sovereign work.¡±


    ¡°Understandable. Even so, I¡¯d like you to prepare a letter just in case they became vacant of their businesses.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I wouldn¡¯t meet them yet. Well, moving on, twelve noon sharp, we will announce my safe come back to reassure people of our state of affairs.¡±


    ¡°I hope you are always this diligent with this kind of event¡­¡±


    Everyone is so busy. They are so busy that Violetta deemed them to have insufficient time to make a visit.


    I can¡¯t say I have nothing to do but I feel unsatisfied.


    All I have been doing is my role as Fonfon¡¯s little sister, a cherished princess that would appear on the mass and reassure them that he is fine and well. If the citizens become even more agitated than they are now and demand a new ruler, no doubt that I will be forced to take over.


    That¡¯s actually how I feel about this whole situation. I don¡¯t intend to be a queen. Hell, I never even dreamed to be a king back then when I was a guy.


    That¡¯s why I want to take some actual work myself.


    I stand up from my chair that naturally took Violetta and Fonfon¡¯s attention. I straighten my back and look at them directly with sharp eyes.


    ¡°Violetta, I¡¯ve been thinking, isn¡¯t there anything else I should do? I don¡¯t want to sit here all day knowing that most of my friends are doing their best!¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that the reason why you have such serious face for a while?¡±


    She simply smiled at me. I feel like I am being mocked!


    ¡°This is not a joke! It¡¯s like you are making fun of me Violetta!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Asagao, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Then what? I¡¯ve noticed it for a while now but you are steering me away from heavy works! I can handle myself just fine too! I have grown and I have learned so much¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. I won¡¯t deny that you really do have grown, physically, mentally, and emotionally.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­!¡±


    ¡°You have overcome so much hardship because of our carelessness, me and Ashfon. However, rather than bending to your own weaknesses, you stood up again and again. And lastly, you, together with Alstroemeria, saved the world.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°It may not have been known to all of the people but to those who are in that place, in that exact time, it is undeniable that the two of you¡­are the true heroes.¡±


    ¡°We only did what¡¯s natural! Anyone will act if they know that their world is in danger!¡±


    ¡°I am going to finalize this Asagao as I don¡¯t want any more arguments, take the credit for it. You two have done enough work and now, you deserve a rest.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t believe this! Where¡¯s my freedom to choose!?


    I puff my cheeks out for a wordless protest, however, Violetta knitted her eyebrows and Fonfon just smiled at me.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°That won¡¯t change anything. And besides, people wouldn¡¯t want you acting brashly. You¡¯ve been gone for a while too. We¡¯ll get a little animosity from them if they knew we are working you too hard.¡±


    ¡°Geez, fine. I¡¯ll do my own work then! Thanks for the meal!¡±


    ¡°Wai--! This is why I don¡¯t like workaholics! Not that I am one to talk¡­¡±


    I bolted up from my place and started marching out of the dining room.


    I feel like I am being a little rude but what¡¯s the harm in giving me something to do? Come to think of it, if I adhere to my age and not the outward appearance, I should be working like a functional adult in the society and yet they are forcing me to be a NEET.


    Upon seeing me stomping my way out, Alstroe also said her thanks and proceeds to follow me like a dog. She pitters patter beside and looks up into my face.


    ¡°Where are we going? What are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know even though I said I¡¯d look for something to do. Do you want to go the backyard for the meantime? The bed of grass there is always green and there¡¯s a lot of trees offering a comfortable shade and the breeze is blasting!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    As Alstroe agreed to it, we proceeded to march down towards the grassy plains where Master and I usually train¡­before.


    I think it¡¯s about time. I am really relieved that Fonfon is safe now, I can let go of any burdens in my heart temporarily and visit them now that I am ready.


    I¡¯ll ask Violetta later for it.


    .


    .


    .


    Alstroe and I are currently in the grassy plains, however, we are not here to relax.


    Since I received what I requested yesterday from Edelweiss, a customized spear with a single edge and curved blade with a thin shaft but sturdy. I just thought of blowing off some steam and started swinging the spear.


    I changed into my training gear which usually consists of a loose shirt with a black tank-top under it. A short pants buckled with a leather belt fashioned with leather shoes that are light and easy to move. Finally, the arm wraps made of dragon fiber give to me by Master.


    ¡°Sei!¡±


    I exclaimed as I thrust the spear and proceeded to sweep below. I shifted my center gravity and try to fall back to flip my body, however, it doesn¡¯t go as I expected because I stumble backward instead. I am practicing my familiarity with the spear but as I keep swinging, my hands are reflexively returning to a sword stance.


    Even applying my acrobatic skills that I honed through training is not used to the feeling of handling a spear. I knew from the beginning that something wouldn¡¯t quite fit and it is more depressing without any mentors to teach me the proper way.


    Hasu thought me some of the basic movements with the spear but I am practicing the spear now in order to assimilate it with Calm Dragon Tempest. Short swords are easy to handle because of my size and not to mention, they are light, however, the spear I am using right now is a little lighter but the reach and size is something I cannot comprehend.


    By the way, Alstroe immediately goes under a tree and sits. She started meditating and even up until now, she is motionless since I started training.


    ¡°This is really hard to grasp¡­¡±


    I muttered to myself.


    Other than being a powerhouse of divine power which I cannot potentially use for myself, my only assets in a battle are my barrier, divine counter, regeneration, and my swordsmanship that I need to continuously hone.


    By that, I need to learn more fighting skills!


    ¡°Go fight, me!¡±


    I started spinning the spear and twirl it in my hand. I started swinging it diagonally and turning around and spins with it as the momentum takes me.


    With every spin, the spear spun faster. I think this is where the spear becomes a lethal weapon because it can land critical strikes. I stop the spear from spinning and tried to counter it¡¯s spinning velocity, however, the spear¡¯s body¡­


    BONK!


    Hits my shin and as it spinning velocity dies down, it hits my head!


    I crouch down from the pain while holding my head with my right hand and my shin with my left hand. I tried really hard not to utter a single cry of pain and bit my lips in desperation hoping that Alstroe won¡¯t notice it.


    I can feel that my eyes are getting a little bit teary but I still endure it until my regeneration fixes this dumbness of mine.


    I slowly turn my gaze to Alstroe just to see her puffing her cheeks that becomes reddish from stopping her laughter¡­


    This is so embarrassing!


    ¡°Oh my, are you alright?¡±


    My body stiffens as voice suddenly entered my ears. I slowly turn my head to my left and there, standing from the huge walkway from the castle is Shouko Murayama. She is not wearing her traditional Shrine Priestess clothes but rather, a long one piece with a silky overcoat.


    She approaches me with a smile.


    ¡°D-did you saw it?¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, it was quite a sight.¡±


    ¡°Uwaaah¡­¡±


    I grovel further to the ground upon learning that there¡¯s a second witness of my failure, but, I didn¡¯t lose all hope as I found someone who can teach me about the spear! Shouko is Hasu¡¯s lover and sibling, after all, I bet she knows something!


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I only know how to use the bow and some exorcism. I apologize for not meeting your expectation.¡±


    An immediate shutdown.


    ¡°However, I can give you some pointers that Shouta keeps talking about with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what could that be?¡±


    ¡°Imagine if you cut the spear by its shaft, closest to the blade, it doesn¡¯t look any different from a dagger tied to a stick.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little¡­hard to comprehend¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a dagger in a long stick. The only difference is that you have a longer reach with the spear rather than the dagger, no?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­I¡¯m sorry, I still don¡¯t get it.¡±


    It¡¯s kind of confusing¡­


    Rather than a pointer, ain¡¯t that a wordplay?


    I am not dunce or anything but that is something a normal person wouldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Well, take your time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been taking my time too much now. Stupid Violetta won¡¯t let me do anything! I feel a dissatisfied with what I am doing now¡­I feel kind of useless.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean they are saying that you are useless. Actually, no one said that you are. Look at me, I want to do something too, even when the crisis struck us, I wanted to do something, however, my capabilities are limited¡­and now, I am bound to this place because I was told not to do any work.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be! I am not aiming to make you feel down! It¡¯s just that, thinking that Hasu and Ichirou are out there to retrieve my soul back and I am just sitting here doing nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I feel so powerless. Not only that, I can also tell that¡­Ichirou¡¯s soul that is residing inside me to fill the gap is slowly being consumed by my own¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But if I don¡¯t have my soul return to me, it is possible that Ichirou¡¯s soul will reside inside me permanently as a part of me.¡±


    ¡°And¡­Ichirou will¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not think of something negative. For now, won¡¯t you let me watch you practice, Asagao?¡±


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t laugh too much okay?!¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±

 Chapter 273: Beloved Reunion 4

    Before we knew it, noon came.


    When Alstroe finished her meditating, she started watching me together with Shouko. At some point, the two of them became closer to each other. I can see them conversing with smiles and laughter in their faces as Alstroe entertains her with stories of her own adventure that sounds so absurd.


    And I got laughed at several times because of my failure with handling the spear¡­


    When I was in Divine Possession with Hasu I felt that his proficiency with the spear becomes one with my body, however, fat chance that I will learn that way.


    I need to start at square one if I wanted to learn the way of the spear.


    Well for today, I just felt so frustrated for not understanding of how and why of the spear.


    Seeing me so downhearted, Shouko and Alstroe finally approached me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it Asagao. You never trained in this sort of things before you even came to this world, right?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Shouko told me so and I felt conflicted about it. Conflicted and crestfallen even though she tried to comfort me.


    ¡°Well¡­the thing is, it seems that I originally came from this world. In hindsight, the world where we came from is the other world for me.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re pointing out the wrong subject here¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahehehe, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve always had this kind of roadblocks in my life. Well, this isn¡¯t something to really brood over¡­I guess.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief then. It¡¯s always important to have the kind of mental fortitude and perseverance. Why don¡¯t we eat some lunch? Maybe filling your belly might give you an idea or insight.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you bet that¡¯s a good idea!¡±


    ¡°I just figured it¡¯s time to have some bite. Alstroemeria¡¯s stomach has been growling for a while now.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I look at Alstroe with stupefied face and she just lightly laughs while scratching the back of her head. I think anyone will forgive her if she smiles brightly and cheerfully like that¡­


    I kind of wanted to see her doing an embarrassed face while doing upturned eyes. It¡¯s not really every a man¡¯s dream but I felt like it is mandatory to see one if there¡¯s someone cute in sight.


    Putting such superficial thought aside, I nodded to Shouko¡¯s suggestion of having lunch.


    ¡°Oh, are you guys about to get lunch?! Don¡¯t worry as I have prepared it already!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re way too excited Ashfon, well, I¡¯d like to eat some of your dishes as of late¡­¡±


    Fonfon, Violetta, Edelweiss, and Lily are marching towards us in a group. In their hands arebaskets that seems to contain food for lunch.


    Did they come all the way here just for this?


    I ask Fonfon with a tilted head and confused countenance.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a picnic Asagao! The weather¡¯s perfect and it seems that as long as I don¡¯t show my face yet to the public, I have a little bit of freedom.¡±


    ¡°And those foods are¡­your cooking?¡±


    ¡°Since I had the chance, I borrowed the kitchen from the chefs and dished out some foods I am specialized with.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Suddenly, Lily and Edelweiss intervene with the conversation by putting themselves between me and Fonfon. Their eyes are dead serious and they look at me with intense excitement.


    ¡°Asagao, Fonfon is a really helpless man and as you have guessed, none will bother to serve under him.¡±


    ¡°Is it exactly as Lily said, however, as you can see, we are his Royal Guards. Do you know the reason we bothered to?¡±


    ¡°¡±It¡¯s because of this!¡±¡±


    The two of them simultaneously showed me the content of the basket. By the tone of their voices and how they have gone their way just to talk smack at Fonfon, it seems that his cooking skill is considerably recognized.


    However, in the next moment, my thoughts are proven wrong¡­


    An intense fragrant smell of the meal invaded my nostrils that tickle every single bud on my tongue. I can feel my saliva unconsciously trickles from my lips and my body is shaking to the very core. The slight hunger that I was feeling before becomes a striving starvation.


    All of it was just from the aroma alone¡­


    As I was staring intently at the content of the basket, I notice that Alstroe is also staring at the food like she was hypnotized. I guess her sensitive sense of smell was stimulated to the maximum.


    While all this happened, Violetta finished setting up the necessary things in a picnic such as the high-class fiber of blanket, a magically enhanced umbrella that is sure to block off the sun¡¯s harmful effect, and high-quality plates, spoon and fork fitting of royalty.


    We¡¯re just going to have a picnic¡­right?


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s partake on the meal already!¡±


    Violetta seems to be in a festive mood too as she beckons everyone to sit down on the laid blanket. Lily and Edelweiss immediately help themselves and find a spot to sit. Shouko who was also allured by the smell but able to control herself from showing any visible emotion find her own place to sit.


    Fonfon walks in and sits himself a little distance away from Violetta, Lily, Edelweiss, and Shouko. No matter how I see it, he is opening himself for me to sit beside him.


    Since I got my appetite stirred, I rush beside him with Alstroe in tow and threw ourselves for the little feast. I sat beside Fonfon¡¯s left and on my left side is Alstroe who eyed on the food with drooling mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up you two. It¡¯s really nothing special even though I said I am specialized in this kind of prep.¡±


    So he said as he started taking out the meat from the basket. After that, he takes out a loaf of bread and starts slicing it.


    The meat was placed in the middle of two sliced loaves and was topped with tomatoes, lettuce, and some other ingredients, garnish and such. There are some things I don¡¯t recognize, however, I notice that there¡¯s something smelled like honey.


    After making two good portions, Fonfon put it in separate plates and handed it over to me and Alstroe.


    As I take the plate, I noticed that there¡¯s also sesame spread all over in a fine manner. The meat is tender and juicy with a little stickiness to it and lastly, I recognized that it is dashed with pepper as it was being marinated.


    I wonder what kind of method did he used to make this meat tender, juicy, and glossy.


    ¡°Thanks for the food.¡±


    I open my mouth and set out my mind to firmly grasp the taste of the sandwich presented to me. The scent brought by the oil scented with so many seasonings mixed with the dripping grease from the meat further excites me.


    Then I took a bite of the sandwich¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    What the hell is this?


    What the hell is this?!


    WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?!


    My body tenses up as I bit it. A splash of wild taste suddenly eroded my mouth as controlled sweetness befitting for a meat dish and mild spiciness collided. The taste alone is too strong but the bread helped in toning down the extremity of the taste and created a harmony between those two strong attributes.


    The meat is not just tender, it is soft to the core and I can easily chew on it. Every chew enriches the flavor that exploded in my mouth and softly entices my taste receptors.


    The food easily goes down in my throat like it is not even a meat. It was so easy to swallow that having another bite wasn¡¯t difficult.


    Before I knew it, I already finished the sandwich in my hand and I am just staring at nothing. I felt a little sad as I didn¡¯t notice that the delicious food that I tried to savor disappears¡­


    ¡°Ahh! D-Don¡¯t look so down now Asagao! Here, I made a lot so you can eat to your heart content!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? Eh?! EH?! Really!? You¡¯re the best! I love you!¡±


    ¡°Hngh!!¡±


    Fonfon presented me with another sandwich. I think I just saw him squeezing his chest or something but I didn¡¯t bother anymore as I chow down on the sandwich he handed to me.


    This doesn¡¯t compare to anything I have eaten before!


    Even modern dishes looks less satisfying now that I have eaten this. I now know what¡¯s so great about him other than being a king! One would wish to eat his dishes every day if they are this tasty!


    ¡°Delicious! Three more!¡±


    Alstroe shouted.


    I turn around and look at her. There were crumbs that stuck to her face and her cheeks are a little flushed. Is it because the food stirred her sensitive senses that she is feeling a little aroused from it. Why¡­why aroused? What hell am I thinking?


    W-Wait¡­I think I have the same condition right now. I can feel my cheeks burning up together with my body. I¡¯d like to think it is because of the spices of the meat.


    Violetta, Lily, Edelweiss, and Shouko are eating quietly but their cheeks are visibly flushed too. I can understand how this dish is accepted just looking at them.


    ¡°Oh, do you really like it Asagao? I know that you don¡¯t eat that much. Are you going to be okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! More please!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah! I¡¯ll keep it coming for you!¡±


    Fonfon keeps his hand moving as I immediately finished my second serving. It¡¯s not something big like how Alstroe is already asking for her ninth serving but I feel like I am being pulled by the deliciousness that I can eat about five servings.


    However I see it, it¡¯s a bit impossible for Fonfon to learn cooking in the Castle. Not that I am underestimating him but I simply can¡¯t picture him cooking, not even cooking rice. I bet none would even suspect that he can cook!


    Being a little curious, I scoot closer to Fonfon and asks him directly.


    ¡°This is really delicious! How did you learn to cook?!¡±


    ¡°Ahaha! I used to travel around the seven continents. For survival, I learned how to cook for myself and use any ingredients that I can find. As I travel from town to town, villages to villages, cities to cities, I learned from so many people. Well, there¡¯s a lot more to tell but it is a long story. Just enjoy your food for now.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I suspected that it will be something like that. This is a top class food, even better than any dish a chef could produce.


    I can¡¯t even imagine myself eating foods other than this anymore¡­

 Chapter 274: Beloved Reunion 5

    ¡°So, Asagao, we decided that we will give you a job befitting of your public image. Since you strongly insisted to the point you glared at us earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°W-Where is this coming¡­?¡±


    I was taken aback by Violetta¡¯s words.


    While we are dilly-dallying and basking in the sun, she suddenly calls out to me and told me so. Of course, I showed an astonished countenance because I am honestly lost for words.


    I turn my sight toward Fonfon and as our eyes meet, he grins playfully like a child. I get the feeling that he persuaded Violetta as soon as we left the dining hall or even talked about it with her privately.


    ¡°W-Well, I guess if you agreed to it, there¡¯s no problem now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll brief you on it later. For now, let¡¯s talk about Ashfon¡¯s return announcement. Of course, your presence is much needed so we¡¯ll have you dress up again.¡±


    ¡°Me?! Again?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just for this afternoon. I know that you are becoming more of a¡­tomboy I guess?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I was once a male you know!¡±


    ¡°Pfft! And I think you are really meant to be a girl.¡±


    ¡°Why go all the way to pop my remaining ego as a guy?!¡±


    I strongly exclaimed that gained Violetta and the others a light chuckle. I am really honest about what I said but they are taking me lightly.


    ¡°All that said Asagao, I want you to take a little breather from your training. Rest for a while and soon we will have you try a various dress. You¡¯ve grown a lot mysteriously so we need a more fitting clothes for you.¡±


    Fonfon¡¯s reacted at the word grow. He turns to look at me and stare at me with observing eyes. He looks at me from top to bottom and after several seconds, he nodded.


    ¡°Stop that¡­that¡¯s actually creepy¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t notice it before. Asagao¡­you really did grew?!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­I guess I grew overall.¡±


    It may not be noticeable but my height, some features, and although it is originally flat, I grew some breasts, a subtle amount that can be lightly pinched and massage. I never tried it before but ever since destroying Erestivatria, I tried exploring this body more.


    I¡­I never thought THAT looks so weird!


    Fonfon suddenly stood up and walk closer to me. Without any warning or gesture, he reaches out to my armpits and brought me up effortlessly. His arms easily carried me that I am hanging from his hands alone¡­


    ¡°I never knew it! You¡¯re always so small and light.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fun being carried like this. Please put me down, I¡¯ve worked up some sweat earlier so it¡¯s a little embarrassing¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­never smelled foul. No, it is accurate to say that you always have this young scent that¡¯s pleasant to everyone¡¯s nose.¡±


    I¡¯m not used to getting a weird compliment like this.


    More like, why is Alstroe nodding from that notion? Come to think of it, Higan said the same thing, she even mentioned that I smell the best in the morning, like a freshly awakened flower.


    Unless I dive into a puddle of dirt or something disgustingly dirty, I think I will never ever smell bad. Thinking back, there was no instance that I felt stinky unless provided by the situation.


    I¡¯d like to ask mother about it but I am already expecting a bullshit answer like because we are higher beings or that a young girl will never smell bad¡­


    This world is just so absurd that I adapted to accept everything¡­


    Not learned, adapted¡­


    Taking my mind off the trivial things, something hit my mind and I look at Violetta. Catching my gaze, Violetta quizzically looks at my direction.


    I started talking to her all the while I am struggling from Fonfon who started embracing me nonchalantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Asagao? Need help?¡±


    ¡°No¡­Violetta. Remember what we talked about before?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­yes¡­Would you like to go now? Are you prepared?¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to go right away.¡±


    ¡°Such request in this situation¡­very well.¡±


    Fonfon, Lily, and Edelweiss look at us with confused countenance. They have no idea what we are talking about and only Alstroe knew what we are going to do.


    ¡°Fon, Asagao and I need to go somewhere. Could you possibly let her go?¡±


    ¡°All of a sudden? Just when I¡¯m having fun.¡±


    ¡°You of all people needs to prepare the most. You already had too much free time to spare. It is time for you to return to your duties as a king and stop dumping all of the work to Ishtal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fonfon stares at Violetta with a neutral countenance. No indication of emotions or anything in his face and in return, Violetta also stares at him with the same monotonous gaze as if they are trying to talk with each other.


    Fonfon concedes by closing his eyes mixed with a sigh that seemingly dejected. He let go of me and put me down gently as rubs my head one last time.


    ¡°I understand. Not only I neglected my responsibility to Asagao as her older brother but also ignored my subject¡¯s woes. What a terrible king I am.¡±


    ¡°We have a lot of situations at hand that Ishtal and I forced back for a minimum time of delay concerning diplomatic problems, the meetings with the other Kings and Queens, and lastly, our contribution to the Center Continent¡¯s reformation.¡±


    ¡°Heaps of job to do¡­Then I guess I need to break a leg too. Lily and Edelweiss, I want you to send out people and preemptively announce my return using posters. I¡¯ll talk to Ishtal concerning the nobles and lords. Let¡¯s head out.¡±


    Lily and Edelweiss saluted to Fonfon as if they are on duty. They immediately turn their back and walk away in haste.


    Fonfon then looks at me one last time.


    ¡°I just noticed it but you don¡¯t look so emotional when we met again.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­I think I got tired of all the melodrama. It kind of pisses me that you slept on us like that.¡±


    ¡°That stings¡­¡±


    ¡°But I am honestly glad that you are okay. I really don¡¯t need to shed tears to prove that do I?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not sure about that Asagao. It¡¯s either you really don¡¯t miss me or you miss someone else. I heard you even confessed to someone.¡±


    ¡°AH! Let¡¯s not go there! Fine, let¡¯s do something together once you are free, alright? With that, we can spend time with each other, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a fine little sister!¡±


    ¡°Go, shoo. Do your job. We¡¯ll be seeing each other in the castle so don¡¯t be so emotional!¡±


    ¡°Well then, see you later.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Fonfon left while looking back at me with a smile and wave.


    When I think about it, he just suddenly appeared before when I woke up with that weird dream. I felt no surge of sad emotion but only gladness and relief that he is not in harm anymore.


    Admittingly, I am a little scared that Astlan¡¯s Ira might have already consumed him. I¡¯m glad that didn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°Asagao, do we need to take Alstroemeria too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Master and Alstroe are friends¡­in some ways.¡±


    I look at Alstroe who is quietly listening to us. I feel like she is abiding the lesson of do not interrupt a talk between two adults since she became a child herself. I really got to give Miss Cecille some credits for raising Alstroe to be a good girl.


    Although she can become unintentionally destructive sometimes¡­


    ¡°I see, then, who do you want to go first?¡±


    ¡°Master¡­if possible.¡±


    I said it timidly.


    I don¡¯t what Violetta feels about me or the matter about Master. Reluctancy came over to me when I thought of visiting master first but I am a little glad and nervous that I said it.


    Is Violetta still envious of me? Is she going to be mad if I ask about it?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Come, I¡¯ll open up a warp.¡±


    I answer her beckoning and step forward towards her together with Alstroe who closely follows me from behind.


    Seeing that I am a bit reluctant, she took the initiative and walks in my direction.


    Upon so, she immediately conjured a warp in front of us.


    ¡°Lies beyond here is the dragon continent where I buried Mrothgir myself. Asagao, are you sure you already sorted your feelings?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I am sure that I haven¡¯t sorted anything yet but even so, I feel like it is time for me to give him a visit. I¡¯ve been¡­scared to do so and unwilling but now I want to.¡±


    ¡°Then, step forward Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Violetta told me so and I brace myself. I slowly lifted my foot from the ground and with heavy steps, I pass through the warp. The sensation of the warp taking my body to a faraway place is like experiencing a slight jet lag.


    And¡­before I knew it, the warp took me in a rocky and hot place. The sight of the vast sea immediately beheld in my eyes so I guess this is somewhat a mountain or high ground. The wind brings a warm breeze that produces a gusty sound.


    Finally, in front of me few steps away is a tomb with a horn embedded to it, however, that¡¯s not only it. There is a man who is more than two feet in height standing near the tomb holding a bottle of seeming alcohol.


    Noticing my presence the man turns around revealing his olden face but a robust face. He has two horns and a scale under his jaw indicating that he is a Dragon Kin.


    ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t the Great Asagao Lionheart, the one who gave salvation to this world with her divine light.¡±


    ¡°O-Old man P¡¯rthcor?¡±


    ¡°Aye, I am grateful that you still remember my name and face.¡±


    ¡°You helped us a lot back then! There¡¯s no way I¡¯d forget about you!¡±


    ¡°Ohohoho! Well then, I am about to leave too.¡±


    P¡¯rthcor said but before he could even take a step, Violetta and Alstroe came out from the warp. P¡¯rthcor already knew that I am not alone and wants to avoid talking to other people as possible but Violetta called out to him.


    ¡°Hey, wait!¡±


    ¡°Please do not mind me. I am just paying respect to my ancestor. I am nothing sort of significant.¡±


    ¡°No, I wanted to extend my gratitude for that, for giving Mrothgir a visit, you are already giving honor to his brother.¡±


    ¡°I know. You intentionally buried him atop of the place where Great Ancestor Crothgir died, right?¡±


    ¡°Is it unsatisfactory to an ancient dragonkin?¡±


    ¡°¡­No. On the contrary, the White Dragon Sage and the Black Dragon Warlord would be really honored to be buried side by side. You might as well think that you gave them a favor.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Girl¡­you are carrying his last and direct descendant, right?¡±


    ¡°How did you¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Mysteriously, us old folks are way intuitive like a woman. Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°It is truly mysterious¡­¡±


    ¡°You ought to take care that child now. That and that little missy over there. Oh, as well as that another child with silver hair.¡±


    ¡°That goes without saying.¡±


    ¡°Well then, this is truly the time where I take my leave.¡±


    From the talk and conversation alone, I am guessing that we are atop of Master¡¯s brother, the massive Black Dragon Warlord, or more known as the Lost Capital Hujinn.


    People like him are so enigmatic. Even more, they are outgoing and cheerful to the point that it is rare to see this side of them.


    P¡¯rthcor then begin walking away from us¡­


    I¡¯d say¡­why not just fly¡­?


    Leaving that aside, as soon as his visage became unseeable, Violetta, Alstroe, and I then faces the tombstone.


    I started walking towards the tombstone and kneels with one knee and greeted it.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Master.¡±


    No response, that¡¯s natural. I¡¯d jump out of my undies if he replied or something.


    However, now that I have come at this point, I don¡¯t even know what to say. I can¡¯t utter a word or even show any emotion. I don¡¯t know what kind of face I should be doing right now. It¡¯s difficult to do anything right in front of him.


    Alstroe then started walking towards Master¡¯s tomb and sat down in front of it.


    ¡°Murot, you look weirder than ever. You are bad for leaving people behind you know.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s not it, Alstroe! Master is¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Alstroe¡­?¡±


    She is not looking towards the tombstone. Violetta also notices that Alstroe¡¯s sight is actually directed behind the tomb.


    Alstroe tilted her head quizzically and grins.


    ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t. I already told them. Ahehehe, you really are weird Murot.¡±


    At this point, I can feel my blood draining from my face. I turn my sight towards Violetta and she has the same countenance seemingly confused and horrified.


    I heard that some children¡¯s sees something that grown-ups cannot. I wonder if that also applies to Alstroe since she is a child right now or she is just naturally childish.


    ¡°Alstroe¡­who are you talking to?


    ¡°Eh? Can¡¯t you see it? There are Murot and another guy with black clothes. They both have horns. They are actually waving at us and smiling. They told me not to tell but I already did. Ehehe!~¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Scary!

 Chapter 275: Beloved Reunion 6

    ¡°Wait, Alstroe, are you really seeing someone?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Yeah, Murot is over there with someone else.¡±


    ¡°You are aware that master is already dead¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°That means¡­that¡¯s his ghost?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­huh?¡±


    Back when we are traveling together with Master towards the City of Niflheim, we passed by a forest full of ghosts. There, we witnessed how terrified Alstroe is of ghost for the reason she doesn¡¯t have any means of fighting them.


    Ki is quite a lethal and complicated power but it has its own weaknesses. Alstroe¡¯s Ki is undoubtedly powerful that even normal magic won¡¯t affect her, but that¡¯s because he body is reinforced thoroughly. Magic cast directly to her to cause some disturbances and other non-direct attacks do well against her.


    Like most of Arcana Magic¡­


    And now, Alstroe turns pale as she realizes that a ghost appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Eeep!¡±


    ¡°Whoa--! Alstroe¡­¡±


    She immediately hid behind me.


    Violetta looks at Alstroe with widened eyes.


    ¡°The Moon Destroyer is afraid of ghosts¡­No, more importantly, is Mrothgir really with us right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Murot is there.¡±


    Wait, when did Alstroe get her title The Moon Destroyer?


    No, that¡¯s pretty obvious. I can already imagine how people see Alstroe. She, with my Divine Ascension fully boosting her Ki, destroyed Erestivatria. The result is that Alstroe shrunk to this size but that¡¯s actually quite a small amount to pay.


    Alstroe pointed behind the tomb and we look at there again. We found nothing but Violetta already expected. As for me, I am really upset that I am unable to see his face again¡­


    No, Violetta might be more upset that I am right now.


    ¡°Ah¡­they are slowly vanishing¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­Mrothgir¡­May the God brings fair judgment to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Murot is going now. He is saying something¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I suddenly perk my ears with what Alstroe said. She intently watches at nothingness as the way we see it but if Master is really there wanted to say something, then we¡¯ll take this message to heart.


    ¡°A-Asagao¡­¡±


    Alstroe carefully reads Master¡¯s lips. I didn¡¯t know that she has such talent.


    Anyway, it seems that master¡¯s first word is my name that my anxiety and expectation grew further for what he wanted to say.


    A prophecy? A vision? A will?


    A lot of things started popping into my mind. For Master to appear of all times, and what¡¯s more, he has something to say to me of all people¡­


    Alstroe continues to read his message.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°I¡­I¡­Id¡­¡±


    I¡­I¡­Id¡­? Id what?


    Idle? Idea?


    ¡°Asagao¡­Idiot.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What¡­?


    Beside me, Violetta jolted her head sidewards as laughter started leaking from her lips that she tried so hard to hide.


    ¡°Asagao, he said you are an idiot. Ahehehe, like me I guess.¡±


    ¡°M-Master! Are you picking a fight?!¡±


    I was hoping for something serious but all I get is an insult! That¡¯s pretty typical of Master and I can¡¯t even fathom why he said that of all things. I guess he just wanted to piss me off¡­


    It truly pisses me off¡­


    ¡°Even in death¡­you never pull punches. You are always like that Master, right Violetta?¡±


    ¡°It is as you said Asagao. Mrothgir always does unconventional things. He is frank and will always tell what in his mind. It¡¯s funny¡­you shouldn¡¯t be here anymore ever since our last goodbye, Mrothgir. Are you teasing?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­always like that¡­¡±


    As Violetta and I recall our memories with Master, Alstroe observes us with amazed filled eyes. She looks at us like she is watching something.


    Violetta looks down and starts patting the belly that has become a little bit bigger. She tenderly and lovingly looks at it with gentle eyes. Her love for Master is far deeper than I could imagine, for sure, her love for this child is outright deeper.


    And I, Asagao Lionheart, will do this oath to protect the child of Violetta, the child of my master.


    I definitely will¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­they are gone now¡­¡±


    ¡°I see, thank you Alstroemeria.¡±


    ¡°Eh? For what?¡±


    ¡°For¡­Anyway, it seems you are in a daze for a while looking at me. Is there something on my face?¡±


    Upon Violetta¡¯s questioning, Alstroe beams a smile once again.


    ¡°Murot walked towards you¡­placed his hand on your face¡­and hugged you. He has the happiest smile I could ever see on his face. Murot looked so happy and that he kept his hands wrapped around you until the black one beckoned him to go.¡±


    ¡°Is that the truth?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!


    Suddenly, Violetta¡¯s look towards the endless horizon that is the sea. Her eyes started swelling with tears and her lips trembles in delight. Her knees collapse on the spot but she shed tears with happiness as she holds her hand tight on her chest.


    ¡°Mrothgir¡­I love you too¡­¡±


    She said in a low voice. Alstroe and I are able to catch those words and broke out in a faint smile. This may not have been my intention of coming here. I just wanted to finally visit Master when everything is a little bit sorted out but¡­


    I am glad, I really am.


    Violetta¡¯s has more worries than I am concerning Master. Seeing her cry her out like this while muttering, I just thought maybe it was not me who is ready to face this tomb¡­


    It was Violetta.


    I convinced myself that I am not ready, but all of these worries are superficial compared to Violetta.  Carrying herself around with a face of sternness, moving around to help at any moment¡¯s notice in the castle, and she is doing everything that her title dictates despite her condition.


    Ah¡­I¡¯m really an idiot. It¡¯s getting really repetitive at this time but I really am one.


    This is a beloved reunion between them. That¡¯s all I could think of and it made me feel at daze looking at the conflicted emotion of Violetta between crying and smiling.


    Even though that reunion lasted for several minutes, it¡¯s a precious time. Even though she actually didn¡¯t saw Master, no doubt that she is the one is unprepared than most but now, it seems that a heavy weight was lifted from her heart.


    ¡°Asagao and Alstroemeria, thank you for this. I didn¡¯t know that I am the one who is going to be swept by emotions.¡±


    ¡°You look prettier now that you¡¯ve let out such burden.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Despite saying goodbye abruptly when Mrothgir¡¯s death grips on him, I felt that there¡¯s something I couldn¡¯t let go. At this very moment¡­I just realized what was it¡­¡±


    ¡°Something you couldn¡¯t let go?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was my¡­my obsession with him. A secret toxin that I am glad I was able to detoxify. It¡¯s all thanks to the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­I really thought that you are kind of¡­jealous of me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I am.¡±


    ¡°Fueh?!¡±


    I cock my head backward as I heard those words. I feel like she is messing around with me and at the same time, she is serious.


    She lets out a simple yet attractive grin like she pulled off a prank.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a lie but I am not mad at you Asagao. I admit of the guild of being jealous for Mrothgir spending more time with you but I knew in the end that he proved his love to me.¡±


    ¡°That child in your womb.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, that¡¯s right. I have nothing to get mad at when I have already his child.¡±


    ¡°Violetta, trust me. I, Asagao, will protect the child that you bear. It may not sound very convincing, in fact, if Master ever heard of this, he¡¯ll just laugh but, I am serious. I want to protect your and Master¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯m counting on you Asagao.¡±


    Violetta and I look eye to eye as I made that promise.


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯m here! I¡¯ll protect everyone too!¡±


    Alstroe protested. Seeing that she is trying to cheer up Violetta on her own way even though they aren¡¯t that close to each other made feel proud of her.


    I put my hand above her head and start rubbing it a little rough.


    ¡°Uuuhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe if you could control your strength a little bit better from now on. Also, if you grew up again, okay?¡±


    ¡°Buh¡­¡±


    She pouted her cheeks once again. I never get tired of this cute Alstroemeria but I prefer the grown-up one since she has something I can fondle.


    ¡°I want to stay longer myself but Asagao, I know that you have someone else you wanted to visit, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Violetta, please, if you will.¡±


    ¡°I get it.¡±


    Violetta stands up with a refreshed face but her eyes are little sore from crying and her cheeks are little damped. But I guess that doesn¡¯t matter when she feels lighter and nothing is chaining her down.


    She hurriedly conjured the warp and had Alstroe enter it first.


    As for me, I look back at the tomb where Master is buried¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­I¡¯ll definitely protect them, I promised you that, Master. Also¡­¡±


    Before even making my step towards the warp, I brought out something from my own dimensional storage. It¡¯s a sword, the very first one he gave to me, and a fiber of cloth, a left over from the dragon fiber from his very own brother¡¯s scale.


    ¡°Hyaah!¡±


    I struck the sword with all my strength beside the tomb. The sword was deeply embedded in the ground. Then I wrap the clothing around it. The black cloth sways with the wind and flaps so I tie it to the handle of the sword.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do Asagao. Let me help you with that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    Violetta cast something beneath the sword that hardens the ground. She then bounded the cloth to the sword as if they are now one as a set.


    I look at the sword with a satisfied countenance and wordlessly left the front of the tomb. I don¡¯t think I have something to say to Master.


    Just this once, I want to make a manly exit.


    I pass through the warp to where she is waiting for me¡­

 Chapter 276: Beloved Reunion 7

    As the daze from the jetlag due to traveling through Violetta¡¯s warp wore off, I found myself staring at another tomb in a middle of a forest. Alstroe was staring at the tomb with a saddened countenance.


    Soon, Violetta came out from the warp and speaks.


    ¡°This is a forest at the northern part of the Astlan Castle. I figured that I¡¯ll Milin is better off buried in this kind of place, not that I actually know her preference but knowing that she doesn¡¯t have any relative, this is better.¡±


    ¡°This forest is¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better¡­so we are the only people who knew where she is. I bet she is extremely joyful knowing that you visited her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­this is better for me too.¡±


    ¡°After all, you are the only one who truly cared for her.¡±


    I want to refute Violetta¡¯s words but I am aware that no one really bats an eye to Milin. There¡¯s a lot of people who respect her but not the person she is, not with that perverted attitude that she showed me. Despite that, I learned how she truly values me, even if she is only swayed by my appearance at first.


    However, she accepted me for who I am unconditionally. She is willing to go all the way to teach me something valuable. She may seem to spoil me but she would do everything so I could learn. She is the reason I was able to touch the surface of Calm Dragon Tempest.


    She is the head maid in the Astlan Castle before Priscilla came. It makes me wonder how did she end up in that place.


    I can clearly recall all of those memories that we had together, all of the shenanigans, and the last battle the fought together. But what etched in my heart is her last smile that never fades even as she took her last breathe.


    A smile broke out across my lips as I remembered how she¡¯d always cling to me that she got punished.


    ¡°What an idiot¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no¡­I was just thinking all of the things we¡¯ve been through together. She left nothing but good memories after all. Well, not all of those are favorable but those are still a part of her.¡±


    ¡°The way you put, you have a conflicting opinion about her.¡±


    ¡°Well, you know the rest of the story.¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. She isn¡¯t like that before you came.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m told. What was she like?¡±


    Violetta closes her eyes and started recalling memories about Milin. Since she knew Milin longer than I, I am kind of excited to hear about it but at the same, I fear that Milin has done so many terrible things before that I might hear now that she is gone.


    ¡°She is as it is.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°No need to fuss over the past.¡±


    ¡°Are you really¡­no¡­okay.¡±


    I replied to her response.


    I¡¯m really not that smart but I know that she purposely held herself back.


    For what reason did she do that? I can only assume that she doesn¡¯t want me to know more about Milin and everything. But for what reason she didn¡¯t want me to?


    I know myself I am not going to get an answer. I look at the grave in front of me and made a faint smile. I¡¯ll respect Violetta¡¯s decision and will keep Milin¡¯s personality as it is. After all, even she is a big pervert, I do care and respect her.


    Violetta might have thought that this respect that I have for Milin might crumble if she told anything about her past.


    ¡°Asagao, this person is¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a precious friend too Alstroe. She saved me so many times before¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, Asagao. This place¡­it feels oddly pleasant and calm. The Ki specifically swirls around this area. It¡¯s so serene and transient.¡±Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I feel like the whole place is happy or something?¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­that¡¯s really vague.¡±


    I want to keep it like that then if she is happy.


    One more thing¡­


    ¡°Hey, Milin¡­do you know a girl named Topaz?¡±


    I asked as I kneel on one knee in front of her Tomb. Again, the couldn¡¯t answer my question but it is something I really wanted to ask since meeting with Topaz. She behaves differently from Milin and they are in the opposite degree of courageous and coward.


    But what makes Topaz stand out the most in my eyes is her uncanny resemblance to Milin minus the breast size.


    ¡°Asagao, if I remember correctly, that Topaz girl is a devil, no?¡±


    ¡°She is a devil, a modified devil. She is given personality, emotions, and even feelings so please don¡¯t treat her badly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend as long as you wanted to. Come to think of it, Ashfon is willing to take her in as a little sister too so I don¡¯t think I have any nuances about her.¡±


    Damn it¡­


    Now that I remember about Topaz, I want to squeeze her tightly right now.


    ¡°Hm? I thought you¡¯d be more emotional.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why do you say that Violetta?!¡±


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a crybaby? Isn¡¯t it fine for you to shed tears?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing Milin¡¯s final wish.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­?¡±


    ¡°Smile. I¡¯ll smile at her. She likes it better that way.¡±


    Like what I said, I beam a smile towards Violetta. This was an innocent yet selfish request from Milin but it¡¯s a cheap price knowing that she smiled back at me that time.


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s nice Asagao. It seems we need to go now too.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things to do, for you and for me that is.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­I guess we have to go¡­¡±


    ¡°I can take you here anytime you want after everything we need to take care of. I promise you that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget okay?¡±


    ¡°I am not like Ashfon.¡±


    She turns around and summons her warp again. She then beckons me and Alstroe to enter the warp. I take one last glance at Milin¡¯s tomb when suddenly, Alstroe tugs on my clothes.


    ¡°Asagao.¡±


    ¡°What is it Alstroe?¡±


    ¡°This person¡­is she also a family of yours?¡±


    ¡°A family? Hmm¡­you might say she is also like you. She is dearly important to me like a family.¡±


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re important for me too Asagao.¡±


    ¡°You never get tired of saying that. I have the same answer to it though.¡±


    Alstroe takes one last glance at Alstroe¡¯s tomb. I tried to pull her with me but her glance seems awfully long. After she considers something inside her head, she started walking in front of the tomb again.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of Asagao!¡±


    She lowers her head towards Milin¡¯s grave and said her thanks. Her bow is firm and sincere. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at her actions. It¡¯s like I am seeing a new side of Alstroe. She is always cheerful and positive that it¡¯s contagious.


    Seeing Alstroe do this, I also walked beside Alstroe and bows my head too.


    ¡°Milin, thank you for everything. Thank you for being my very first friend in this world even though it¡¯s forced. You may be a deviant but you are not short of a kind person for me.¡±


    ¡°Praise her or insult her, choose one¡­¡±


    Violetta muttered to herself but I was able to catch those words.


    I think it¡¯s fine since Milin has always been frank and honest with me with her wish, her desire, and her unstoppable actions that led to her demise.


    For me, she is a hero I look up to.


    .


    .


    .


    We returned back to the Astlan Castle after saying our visit. Violetta warped us back to the grassy plains where I was training earlier. The atmosphere of the whole place seems like it has changed drastically.


    ¡°Everyone is moving about and preparing. Asagao, after this event, there are a lot of things for Ashfon to do. If possible, could you support him?¡±


    ¡°Of course I will. What are those things you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°After this¡­a few days later, a congregation will be upheld. ¡°


    ¡°Meeting?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. As of now, thirty percent of the center continent¡¯s land is now usable and infrastructure was already built. Those undead sure are something¡­¡±


    ¡°So, that upcoming congregation is about the center continent¡¯s territory and boundary that will be parted for each leader right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct but not entirely the main goal. There¡¯s a lot of problems now.¡±


    ¡°What exactly does that mean?¡±


    I don¡¯t like this boiling feeling in my guts. It tells me that a problem will arise again, no, it may have risen already and I am just too na?ve to see it.


    ¡°Remember when I told Ashfon that Higanbana, Casablanca, and Hibiscus are working on their respective positions, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they are working very hard.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has gone through a dire situation, however, ever since overcoming that calamity, that inevitable is bound to come.¡±


    ¡°Surely that¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°But it is. All kingdoms¡­are now neutral to each other. Meaning, we are not bounded by any unspoken rule anymore, instead, a common sense of a leader will come first and think for their subject rather than an outside objectivity.¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    That¡¯s why we just can¡¯t casually invite Higan, Casablanca, and Hibiscus here. Since upholding responsibilities, their positions have drastically changed for the betterment of their kingdom. Something like territorial domain and boundaries for each nation was not thoroughly stretched for us back then but seeing it now happening, it¡¯s quite obvious that this place has strict rules.


    It only makes sense that each town and cities have their own guards that inspect traveler and adventurers. It something implemented a long time ago.


    Now that this world is back on track, it¡¯s politic will soon again grow and a lot of this congregation will happen in the future.


    ¡°Asagao, that¡¯s why I am asking for you to support Ashfon.¡±


    ¡°I will do it but what are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°Because in this congregation, Ashfon is in disadvantage due to his absence.¡±


    ¡°And you are worried that we will get the bitter end of this talk?¡±


    ¡°I am. It¡¯s probably our interests as someone who involves in politics so I am not backing down and get a tiny portion of that land.¡±


    Is that so?!


    That¡¯s really complicated but I still don¡¯t get the reason why fight over the center continent¡¯s land that much¡­


    Wait¡­


    ¡°What if¡­what if¡­Violetta¡­¡±


    ¡°Ashfon don¡¯t want to use your very own achievement for his own purposes Asagao. Certainly, you have done something great for this world but, Ashfon still has his pride so don¡¯t try to mention it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­okay¡­¡±


    In hindsight, overruling every protest of the other leaders using my achievement will be nothing short of a tyrant at that point. That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to think Fonfon¡¯s reason¡­


    But even if he doesn¡¯t use mine, Alstroe, on the other hand, is also a citizen of our Kingdom. Surely that¡¯s also a large contribution from the human, right?


    ¡°Asagao, I know what you are thinking. We don¡¯t plan to use Alstroe too¡­not that Cecille begged us to keep Alstroe¡¯s profile low.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief¡­¡±


    ¡°I shall cover you with more information later. For now, the dressing room is waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go! You too Alstroe!¡±


    Violetta started pulling me!


    I knew it, I am still reluctant about this whole dress thing even though I have done it several times!

 Chapter 277: Entourage 1

    A three-day festival was held in celebration of Fonfon¡¯s return¡­


    Neither I nor Violetta expected that a celebration would break out. The news spread like a wildfire. Before Fonfon can even appear in front of the citizen, a parade was already held. As expected of a rich and prosperous kingdom, they easily amassed a grand parade not only to welcome Fonfon back but to also celebrate again the victory against the devils.


    None any of the citizens are even aware that Alstroe and I destroyed the moon. Violetta announces that because of the joint effort of all the kingdoms in the battle at the center continent, the world was saved. Such a fairy tale like white lies was told.


    I can¡¯t blame them since they want to make the civilians feel safe as possible. The outbreak of the devils is only told to higher ranking knights that were asked to defend the shore of the human continent and some selected forces.


    Anyway, the festival lasted for three days and during those days, Alstroe and I became a living dress doll¡­


    After picking an appropriate dress for the event, I would stand beside Fonfon during his speeches and interactions with the people. Of course, I need to do my job as his support so I continue to praise him and tell the citizen of how my worries vanished.


    It¡¯s true though that I am really worried but thinking back, I am really embarrassed to show it to people. Stuttering has become quite my bad habit and so I did that so many times.


    I had to adlib some lines too whenever Violetta is not around for the reason a lot of rest is advised to her since she is pregnant.


    Alstroe just trots around and let people watch her running around and eating food from stalls to stalls. She did that for three days straight and seldom pays for it. People immediately got fond of her but when I was asked about Alstroe, all I could say is she is an acquaintance.


    From their perspective, Alstroe is a seven years old girl. Well mentally, she passed as a seven years old little girl. As for me, no one even questioned why I suddenly grew up.


    Overall, I did have fun with the festival suddenly booming. Rather, I was supposed to do my job but I don¡¯t even know what should I do. I just stand close to Fonfon while people greet us. The whole capital was teeming with people that they estimated it to be around three hundred thousand tourists not including the local residents.


    A report says all of the inns and hotels are fully booked. Once again, I¡¯m not surprised at how prosperous this kingdom is.


    This is the reason the people love Fonfon so much because of all the reforms and leadership that he showed promise and gave it fruition.


    I avoided discussing about our grave visit since it won¡¯t even do anything significant at all.


    At the end of the third day, the festival and parade slowly die down together with the sun sinking in the horizon. The lanterns were already lit and knights are still busy with patrols who are led by Lily and Edelweiss.


    At last, the festival has come to an end and Fonfon is back to his paperwork. Ishtal was given a week off for working continuously because of Fonfon¡¯s absence. As for me and Alstroe, our tonight''s activity will be none other than bathing!


    ¡°Yay! A huge bath!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t run around! I know you won¡¯t get hurt but that¡¯s just bad manners!¡±


    Alstroe runs around the huge hot bath stark naked. I know that her cranium is tougher than steel but it¡¯ll be a little problem if she slips and accidentally broke tiles with her head.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t dive yet! Wash first!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    As Alstroe answered, she immediately sat down on a wooden stool and waits.


    ¡­¡­


    It has been quite a routine for Alstroe and me to bath together and I will wash her body. I¡¯m fine doing that every day but it¡¯s kind of annoying that she knows already what to do and don¡¯t need my orders.


    I picked up a soap that smells like strawberries and started using it to Alstroe¡¯s body. Sods started floating around without delay.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°Ehehehe! That tickles!¡±


    ¡°We have to wash this¡­p-p-part too!¡±


    ¡°I know that! Big Sis Cecille always tells me to do it whenever I take a bath.¡±


    ¡°Why am I even doing this if you can do it yourself? Two weeks have passed and I¡¯ve been washing this part for you. Do it yourself now¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Alstroe started caressing the crevice, every nook, and cranny with gentleness. She guides and slips her finger in and out lightly and smoothly. She lets out soft moans as if she is trying to stop her urge to let out her voice.


    As if she has become used to the sensation, she started going a little bit rough. The soap made it slippery so her fingers can slips in and out easily. She is not moaning softly anymore but her ragged voice started slipping out instead.


    Knowing that it is bubbly enough, she goes deeper and started rubbing harder. Again, her ragged voice that she desperately keeps to herself is leaking.


    ¡°Hngh¡­!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Alstroe¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s¡­!¡±


    With a satisfied face, she reaches out for a bucket of water and splashes it all over.


    ¡°It¡¯s clean! My foot has always been ticklish so it¡¯s kind of hard to clean it myself!¡±


    ¡°Well, you did make it squeaky clean, rubbing it up with the sole.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe!¡±


    Goodness¡­


    She really needs to start cleaning it herself.


    ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll wash your back.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll wash yours in return.¡±


    ¡°Then we can dive!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Come at me!¡±


    ¡°Come at me?¡±


    For some odd reason, Alstroe always gets fired up whenever hot bath comes.


    Because her back is facing me, I started washing it too. Bubbles easily float up and her small back was immediately covered with suds.


    As I was scrubbing and busy playing with Alstroe, a presence suddenly made me shiver.


    It¡¯s the kind of presence that Violetta have but it¡¯s entirely different. Not hostile but not so friendly as well.


    An Arcana magician is nearby¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Alstroe, there¡¯s someone there¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­my current power is extremely useless that my detection didn¡¯t work¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an arcana magician¡­you¡¯re worst against them right?¡±


    ¡°Still¡­¡±


    Something or rather, someone is here, walked right into this castle unnoticed. It¡¯s impossible that Violetta and Fonfon won¡¯t notice it.


    And then, from the door leading to this bath, a dark and pugnacious aura has invaded the place. There peeks a pair of thick glasses that I am familiar with¡­


    A grinning and smirking Mimosa who is also stark naked stares at us like we are her experimental subjects¡­


    This is Mimosa, a dragon kin who was descendent of Black Dragon Warlord ¡­who was my former boss back at the Fairy continent¡­ appeared before us¡­


    ¡°Ehehehe¡­! Ahehehe¡­! Two¡­two of you¡­so mythical¡­so rare¡­! Ah¡­the bliss. Observation alone has given me a lot of information¡­¡±


    ¡°G-Get away you abomination!¡±


    ¡°Mwahahaha!¡±


    I can¡¯t take it any longer so I drew a sword from my dimensional storage and charges at her at full strength.


    ¡°Get away! What are you even doing here?! Why did the soldiers and even Violetta let you inside!?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s mean, alien. I got proper permission you know.¡±


    Grrr!


    ¡°Ahehehe, it is someone you know after all Asagao.¡±


    ¡°No, Alstroe, that¡¯s not it!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Enemy! She¡¯s an enemy that will ask for your spit at any time of day!¡±


    ¡°Oh? So funny!¡±


    It¡¯s nothing sort of funny!


    I¡¯m going to kick her out of this place!


    I kicked the ground and points my sword towards her. However, before I can even get close to her she already dodged in advance.


    If I remember correctly, Mimosa¡¯s ability in dodging is like trying to hit a wind and she proved that in a battle.


    How bothersome!


    B-But those jiggling things are really¡­wait¡­!


    ¡°What are you doing here anyway?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s--!¡±


    Mimosa was about to say something, however, another voice intruded before she could even continue.


    ¡°Yahoo!¡±


    ¡°Pardon for the intrusion.¡±


    My eyes suddenly widen upon the two people who entered the place. I tried pinching my cheek but they are there.


    A girl who is just a bit taller than me with supple, large, and bouncy breasts with defining brown hair, a girl that resemblance to Milin is uncanny, Topaz.


    The other girl that dons a blond hair and swirling horns with a goat tail on her back skips inside the bath without any cover, Mimi.


    The two of them also comes inside the bath with Topaz barely covering her whole body with a towel and Mimi who shamelessly exposes herself, and then there¡¯s Mimosa.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while Topaz, Mimi!¡±


    ¡°Yes, master! We¡¯ve been busy back at the fairy continent so Topaz and I didn¡¯t have much time to visit!¡±


    Mimi said as she proceeds to sit on a wooden stool too and beckons Topaz to wash her.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not the case anymore, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that Topaz?¡±


    ¡°From now on¡­Mimi and I are going to live together with you. We already have our things here.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­is that true?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s also one fundamental problem as to why¡­if it can be called problem.¡±


    Topaz glances at Mimosa with unchanging expression in her eyes. The last time I saw Topaz, she has a meek and honest attitude but now, it seems that she has grown mentally¡­and physically¡­


    ¡°So, what¡¯s this problem?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer.¡±


    Mimosa said as she went straight to the hot bath and help herself with it. She didn¡¯t immediately answer, she savored the feeling of bathing with her body submerged to the temperature one can become comfortable with.


    Since she takes a long time to explain, it¡¯s rather rare that she looks hesitant. Because of her idleness for a while, I continue washing Alstroe and Topaz washes Mimi¡¯s back.


    ¡°Ah, right. ¡°


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°First of all, you are the one who adopted Topaz and you are her rightful owner so we can¡¯t keep her with us. Senya has already made a charm to suppress her presence as a devil so no need to worry about her being found out.¡±


    ¡°A charm from Senya? I suppose that¡¯s a little trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s Mimi who you made a contract with. You are her legal master now so we can¡¯t keep her too.¡±


    ¡°Hey! You sounded like you are just giving away things!¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t that common?¡±


    ¡°Well, you are Mimosa after all.¡±


    It¡¯s fine for me to have them. Fonfon also wanted to meet them and I bet he doesn¡¯t have any complaints about this.


    ¡°Then¡­how about you?¡±


    ¡°Me? Hey, Asagao, I am here as goodwill ambassador you know.¡±


    ¡°Ambassador?¡±


    ¡°The Congregation is tomorrow. Senya wants a good connection with the humans so she sent me.¡±


    Ah¡­


    The congregation is tomorrow¡­

 Chapter 278: Entourage 2

    ¡°It as Miss Mimosa said, Senya, as the representative for the fairies, wants to have good relations with us first and foremost.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, if the fairies agrees on whatever Miss Senya decides to, they don¡¯t have anything against forming an alliance with us.¡±


    ¡°So there you have it Asagao. The reason Miss Topaz and Miss Mimi was sent here is purely they recognized your ownership to them and they respect that.¡±


    ¡°Are you pleased with this Asagao?¡±


    I am totally pleased with this, in fact, I¡¯m happy to be with Topaz and Mimi. My problem right now is¡­


    ¡°Hearing all of this, it only means that the other kingdoms are our new competitors.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the inevitable. One by one, we wanted to expand our lands but treaties, and the aftermath of hundred years of wars rendered us unable to. This time, the calamity regarding the devils is what made us stopped from any political and power strife.¡±


    ¡°Then that means that Higanbana, Casablanca, and Hibiscus are¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right Asagao. Unless they are vying for the same goal and wanted an allegiance with us, we are enemies at a tabletop now.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    This is only natural for a world with no existing international rules that all will agree to. Each Kingdom has their goals and their needs to sustain their people. Fonfon isn¡¯t different from them. He has taken the position of the king to cater to his subject¡¯s needs.


    A congregation is to be upheld for the reason to show each of the kingdom¡¯s supremacy when it comes to the matter of the Center Continent. Each and everyone will be bringing down their cards to gain more for the betterment of their own land.


    ¡°Are you dissatisfied with the situation, Asagao?¡±


    ¡°I¡­can¡¯t tell¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t scoop any selfish desire on this matter and slam it at everyone¡¯s faces. Fonfon is a king and I have taken the role of his little sister in which I have to support him.


    I didn¡¯t know that everything would end up like this. If I have known, I would still save this world from ruin, but the thought of standing against the three them of them and all of my precious friends from before¡­


    It feels really sad¡­


    I want to scream that aloud. I don¡¯t want everything to end up like this and I still want to mend my relationship with Higan.


    Her confession of love too¡­


    Despite not having any answers for it, I want to be with her. That¡¯s how I feel, even for Casablanca and Hibiscus. I want to be more subjective with my feelings but there are things that needed to prioritize.


    ¡°Asagao, be honest. I am here for you as your elder brother. Share me your thoughts and desires and I will thoroughly make an effort to make it come true.¡±


    Fonfon told me with sincere eyes. I was really compelled to believe those words. It was gentle, nice, soothing, and full of honesty. However¡­Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Thank you¡­however¡­I can¡¯t seem to trust your words right now based on your actions alone tonight¡­¡±


    Violetta nodded firmly from my words as she looks at my direction. She is sitting in a chair a little bit further away from me and Fonfon. As Fonfon¡¯s office, it¡¯s large, has a good reception complete with furniture to accept guests.


    Mimosa was just observing and writes on her notes about things that are happening. It was part of her work here but I could tell that it is also for giggles.


    Fonfon seats on a large sofa¡­that itself is normal but¡­


    ¡°Hawawawa¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ooomf! Delicious!¡±


    On his lap is Alstroe eating something like a handmade sweets cookies. Eating cookies itself is bad since it¡¯s already late night and sleeping may become a problem.


    On his left side, Topaz sits quietly with frigid expression. Her head is being patted over and over but she still doesn¡¯t have had any response from the sensation. No, it is more accurate to say that she doesn¡¯t know how to appropriately respond to it.


    Mimi, on the other hand, is blushing fiercely from the contact as she sits on Fonfon¡¯s right side. Her head and occasionally, her horns are being rubbed that made her more flushed. She can¡¯t form any comprehensible words and she just let Fonfon do his patting.


    Fonfon has a happy expression as smaller girls surround him. At this point, I refused to join that fray.


    ¡°Something like this won¡¯t make me happy! Definitely not!¡±


    Mimi started blurting out such words with a really contradictory countenance. Her lips may say those but she is pressing her head against the hand that strokes her. Topaz is¡­still quiet about what¡¯s happening.


    All things to be considered, Topaz isn¡¯t used to that kind of sensation so she is conflicted about what face she¡¯ll make. I bet she is torn apart between smiling and annoyed. I¡¯m guessing Mimi has never been touched like this before.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you jealous Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Fonfon called out to me teasingly. It¡¯s just that, it doesn¡¯t work that way anymore.


    ¡°Rather, I want to know more about the Congregation for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question, Asagao. What are your desires?¡±


    He asked me again about it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious¡­? I¡­I don¡¯t want to drift away from my friends because of this strife¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°But! I took a duty and responsibility upon myself. I need to hold on to those and see that you and this kingdom will gain something. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to push what I wanted.¡±


    ¡°It must be hard¡­making such decision¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not really a decision for me. It¡¯s what we needed to do in the first place.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to know more about this congregation¡­¡±


    ¡°Very well, for the sake of tomorrow¡¯s summit, I will brief you on the matter. After this, bedtime.¡±


    Violetta answered me sternly. Her eyes shifted from Fonfon to me and directed a doubting gaze. I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble regarding this and if possible, I¡¯d like for people who are meant for the job to keep doing what they needed to do.


    ¡°Please start.¡±


    ¡°Okay. As you may have known, each kingdom governs a span of territory and no exception from the rule. Each of this kingdoms houses races and on top of everyone is a king or queen rules over. The point of this congregation is to expand our territory beyond the sea of the Land of Prosperity.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s the center continent, right?¡±


    ¡°Correct. As the name implies, the Center Continent is in the center of the seven continents. Here¡¯s my question Asagao, what do you think is the aim of each leader for a land that seemingly devastated weeks ago?¡±


    ¡°To¡­cultivate their resources outside of the given territory from the treaty?¡±


    ¡°Not bad. That¡¯s the surface of this congregation. The plan is to make the center continent the powerhouse of international trade.¡±


    ¡°Huh? So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, big trading firm, industrial factories, magical research for utility, all of it will encompass the center continent, a place easily accessible for everyone. That¡¯s why upon its renovation, all kinds of interests have already piled up. The economy for the kingdoms will boom and a lot of opportunities will open up.¡±


    What¡¯s bad about it then?


    Why do they have to divide themselves from one another if they are going to have a full use of the center continent right from the start?


    That defeats the purpose of competition in itself¡­


    ¡°Asagao, the way you think about things¡­you still don¡¯t see it right?¡±


    ¡°What¡­I don¡¯t see?¡±


    ¡°On the long run, our Kingdom will lag behind for the reason we got a small portion of that place.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­how?¡±


    ¡°If we, by chance, get the shorter end of the stick, we will most likely need to rely on another kingdom for mass resources for the firms in the center continent. We are going to deplete our stocks faster than we can resupply. On that circumstances, we will have to find insurance from other kingdom and we will gain little from it, if not, sustain.


    ¡°The reason we have to fight over the territory is¡­to have a better place to build our firm. With that, we won¡¯t end up with a massive loss in the future?¡±


    ¡°Correct. The bigger land we can own, the bigger opportunity for us to rise.¡±


    This is¡­the reality I am facing now.


    The fantasy that this world has portrayed no longer have any impact and now, I am facing a real-time problem here.


    I didn¡¯t expect that everything would turn out like this immediately. Stories don¡¯t have happily ever after and my life definitely seems to be heading in that direction.


    This world¡¯s reality struggles are also mine to bother now.


    It may have a different basis for the rules and law, it may be a little far from any advanced technologies, it may even be a little surreal, however, this world is nothing short of comparable to my previous one.


    Struggles like this¡­will never cease¡­

 Chapter 279: Entourage 3

    Violetta¡¯s warp opens in front of us. It¡¯s not necessary for any of us but Fonfon, Violetta, and Ishtal to go but for some reasons, me, Alstroe, Topaz, and Mimi are tagging along. I have my own reasons for it but the other three are just sticking with me.


    Mimosa, as the sovereign from The Rainforest of Healing, the Fairy Continent, will join us to meet up with Senya in the Center Continent where they have built the very first establishment, the very first place where every leader will hold a meeting regarding the land distribution.


    This is no longer a fight of brawns but brains.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, to our new fight.¡±


    Fonfon said as he marches through the warp with dignified steps. His demeanor immensely changes from the man I treated as my important brother to a man who carries the lives of hundreds of thousand people on his shoulders.


    This is how it feels when you are in a presence of an absolute authority, a King.


    ¡°Asagao, everyone, go on.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I meekly answered as I get a little anxious about what will happen and who are the people present in that place. I lift my foot and start walking too. Alstroe, Topaz, and Mimi followed behind me as they also initiated their strides.


    Once again, the warp¡¯s side effect took a toll on me and I felt a little lightheaded from the feeling of jetlag.


    However, my mind was immediately shaken as I stare at the place I was taken to.


    A large building, or rather, a session hall with a grand entrance. The building has three floors and it is as large as a football field. There are a lot of decorative pillars that made it look like an Olympian building. From the entrance, a lot of people of so many races has gathered as they come and go, walk back and forth, and run everywhere.


    It seems that this establishment is quite busy as it is newly built. The surrounding of the session hall is filled with greenery as tall trees and a grass bed covers the overall vicinity. This is not the same Center Continent that I know anymore.


    The trees and plants must be grown using magic or planted as it is as soon as they completely purified the land. The air seems clearer now and the clouds are parted letting the sun rays to fall on this place.


    ¡°Are you surprised Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Violetta?!¡±


    From behind me, Violetta suddenly spoke that it snaps me back to my own self. I didn¡¯t notice that Alstroe is also staring at the scenery that was once a wasteland of corruption. All within a month, they were able to rehabilitate this land, even if it is just its portion.


    Fonfon stood in front of us, waiting for me to get out of my daze and watches for us.


    ¡°Violetta, those people¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, those are council workers.¡±


    ¡°Council workers?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. In the meantime, everyone decided that it would be wise to assign some people from all races to manage this Hall. They are the one who do the troublesome paperwork, proposal for residency, business expenditures, and many other more.¡±


    ¡°So¡­they are like civil servants then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We need to assign people here really quick. Ishtal was actually the one doing the paperwork here. Occasionally, Lily or Edel will drop by to assist in the work.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Our own representatives for civil servants are the proxy for people of our land to file their residency, business propers, and more. The first floor is the reception area where all requests are processed. There¡¯s also the file room, stock room, restroom, and even employees lounge. The second floor is the conference room where the congregation will be held. The third floor is still reserved.¡±


    ¡°Eh? This is an incredible place¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that Priscilla is collaborating with Gria Hellbeing for the establishment designs. Obviously, this is something from your own world.¡±


    ¡°But¡­wait¡­!¡±


    ¡°Asagao, the congregation is about to start now. I shall answer your questions later, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Turns out she knows what I¡¯m about to ask and quickly redirected the conversation.


    .


    .


    .


    My heart pounds as I stand in front of the meeting hall. I do expect something incredible but not to this degree, not this grand, and especially not this serious.


    The whole room is as a large as a gymnasium. There are desks everywhere but the most noticeable is the large round table in the middle of the room. Throughout the room, there¡¯s a lot of people holding notes of pad paper.


    ¡°Violetta, those people are, why are they holding materials for writing?¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°They are the Recorders. Their responsibility is to oversee the whole meeting and records each and every moment that will happen here. The reason for a large number of employee is because each has their own spots to watch over.¡±


    If that¡¯s how Violetta explains it to me, then they are like the media or press in this scenario. They¡¯ll record each and every movement made by anyone in this place and writes it. There are also other people gloating around but I can somehow figure out what their purposes are.


    The center of attraction is none other than the leaders of each Kingdom or representative¡­


    Thus, the moment we¡¯ve been waiting for. Gria Hellbeing stands up from his seat which is directly opposite to Fonfon.


    ¡°Well then, everyone is here. Shall we begin?¡±


    ¡­Wha--!?


    As if the stale atmosphere earlier wasn¡¯t enough, a huge invisible boulder suddenly crushes me from behind¡­ is how it feels¡­


    The ambiance becomes comparable to a heated war, to a battle of wits than none will back down. I can¡¯t believe that every single leader here can emit such presence¡­


    A presence that depicts their worthiness of their position. Their state of mind that was honed by time, their wits that were fortified in a multitude of trials, and lastly, their heart that burns with desire and love for their people, for their subject, for their Kingdom.


    I turn around and look at everyone else¡­


    Alstroe seems like she is oblivious to such intimidation as she curiously looks around. However, Mimi and Topaz knew that the dense atmosphere is due to the big shots in this place, especially Mimi.


    Violetta and Ishtal are veteran politicians in their own rights. Their faces seem to pass this as normal.


    ¡°I shall start introducing myself then. I am Gria Hellbeing, the current Demon Lord of the Continent of the Land of Magic Gathering. Together with me is my wife, Eno Hellbeing, my daughter, Diyu Hellbeing, and lastly, an old companion.¡±


    Gria introduced his self and then proceeded to introduce people together with him. Eno Hellbeing is a woman of short stature and like Diyu, she has heterochomatic eyes. Their families don blond hair but knowingly, women of their family are all flat.


    The other companion Gria mentions wear a hood so her¡­or his face is obscured. Among Gria¡¯s companions, the hooded guy emits a bone-chilling presence but oddly, there¡¯s no hostility in it.


    ¡°As the counterpart of the Demon Kingdom, I shall introduce myself next. I am Ashfon Astlan Lionheart, the King of the Land of Prosperity. My companions are Isthal, my councilor, and Violetta, one of my Royal Guards. I would like to ask that pay no heed to my little sister and her companions.¡±


    He said.


    Fonfon insisted with a bit of menacing glare at everyone in the place. His voice is clear and scary but he has to keep up with the intimidation game. If I remember correctly, he has met or fought every Kingdom Leaders once.


    They seem to know him well too even without introducing his self.


    ¡°I am Hinoki Prasiolite, the Elven Queen of the Land of Greenwoods. I have little to say so I¡¯ll introduce my companions. My twin daughters, Casablanca Prasiolite and Hibiscus Prasiolite. Another one is my Councilor, Sierra.¡±


    I caught a glimpse of Casablanca and Hibiscus. They were standing next to a tall woman with long ashen hair with some crest in her forehead who wears a thick steel armor with a cape. The woman seems to be Sierra. As expected, she has one of the forebearings of an elf, pointy ears.


    I tried waving at Casablanca and Hibiscus. They saw me and they returned a wave with a stiff smile. I guess they really can¡¯t make any careless gestures in this situation, the same as me.


    ¡°I am Priscilla, the representative of the Dragon Kingdom, the Valley of the Ancients. I have no companions to speak of.¡±


    ¡°Wait! A human representing the Dragons?! Don¡¯t mess with us!¡±


    In hindsight, it sounds funny as well.


    However, Priscilla isn¡¯t someone who will joke about matters such as this. I¡¯ve known her to a scary degree and she is someone who can do everything if she wants to. Such woman is also a summoned hero who is now representing the Dragon Kingdom.


    A large dwarven man with hulking metal armor slams his palm on the table that it actually made a crack. I can already tell that this man is the King of the dwarves.


    ¡°Oho? But I am not messing with all of you. I am simply stating a fact. The very idea itself of claiming the throne designated for the dragon emperor hasn¡¯t crossed my mind though.¡±


    ¡°Nay with the horns, scales, and tails and you call yourself their representative. Such tarnation. Do you smear dirt on their honorable name!?¡±


    ¡°Dirt you say?¡±


    Oh no¡­


    ¡°The very fact that I am standing here and none of the dragon kins opposes is the very proof that I am eligible enough.¡±


    ¡°Ya can just scare the hell out of them with any threat!¡±


    ¡°What if that¡¯s the case?¡±


    ¡°You bitch! Are you making a fool out of me?!¡±


    ¡°You are a cute filth you know that.¡±


    ¡°Wha--?!¡±


    Priscilla¡¯s eyes sharpen and I can feel a chill running down my spine downwards.


    ¡°I, Priscilla, presents my eligibility in this summit. Say, do you want me to pull out the eighty percent of the total gross capital of the Dragon Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°E-Eighty percent?! Are you crazy?!¡±


    ¡°You worry too much, Dwarven King. I shall concede the leadership if I find someone worthy of the title of the Dragon Emperor. I do have some candidate now but that can come later.¡±


    ¡°I remember you, that day!¡±


    That day?


    ¡°If I may speak, the matter regarding that should be kept within ourselves, Drawven King. No more words from you that shall leak regarding the cold war that¡¯s happening between our land.¡±


    ¡°Elven Queen, that¡¯s not the matter right now. This woman is claiming to hold the top position in th--!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern, Drawven King. Still, I am surprised that you showed your face in this summit.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, bah!¡±


    Having been defeated in the argument, the dwarven king took his seat and glares at Priscilla.


    Hinoki let out a smug and Priscilla sat down without minding it too much. The tension grows heavier.


    ¡°I am Osthorio Talon, the Dwarven King who rules over the Mountain Range of Metal. I have brought no companions too.¡±


    Talon?


    The Dwarven King, Osthorio, glances at Ishtal as he sat down.


    If I remember correctly, Ishtal¡¯s real name is Istaria Talon and he is a half human and half dwarf. He is also the half-brother of this dwarven king if I remember correctly.


    Answering his gaze, Ishtal made a light bow with his head and returned his attention to the meeting.


    ¡°I am Senya, the representative of the Rainforest of Healing where the Fairy kin lives. The Fairy King personally entrusted me the job as they are those who conceal themselves deep inside the forest. My companions are Ardisia and Mimosa, my trusted allies.¡±


    Senya introduces herself, albeit without standing up due to being bound to her wheelchair. Among all the leaders, Senya is the calmest and polite. Her smile didn¡¯t break through the introduction.


    However¡­


    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s one more here. This man here is Fang, also one of my allies.¡±


    So she said¡­


    A man with striped hair of black and white stands side by side with Mimosa and Ardisia. He is a really really handsome man.


    Thin but well-defined muscle can be discerned under his black uniform made for butler. His hair is a good combination of black and white that it made him looks like a tiger¡­


    Wait¡­


    That Fang?!


    Eternity Lighting Fang?!


    The humongous two-meter beast is that Fang?!


    Fang¡¯s eyes suddenly directed here. His gaze wasn¡¯t directed at me but rather, to Mimi.


    As soon as Mimi notices that Fang is staring at her, her whole body jerks from her sit like a jolt suddenly run throughout her body.


    They are both guardian beasts of the forest. Mimi transforming into human form should also be accessible to Fang, right?


    As Senya finishes her introduction, everyone¡¯s eyes landed on the seat of the Beast King, however, no king was found.


    ¡°It seems that King Folga will be delayed, however, we shouldn¡¯t let that further delay our own talk.¡±


    Gria said as he comically sighs.


    ¡°Once again, I am Gria Hellbeing, the host of the very first summit between all of the Kingdom Leaders. Well then, shall we begin?¡±


    Gria said with a wry smile.


    Feeling that the atmosphere somehow becomes even worst, I felt that my head started becoming dizzy. I have never been a fan of political issues nor I have any prior knowledge of how things will go from here.


    Suddenly, a new wave of change has come into that room¡­


    BAM!


    Before Gria could speak again to proceed that talk, the door was suddenly slammed.


    At that very moment, I can feel my chest tightening as I behold the sight.


    Everyone in the room must have the same question in their mind but they all just watch the scenario develops. Even Gria who is excited to talk stops for this very moment as he glued his eyes to the spectacle.


    In the seat of the Beast King, it was not King Folga who sat but another person¡­


    It was¡­


    ¡°I apologize for the delay of my arrival but nevertheless, I shall introduce myself. I am¡­¡±


    I can feel my saliva getting stuck in my throat as I saw her¡­


    ¡°Higanbana, the new Beast Queen of the Beast Kingdom, the Islands of Thousand.¡±


    What did Higan do for the past weeks that we haven¡¯t seen each other¡­?

 Chapter 280: Entourage 4

    ¡°Higanbana, Beast Queen, best regards.¡±


    I sprouted a quizzical and confused countenance, everyone does. Higan, of all people, marches right into this place and sat in the seat designated for King Folga. She then announces that she is the now the Beast Queen with a huge smug on her lips paired with her uncaring eyes.


    Not long after that, Izuna, Higan¡¯s mother, hurriedly entered the room together with King Folga and a small girl with lion ears, the same as King Folga.


    I said small but she seems at the same age as Higan.


    Finding King Folga entering the room, everyone¡¯s gazes immediately looked at him as if their eyes presses him for an explanation.


    However, contrary to everyone, even to my expectation that King Folga will tell off Higan, he just walks behind the chair where Higan is sitting and firmly position himself there.


    ¡°King Folga, care to give us an explanation of the situation about this? Have you conceded your title and position to Miss Higanbana?¡±


    Gria asked King Folga with one eye closed and looks at him indifferently, however, his tone is someone pressing for answers as if Gria wants an answer.


    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake about this. I am no longer bound to the throne nor the king. I am reduced to no more than a mere councilor for this child. That said, I, as the citizen of my own land, pledges to do my best for its sake.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you are not growing senile? Are you sure you are not conceding your position to such girl to come terms with your own selfishness?¡±


    ¡°She chose it herself with eyes burning with passion. She challenged me to a duel and fought overwhelmingly.¡±


    ¡°A duel you say?


    ¡°Yeah! Ahahaha! Boy, she sure hits hard!¡±


    ¡°So we no longer address you as King, right? Therefore, Councilor Folga, if you truly conceded your authorities and rights to this young fox, let me ask this, did you fought using everything you have?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t be silly¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll die if I do that. Just a mere mettle of her strength, aptitude to lead people, and knowledge that grows fast. Those are the qualifications I am looking for a leader.¡±


    ¡°I see, you do sure have chosen well. I just hope that you didn¡¯t make a mistake¡­just like what I did for Cattleya.¡±


    ¡°I ain¡¯t like you.¡±


    I can tell where¡¯s Gria pulling such emotion from.


    The mistake of letting young children take responsibilities at such early age. It was nothing sort of dreamy and happy, in reality, it is just a torture for the young mind.


    I heard it all from Diyu, of how she hated Gria not because her parents got separated but because Gria pushed every responsibilities for his selfish dream to Cattleya.


    Even now, Diyu has a complicated countenance as she looks at Higan.


    ¡°Allow me to further explain that situation.¡±


    Izuna¡¯s voice rang out.


    Fonfon who knew Izuna directed his attention to her and Hinoki Prasiolite, who knew her since young, looks at the fox woman with concerned eyes.


    Hinoki Prasiolite, the Elven Queen, knew of Izuna¡¯s plight and saw her grew up with her own lessons in life and knowledge leading her to be one of the Beast Generals for the former King Folga. Senya who knew both kept her lips quiet and just listens to what Izuna has to say.


    On the other hand, Mimi who knew Izuna since childbirth and became her very own personal guardian as she grew up, looks at her with warm and gentle eyes like seeing a parent. Fang who is standing behind Senya also has such eyes befitting of her guardian.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°Everything is the truth. My daughter defeated King Folga and ascended to the title, however, to be more precise, she is still in a probationary until she reaches a suitable age.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Demon Lord Gria. It is just that, my daughter, the new Beast Queen, wanted to be involved in this specific congregation. Once this is over, the authority will still be with her but as someone as twelve years of age, all responsibilities and burdens will be carried out by me and Councilor Folga in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Magnifico! Such conditions¡­if¡­sooner or later, I have thought of that. Nevertheless, it is something I can accept. What about the rest of the people here?¡±


    Gria said as he observes the rest of the Kings and Queens for any objections.


    ¡°As the King of the Humans, I don¡¯t see any problems with this situation. Frankly, I have known Folga for quite a time and I can see that he has a good judgment or one can say instinct. My opinion is nothing short of same with Demon Lord Gria, I think the new Beast Queen shows promise.¡±


    Fonfon said with a subtle of biases that I could only point out. Not that I can repeal his words by saying Higan was a good choice for the new leader of the beasts.


    I myself have personally experienced King Folga¡¯s heart attitude, but never would I have thought that Fonfon regards him in a better spotlight.


    ¡°As a De Facto representative, I cannot claim any rights to judge such decision. Any opinion that I may speak of is due to personal reasons so it is better for me not to mention anything.¡±


    Priscilla said as she closes her eyes in resignation, however, her grand demeanor didn¡¯t even diminish.


    ¡°I can vouch for the same for me. I am none other but a representative for the Fairy Kin. I am left with all the decision making and I am confident to say personally that there wouldn¡¯t be any problem if the terms for Queen Higanbana to hold every power will be stabilized once she comes to at right age.¡±


    Senya said with approving gesture. They are doing really great not to oppose Higan¡¯s wish.


    ¡°Aight, no need to interfere with furballs. Do what they like, I don¡¯t like them anyway.¡±


    Simply said by the Dwarven King. It¡¯s a relief that he isn¡¯t too much of an asshole to pick on Higanbana at this point. I¡¯d be raising my sword against him if he gets violent against Higan.


    ¡°As for me, Queen Higanbana is a good and dear friend to Casablanca and Hibiscus, my dear daughters. It¡¯s painful for me to watch someone like her standing on the same ground as us seeing that she hasn¡¯t even reached a suitable age. I want to probe on this problem a little longer if you allow it, current host of the congregation, Demon Lord Gria Hellbeing.¡±


    ¡°Granted.¡±


    I know that she is just showing her genuine concern but I didn¡¯t expect that out of all people here, Elven Queen Hinoki Prasiolite would give a little opposition to this. Her words are carefully picked but the tone of her voice has a certain weight into it.


    ¡°The problem here first and foremost is that even if it is probationary, Miss Higanbana is still a child regardless of conditions and the situation. She may already be qualified for the position, but the image of a child taking the throne and title may harm our very images too.¡±


    ¡°What are you into, Queen Hinoki?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the second, image. People might get mislead that they can be a king or queen at such young age which may give rise to a further revolt of people in the future. We certainly want to reduce such chances or probability of that to arise.¡±


    ¡°You are certainly giving out your points and it is all making sense. Not to mention, at such young age, the mind is still feeble and trusting that people behind the scene may manipulate her¡­¡±


    Every possibility arises that¡¯s giving a crack of doubts in the air. A strain has been revealed and further contemplation may lead to a complete halt of the congregation temporarily.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t want Higan to be the Beast Queen too. If that happens, in the future, we may not have time with each other anymore.


    ¡°You people have been running your mouths about me. Have I given my own opinion and answers yet?¡±


    Suddenly, Higan spoke out of the blue. It startles Gria and Hinoki but for me, I just thought that it¡¯s about time for her to say something about the current situation.


    ¡°I am not forced into the position, I forced myself into it.¡±


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°Politics, economics, foreign and local relations, everything. I have developed an interest in them a year ago and it is not even an exaggeration to say that I am knowledgeable about our current political system, economic woes, and much more.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­interest you say, Queen Higanbana? Do you mean that there are other pressing matters other than those if you only developed an interest in them?¡±


    ¡°Those interests are not lacking to lead such subjects under me. But you are right, I have my very own personal reason for doing this. It is my foremost goal in doing this.¡±


    As Higan ended her speech that baffled everyone in the room, she reaches out for her pocket. My gaze instantly fell on her hand as she took out something from her pocket, firmly grasped it, and put it down on the table.


    Gasps can be heard as Higan shows what¡¯s inside her hand. Even I cannot believe it that she wields something.


    ¡°Is that¡­a wedding band?!¡±


    ¡°Truth be told, I have already someone in mind, however, I want to take control of everything first before asking for another proposal.¡±


    ¡°You are the one doing the proposal?! What are you even thinking that you need to reveal such information in front of us?¡±


    ¡°This is deeply tied to what¡¯s may come next, for the future of our land that is.¡±


    ¡°Who¡­did you proposed to then?¡±


    Ah¡­wait¡­


    Higan¡¯s gaze suddenly falls on me and everyone follows the direction where her eyes look at. Attention suddenly draws towards me and I felt everyone¡¯s gaze that goosebump started prickling my neck.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I have proposed to Asagao Lionheart, the sister of King Ashfon Astlan Lionheart. If the Beast and the Human Kingdom becomes connected to such tight binding, we can bolster more powerful ties that could lead to an explosive boost in economic trade between us.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­land is to sea and sea is to land. You think well, Beast Queen Higanbana. The rotation for the trades will be even more productive than before¡­you are quite a feisty one.¡±


    Everyone furrowed their eyebrows as they heard of Higan¡¯s aspiration. It seems they are thinking that such circumstance is a blessing¡­


    However¡­


    The lack of response from her words about proposing to me is scary to a degree. I mean, did they already accepted that a relationship between girls is acceptable?


    ¡°So, I believe that your proposal is not an empty vow?¡±


    ¡°I dearly love Asagao Lionheart.¡±


    ¡°As I said earlier, you are quite a feisty one to boldly announce your love. Nevertheless, you have proven miniscule of your worth. By all means, I guess there¡¯s no more objection, right?¡±


    ¡°I have no more qualms.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed with the congregation!¡±


    Gria shouted.

 Chapter 281: Entourage 5

    My fingers trembles and I can feel cold sweat dripping from my forehead. This is not what I expected and this situation is not what I will imagine when this talk started. Everything went downhill as soon as everything started.


    Why¡­?


    Why is this happening?


    Why¡­are you doing this¡­Higanbana?!


    ¡°See, as we keep on reviewing your performance as a leader, as the list goes on, there is no merit to be mentioned worthy for you. I exercise my rights as the Beast Queen to pry on your reasons for being timid of your actions.¡±


    ¡°Host, I¡¯d like to overrule Beast Queen Higanbana¡¯s decisions. I, by no means, doesn¡¯t need to reveal our own circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Your absence during the Calamity is a huge demerit for you, Human King Ashfon. I believe it is unbefitting for a capable warrior and king such as you to be absent at that crucial time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fonfon wasn¡¯t able to give any comeback from Higan¡¯s words that mentally cornered him.


    In the midst of the discussion whereas how the land will be divided, the talk that we¡¯ve been waiting for has come, the rights to own a land in the center continent befitting of the kingdom¡¯s participation in the calamity.


    This heated discussion is for the sole purpose of gaining a land in a continent that was unavailable previously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll allow it. I myself is wondering why King Ashfon wasn¡¯t able to show his self even though he is an extremely powerful warrior.¡±


    ¡°By all means Demon Lord Gria, such explanation is unnecessary. We need not peer to his reasons. Isn¡¯t just making him admit that he was incapable of performing in the calamity himself is enough?¡±


    ¡°Fairy Representative Senya, your reasoning is a fine call, however, it is up to King Ashfon himself if he wanted to reveal his circumstances at that time. Depending on the answer he will give, we may give him a little leeway.¡±


    ¡°We should be more objective than subjective. Such matter shouldn¡¯t be pried.¡±


    ¡°As I said, it is not us, it¡¯s King Ashfon who will decide. If he tries to keep the reason to himself, it will have a negative impact on his reputation. If he told us the reason, his repertoire may plummet drastically or rise.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­This is difficult¡­I am really not cut out for this¡­¡±


    ¡°I believe this is not the right situation to mutter such thing but hey, hang in there!¡±


    Even with Senya¡¯s intervention, Gria¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t moved at all and Higan¡¯s request was granted. Even if it is granted, as Gria said, it¡¯s up to Fonfon whether he tell it or not.


    Will he tell here that his power has gone out of control during the fall of Dragon Capital Mujinn and fell in a comatose at that very same day and just woken up recently?


    Judging by his personality that hates lies¡­


    ¡°My power, Astlan¡¯s Ira, has become a greater burden than I could handle at the fall of Dragon Capital Mujinn. One of my Royal Guards, Violetta, sealed me in an isolated place to prevent further harm to anyone.


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s new to me. Your powers going out of control. If I remember correctly, it¡¯s a power comparable to Cattleya Scarlet, the previous Demon Lord, in terms of destruction, no?¡±


    ¡°It is as you said, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, none at all. The meaning behind your explanation discreetly conveys that if left alone, you can be a much more dangerous harm than devils, no?¡±


    ¡°I¡­care not of the devils at that point.¡±


    ¡°Reason?¡±


    Fonfon said so to Gria and when he is asked for a reason, he simply glances over to me. Gria notices it and furrows his eyes brows that lets out a complicated expression. To everyone, it just looks like he is someone completely weird¡­


    ¡°Not to befall harm to your sister who indeed performed a feat impossible to us. If it comes down to that, respecting your earlier wish, we will not touch the matter that circulates about the girl called Asagao Lionheart.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Higan clicks her tongue as if the matter about Fonfon¡¯s inadequate actions from the calamity is dismissed. Gria could not hide his surprise as Higan showed a dissatisfied countenance.


    After that, as the topic ended, the verdict was given.


    The verdict, as explained previously in the letter if even a topic will be presented, was given. It¡¯s a three-way voting that each leader could express with words. As long as the two-thirds of the leaders don¡¯t vote out for Fonfon, we are safe from going red.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Mount indicates positive feedback which the leader gives favor to the indicated side. Elven Queen Hinoki and Senya voted this for us.


    Fall indicates negative feedback that could push us to hopelessness. Higanbana voted this together with the Dwarven King and the representative of the Dragons, Priscilla¡­


    Flat indicates that the leader chose a neutral stance, meaning, they don¡¯t find anything good or bad about the reasoning of the person in question. Only Gria voted this.


    So far, the odds are greater but it doesn¡¯t mean we are going to fall on the red line with this much of a score.


    If Gria has voted Fall, it will drastically affect our standing in this congregation. It may sound simple and playful but this congregation that was hurriedly made without much reform is what will decide a kingdom¡¯s prosperity in the future.


    ¡°We will set the topic aside for now as we give King Ashfon a narrow leeway for future¡¯s sake. Moving on, we will now discuss the other leader¡¯s performance in the Calamity that befell us before.¡±


    As Gria said, questioning Fonfon was just the start, the other leaders will no doubt, be questioned too and given a verdict.


    Elven Queen Hinoki, despite the cold war with the dwarves, steps out of the Elven Forest and head in the center continent all by herself. The feat she performed was witnessed by everyone. She displayed power beyond our comprehension. After that, she also started a huge trading traffic associated with the Beast Kingdom that will ship their products from the forest around the seven continents. Their agriculture and seemingly advanced knowledge with machinery have given them a skyrocketing feedback. The Dwarven King, Osthorio Talon, gave a flat score begrudgingly.


    Beast King Folga, or so the former, greatly performed at the Calamity too as he uses his Godly Artifact to deflect a huge amount of falling meteors. His armies that marched from the east has eliminated a lot of devils too. After that, they used all of their resources to build ships that could ship and deliver products. It also became the main way of travel for people. Violetta cannot carelessly use her warp and she won¡¯t use it for trivial matters. The beast kingdom also has aquatic commodities and a wide range of fisheries that was distributed evenly to all Kingdoms. The score matches Queen Hinoki with again, Dwarven King Osthorio Talon giving a flat score.


    Priscilla who took over the leadership from the dead emperor of the Dragon Kingdom has mobilized all available armies and circulated its trade and made a lot of reform the greatly improved the kingdom¡¯s economy giving her a total gross net of eighty percent in short time. With great wealth, Priscilla bought a lot of weapons and armors from the Dwarven Kingdom, or simply a sea trade with her identity hidden. The branded equipment was then distributed among the armymen and in return, they safely defended that vast land of Dragon Continent. After the calamity, she continued amassing wealth that contributed a lot to the overall trade. The score was not given since she is just a representative but it is not even a debate when it comes to her achievement.


    Senya, as the representative of the Fairy Kin, was given a bit of leeway. Being a representative too, a score was not also given but rather, she expresses that the Fairy Kins doesn¡¯t need a land in the Center Continent. Their habitation is far better than anywhere else and they are a standalone continent.


    Demon Lord Gria Hellbeing, among all the leaders here, has done a job well done despite the Demon Kingdom recovering from countless of famine from the past. I can tell even with his goofy personality, that he is a smart man. The undead worker that was assigned to construction was highly praised. The army that he brought capable of magic has also done a lot in clearing millions of devils with their destructive spells. He also started a buy and sell trade that circulated throughout his Kingdom that slowly puts it back on its feet. In short, Gria has become a load of consumer and at the same time, circulated those resources and use it for another trade. No doubt that Gria has done well indeed. Even Fonfon voted a Mount for him like any other leaders did.


    The last one, Dwarven King Osthorio, has announced his indirect involvement in the calamity even though he never showed up. He said that anything that has a dwarf''s brand that forged into their land is also their contribution. That is what they are famous for and he is bragging that. Dragon fiber might have been a better choice for armor, however, it is not something that can be easily made, thus, even a magic beast dragon with no intelligence, has a very expensive price for its scale. They are also one of the resources for metals used for constructing a lot of Gria¡¯s projects. King Osthorio was given four Mount, a flat by Queen Hinoki, and a Fall from Higan.


    At that deliberate moment where the topic about the Dwarven King was set aside, Gria stood up from his chair and gazes at everyone.


    ¡°Well then, we have a lot to talk about, however, I suggest that we put it on hold for now. The session will take a break. After thirty minutes, we resume.¡±


    Gria announced that immediately loosened the tension in the air. With another closing speech, Gria, as the host, dismissed everyone.


    Each and every party has departed separately, exiting different doors. I look at one specific person from afar but Violetta called out to me.


    ¡°Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? Ah? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Are you okay? Your heart earlier¡­I can feel it racing¡­¡±


    Violetta said so that captured Alstroe and Fonfon¡¯s attention. Alstroe immediately hugs me playfully and Fonfon, with a loosened face, speaks.


    ¡°Is it because we almost hit rock bottom?¡±


    ¡°No¡­well¡­one of it is that but¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew it¡­Higanbana¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°We really can¡¯t give any opinion regarding their decisions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it! It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    As I was about to say something further, I can see Higan¡¯s back exiting the room. Feeling overwhelmed by my anxiety, my feet move on its own and run towards her direction.


    ¡°Higan!¡±


    ¡°Wait..! Asagao, stay here!¡±


    Alstroe lets go of me and Violetta tried to stop me but I slip past through her hand and head towards where Higan is.


    ¡°Higan!!¡±


    My shrill voice was visibly noticed by Higan as her ears perked up but she ignored me. She kept walking at her pace even though Izuna, Folga, and the small girl looks at me.


    Why¡­?!


    We haven¡¯t seen each other for more than two weeks!


    Is she angry because I haven¡¯t given her answer to her confession? Is she mad at me or something?!


    ¡°Why are you ignoring?!¡±


    I shouted at her as I caught her in my arms. I embrace her from behind as she exited that door. She resisted a little as she tried to peel my arms away but submitted, however, she didn¡¯t turn her face to my direction and instead looks at front of her.


    ¡°I missed you but you are giving me the cold shoulder! What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao, let go of me¡­¡±


    ¡°No! I want to know why are you doing this?! Did I do something wrong? Did I make any fault that you hated? Hey¡­Higan¡­did you come to hate me?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡­woulnd¡¯t announce my love to you in public if that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­did¡­I do something¡­?¡±


    ¡°It would have been better if you did¡­however¡­you don¡¯t and that¡¯s why¡­it¡¯s¡­much more suffocating¡­¡±


    ¡°Suffocating¡­?¡±


    My body trembles as I heard those words from Higan¡¯s lips. My mind started processing a lot of situations where Higan suffers from any mental depression or something but I cannot pinpoint what could spark it¡­


    ¡°Asagao¡­you remind me of my weakness¡­¡±


    As if rope unbinding, my hand that was tightly clinging to Higan loosened.


    A pang in my heart made me step back as I felt like I did something much more horrible than I can imagine.


    ¡°It¡¯s not you Asagao¡­it¡¯s all about me. It hurts. The very same person that I love is the one reminding me of my vulnerability¡­I can¡¯t cope up with it¡­¡±


    ¡°Higan! If you are feeling that way, you should have come to me and together, we might come to a conclusion, right?¡±


    ¡°YOU DON¡¯T GET IT!¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­that¡¯s¡­but¡­¡±


    Another yet a painful pang throbs in my chest. I don¡¯t know what Higan is talking about and that¡¯s what pains me.


    She¡­is some so dear to me and yet¡­I cannot see what¡¯s hurting her¡­


    ¡°Like what I said Asagao, this is all about me. This beast queen, this congregation, I accepted all of it so I can grow as a person so I can understand people better. To¡­unable to understand you, your feelings, your pain¡­it¡¯s¡­frustrating.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to talk about now¡­Asagao, later¡­¡±


    Higan continued walking without facing me. Her strides are unnatural but she steeled herself not to look back even once.


    What kind of face is she making at this moment?


    ¡°Higanbana¡­¡±

 Chapter 282: Entourage 6

    Higan stride away from me and I wasn¡¯t able to do anything. I was left by myself with emptiness looming in my heart as I feel like a distant or a gap started breaking as us apart. Even if she had stayed, I don¡¯t even know what I should say to give her comfort.


    From the start, I couldn¡¯t understand what¡¯s shackling her. It was there, her affection for me and everything, I can feel it strong as ever but for some reason, she is holding it all inside. The tip of my fingers just grew colder as I think of the pain she is enduring.


    As I was looking at Higan¡¯s figure walking away, someone suddenly blocks my line of sight that slightly startled me.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    The girl earlier with Higan, Folga, and Miss Izuna shows herself in front of me.


    She has a long fluffy, ruffled, fluffy hair that grows past her waist. Her eyes are red in color which gives a strong, and dignified look¡­if it wasn¡¯t round and cute. Her fangs are visible and added another charm to her face that has seemingly soft cheeks. She dons a cute and fluffy red and black one-piece dress with frills on the shoulder strap and at the hem. She wears a belt around her waist for fashion it seems and lether boots.


    What seemingly different about her is that she has cute round ears that can be found on lions and a tail that matches the color of her hair. There¡¯s an intimidating air around her but it¡¯s barely recognizable since I¡¯ve been bathed in a more dreadful intimidation before.


    I find her cute with that angry eyes and gritted teeth that shows her fangs. She even placed her hand on her waists.


    ¡°Um¡­may I help you?¡±


    ¡°You! Who do you think you are? Carelessly approaching Beast Queen like that!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! You are King Ashfon¡¯s sister! But I do think that there¡¯s nothing more worthy of anything to speak of! Why did the Beast Queen choose someone like you!¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­yes?¡±


    I¡¯m suddenly at lost for words¡­


    Come to think of it, my adventures with Higan was more of an incognito. The first and last time we appeared together in the Beast Kingdom would be our battle with Begol, one of Folga¡¯s son. There¡¯s nothing weird if she doesn¡¯t know what happened in the battle that happened here, especially regarding me.


    My power is to be kept hidden from the public, but I do wonder how much publicity I made with it. Seeing that this sassy girl doesn¡¯t know about me means that my exploits are nothing but a fairy tale if I told her about it.


    She stares at me angrily. She even started bending her body forward and steer her face closer to mine. I can see her undeveloped breasts hanging¡­


    ¡°W-What with this sassy kid?¡±


    ¡°Kid!? Aren¡¯t you a kid yourself?! How dare you to call me that!¡±


    That slipped out of my lips, though I am not wrong that she is a sassy kid.


    Ah¡­


    Her cheeks are inflating adorably in anger.


    But seriously, who is this sassy kid?!


    ¡°Um¡­who are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ha! I¡¯m glad you asked! I am Daisy Aestasia! I am Beast Queen Higanbana¡¯s number one follower! In the future, I hope to be someone next to her, a councilor overflowing with knowledge that will help her! You better remember that!¡±


    ¡°Daisy is it? Nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡°Arrgghh!! Don¡¯t greet me like I am just making a friend! I don¡¯t like you!!¡±


    What a difficult girl.


    She has this attitude that I generally don¡¯t like but for some reasons, I couldn¡¯t hate her myself. Appearance is a big factor though¡­


    She leans back and blabbers those words. She crosses her arms angrily talks to me.


    Now that I realized it, her gait is trembling a little¡­


    When I look down, I can see her feet tiptoeing a little to match my height. I realized that there was a difference in height earlier but suddenly, she caught up to my eye level.


    What with this girl!?


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Daisy, we didn¡¯t come here to pick that kind of fight.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Father!!¡±


    All of a sudden, Folga picks her up from her scruff. She tried to resist but seeing that her father is a two-meter tall and lion-faced, she wasn¡¯t struggling much. She can only swing her hands and legs.


    Wait¡­


    WAIT!


    ¡°Father?! This girl¡­she is your daughter!?¡±


    ¡°You betcha! Kind of fierce right? Forgive her as she is young and innocent.¡±


    ¡°I can tell. Anyway, I thought you only had sons, King¡­I mean Sir Folga.¡±


    ¡°Nay, I have sons, but I haven¡¯t mentioned my one and only daughter, the youngest to boot. She got most of my fierceness but forgot to pick up some mild attitude.¡±


    ¡°I think she is kind of adorable in a way.¡±


    ¡°Gahahaha!! Ain¡¯t she?! Well, we got to go. I¡¯d like to seat with you and drink some tea and talk some of your adventures but time is pressing.¡±


    Folga turned around and walks away with the dangling Daisy in his hand. I wonder why she suddenly fell quiet when Folga and I talked. She¡¯s really noisy¡­


    As Folga left, Izuna immediately followed, however she stops momentarily and glances at me.


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Good day¡­Miss Izuna¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­please forgive Higan. Please¡­don¡¯t turn your back on her¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen!!¡±


    ¡°Thank you. As her mother¡­I am ashamed that I can¡¯t do anything about her¡­¡±


    She immediately walked away with a distressed face. I can¡¯t even start to imagine how painful is it over Izuna to see her daughter like that¡­


    With nothing else to do, I hurriedly return to where Fonfon and the others are.


    I passed through the door again where Higan and co. go through and find myself in a deserted congress hall with some staff cleaning. I immediately stride towards the exit meant for us.


    As I passed through the door, I noticed in the hallway two figures talking.


    It was Fang and Mimi¡­a meeting of guardian beasts¡­in human form. From afar, Senya and Fonfon are talking seriously.


    Right, I did remember that Senya¡¯s intention is to create allegiance with us. Violetta and Ishtal are present there too. I wonder where did Alstroe and Topaz go?


    As I was about to show myself, I heard him, Fang, shouting at Mimi.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?!¡±


    ¡°Buh! Unlike you, I got bored in that forest~!¡±


    ¡°You just can¡¯t go and say it like that!! We are titled the guardian because we guard it! I tolerated you mixing with the maids but I can¡¯t tolerate your actions now!¡±


    ¡°Eh? You knew?!¡±


    ¡°Of course! Even Senya do! We didn¡¯t just say any words about it!¡±


    ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t change anything! I am already bounded to Asagao as her minion!~¡±


    ¡°You think this is joke?!¡±


    ¡°What!? Are you getting angry?! Do you think I will never ever look back at that place again like what Alpha Wolf did?!¡±


    ¡°The real Alpha Wolf may have left his pack but there¡¯s a lot of his pack there! What about you?!¡±


    ¡°Me?! I was bored! Deathly bored at that place! I am sick of the everyday life! I am not like you! I want to see the world outside the forest! Asagao¡¯s promise is what made me do the first step! I don¡¯t want to be bound in that place forever!¡±


    ¡°So you thought it¡¯s fine?!¡±


    ¡°No!! I fell in love! I fell in love with the freedom! I fell in love with the beauty this world has shown me! And most importantly, I fell in love with someone! If you think those are empty words, let¡¯s fight this one out!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been the weakest, among the three of us guardian, you always fell behind! And now that you tasted that indulgence, you dare roar at me, Behemoth!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve learned stuff! I may be weak as you said, but I am growing strong in heart! Unlike you!¡±


    Fang stops momentarily. His expression changes from enraged to a passive but cold. His anger instead leaks out from his presence that becomes hostility.


    He grabs Mimi¡¯s collar and lifts her up. Mimi was raised up due to the difference in their height in their forms, she can only hold onto Fang¡¯s hand and stare back at him.


    ¡°Uuuggh¡­Kuh¡­!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to show me that strong heart that you have?¡±


    For some reason, Mimi refuses to fight back.


    Fonfon, Senya, and the others noticed what¡¯s happening. I also started moving to intervene in their fight and step up to stop Fang.


    Before anyone of us could do something, someone else grabs Fang¡¯s arm.


    It¡¯s Topaz.


    ¡°You¡­the devil from before¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I was scared of you at first¡­really scared. Even now, I am scared. Back then, all I could think of is to run away or hide at someone¡¯s back¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­but¡­! Right now¡­I can¡¯t just sit back and watch you bully someone important to me! Please let go of her, let go of Mimi!¡±


    ¡°Oh? I heard that she tried to kill you once.¡±


    ¡°I forgave her.¡±


    ¡°You probably did, but I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s circumstantial. It¡¯s not easy to forgive the acts she has committed. We made oaths and promise to our true master, Astlan Lionheart. She betrayed those oaths and she need to dearly pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive her.¡±


    ¡°Like I said¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­forgive her.¡±


    Because of Topaz¡¯s pleading, Fang was flabbergasted that he loosened his grip on Mimi¡¯s collar.


    At that moment, Topaz brings her knees on the floor and bows down with her head on the floor. As Mimi saw this, she tried to rebuke Topaz¡¯s actions but stops herself from doing so. Instead, she imitated Topaz and bows to Fang too.


    ¡°Please forgive me¡­¡±


    ¡°Please forgive her, forgive Mimi.¡±


    Fang loses all hostility at the sight of the two bowing down.


    ¡°A strong heart entails to a calm and peaceful resolution? At the very least, someone has taught you that, Behemoth.¡±


    ¡°Fang¡­?¡±


    ¡°You are a friend of mine. I might have been a little envious of you. You may have been the weakest among us guardians but it is never too late to grow wise.¡±


    ¡°Then, Fang¡­!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you. I am a beast, not a human. For sake of dignity, I won¡¯t lash out at you anymore. However, know this that my forgiveness won¡¯t come cheap. Someday, you need to pay the price if you want to still ask my forgiveness. It¡¯s up to you whether that is relevant anymore for you or not.¡±


    ¡°What if I brush it off as something irrelevant?¡±


    ¡°Will you?¡±


    ¡°¡­No. After all, you are also a long life friend of mine.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Fang turns around and started walking away without any words to say. Topaz and Mimi never lifted their head from the floor as long as they knew that Fang is still there.


    Thinking back, Mimi left the forest without mentioning it to Fang. Fang may have known about it but if I put myself in his position, I¡¯d be angry too. There¡¯s also the thing about their oath and promises.


    Too angry to grab Mimi on the collar. It¡¯s kind of wrong to see Fang, a tall handsome guy in his human form, lifting up Mimi who is a lot shorter and in a form of a girl. Well, knowing their true identities, it may not even be considered a scuffle.


    But what surprised me that most were that Topaz stood up for Mimi. Even though she is scared at Fang, she held it in together and resorted to a peaceful method of dispersing the situation.


    I can already see her growth, both mentally and physically.


    After a few moments, Senya together with Mimosa followed Fang. Senya then slaps Fang¡¯s back playfully but considering the sound of the slap and how strong Senya is, it must be really painful.


    ¡°Way to go tiger! I didn¡¯t know you have such a shy side!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it Miss Senya! It¡¯s just that!¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re so shy and precious, Fang!¡±


    ¡°No! Like I said¡­!¡±


    Their voices started trailing off and I couldn¡¯t hear their conversation anymore.


    Confirming that Fang is nowhere near anymore, the two stands up from their places.


    ¡°Mimi¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­Topaz!¡±


    ¡°Bad!¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    ¡°You wanted to start a fight earlier. We can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s in my nature to do so when intimidated!¡±


    ¡°If you and he fight, there will be a lot of damage. If that happened, they might reduce the food cost for us for the repairs.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Well, aren¡¯t you too economical?!¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯ll be sad if you get hurt again.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It seems that Mimi¡¯s problem wasn¡¯t entirely solved but there¡¯s a solution presented.


    Her companionship with Fang wasn¡¯t worsened but rather, they may have reached an awkward closure without forgiveness.


    It made me think¡­what about me and Higan?


    What should I do to give a solution to an unknown problem?

 Chapter 283: Entourage 7

    I want to find a compromise.


    I don¡¯t want to just stand idle and watch things get heated. I am not suited for anything that stresses out politics and at the very least, only have basic knowledge. The painful part is that I can actually follow the conversation but my thought process won¡¯t catch a single mettle against anyone here.


    And most of all, for Higan to join in this conversational war and I can¡¯t even stand in equal footing here and watches like a fool, it becomes clear to me that I don¡¯t want to be an idle bystander with no discerning feature.


    What in the blazes does Higan want to do?


    Indeed, if she corners Fonfon, she may extend a helping hand to our kingdom but for what reason? For me? To prove something?


    I am appalled but something inside me, a void that hasn¡¯t cleared up, tells me that it won¡¯t solve any of Higan¡¯s emotional problem. Something tells me that she is only projecting her solution in a wrong way.


    The possibility that our feelings becoming more distant even if we are close to each other is high. My intuition screams it and I know that my intuition tells me the best when something bad is about to happen.


    Something inside me tells that¡­Higan might even fall into depravity¡­


    The way she acts, the way she isolates herself, the way she wanted to forcefully dominate something, it¡¯s more or less uncomfortable¡­at least for me.


    That¡¯s why, before anything else bad happens, I want to intervene, to prevent it¡­


    A desire to stop Higan from destroying herself, from burning herself out from her own emotional turmoil.


    Not only that but for all the kings and queens to reach a sane compromise, without fighting over something¡­


    But¡­what if they don¡¯t even have anything to fight over right from the start?


    ¡°Asagao, what are your idling about? The second part of the congregation is about to start.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry Violetta! Were you calling out to me?¡±


    ¡°This is the third time I shouted your name. You¡­are you tired? Do you need to rest? We just finished talking with Miss Senya so I could accompany you if you want.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. How about you? Please don¡¯t push yourself. You are carrying another life after all.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out how someone sweet like you got attracted to Fon, though in a sisterly manner, it¡¯s still weird.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? How do you normally treat him, Violetta?¡±


    ¡°Me? Ahaha¡­maybe like a little brother? Funny isn¡¯t it? Then Asagao, do treat Fon as a real brother? I know it is due to a harsh and complicated background but somehow, you and he are connected but is there anything else special other than that?¡±


    ¡°How¡­when you said special?¡±


    ¡°Do you not see him as a man?¡±


    Special? As a man?


    Now that I think about it, even though it is getting repetitive, Fonfon was the first man I had contact with since coming to this world.


    I really can¡¯t say anything now about being a man previously as I am aware that my own emotions are already incorporated into this body¡¯s mind and heart but¡­


    Also, I did fall in love¡­or did I? I am so confused¡­


    What do I like anymore, boy or girl?


    Come to think of it, I am perpetually surrounded by beautiful, pretty girls of varying age and handsome, dashing men of varying ages too.


    It¡¯s not that I am not aware but¡­when everything was in utter chaos¡­there¡¯s also problems regarding Nil, I can¡¯t seem to find any place in my heart for that kind of thing. I do remember having heartwarming love talks with the twin but in the end, I am still severely confused.


    Higan confessed but I gave her an ambiguous answer then I confessed to Ichirou but I got rejected. I feel like I have raised one or two flagged along my adventure but¡­


    Eh¡­?


    From all of this¡­I can feel my head boiling¡­!


    ¡°Fuuaah¡­¡±


    ¡®Asagao¡­are you sick? You are awfully getting flushed¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­aren¡¯t¡­ we being called¡­like what you said?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I got caught up in our conversation as well! Please take a rest if necessary, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±


    I try to fully regain my composure but it was half-witted wakefulness.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    I follow Violetta from behind, albeit there¡¯s a gap widening our distance but since we are inside the session hall now, I didn¡¯t mind it much and continue walking.


    Getting back on track with my thoughts earlier, I want to do something in this hall. I want to somehow make a suggestion that will benefit everyone¡­


    A wishful thinking of a child¡­


    That¡¯s what it is, a pipe dream on a steep cliff, an unrealistic ideal.


    I was put into a lot of this kind of situation before where reality will slap me in the face. I can¡¯t digest something like that on the go¡­


    Considering that each kingdom too has their own interests for their people that may be in need, sick, or even drowning in poverty.


    Oh no¡­


    This just further sunk my will¡­


    What should I do?


    On top of being a klutz, I am also aware that I am, most of the time, unaware of my surrounding when it counts the most¡­


    In that regards, I got caught in something I hate to deal with.


    THUD


    ¡°Eeek!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ªwhat with this brat?!¡±


    I fell on my bum.


    I rub my rear as I slightly teared up from the pain of the sudden impact.


    However, my main concern shifted to the guy I bumped because this is a serious matter. I bumped into the King of Dwarf, Osthorio Talon.


    A two and a half meter dwarf stares down at me with a bulging vein in his temple. Aren¡¯t dwarves supposed to be small, stout fantasy creatures? Why do dwarves here contradicts that norm and stands over ridiculously tall?


    Even in the congregation earlier, he was needlessly huge. He is more than twice my height and in regards to body size, I am the dwarf here, no¡­a gnome?


    I know, I¡¯m uselessly short¡­


    Sensing that I somehow pissed him in one way or another, I jolt from my spot and apologizes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I wasn¡¯t really paying attention.¡±


    ¡°Keh, a small brat like you is even in here. Talk about walking trash!¡±


    ¡°Eep!¡±


    Seemingly in bad mood, King Osthorio seems to have taken a liking to picked on me on the spot. His gargantuan hand approaches me and since I can¡¯t do anything brashly here I was petrified.


    Seeing his hands extends to me which is filled with hostile intention, I cower away¡­


    However¡­before his hand get closer to me¡­a gust of wind suddenly snaps into the whole room.


    WHOOSH.


    ¡°Hey, hey¡­what is the meaning of this? Making a fuss over this brat?¡±


    King Osthorio said as sweat trickles from his forehead. I myself gawk at what I saw in front of me.


    Fonfon has drawn both of his swords, the very essence of Astlan¡¯s Ira, and points it both at Osthorio¡¯s throat.


    ¡°This is out of the question. If you dare lay a hand on my Asagao, you are going straight to hell. I won¡¯t even mind going into a war with your kingdom.¡±


    He said in a low, cold, and menacing tone that seems a threat, no, there¡¯s no mistaking it, it was a threat. Next is Higanbana who pointed the tip of her umbrella at King Osthorio¡¯s back imbued with magic, seemingly the golden flames of purification.


    ¡°I told everyone, didn¡¯t I? I am deeply and madly in love with her. Your actions will be your demise, especially when it comes to Asagao. A brat? Let¡¯s see who will cry after having their backside gouged out!¡±


    Her bloodthirst didn¡¯t fall short against Fonfon as she said those words. Her deadpan eyes are now filled with rage that one wouldn¡¯t think she was the same girl earlier. Next is Elven Queen Hinoki who stands three steps away from King Osthorio with her avatar of water, fire, and earth ready to pounce on him.


    ¡°She is a child of an old friend. I may hate that friend but not as a person but in terms of love interest. Hurting her is like hurting that friend of mine. Also, she is a child that my twins greatly care that most and I¡¯d feel bad for making my daughters watch you do something unsightly to their precious friend.¡±


    Though she slapped at our first meeting, Queen Hinoki considers me as someone important despite not knowing each other for more than two days. She does know my mother, Nivalis, but to the point of being a love rival. Next is Fang, Mimosa, and Mimi standing around him pointing their respective weapon of choices such as claws and weird mixtures.


    ¡°Go ahead and try it, gramps! Try to do something to my master and I will shred you to bits!¡±


    ¡°That was a bad move, friend. You don¡¯t seem to know the importance of that child.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, I just kind of joined the fray even though unnecessary but hey, I can¡¯t let you touch my apprentice.¡±


    Mimi shouted in a frenzied voice that seemingly shows her wild nature as a beast. Fang¡¯s cold hostility with ferociousness mixed in said with words implicating something about me. Mimosa seemingly liked what just happened and joined, though I am little touched that she considers my apprenticeship to her as something like lifelong¡­


    ¡°Instead of one continent, how about we fight over two continents. That¡¯s right¡­let¡¯s include yours, Dwarven King. Isn¡¯t that a brilliant idea?¡±


    Senya, in her wheelchair, hovers beside me. I can feel how the air around her drastically changed as she opens her ever-closed eyes that show her green irises. There¡¯s even a speck of rainbow light that emits from her hand.


    Next to Fonfon¡¯s left and right is Diyu and the other girl with Gria wearing a hood.


    ¡°This congregation was arranged by my father. Seeing someone like you with no actual merit, acting high and mighty makes me want to vomit. I am just assisting my father to keep the order around here. This is absolutely not because you showed a speck of hostility against Asagao, got it?¡±


    Diyu said as she pointed her cutlass at King Osthorio¡¯s flank. The same goes for the mysterious person wearing a hood that pointed a crossbow at him. The tip of the arrow is dripping with something and I don¡¯t feel the slightest mercy that thing could bring if someone was shot by that.


    At that moment, Gria Hellbeing spoke in a low, cold voice unbefitting of his goofy character. I can see a cape fluttering behind him with color dyed in crimson blood. I can immediately tell that it is a Godly Artifact.


    ¡°Your actions reflect your kingdom. I always find the most peaceful solutions to problems but when push comes to shove, I will resort to any underhanded tactics. This time around, I don¡¯t even need to do anything and you just exploded yourself, King Osthorio.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?! Aren¡¯t you just a newbie demon lord who got his seat for overthrowing a child from it?!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that. Actually, I am proud that I did such horrible thing, what I mean is taking a candy from a child that is.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?! My position, my kingdom, is being held on a thin ice just like that?! Just for a mere brat?!¡±


    ¡°A mere brat you say? Doesn¡¯t the atmosphere implies anything otherwise?¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    ¡°Well, even if everyone here didn¡¯t do anything, someone who is an idiot, a mindless fool will jump at you and kick you out wherever you like, fufufu!¡±


    From my side came Topaz who has repoachful eyes towards King Osthorio. At the same time, Alstroe came¡­


    She walked in front of me while smacking her fist on her palm, though she is too small to be intimidating right now.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s that idiot! Um¡­who was it? Never mind! What I am saying is that you can¡¯t bully Asagao! I am going to kick you if you hurt Asagao!¡±


    Ah¡­


    What the hell?


    There¡¯s a bunch of people came right straight to my aid. Not only that, they were all evenly united like there are no actual boundaries between their positions and standings.


    The whole premise sounds so idiotic but everyone here is dead serious about protecting me.


    Is it because they deemed me so important or they are just plain overprotective towards me. Was it because of my power to bring out divine power or is it because I am me?


    I firmly believe in my heart that it is the latter one but inside my heart, I am inclined to think that it is the former one.


    How¡­idiotic¡­


    I can feel warmness spreading in my chest and I can feel my lips breaking out in a smile.


    If they can unite like this for one cause, then¡­


    I¡¯d feel sorry for it but¡­I will use it as an advantage, as to reach a true compromise that one will not win or lose but mutually feels like they got played.

 Chapter 284: Entourage 8

    Not long after, King Osthorio was released by everyone. Gria prioritizes the success of the Congregation¡¯s first day. The appeal is to land to a conclusion for the parting of the land of Center Continent.


    Losing all hostility directed at him, King Osthorio falls on his chair as soon as the second part of the session started.


    There¡¯s really no need to go that much for me. What everyone did is exaggerated to the point that they need to draw their weapons and point it at someone. Even if I get hurt, my regeneration will keep me intact.


    I don¡¯t like getting hurt though¡­I can endure it but the pain leaves some unpleasant feeling.


    Everyone wordlessly seated themselves and once again focused on the matter at hand while I was contemplating.


    If I ever want to do something, it should be now, before anyone else could say something. I have to force my way unto things to resolve everything. I have a way to do it but I honestly, I don¡¯t know about the aftermath¡­


    But here goes nothing¡­


    ¡°Violetta¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao? What¡¯s wrong? Do you want me to beat him up?¡±


    ¡°No¡­don¡¯t get so hung up about that! I am not even scared of him¡­¡±


    ¡°Figures. You¡¯re a most darn fool when it counts. I am not surprised if one day, you challenge a god in a match.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Anyway¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about¡­to do something really stupid¡­¡±


    ¡°Anything new about that?¡±


    While I was whispering with Violetta, my cheek twitches as she said those words. I literally told her that I am planning something and she just accepted it as something stupid¡­


    It feels like she is supportive but how she put it is a little painful! It is literally more painful than an injury or any wounds!


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be like that! It actually hurts!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. I already had a premonition that you won¡¯t stay put.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just like saying that you already know I am going to do something stupid.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, yeah. You¡¯re always easy to predict after all.¡±


    ¡°Uggh¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll try to back you up if I can depending on the degree of your stupidity.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay¡­¡±


    I¡¯m already losing confidence.


    I have to focus or else I will mess this up.


    ¡°Well then, the second part of the Congregation will now begin. Opinions, objections, clarification will be prioritized after the session.¡±


    So Gria announces.


    Eh?!


    But I have something to say!!


    ¡°Asagao Lionheart, you were raising your hand?¡±


    ¡°EH?!¡±


    Was I?


    I really did!


    Oh my gosh!


    When did I?


    ¡°I did say that objections, clarifications, or opinions are to be discussed later on.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I!..Um¡­! I¡­! Well¡­The thing ish¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡±


    I¡­lisped?


    I was just thinking earlier about messing up and now I messed up! What in the world is my problem lisping like that in a really important matter!?Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Eyes suddenly gather at me. Their piercing stares prickled me like I am some sort of a weird animal. Even Higan could speak better than me in this situation. It reminded me that Higan is just quiet most of the time but she is not shy, unlike me who is still trying my best.


    ¡°Ehem, Asagao Lionheart, there¡¯s a time and place where you can be that¡­cute or something. Honestly, that¡¯s just a sight for the sore eyes but this is an important session.¡±


    ¡°No, Lord Gria! I have¡­want to say something! Seriously!¡±


    ¡°Fine, I will let you speak your mind. You are Mrothgir¡¯s precious apprentice alongside Beast Queen Higanbana after all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    As soon as Gria said that, King Osthorio¡¯s eyes immediately darted towards me in disbelief. His eyes are so wide I thought his beard fell off. I kind of wanted to puff my chest out but knowing that I don¡¯t have any chest to show, I dismissed the idea.


    To the very idea that I am standing up to say something, Fonfon closes his eyes, not in anguished or anything but in relief. Everyone else just quizzically stares at me except Higan who is looking at me with a complicated expression.


    With all of their attention, I steeled my heart and held my head high like in daunting pose¡­


    I really don¡¯t get how people use intimidation like it is part of their skill¡­


    Well, here goes nothing¡­


    ¡°To everyone present in this congregation! Hear me, know me, and acknowledge me!¡±


    The air immediately becomes heavy from my declaration. I can feel my knees trembling a little bit because of the sudden change in the atmosphere.


    Damn it¡­I have to say it¡­! I really have to or else¡­nothing will happen!


    Arrggh!


    ¡°I, Asagao Lionheart, invokes my right of ownership for the Center Continent!!¡±


    My voiced roared throughout the room.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    I can feel my throat parching and my mind going blank from it¡­


    I don¡¯t want to meet anyone in the eyes right now but¡­


    But¡­


    If I want it to happen¡­I need to speak up¡­


    This may seem easy for them to do but for me¡­it¡¯s bringing my mind to the edge¡­


    ¡°Fufufu¡­haha¡­BWAHAHA! HAAHAAHAAA!¡±


    Gria¡¯s laughter suddenly echoed that it immediately brought my attention to him. For a second there, if I didn¡¯t hear anyone, I feel like I¡¯ll pass out.


    ¡°Interesting! Interesting indeed! Asagao, you, by any means, want to claim this whole continent, is what you are saying, right?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! Don¡¯t get so timid on me now! You surely declared it outright and we are not hearing things! I change my mind! Rather than talking about the portions today, let¡¯s talk about why Asagao Lionheart should be given the rights of ownership for this whole continent!¡±


    Now is not the time to be timid, like what Gria said.


    In order for me to solve this problem that could lead to a something direr in the future, I have to do this. But¡­I have to draw some courage¡­I can feel my will faltering at the thought of people questioning me¡­


    I look at Fonfon¡­


    ¡­¡­..


    He wants to laugh but his expression also says that all of his efforts are going down the sinkhole. Sort of complicated¡­


    That¡¯s not the type of encouragement I am expecting¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡±


    ¡°Well then, let me ask this first, Asagao. By declaring that, do you affiliate yourself with Ashfon Astlan Lionheart or not? Wait, I will clear that up for you. I will heavily deny your rights if you are doing it for him.¡±


    Queen Hinoki asked me lightheartedly, however, her last statement was dead serious even with a smile plastered on her face.


    ¡°No! I will be independent of this one! Any rights that I will receive, my brother won¡¯t benefit from it. Coincidentally, I won¡¯t be asking him for any relief regarding this¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. I just want to clear that up. In hindsight, you, yourself, is going to create your own kingdom, right? Is it under the name of Lionheart or not?¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not going to be a kingdom! I want to make a place¡­where everyone c-can be happy. No¡­that¡¯s not it¡­a place¡­where people¡­won¡¯t debate such things as¡­as¡­such thing as territorial or the likes!¡±


    ¡°How na?ve¡­yet a pure dream.¡±


    I know that! It¡¯s a little bit childish or idealistic. Me fumbling my words doesn¡¯t even give it much impact or conviction behind those words.


    ¡°Let me think about it for a little bit before giving my decision if will object or not. Incidentally, if you are not to affiliate with King Ashfon, how are you going to fund your little land?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    True¡­


    Just claiming it is not enough.


    Right at that moment, Gria once again spoke.


    ¡°We understand your feelings, Asagao. You and Alstroemeria are the ones who saved the world, that¡¯s something we cannot deny. However, I hope you realize by now that you are overstepping your boundaries, that there¡¯s a limit of how you daydream.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it! I didn¡¯t mean it like that! I am not being dreamy or something!¡±


    ¡°Asagao, there are a lot of things needed to build a kingdom, let alone, a city. I myself have done that. Even for you, I am not going to readily let my undead workers work for you of free of charges. None of those are, even coming from all of us.¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    ¡°Pipedream. We can abide by your wishes but what will happen next? The Center Continent, without any actions, will be left uninhabited. Won¡¯t talking about taking parts of it be more of a viable solution to make use of it. By now, you now know what you are clearly lacking, right?¡±


    Wealth¡­


    It¡¯s all about that.


    I can¡¯t wish for anything like that for anyone here¡­


    I¡¯m at loss¡­


    Even Queen Hinoki is contemplating about Gria¡¯s words which are to say, all correct. Even if Fonfon gives me assistance, It wouldn¡¯t be sufficient. Only two of them has raised questions and I am already on the verge of giving up¡­


    I¡­can¡¯t¡­my vision is getting watery¡­slowly¡­


    What to do¡­?


    ¡°I¡¯ll fund it for her!!¡±


    ¡°Beast Queen Higan!?¡±


    Higan suddenly spoke as she bangs her hand on the table.


    ¡°Half¡­no¡­two thirds of the Beast Kingdom¡¯s total wealth! I will fund it for her! In exchange, you will be mine, Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Higan¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it not enough? Asagao! I can give you everything! I will give you everything!¡±


    She is basically implying that she will buy me for the cost of her kingdom¡­


    No¡­don¡¯t¡­


    I can¡¯t accept that offer. I jumped into this mess without any proper knowledge, less, anything good to say¡­


    ¡°Asagao! I will make it come true!¡±


    Higan beckons me.


    She worked harder than me to get what she has now and yet, she is willing to throw it away. I can¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t want to trample her earnest hard work.


    Suddenly, a hand comforted me.


    Violetta¡¯s hand landed on my head and I turn to look at her.


    ¡°On the verge of tears, just how much of a crybaby you are.¡±


    I grit my teeth¡­


    I can¡¯t cry here¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Beast Queen Higanbana. Asagao has plenty of wealth to establish three or four kingdoms, you know.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s ear perks up, including me as I shot another glance at Violetta.


    I hope I am not hearing wrong or going crazy but she just announced something so absurd. Gria¡¯s eyes sharpened as he looks at Violetta quizzically.


    ¡°What could you be referring to?¡±


    ¡°Mrothgir¡¯s inheritance.¡±


    ¡°¡­DIOS MIO!¡±


    I can imagine Gria¡¯s mustache flying off from his face¡­


    Wait¡­


    Inheritance?!


    What is she talking about?!


    ¡°Mrothgir has entrusted me all of his belongings, and all of the sacred treasures and weapon that he collected. Do not underestimate his ten thousands of years worth of wealth. Even though one-fourth of it is named to Asagao and another one-fourth is dedicated to Higanbana, it is still enough to baffle anyone, right?¡±


    ¡°If it is Mrothgir¡¯s insane wealth, how can I even argue with that?! I shouldn¡¯t even be hosting this congregation anymore! If anything, Asagao Lionheart should have said something sooner or later so nothing got dragged like this!¡±


    ¡°As you can see, she is a little indecisive regarding this matter, not to mention, she is a child. That¡¯s why I am holding her share of inheritance for the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Dios mio¡­adjourned!¡±


    I¡­really don¡¯t know what to say anymore¡­


    Wow¡­


    I didn¡¯t know I am filthy rich¡­


    Everything that happened earlier feels so surreal¡­


    My head started spinning¡­


    Before I knew it¡­


    My body¡­


    Is already falling¡­


    To¡­


    The¡­ground¡­

 Chapter 285: Obsession 1

    My heart almost leaped out of my chest when I saw Asagao lose consciousness. Her body was immediately caught by that man beside her, Ashfon Lionheart. There was no relief or whatsoever in my heart even though she is safe for the reason I want to be the one holding her in my arms.


    Even if I anguish over my failure, nothing won¡¯t change. My efforts and desires have been thwarted by the same girl that I am in love with. Everything was for her, I am ready to give everything I have just to be with her.


    I know right from the start that Asagao is just concerned with me, yet, I chose to isolate my growing feelings of possessiveness. Even if I unleash such desire, what awaits me is my fear that I won¡¯t be able to understand what she really wanted.


    What are the important things for Asagao, what are her wishes, what are the pains that she¡¯s been enduring?


    I don¡¯t want to experience what happened to my father once more. I could have helped him, I could have done something to alleviate the pain in his heart. I have become gradually aware of his feelings but I chose not to say something as it is confusing for me.


    Yet, Asagao, once again, moved forward.


    I am nothing but a failure of a Queen when I started panicking and tried to buy Asagao at her weakest. It was an act that should merit me the title of a scum.


    In the first place, I rushed and forced my way to this position so I can stand equally with Asagao.


    I was wrong¡­she was far too beyond me¡­far beyond than anyone. I have learned a lot through logic, Asagao grew exponentially in both mind and heart. Even I is aware that her dream is na?ve, that it is impossible, but she was serious.


    I felt her desire for peace, for harmony, for everyone to get along. While she dreams of a land like that, I went and did things for Asagao¡¯s sake that I am even unsure if she wants it.


    Turns out that I am wrong. In my desire, along the way, I wanted to monopolize her.


    She was constantly thinking for everyone, I was too focused on myself thinking that I am actually doing something for Asagao.


    When I heard about the congregation, I immediately knew that King Ashfon Astlan Lionheart would in disadvantage. I rushed my way for the position to take advantage of it.


    By cornering the Human Kingdom, the first one that will extend their hand to them is us, the Beast Kin. It is a plan that I thought would make Asagao happy when it happens.


    Nothing went according to my plan.


    ¡°With all the pressure, no wonder she¡¯d fallen unconscious. I didn¡¯t know that Mrothgir has granted the last two disciples with such wealth.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t expect me to spend all of those myself, Lord Gria. Even if I took a mere ten percent of it, I think I¡¯d be able to live for a thousand of year. Incidentally, Lord Gria, where are you drawing out your fund for this?¡±


    ¡°From my own pocket. Well, that child did sure bring a lot of inconveniences.¡±


    ¡°Cut her some slack. For now Lord Gria, how is the conclusion of this congregation?¡±


    ¡°Let hear about the opinion of each leader. What do you think, Beast Queen Higanbana?¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°It made me realized a lot of things. As for the conclusion, from my standpoint, it¡¯s a failure but also a success. No one reached a satisfying result but none has also reached a failing one.¡±


    I gave my assessment.


    I oddly feel so tired now. I want to go home¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too late for that now, Lord Gria? You have already adjourned the whole session and further talk will be pointless at this moment.¡±


    ¡°Representative Senya has point. I am expected at my domain by tomorrow so I would like to have some rest. My dear daughters seem to be tired too.¡±


    Elven Queen Hinoki said.


    When I look behind her, Casablanca and Hibiscus with Emby on top are all swaying their heads sleepily. I am oddly tired too¡­


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°By all means, Lord Gria, I want us to be immediately relieved of this session. Might you want to continue a short talk tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Lady Izuna, the mother of the Beast Queen. It is as you said, a rest is ideal. Smart she may be, Beast Queen Higanbana is still a child.¡±


    ¡°My gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Well, with a sudden intervention, everything we talked about has been abolished by a selfish and na?ve wish. Not that we can really do anything against the one who saved this world. Our talk for tomorrow will transition to another topic. Please, everyone, have a rest tonight in this humble place that I built.¡±


    With that, Demon Lord Gria closed that talk¡­


    Everyone stands up and walked away to their respective designated places¡­


    ¡°Higan, let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    As I turn around, mother is looking at me with her gentle eyes. Next to her is Folga and his daughter, Daisy.


    ¡°Um¡­Beast Queen, here, water¡­if you are thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Anything for you!¡±


    Daisy made a sweet smile that sight for sore eyes. I gladly accepted the water in a canister and drinks. My throat is a little parched from shouting earlier¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­little one¡­you almost betrayed a whole kingdom there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Young and foolish as they say. Good thing nothing really bad happened.¡±


    I stand up last among the leaders. Most of have already left. King Ashfon Astlan Lionheart carried Asagao in his arm caringly, as if she was a treasure. No¡­she is incomparable to a treasure.


    ¡°Beast Queen! I will do my best to serve you! I will do anything to your bidding!¡±


    ¡°Daisy¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­could you¡­no¡­nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I almost said it¡­


    To quell the loneliness in my heart, my mind took a wrong turn and look at Daisy as a relief. If I do that, my one and only honest feelings for Asagao will be tainted.


    I stand up from my seat and started walking towards the door designated for our exit.


    ¡°We have been given our designated rooms at the third floor. Folga and Miss Daisy, I want to take my daughter for a rest now.¡±


    ¡°I understand Izuna. She is forcing herself right from the start. No, since the ending of the calamity, something is off about your daughter.¡±


    I¡¯m just tired¡­


    Or¡­mentally fatigued¡­


    With my mother pulling my hand gently, I walk beckoned to her. Her hand is warm and pleasant that it put me at ease, a respite that my mind must be reaching for.


    Along the way, even as we climb the stair, my mind is hazy. There are people walking here and there but I couldn¡¯t make anything out of their faces.


    Even voices become less audible in my ears. The only sensation I can make out is the hand of my mother tugging on mine.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡°Higan¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Higan¡­!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Higan!! Please my answer me!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­mother?¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness!¡±


    Before I realized it, mother has been calling out to me.


    When I came to, I am in an unfamiliar spacious room. There are two beds lined up and the decorations feel immensely overdone.


    ¡°Come¡­Higan¡­you need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    On the window, I can see the sun setting down.


    I didn¡¯t even notice the time¡­


    ¡°Higan, come here.¡±


    Mother calmly beckons me by her side on the bed. I walked towards her direction and sat beside her as she wished for. Wordlessly, she stroked my head with her hand, caress that I wanted the most¡­


    ¡°Hgainbana, you did your best.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°You wanted to achieve something.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°You love her that you are ready to throw everything away.¡±


    ¡°I do¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    It was nothing sort of a reprimand.


    Mother told me that it is wrong to give everything I have.


    But what should I do?


    ¡°But more importantly, I am also wrong.¡±


    ¡°No¡­you didn¡¯t do anything to be wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°I was too focused on your father¡¯s death that I didn¡¯t notice that you yourself stood up to be strong. Was it for my sake?¡±


    ¡°I love you, mother.¡±


    ¡°Higan, give yourself some love too. Desire something that only involves yourself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m not really that good of a mother.¡±


    ¡°You are. Even now, you are being a good mother to me. Just being there, doing this, I feel a little comfort.¡±


    ¡°A little comfort...that sound so pathetic for a mother.¡±


    After that, I didn¡¯t say anything.


    Mother just continue stroking my hair until my heart calms down.


    At some point, she gently and slowly pulls my body down and laid me down on her lap.


    ¡°Higan.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    I¡¯m completely blank of what to talk about Asagao though.


    ¡°Hmm¡­what do you like about her?¡±


    ¡°That?¡±


    ¡°You like her, right? I want to know how you fell for her.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­she is careless, honest, and na?ve to the point that she is oblivious to so many things. She can be easily brought to tears, has lot of complex, things that she doesn¡¯t know herself.¡±


    ¡°Sounds so bad to me.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡±


    If anything, I came to love those bad things about her.


    But above anything¡­


    ¡°I love her bright cheerful smile, her brave heart that ceaselessly stood up to anyone who would hurt the people she loves, her resolve that she rebuilt restlessly. Whenever she falls, she will crawl back to stand up. Her bottomless humble heart that led her to be negative about herself. Most of all, because she is Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°The way you talk about her, there¡¯s a certain fondness to it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bad¡­I¡­actually wanted to monopolize her. I actually wanted to keep her for myself. Mother¡­this is no mere love anymore¡­it¡¯s an obsession.¡±


    ¡°My daugther¡­the way you spoke of her¡­you are seeing her as someone you wanted to be happy. There¡¯s actually nothing wrong with love mixed with a little possessiveness.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­that right?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    Whether it¡¯s true or not.


    There¡¯s a flicker in my heart that wanted to desire Asagao alone.


    I want her¡­but even so¡­there are a lot of people who will be happier with her.


    But¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore¡­mother¡­¡±


    My eyes become increasingly watery as my sight becomes blurred.


    My body trembles as some part of my head become clear again. I can feel my chest tightening as I remember how I couldn¡¯t get Asagao. I feel disgusted with myself for desiring her but doesn¡¯t even understand what she wants.


    As these thoughts run amok inside my mind, I can feel bitter tears started pouring from my eyes¡­


    ¡°I want her so badly yet¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Higanbana¡­cry¡­¡±


    ¡°I desire her so bad! I don¡¯t even know when did I start obsessing over her! There are nights that my thoughts will just be completely occupied by her! I daydream about being with her, sleeping with her, eating with her, and even doing lewd things with her!


    I clutch to my mother¡¯s clothes as I cry my heart out, spelling all the things I wanted to do with Asagao. Everything that has been gripping my heart, everything that¡¯s keeping me from wanting to face Asagao, I cried everything hoping that for the next day, I can look at her in the eyes again.

 Chapter 286: Obsession 2

    ¡°Higan, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­did I¡­fell asleep yesterday? I hope I didn¡¯t oversleep¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I was just hoping that you¡¯d wake up later.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A warm smile from my mother soothes me. She is sitting next to the bed where I am sleeping. The ray of sunlight spills from the windows and warms up the room. The overly extragavant bed feels a little uncomfortable but I am glad I was able to sleep.


    It cleared my head and I feel rested


    Rested¡­huh¡­come to think of it, I¡¯ve been doing nothing but work and a little battle and training for the past few weeks. It certainly fogged my mind and all the fatigues caught up with me. However, even though I said that, my body¡­still feels heavy.


    No¡­it definitely feels heavy for some reason¡­


    ¡°Higanbana¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it, mother?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­you see¡­when you fell asleep yesterday, two people paid you a visit¡­though you are sleeping¡­they climbed up in your bed and slept too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Who?¡±


    Mother just smiled at me.


    In a panic, I lifted the thick blanket covering me and what behold in my sight is a small Alstroemeria sleeping on my belly. A familiar scent then entered my nose and I quickly snaps my head to my left and there, I found Asagao sleeping soundly while holding onto my hand.


    I can see her sleeping face so close to me, her breathing brushing off my skin, her faint flowery scent that becomes extremely prevalent at morning, and last but not the least, it¡¯s Asagao.


    On my belly is a small Alstroemeria in which she exudes a strong scent of youth. Her sleeping face, her soft cheeks that laid bare on me, the beautiful silver hair that radiates even in the dimness of the cover of the blanket, and last but not the least, it¡¯s Alstroemeria.


    What are they doing in my bed?!


    ¡°Higanbana¡­your nose is bleeding?!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°A cloth! I¡¯ll get some!¡±


    I tried to hold the nosebleed by pressing my hand on my nose. Mother immediately bolted away to get some cloth and so, I am momentarily stuck between Asagao and Alstroemeria.


    I can¡¯t even move¡­


    If I do, both of them will wake up, if not, Alstroemeria will. The only thing I can do right now is to hold off my nosebleed.


    Why did I have a nosebleed all of a sudden? I was just staring at them¡­


    In the first place, what are they even doing here? No, I can already guess why but, sleeping with me is just too much, at least, for me.


    Asagao¡­I know¡­you still don¡¯t hate me and I¡¯d rather have you not to too. It¡¯s a little funny though that back then, I can still act natural beside you, now, I am turning twisted because of my putrid love for you.


    ¡°Higan, here! Take this cloth. Let the blood flows out so it won¡¯t dry up inside your nose.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­mother. I¡¯m a little thirsty too¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get some water for you.¡±


    ¡°Mother, wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­? Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s just one thing I¡¯d like to ask.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What do you think about¡­a girl loving another girl? I¡­never heard anything from you despite being aware of my own¡­emotions.¡±


    ¡°Love woes? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too late to ask that?¡±


    Mother giggles a little when she heard that question. Even I got a little surprised by the words coming out of my mouth but¡­Asagao¡¯s worries also lie within that spectrum of problem.


    A man must only marry a woman to bear offspring. I know that much.


    Both of us are girls, though Asagao said that she was previously a man. It doesn¡¯t bother me that much but Asagao grew with a common sense that strictly follows that culture.


    Once, a thought crossed my mind¡­The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    I want Asagao to bear my child. To put it bluntly, I want to see Asagao bearing my child. I am already aware that such dream is not even close to being a pipe dream. It¡¯s just plain madness that my obsession for her portrayed. Even with such madness, I continued revering Asagao¡­


    Not only I did such tainted ideals to Asagao, I even thought of that towards Alstroemeria.


    ¡°Higanbana.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother?!¡±


    ¡°Love is war. Love is not something you can win easily. For that very reasons, countries goes to war with a little concern of the consequences. ¡°


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go fetch you a drink now, my dear daughter.¡±


    Mother hastily left me with a confusing answer. I always knew that mother loves rather nonsensical romance that invokes weird feeling, however, as I grew up, things that she said from the past makes sense to me now.


    I kept the cloth under my nose and catch any dripping blood, though, it stopped sooner than I expected. That said, I tidy my appearance a little¡­


    ¡°Higan¡­? Ah¡­finally¡­¡±


    Asagao¡¯s voice called out to me.


    At this point, I don¡¯t have a choice but to face her.


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! Higan, your nose! Was it bleeding?!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­! Hey, don¡¯t climb on to me!¡±


    I usually don¡¯t have this kind of thing, however, right now is something I cannot tolerate. Asagao pushes me backward and my head fell back to the pillow I was laying down earlier. She then got on top of me stares at my face.


    She extended her hand to my forehead and contemplated a little.


    ¡°You don¡¯t appear to be sick! Thank goodness¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao, you¡¯re too close.¡±


    ¡°Eh? After all the time that we slept together you say that now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like I am some kind of deviant¡­Asagao¡­¡±


    Where did mother run off to?


    Also, Asagao¡¯s face is too close that I can already catch a whiff of her breath. Her tranquil blue eyes that stare directly at mine, her warmth that became even closer as she gets closer to me, and her ever blooming scent of a flower.


    ¡°Higan, your nose! It¡¯s bleeding!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­It did bleed earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°No! Blood! Blood is coming out!¡±


    Ah¡­


    I can feel something dripping out from my nose again. I dab the cloth under my nose just to find out that blood is still gushing out of it.


    And¡­now that I¡¯ve noticed it¡­my chest is unusually warmer and I can feel something tingling in my body. Not only that, my face gets really hot and my sight is becoming a bit hazy again as I stare at Asagao.


    And most importantly, I can feel my breathing becoming labored as each passing second I look at her.


    ¡°Higan! There¡¯s something definitely wrong with you!¡±


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s happening? Oh, Higan¡¯s face is so red!¡±


    Asagao pointed out that there¡¯s something wrong with me which I can definitely make sure that there is. And seemingly fate knew the situation isn¡¯t worse enough, Alstroemeria just has to wake up. She squirms around my thigh and belly that somehow sparked something even more ridiculous inside me.


    My mind is now being pushed to the edge of my sanity. I have always restrained myself from doing anything to Asagao. Kissing as at best but in this situation¡­I can definitely feel something will snap in my mind¡­


    ¡°Higan, do you feel sick? Hey, tell me, please! I was¡­wondering too¡­did I do something wrong for you to avoid me?¡±


    ¡°Higan is so red and hot. Fever? Cold?¡±


    Ahh¡­


    What¡¯s happening?


    These two¡­Asagao and Alstroemeria¡­they look so erotic and cute¡­


    They both squirm around, causing so much friction¡­


    At this point¡­my mind is going to snap¡­


    ¡°Wha--! Miss Asagao and Miss Alstroemeria, please get away from Higanbana!¡±


    I can hear someone shouting¡­from the entrance of the room, my mother is there, standing with a canister of water, however, her countenance shows an anxious face.


    From my mother¡¯s words, Asagao and Alstroemeria immediately retreated with an instinct of a warrior, however, worry didn¡¯t vanish from their faces as they stare at me.


    As Asagao and Alstroemeria¡¯s presence, scent, warmth, and bodily contact suddenly weakening, my mind regained some sanity that was about to snap. The spinning sensation in my head clears up a little and I was able to control my breathing once more.


    ¡°Lady Izuna, what happened? What¡¯s happening with Higan?!¡±


    ¡°Calm down Miss Asagao. There¡¯s nothing really wrong but¡­thing could get a little dangerous.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely something wrong if it is dangerous!¡±


    ¡°No, I mean¡­.how should put it¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Izuna?¡±


    ¡°Higanbana, right now¡­her body was forced to go in heat!¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    ¡°For a young beast kin such as Higanbana, her body hasn¡¯t adjusted to a seasonal heat yet so her body will undergo a random attack of heat.¡±


    ¡°Then why is her nose bleeding?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Am I ¡­in heat?


    Isn¡¯t that something¡­someone experienced in our race whenever they are¡­looking for a partner?


    ¡°Anyway, Asagao, it seems I can¡¯t let Higanbana get close to you or to Alstroemeria. I think you two, are right now, the trigger for it.¡±


    ¡°¡­I kind of understand yet find it a little¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know anyone who is knowledgeable of medicine or some sort? I want to give her medication in the meantime. If she stays like this, I¡¯m afraid I have to take her home.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do about it?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, depending on her preference, I might have to get some fox servant¡¯s, of course, female, and try to relieve her.¡±


    My ears perk up from mother¡¯s words.


    I can feel the boiling desire within me receding and my head jolted to a clear and calm mind, no, I got rather angry,


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that, mother.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you try doing it again with Miss Al--!¡±


    ¡°STOP!¡±


    How?!


    How did mother sniff that one out?!


    She took a playful glance at me and to her.


    I can¡¯t possibly do that now! Though my heart is breaking apart from denying it myself but still¡­


    Asagao tilted her head in confusion together with Alstroemeria. I can feel cold sweat dripping down from my back.


    ¡°Oho? If you want medication, I can create some on the go!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    From the entrance of the door, a woman with a bun of hair on her head wearing thick glasses appears. Her scale under her jaw gave away that she is a dragonkin.


    For some reason, I don¡¯t like her¡­


    ¡°Mimosa¡­you scum¡­¡±


    ¡°Ohohoho! Aren¡¯t you harsh my feisty apprentice, you¡¯re so cleverly stupid yesterday too!¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re heavy! What are you even doing here you pervert!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m offering help, what could it be more?¡±


    ¡°At the right timing? Say¡­did Senya¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh! You¡¯re the most perspective on crucial things.¡±


    ¡°Grr¡­fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    She wraps her arms around Asagao. Get your paws off Asagao¡­


    That¡¯s mine!


    Not yet¡­not yet¡­


    ¡°Hmm, I do remember you being a companion of the Fairy¡¯s representative, Miss Senya.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I am Mimosa, an alchemist, and inventor.¡±


    ¡°Well, your attire give your profession away. More importantly, do you know anything to help my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­I do think relieving her physically is the best.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want that.¡±


    ¡°Just throw this gal at her. I¡¯m sure it will be consensual.¡±


    ¡°For some reason, my daughter refuses that notion too.¡±


    ¡°What a pain¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you offering a help here of your own volition?!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! Sorry, sorry!¡±


    When that woman said that throw that gal at me, she pointed at Asagao. I also desire that but Asagao has some withholdings.


    ¡°Stop messing around Mimosa! Also, Higan is still too young!¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Okay. Wait, you say that now?¡±


    I see¡­


    That¡¯s the whole reason she won¡¯t answer to any of my advances.


    Even how much I tried, she will keep refusing my offer.


    ¡°Enough!¡­Mother¡­I want to go home¡­¡±


    ¡°Higanbana? Why so sudden?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­I can go any further¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. I¡¯ll let Folga know. From here on, he will take over, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    I never knew that one of the largest factor that will stop Asagao from making any move on or accept any of my proposals¡­


    Is due to the gap in our age¡­


    I don¡¯t care about it but¡­her values strongly uphold it.

 Chapter 287: Obsession 3

    ¡°Higanbana, isn¡¯t that a bit too much? I can tell that Asagao wanted to talk to you sincerely and yet you still avoided her. Ah, but it is inevitable though because we don¡¯t know what might happen to you when you are with her.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s alright or not, I don¡¯t think I can stay any longer in that place¡­¡±


    I can only feel a bottomless pit of coldness in my chest whenever the thought of Asagao rejecting me erodes my mind. It hurts and I can feel it suffocating me like something thorny is strangling my neck. Moreso whenever I think of tainting Asagao with this vile obsession of mine called love.


    I feel so stupid, I feel so useless, I feel like I am not worth anything anymore. I want to crash down somewhere but I don¡¯t want to drag anyone, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to go to that meeting anymore. It¡¯s not even an exaggeration to say that I tried to sell my whole kingdom for a girl.


    For that, I just decided to go home¡­


    As soon as I told mother that I wanted to leave immediately, she arranged a talk with Violetta, one of King Ashfon¡¯s aide and explained my situation to her. Fairly enough, she agreed to use her Warp for us which I am grateful for.


    We got home immediately and safely, however, there¡¯s one thing I want to complain about¡­


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh¡­don¡¯t mind me! Ahahaha! You need some medication as your mother suggested so I came here to provide you with it. Well, I am quite short on ingredients so I¡¯ll try finding some here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you here.¡±


    ¡°Aw, so cold. I am officially here as an ambassador too. I would like to discuss some matter with the beast queen, you, you see.¡±


    ¡°Beast queen say begone vile creature.¡±


    ¡°Oh, have you heard? Asagao is my apprentice back in the fairy forest mansion. She did a lot of funny things there. I could tell you some as past time!¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡­have my attention¡­very well¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a trap set up by this woman called Mimosa, I know.


    But I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any harm letting her stay here. Mother agreed to this before as she asked for assistance so I don¡¯t have the need to ask her approval for this. It¡¯s just that I find her attitude creepy and overbearing.


    Not that I can¡¯t bear with it. I think she is just talkative and overly curious about a lot of things despite someone smarter or more intellectual.


    ¡°By the way, Beast Queen, you are strikingly cute. Can I have your spit?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I know I am not the one to talk but that¡¯s just creepy and out of the blue. She doesn¡¯t even hide her vile intention that got even a disapproving look from mother. I can¡¯t believe Asagao agreed to work as her apprentice¡­


    ¡°Ah, sorry, sorry! You yourself can feel it right? I am an Arcana Magician.¡±


    My body immediately tenses from her words. My guard elevated to a degree and I immediately jump towards mother¡¯s front to protect her. I immediately release a Flame of Purification in my arm and glare at that woman.


    ¡°O-Oh¡­such vigilance. You seem so ready to react at any given moment when there¡¯s an enemy huh. Guess you ain¡¯t the Beast Queen for nothing. By why so much hate?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t recall any good memories with Arcana magicians, except Lady Violetta who takes good care of Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess I¡¯ll get creeped out by me too.¡±


    I can feel something in my head snapping and desiring to set this woman ablaze.


    No, lets set her on fire.


    I threw some normal fireball around her.


    ¡°UGYAAHA?!¡±


    ¡°Fireball. Fireball. Fireball.¡±


    ¡°WHY?! STOP! UGYAAAH!¡±


    Though her scream is like music to my ear, her exaggerated screams are just too much for me to bear too. However, even though I threw dozens of fireball towards her, she just dodges them easily. I bet her screams is just comical effect.


    Honestly, I¡¯ve seen her once fighting.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    She is a top grade warrior who relies on her concoctions, agile and flexible body, and her impeccable reflexes to dodge even the most lethal attack with ease. Her tricky and devious strategy in combat might be proven a disadvantage for me.


    I can see why Asagao respects her even for a little despite her shitty attitude. Not bad, she just has a shit personality.


    After feeling a sense of satisfaction, I stop. Mimosa¡¯s expression can¡¯t be clearly described with her thick glasses but I can faintly tell that she is remorseful for what she tried to ask of me.


    ¡°Yeah¡­I get the message¡­but you see, that¡¯s just how my Arcana Magic works.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? What will you even gain by revealing your secrets?¡±


    ¡°Secrets? Nay, knowledge is something you spread for the benefit of the masses! My Arcana Magic is a really useless ability unless I consume someone else bodily fluid. By doing that, a screen or something appears in my sight indicating all of the people¡¯s abilities, statuses, their parameters, fighting skills, and even their future potentials.¡±


    ¡°If other bodily fluid will do, why ask for spit in the first place?¡±


    ¡°Yeah? It¡¯s easy to acquire and there¡¯s a naughty suggestive meaning to it. Ahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Fireball.¡±


    ¡°UHGWAAA!?¡±


    After firing a large fireball with intent to really hurt her, I marched away from that place together with my mother who is quite bewildered of our exchange.


    This woman is absurd. I kind of get how Asagao feels whenever I answer satirically like that.


    ¡°Higanbana.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awfully getting close to your new friend.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to go ahead and prepare a proper reception for her. Despite being a little¡­whack, she is still an ambassador from the Fairy¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡±


    As mother said, I can¡¯t ignore the fact that she is an ambassador. I can be rude as much as I can to her personally but when things turn into a serious business, I have to put up a face.


    ¡°Ah, please don¡¯t leave me behind! Or more like, I am also here to make some medicine for you! However, I am missing some ingredients. I want to look around to see if I can find anything here.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s the market and then there¡¯s the forest a little away from here. You can pretty much sure find anything you want as long as you wander around.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get lost. This is your capital, right? And your island is scattered with waters surrounding it. I¡¯m worried I might get assaulted by some thugs!~¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things I wanted to retort to but I can¡¯t find the energy to deal with you. If Asagao really did work under your supervision, even temporarily, I can already imagine the everyday disgusted glances that she¡¯ll throw at you.¡±


    ¡°Bingo!¡±


    I¡¯ll throw you out in the sea.


    ¡°Fine¡­I¡¯ll go with you while mother makes the preparations.¡±


    ¡°Yay! Let¡¯s go to the forest!¡±


    As per her suggestion, I take her to the forest. In all honesty, I can¡¯t even sense a tinged of hostility from her. Asagao does trust her so I should too or else I¡¯ll just get tired of staying too vigilant around her.


    As planned, mother parted from us and Mimosa and I went to the forest to collect ingredients for my medication. If I can¡¯t control my burning urges, especially around Asagao, I¡¯ll be stomping on her ideals.


    I got used to Alstroemeria¡¯s talkativeness and I like it a lot. She is not annoying, she is pretty cute, and she is the second to my heart after Asagao.


    However¡­this one is on another level.


    ¡°So, Asagao went and use this soap then her mouth got all bubbly! Ahahaha, the look on her face when she got mad is so precious! She didn¡¯t talk to me for a whole day though!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s given you freak.¡±


    ¡°You see, Senya has been complaining about her back lately. I think I¡¯ve been giving her too much medicine to rely on so I¡¯d be really glad if she stops moving around and getting it on with a lot of girls!¡±


    ¡°Restrain her.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one girl I really like to take a deeper look! I think you know her! She is Topaz! It¡¯s not every day that you¡¯d get to have a closer look at a sentient devil! If possible, I¡¯ll strip all of her clothes and dearly examine every nook and cranny of her body.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s interesting¡­¡±


    ¡°My assistant, Ardisia, doesn¡¯t talk with me too much anymore in the middle of her work. I¡¯d wish she get more intimate with me as her superior. I think she is too stiff to even take a joke from me.¡±


    ¡°The person is working. Stop bothering her.¡±


    ¡°You know, there¡¯s just time where I just want to walk up to a girl with big boobs and grope her. Then I¡¯ll say damn girl, that some crime level rack you got there. Or some girls with firm butt and smack it to redness.¡±


    ¡°Same here.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­no!¡±


    I got swept up by her pace that I stopped thinking much about her words.


    Well, good thing that we¡¯ve arrived at the forest before anything becomes worst.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s quite far from the capital. Is this a secluded place?¡±


    ¡°No, this vast forest is our family¡¯s property. We still have not thought of how to use it so we just keep it this way. It¡¯s a lot helpful though even without being renovated.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Mimosa shows a very interested countenance as she observes the entirety of the forest just from the entrance. Her eyes then move from left to right, top to bottom, and even back and forth, rotating her body stupidly.


    I think she is really trying to find something. I guess I am a little rude to her earlier. I¡¯ll give her a little credit for being honest¡­


    Well, I don¡¯t I already get what kind of personality she has. If I¡¯ll describe it in words¡­


    ¡°A friend that nobody wants.¡±


    ¡°EH?! What was that?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Uweee¡­! That¡¯s a little painful!¡±


    But I think what I said is quite accurate.


    Even though I am saying something awfully rude again, Mimosa never halted from looking around, however, at that very instant, she stops.


    Her face glows in a serious glare at something and the air around her immediately digress into battle mode. She drew her glasses away and put it in her pocket and at the same time, drew out some bottle of vials with differing colors.


    It got me confused. I don¡¯t feel anything. Even my instinct is not kicking in. There¡¯s neither hostility nor bloodthirst¡­


    ¡°Little fox, it¡¯s time for you to go home. NOW!¡±


    It was not a suggestion or even a request. It was an order with tone saying I must absolutely do it or else I¡¯ll get in a serious trouble.


    Guts.


    Instinct.


    Disturbance.


    Intuition


    None of it is picking up anything. Even if I try to sense any magical power in the air or even any residual magic, there¡¯s nothing, not a trace, not a single speck.


    ¡°Ah¡­too late. You should have escaped¡­little fox.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s out there? I can also fight you know.¡±


    ¡°Hey, ¡­it¡¯s not actually an enemy you should be facing directly¡­¡±


    I follow the place where she¡¯s been staring at.


    What follows is someone appearing out of thin air.


    That¡¯s where all the danger signs came rushing at me like a flood. It paralyzes me as my whole body experienced a shock.


    A man from the wolf clan¡­? Came out¡­


    This presence is something¡­Asagao dearly hate¡­


    ¡°Bad¡­this is bad. You are actually better than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I just sniffed out some really pugnacious power of arcana. I am the same as you so I know how we actually smell towards each other, especially when on the opposing side.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! This is really bad! I shouldn¡¯t have expected anything less from the Black Dragon Warlord¡¯s direct descendant!¡±


    ¡°And? Who might you be?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my apologies. I intruded into this territory and yet, I am being rude. Allow me. I am Flow, the current Arcana of Gluttony. I have no namesake to speak of so let it end like that.¡±


    ¡°How awfully humble of you. Then, I am Mimosa. As you said, I am a direct descendant of the Black Dragon Warlord. Much of my past is not exactly a musical sheet for someone else.¡±


    ¡°Ah, how wonderful. We¡¯ve been away from the stage for so long that I hope someone still remembers us. Bad¡­this is bad¡­I¡¯m awfully getting excited.¡±


    ¡°I heard an awful detail from Asagao and apparently, you are the one who killed her servant.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m rather famous then?¡±


    This¡­guy?


    She made Asagao¡­sad?


    ¡°You¡­I¡¯ll fight you to my fullest. I don¡¯t even know why you and your little group are appearing now but at least, could you let this little fox girl go?¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! Bad¡­really bad¡­! The last time I fought with little girls, I got my arms cut off. I¡¯m actually quite bad with them now so I think¡­yeah¡­sure.¡±


    ¡°How kind.¡±


    Mimosa then tugs on my clothes.


    ¡°You¡­go. Stop standing in a daze you fool.¡±


    ¡°That¡­guy¡­¡±


    ¡°No motives, nothing in particular or so to say, he showed up. Beast Queen Higabana, go.¡±


    ¡°He made Asagao¡­sad. I know that¡­I know it when Asagao is really sad!¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    I¡¯ll fight this guy and kill him.


    This is one of those guys who exist solely to make her suffer and cry!

 Chapter 288: Obsession 4

    What happened¡­?


    I can¡¯t breathe and all I can see right now is the ground below.


    ¡°Stay put little fox.¡±


    This woman¡­she just¡­punched me in the stomach making all the air from my lungs go. My gait immediately weakens as the intense pain encroaches my body. Despite her thin frame, I never would have thought that she could throw a punch like that.


    I tried very hard to look ahead. There, the man who caused Asagao pain, anguish, and even despair, is standing there. I want¡­to kill him¡­I want to split his skull open¡­but¡­


    Then, a scent suddenly entered my nose. A kind of smell that calms me, the tension that my body has earlier slowly receded and my body loses its strength¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s right, rest there for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±


    I noticed that beside me, a small flask lays there with pinkish liquid as the content with its lid opened. Undoubtedly, the scent came from there and it¡¯s making me unnaturally calm and weak. Even the pain in my stomach becomes numb.


    At this rate, I think it won¡¯t be long until it takes my consciousness away. I can¡¯t even muster up a glare.


    ¡°Well then, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Bad¡­this is bad. Ahahaha!¡±


    Wordlessly, without any warning, Flow pounces like a flash towards Mimosa. In response, Mimosa jumps away and in the process, she grabbed me by the collar. She then spins her body in which I was brought in a full circular motion and after that¡­


    She threw me¡­?!


    My body was sent flying. Before she parted her hand from my collar, she also threw something else from her pocket with me.


    The thing she threw with me is a soap¡­


    After that, my body falls towards the ground. What below me is the ocean and seeing that I cannot muster any strength, I¡¯ll drown without fail.


    However, contrary to my expectation, as soon as I made contact with the water, hundreds of giant bubbles lit up and one of it encased me inside. It seems that¡¯s the reason why she also threw a soap. It must be one of her so-called experiments¡­


    Slowly, the bubble floats down to a solid ground and pops as soon as it made contact with it.


    ¡°Damn¡­I was played like a fool!¡±


    I bit my lip and made it bled all the while struggling to stand up. I can¡¯t shake the numbing sensation all over my body that I can barely move.


    In front of me, a sudden flash of three linear light mowed down dozens of trees. From the curtain of the darkness came out Mimosa who is flexibly dodging Flow¡¯s attacks. She holds a dagger in her right hand and holding some tubes in her left hand.


    Mimosa plants her dagger on the tree to do some unorthodox evading maneuver and throws some poison at Flow. Flow just either dodge the poisons or makes it disappear. Flow¡¯s brandished claws also serve as attack and defense as he parries Mimosa¡¯s dagger.


    Quick and nimble, tricky and cautious, and most of all, she doesn¡¯t show any slight of irritation or animosity. She just nonchalantly threw me out of their battle for what reason? She wants this battle to happen between the two of them?


    Wait¡­


    What¡¯s happening in the first place?


    Now that I¡¯ve calmed down, there are a lot of questions popping up inside my head.


    Did Mimosa purposely come with me because she knows that that man is here? Did that man expect our appearance in the forest? I feel like there is something wrong here¡­


    It¡¯s like¡­Mimosa predicted this¡­


    .


    .


    .


    Mimosa¡¯s POV


    ¡°Bad! This is BAD! You¡¯re strong! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Heh, even though I am not suited for this kind of fight, that¡¯s just flattering.¡±


    The Arcana of Gluttony, Flow, once again swung his claws induced with condensed magical energy. As he swings it, I bend my body accordingly as I accurately calculated the speed, velocity, power, and even its point of target.


    SWOOSH


    I once again dodged the attack by teeth.


    GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!


    WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!


    Why do people don¡¯t believe me when I say that I am not suited for this! If it is not for Melting Lily¡¯s anesthetic effect, I would have shown a really horrifying face. My heart is thumping so hard I can feel it knocking to my ribs!This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Hello, ribs to heart, don¡¯t pop out, okay?!


    I glance around for a split second to locate where that kid landed. I threw a soap with her just in case. The soap is a failed product that would actually produce a big ass bubble that could carry a small creature inside.


    When I said small creature, anyone as small as Asagao is okay. Meaning, that little fox girl is okay too.


    Ah, there she is¡­the effect of Frowning Dew that makes people numb and calm should also be wearing off. In that case, I hope she¡¯d realize that she should run now. I don¡¯t know how strong this dog-face is. If only I can get some bodily fluid from him such as blood.


    Getting spit from little girls is O.K. Not from a chugging macho man¡­


    I just need to scratch him a bit with my dagger and it¡¯s checkmate! I wonder though, maybe he already knows about my Arcana Magic.


    This is troubling! If that¡¯s the case, I am really digging a hole deeper than my ass here if I can¡¯t use my Arcana magic!


    What started this anyway?!


    Recalling back, it was two days before the Center Continent Congregation.


    ¡°Yahoo! Senya, you called me!?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mimosa, did you bring the medicine for my back?¡±


    ¡°Yup! As your personal doctor, cut some slack from your night activities!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I feel like my vigor when I was young returned after having a tough night with that guy.¡±


    ¡°Listen here¡­even if you try to hide his name, I already know it was.¡±


    ¡°Oh my. Anyway, Mimosa, I¡¯ll send you to Asagao¡¯s place today. I already made arrangements with Lady Violetta and you are bringing Topaz and Mimi with you. Those two are now bound to Asagao after all.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­I can understand Topaz but Mimi¡­¡±


    ¡°Let it go. I¡¯m just happy that she found a reason to explore the outside world. There might be some problem with the guardians but it would be up to them when that time comes.¡±


    ¡°Always the wise one¡­Anyway, I¡¯ll be returning to work.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­Mimosa, there¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why so serious?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I can only entrust this to you Mimosa. I saw something, a foresight.¡±


    ¡°Is that one of those things that happened whenever you meditate or something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. With Excelsior¡¯s power and my affinity with Ki, foresight has become possible. You know that much right¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­So, what did you saw?¡±


    ¡°A fox girl, most likely, it¡¯s Higanbana, one of Asagao¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°So, what about her?¡±


    ¡°She¡­will perish¡­is what will happen.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­isn¡¯t that something you should be telling to Asagao herself?¡±


    ¡°Mimosa! Please don¡¯t play indifferently about this.¡±


    ¡°Senya¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if I say that the enemy is an Order of Arcana?¡±


    ¡°Never met a single one of them.¡±


    ¡°Even if I tell it to Asagao, she would most likely try to stick close to Higanbana. That would cause even more problem. Think of it that the two of them will meet this problem by themselves. Also, Alstroemeria¡¯s full power hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that¡­you don¡¯t want people knowing this for political reasons too, right?¡±


    ¡°I want someone to handle this in a more prolific and safer way but that¡¯s asking for the impossible. That¡¯s why I want you to keep an eye on Higanbana.¡±


    ¡°Why is she that important anyway?¡±


    ¡°Mimosa!¡±


    ¡°What? Lately, you¡¯ve just been telling me to fight this, fight that! Like what I always say, I am not suited for battle!¡±


    ¡°Mimosa¡­¡±


    ¡°Being a direct descendant of The Black Dragon Warlord doesn¡¯t give shit about this! I am not going to fight anymore! There are a lot of people to ask anyway!¡±


    ¡°Fine! Won¡¯t you just observe her? If the danger comes, just bring her with you and escape. Isn¡¯t that reasonable enough?¡±


    ¡°You know it takes more than that to actually woo me in doing something and you know what I want¡­¡±


    ¡°You...and your lecherous gaze¡­¡±


    ¡°Aw, come on. I¡¯m going to do something dangerous.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not my¡­fine.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! I¡¯ll be getting my advance then! It¡¯s my only thing for you after all.¡±


    I sealed the deal with a passionate kiss with Senya. I am going to hope for more when I get back with her in the forest.


    Even though I said that I won¡¯t engage in a fight, here I am, playing dog and cat with the Arcana of Gluttony. Why did I even fought?


    That girl¡­Higanbana¡­she was raring to fight against Flow. If I didn¡¯t engage Flow myself, she would have jumped toe to toe with him. Senya¡¯s prediction would really happen.


    I really want to isolate myself in my laboratory, do experiments, and explode some stuff, rinse and repeat, not to become a loaf of bread sliced thinly with butter spread. Speaking of spread, I¡¯d like to spread something else.


    Such is my obsession.


    An everyday life of nothing but my hobby.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?! Aren¡¯t you going to attack me with something more impactful?!¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t got shit with any explosion to be honest when it comes to direct battle! Don¡¯t expect too much of me!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a humble one? Ahahaha! Is it like that then?! Hiding your true power? We Arcana Magician like that kind of thing. Hiding our trump card and things!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually struggling quite a bit!¡±


    ¡°Bad¡­this is BAD! If you won¡¯t come at me in full force, then I will!¡±


    Flow shouted.


    An enormous amount of magical energy immediately dominated the whole place. The tip of each strand of his fur stood up and the claw he has slowly changed color from a whitish ivory into a dusk ebony. His body further grew as his muscles increases in mass.


    On top of being an Arcana Magician, this guy has also mastered a Beast Kin¡¯s body enhancement that further strengthen their natural strength, vitality, agility, and even their senses. He really expects me to bring out more power than I already have but that¡¯s just impossible.


    ¡°Here I come!¡±


    ¡°Geh¡­¡±


    In an instant, he appeared in front of me.


    He didn¡¯t even move a single muscle and yet, he appeared in front of me.


    I see! That¡¯s what Asagao told me before. This guy is the Arcana of Gluttony but the range of what he eats is not only limited to food but also to concepts and rules. Arcana magic is absolutely absurd that it breaks the law of physics!


    What happened is¡­he ate the distance between us!


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    ¡°Woohoo!¡±


    He swings his claw at me. I wasn¡¯t able to dodge by calculation by pure instinct. I twist my body and bent forward just to avoid his attack, unfortunately, he made an open wound in my thigh.


    The attack was so strong that the shockwave reaches the cloud and parted them.


    Do I really have no choice?! I want to get back to Senya!


    Arrggh!


    I want to refrain from using this but I did make it for times like this.


    ¡°Dog-face¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah?! I¡¯m a wolf damn it!¡±


    I immediately planted my foot on his face and kicked it.


    It didn¡¯t do much but to fling myself away from him. With this leeway, I immediately reached out for that syringe in my inner pocket. I remove the lid protecting the needle and in succession, I stab it in my chest.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    As the content of the syringe immediately and directly injected into my body, the effect immediately halted my heart. Adrenaline started pumping throughout my body and the blood that flows inside me started flowing like a violent river.


    My eyes constrict from the sudden dosage. I pulled out the syringe and grasp my chest. It¡¯s palpating so hard now after beating again.


    After that, I can feel it inside me¡­


    The primal blood of the Black Dragon Warlord awakening¡­


    Then¡­


    ¡°AWRRRWAAARRGGHHHHHH!¡±


    My body started bleeding all over!


    The pain started crushing my whole body and my breathing started getting ragged as I gasp for air.


    ¡°SHIT! DAMN! FUCKING¡­!¡±


    I fell to the ground as I writhe in pain. My vision started becoming red as blood started coming out from my eyelids too.


    The transition failed¡­


    Lies¡­


    I repeatedly ran a simulation and yet¡­it failed¡­most of arteries and veins throughout my body exploded as it can not contain the rapid evolution of the body¡­


    ¡°Oh¡­What happened? Why did you suddenly croaked?¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­it failed¡­¡±


    I weakly said¡­


    Flow started walking towards my direction with a quizzical look on his face.


    ¡°Ah¡­spare me.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why?¡±


    ¡°I still have someone I want to have sex with¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­AHAHAHAHA! Good for you! But this is bad¡­I appeared on the stage now. I can¡¯t just go home without any achievements.¡±


    ¡°What¡­achievements¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Nothing really? Since the world is already saved, we of the Order of the Arcana has nothing else to do other than making a name. You know? Play around, do as we please, or just laze around. Lord Nil already loosened the leash on us.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Guess I can¡¯t talk my way out of this, huh?


    ¡°Yo! Make it as painful as possible will ya?¡±


    ¡°Cool! Can I dissect you?!¡±


    ¡°Oh?! I wish I could see inside me too.¡±


    With a smile like we understand each other, he brandished his ebony claws once again and prepared to hack me.


    However¡­when I thought that I¡¯ve done everything correct¡­


    ¡°[Purifying Flame of the Gods ¨C Compressed!]¡±


    An array of golden flames in a form of spinning spear suddenly flew towards Flow. He dodges it by jumping several meters back and glare at his assailant.


    After that, a beautiful golden figure walks in front of me.


    Her dazzling nine tails, her long swaying hair of caramel in color, but what caught my eyes the most is that¡­her eyes¡­her eyes seem like it found something.


    A little sad, a little regretful, a little pained, however, the light in her eyes burn brightly like a newly lit fire in the middle of the darkness. Tears are still visible, the blood on her lips are still there, the fatigue is still visible, but the air around her says that she won¡¯t back down.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it. Not for my kingdom, not for anyone else, not even for Asagao¡­but for myself. I want to do something for myself that¡¯s why I want to overcome my fear¡­¡±


    Her words are solid and firm full of resolved.

 Chapter 289: Light my Fire 1

    My heart is beating wildly, my blood pumps lively, I can feel my mind clearing up as everything I hold dear seems to be crumbling if I destroy myself further. My sight is blurry and my ears are deaf, my feet are petrified to a single place and my hands are tied up by chains.


    For the past weeks, I¡¯ve done everything I can and planned carefully to make a huge step to be closer to Asagao, to deem myself worthy of her, to be someone who can understand her, or so I thought¡­


    Before I realize it, I was just running away, forcing myself through things, dragging everyone around me because of my self-loathing and perceived desire of becoming greater. I did a lot of unreasonable ploy because Asagao was doing the same.


    There was a big difference between her charisma and mine.


    In the end, maybe I was just using my father¡¯s misfortune and demise to fuel my desire of overcoming what¡¯s not even there in the first place.


    Confusion and mistakes¡­


    Whatever it is, I cannot take away the fact that I did a whole lot of stupid things. There¡¯s a huge gap between coincidences and fate and in that fact, I haven¡¯t learned the differences yet or I may never ever know what it is.


    I am not like everyone who thinks that fate does this for me or did that for me, I simply go by the logic of what my understanding can achieve. If that fails, further knowledge, intuition, or even improper borrowing of intelligence is what I rely on to.


    Then, for my final question to myself¡­


    What is love? How does it greatly differs from obsession?


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I¡¯m sorry¡­even though I asked such question, I still don¡¯t have any idea how to differentiate them. All my childish claims about them are all fallacy that I can¡¯t even claim any facts about them anymore. How do one fall in love? How does one get obsessed?


    I don¡¯t know where to draw the line.


    Evil thoughts simply chide into my consciousness, bleak thoughts invades my heart, and I am shackled down to my own foolishness and actions in which I used Asagao as the reason.


    My heart is on the verge of breaking¡­


    Breaking into fragments of stained glass, unable to even pick up the pieces and assemble the right pattern. It¡¯s just a dark glass of nothing shining on it anymore¡­


    Or so how it will go¡­


    ¡°Hey, little girl, won¡¯t you lay down and obediently leave this place?¡±


    Will I?


    If I leave now, nothing will happen to me. In the first place, this fight is just sudden. I don¡¯t even know this woman named Mimosa in the first place.


    As if¡­


    If I do that¡­then that¡¯s like denying any love I have for myself. In the first place, I haven¡¯t even said that I love myself.


    It¡¯s always Asagao¡­


    My whole world rotates on Asagao alone and I didn¡¯t even think as much as for myself. It¡¯s pretty easy to understand and remind myself of that now that I¡¯ve cleared up my mind. There is a lot of things I don¡¯t even understand but do I really need to learn them now?


    I want to love myself so that¡¯s why I will fight here for my own cause.


    ¡°May I ask, you really plan to kill this woman right?¡±


    ¡°Bad¡­this is bad! I know that clich¨¦ tone of yours. Once I said yes, you¡¯ll make up your mind to save her, right?¡±


    ¡°If you guessed that much, what¡¯s the point of asking me?¡±


    ¡°Buhahahaha! Then, for you, new Beast Queen, I have something to give to you.¡±


    As Flow said those words, he took out a crystal shimmering with a blue glow and throws it at me. Feeling that the crystal itself doesn¡¯t have anything dangerous to it, I caught it with my hands.


    I immediately felt what it is¡­the strong presence of life¡­


    ¡°This contains¡­a soul.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the soul of one of those twins with black hair. I¡¯ve kept it to myself just to stir trouble. Pretty slick ain¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why do you need to cause trouble¡­especially to Asagao.¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°I wonder too. I am just following orders but by chance, I enjoy those orders!¡±


    There are a lot of things that I understand but obviously, there are tons that I don¡¯t. One of those reasons is why do Asagao forgive people. She never forsook anyone and if she does, she struggles to forgive them.


    Is it because she is purely good in nature?


    I have already established the fact that Asagao is not perfect. She smiles all the time but she literally can¡¯t hide any emotions from anyone, whether it¡¯s joy or rage. I am even aware that she is way pervert than me, taking glances and checking out every woman¡¯s breasts, thighs, or even their butts.


    But no one can take away the fact that Asagao has a compassionate heart to the point she is selfless.


    So, how do Asagao forgive this types of people?


    Because I can¡¯t, and I won¡¯t.


    ¡°What Lord Nil wants is that that thing gets to its rightful owner. Now that we, the Order of Arcana lost its purpose of existence, we no longer have anything to do.¡±


    ¡°And you think by doing so, you will redeem every action that you¡¯ve done?¡±


    ¡°Ha? Nah! In fact, I wanted to make everything even worse!¡±


    ¡°Then, is it your Lord¡¯s order to return this?¡±


    ¡°By all means.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, is your lord dying or what?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the case, or at least what he expects.¡±


    As expected, their group is falling apart. Based on what he is telling me right now, they are going to disband sooner or later. I can¡¯t grasp the reason why he wanted to do something like this.


    Well, never mind¡­


    Without looking away from him, I started walking towards Mimosa and nonchalantly throws the crystal on her.


    ¡°Ooof!¡±


    ¡°Hold on to that for a while.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate this nonchalant attitude of your but I¡¯m literally bleeding all over here¡­¡±


    I ignored her complains and walks toward Flow, the enemy that I am going to face. By chance, this circumstance made me realize that I have to realize something. It¡¯s quite ironic as I am raging not long ago¡­


    Now, my mind is as calm as a river that flows fluidly amidst a quiet forest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just ask one thing, why do you fight?¡±


    ¡°I fight because I want to fight strong people. Think of me as a vagabond out for a good mettle.¡±


    ¡°And¡­after that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Until I die¡­I will fight. Such as the rules of the wild. I know about your sisters as well and they are quite growing. Fear not for I shall not attack them.¡±


    ¡°As for Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I might, I might not, it depends on my mood.¡±


    ¡°I see, then, you shall perish here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start this battle.¡±


    As what he said, he pounces with his claws held up high towards me. I have to set my confusion aside, I have to set my priorities ahead, and this battle is one of the blockades from my priorities which is to realize what I need to realize.


    ¡°[Purifying Flames of the Gods!]¡±


    A wall of flame ascended from my feet and started chasing Flow in midair. As the wall of flames clashes with Flow, he disappeared and shortly, reappeared from his initial position before he jumped.


    Seemingly just used his abilities, I charge towards him this time while casting golden radiance around my body, a whirling gold flames.


    Seeing that I approach an imminent attack, Flow dodges sideward but it¡¯s futile. I threw his balance off by spraying icicles on the ground that made him slip.


    ¡°Ough..! That¡¯s really tricky!¡±


    I don¡¯t need to hold back.


    Even though I said he slipped, he just flips his body, stabbed his claws on the ground, fling himself away and ran again. I only heard words from Asagao about him when they fought and I only told her the members of the Order of Arcana that I fought.


    To be honest, they are all strong.


    Physically, magically, and they defeat us by a landslide when it comes to experience. Their movements are no mere show. They can think fast and act fast all the while maintaining their composure. Their magic power never wavered and their eyes are only set on their enemy.


    The one that I fought before, Sistina, is too strong for me. Even now, I am confident that I am going to lose to her. I can¡¯t believe that after running around, prancing here and there, I didn¡¯t manage to do as much as a scratch on her.


    Also, the one who appeared after her, the old geezer. He completely deflected Alstroe¡¯s attack. Arcana magicians are truly her bane¡­


    Then there¡¯s also the dragon one who beaten master before¡­


    ¡°Hah! Rend!¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    Before I knew it, he jumped out from one of the bushes and swings his claws. I was able to pull my soul weapon on time, an umbrella fixated with Ki energy, however, due to a league of difference in strength, I got blown away to the air.


    ¡°Not a problem though¡­¡±


    I used wind magic to created scaffoldings for me and mixes it with a bit of Ki energy to stabilize it since I am bad at using it.


    ¡°Eh? Not a problem for me too to be honest.¡±


    He started running to my direction and jumps like a gazelle. He isn¡¯t that fast but it still something I should be wary of.


    However¡­at that moment¡­he disappeared¡­


    From my sight, his jumping figure disappeared without leaving a trace. He was in my plain sight and I didn¡¯t even blink and yet, he managed to disappear.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    I immediately flew away from my place and set the vicinity in golden flames. I flew lower and set everything in glaciers. I froze everything, the soil, the trees, the plants, everything that could possibly indicate where he is.


    If he ever steps on the frozen ground, he¡¯ll slip. If he ever approaches me from the air, he¡¯ll get burned by my flames.


    If my guess is correct, he ate his presence along with his visual body or something like that. I¡¯m pretty sure Asagao explained it to me.


    And then, as if there¡¯s no way to approach me, he reappeared far away from me.


    ¡°Bad¡­that¡¯s just bad. It seems you have analyzed my abilities well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­but there¡¯s a quick trick I can show you.¡±


    As Flow said those words, he lowers his claws and only glares at me. I erected a lot of ice walls in front of me and kept the fire swirling above me for defense. In this special case, I also hardened the soil below me with Ki.


    In my hand, I tighten the grip on my umbrella and braces myself for his attack.


    ¡°Ready? 3!~ 2!~ 1!~¡±


    Then I noticed it¡­


    The place I am standing right now is the place where he first attacked me. I heard from Asagao that this man is good at castling things with his tricky power. The Arcana magic that doesn¡¯t just consume food for its gluttony¡­


    A power that also consumes concept temporarily¡­and distance and locations are no exception¡­


    ¡°Caught you.¡±


    As his voice entered my ears, it was too late. The Flow from afar slowly fades and I was grabbed by the tail.


    ¡°The castling¡¯s time expires. Have at you!¡±


    With no time to process any magic, with no time to fully avoid his attack, and with no time to think of any other way, I swing my umbrella to his direction and I hit the claw that he swings towards me.


    By that¡­


    I was able to break free, however¡­


    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACCCCCCCCCCCKKKK! RAAAAGGHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±


    My shrill voice resounded as I was brought down to tears, to hysteria, to utter pain!


    Blood splatters everywhere and my mind falls into a complete panic as I crouch down in unbelievable pain that attacks my whole body.


    In his hand¡­is two of my tails¡­My head¡­shakily turns towards my rear¡­.


    And to my horror¡­two of them were torn apart and bleeding¡­

 Chapter 290: Light my Fire 2

    It hurts¡­it hurts beyond imagination¡­


    It left me powerless, helpless, weak, and in agony. The throbbing pain in the place where my tails are cut off bleeds. I¡¯ve received a lot of painful attacks from the past. They are strong, powerful, and can even cause an instant death.


    However, the pain right now is indescribable. The tail that I cared for so much not only because it¡¯s part of me but Asagao loves them.


    ¡°Bad¡­this is bad. That was fun! You really croak well. Ahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡±


    I can only stare at him as I writhe in pain. Even my sight is even blurry as I grit in torment. I lost a considerable amount of blood that I can feel the lightheadedness. Even though I proceeded cautiously, he, Flow, got the best out of me.


    It was not because I am weak, but because he is just too much for me¡­


    That¡­I accepted¡­he is a better than me¡­


    I do not feel despair, I do not fear towards him, just the frustration that after all what I¡¯ve done, I am reduced to nothing but a helpless girl bathed in her own blood.


    Is this how painful Asagao felt? With this, do I truly understand her sufferings? The things that she carries, is it as heavy as this?


    Is this enough for me to feel enough connection to my father?


    My head is only filled with those sad thoughts.


    However, it hits me¡­


    Did¡­Asagao wants to see me like this? Doesn¡¯t Asagao do everything so we don¡¯t have to experience the pain she has gone through?


    Or¡­she just simply did everything she thinks was right regardless of what torment, grief, or even heartbreak she experiences?


    The more I try to learn, the more questions just pile up¡­


    I can¡¯t even figure out why I wanted to view everything from Asagao¡¯s perspective. Is it simply because of my obsession? Is it simply because I love her that I want to truly empathize with her?


    Or¡­I just want to project my father with her? Her father¡­is also my father¡­


    What I wanted to happen to her and me is considered a taboo. I am aware of it, however, if I really do see my father to her at this point¡­I have no excuse if Asagao hates me¡­


    ¡°Really now, why become quiet so sudden? You were barking earlier! Was it all bluff?¡±


    Flow nonchalantly threw my tails aside as it was trash. He slowly walks towards me and I have no way of escaping now but to crawl backward.


    Even if I said that I do not fear him, I fear¡­for my life. That¡¯s the reason why I took the challenge of fighting him. If I escaped earlier, it was no better than death itself. It was my pride telling that if I let that woman, Mimosa, who is Asagao¡¯s friend die, I have no face to show.


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­were you really that terrified with the thought of your tails being torn off from your butt? Shame, I could also do the same to the people you love so much.¡±


    This man¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll tear each and every remaining tail that you have and listen to your screaming voice as you suffer in agony. You showed a decent and considerable skill, but you are no warrior, you are just a child. In the wild, the strong eat the weak. I, Flow, wants to be at the top of the food chain. Since coming to my senses from a wild beast, I long to be a strong warrior to stand up for myself, a lone wolf.¡±


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    The strong¡­eats the weak¡­?


    ¡°I became the Arcana of Gluttony because of my desire to consume, however, that desire completely changed to a more factual matter when I met Lord Nil. My view of the world changes and I lost all compatibility to perform Divine Ascension, however, I retained my power to become the Arcana of Gluttony. It proves that whatever circumstances, my desire to prey on the weak is unwavering. And now, you are my prey.¡±


    ¡­.Really¡­now¡­


    ¡°Shut up¡­I don¡¯t give a damn about your dumb philosophy¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    I can¡¯t believe that I concede to this guy mentally.


    This is unsightly of me¡­


    Painful¡­it hurts¡­however¡­if I am to brought down by someone by the likes of him, I can¡¯t accept. I won¡¯t let him have his way. I won¡¯t let him do what he wants.


    I can¡¯t believe I am saying this after what I said to Asagao that I will live for her, but at this moment, at this time, I will burn out every energy, life, and blood that I have to stop this man!


    Prey on the weak?


    My desire or not, my wishes or not, I don¡¯t care anymore. How many times does it take me to understand so much about Asagao through this kind of situation? I don¡¯t care.


    My father rests now and Asagao is still breathing. What do I need to understand other than that?!


    I¡¯ll apologize, I¡¯ll kneel down in front of everyone whom I have wronged. I will even try to overcome my aversion to men, I will do all of that if I live here.


    I don¡¯t expect that though¡­However, I am not going to let this guy have his way! Even though I already found a conviction earlier just to be shattered by simple tails being ripped off, I will keep finding new ones even though it is getting tiring and repetitive.


    ¡°I¡­I won¡¯t let you have your way. You are nothing more than a beast who lost to his instinct and performs barbarism as he likes!¡±


    ¡°Oh? And you?¡±


    ¡°I lost! I lost to you! I lost on my thoughts! I lost to my self-loathing self with daddy issues! I am fine admitting that! Why? Because it gives me more questions to find answers for!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­so this is what Lord Nil is talking about¡­how they grow this strong¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you mumbling about?!¡±


    I don¡¯t understand anymore. The confusion is mixed with pain and tormenting thoughts of every damn thing.


    I stood my ground, staring at him, gritting my teeth, and clenching my fist so hard that my nails sunk into my palms.


    ¡°Ohoho? What are you planning to do?¡±


    ¡°You said you were going to rip my tails off, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I was about to do it.¡±


    ¡°Too bad.¡±


    ¡°[Purifying Flames of the Gods ¨C Compressed!]¡±


    From my words alone, Flow readies his stance as if he will dodge, however, my target is not him. The compressed golden flame that shoots out a laser-like flame was not directed to him but to¡­


    ¡°ARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±


    ¡°Wha-?! You!? ARE YOU INSANE?!¡±


    I burned each and remaining tails that I have. All of it, to crisps, the smell of the burning flesh entered my nose, however, it didn¡¯t bother me even as the pain coursed throughout my body. I even thought that my lung will come out from my scream. Tears endlessly and violently flow from my eyes.


    The pain¡­not enough¡­if it is something like this, I can endure it!


    I did it until nothing is left but a burnt back. The bleeding is already stopped because of the crisps skin. A portion of my hair came along with my tails.


    It¡¯s suicidal, it¡¯s stupid, it¡¯s even something a madman would actually do, however, the look on his face when I did that, it was priceless. He paled and sweat profusely streams down from his face with a gaping mouth.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his dumb expression.


    I didn¡¯t stagger even one bit, I didn¡¯t move away from the flames, I didn¡¯t even blink a single time as I self-injure myself.


    It¡¯s my first win against him.


    ¡°You¡­did you just¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! I got you. You can¡¯t tear off what¡¯s not there!¡±


    ¡°You did that just to mock me?! You just burned every tail you had just to mock me?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how I hate you.¡±


    ¡°Bad¡­this is bad¡­you¡­you are INTERESTING! You! Your recklessness and insanity are comparable to my Lord!¡±


    ¡°The second thing that I will beat in you is that I will crush your philosophy! The prey will eat the predator! The third thing that I will beat you in is your belief that I am comparable to your lord! I will show you that despite what I did, I am no insane. It will greatly devalue my worth. The fourth is, I will defeat and kill you.¡±


    Far from insane, I can feel everything clearing up as I can only focus on the pain in my butt. I wonder what would Asagao say about it.


    I want to see her disapproving face, or is it concerned? Maybe she will reprimand me, or she will just hug me wordlessly. I can¡¯t wait¡­


    ¡°Those tails are the sign of your power growing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing but an accessory. The real measure of my power is beyond that.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You bark but you are literally bathing in your own blood, pales with so much blood that you lost, and tired.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s trivial. I will beat you.¡±


    Let me give you a hand!~


    ¡­Who?


    Though you are already using my power to its full extent, well, a little moral support won¡¯t get in your way, right?


    I¡¯m asking who are you¡­


    Teehee!~ I¡¯m Asteria!~ I believe you already met my niece and nephew! Don¡¯t mind me and go! Beat the bad guy!


    Hmph, I¡¯ll return to you later. For now¡­


    With every Ki that I have, with every magical power that I have excluding Astlan¡¯s Ira, I gather them at one place, to my core.


    Even though I am tired, even though that my mind is getting fuzzy, I still have a lot of magical power inside of me. I am still learning Ki, however, simply manipulating it is enough for now.


    Something inside me, I can feel my heart pulsating loudly. My chest feels like it is on fire, the same as my spirit. It sounds superficial but the sensation is so real.


    I lost my thoughts with all those questions, however, I found a definite answer.


    In my heart¡­something lits up¡­


    ¡°I will win.¡±


    A burst of golden light explodes from my body.


    It didn¡¯t hurt, on the contrary, it was pleasant, like I am being enveloped in warm light. The purity of my fire has never been this beautiful. Even I am amazed that I could produce such flames¡­


    In exchange for all the lost tails, the ephemeral flames started aligning behind me and molding themselves into a pointy shape.


    Not long after, beautiful¡­sparkling¡­dazzling tails made out of golden flames reveals itself around me. I didn¡¯t do anything, the flames just sprung up and form themselves.


    I felt¡­blissful¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­it is as Lord Nil said¡­make them suffer and they will grow before you know it. She was just¡­writhing in pain earlier but now¡­she is dazzling and filled to brim with power. Truly a cheat characters!¡±


    Flow said such words¡­


    Even I am baffled, however, with this, I am several steps closer now¡­to her.

 Chapter 291: Light my Fire 3

    Blaze!


    Pillar of radiant flames erupted everywhere as I continuously shoot off a ball of fires towards Flow. He deftly dodges with ease while grinning. He approaches me with dashes with intent to bring down his rabid claws but in return, I nimbly back away while firing off more flames at him.


    As I landed on my knees while evading, Flow disappears from sight. Sensing that he did something to his presence again, my mind came to halt of what to do.


    But something in my intuition, no, an awakened precognition swayed by guts and my ears twitched. I feel like I can predict two seconds ahead of time and it warned of impending doom behind me.


    ¡°There!¡±


    I swing my body sidewards and flail my golden blazing tails that created a streak of sparkling light that ignited in combustion as it met something. As something exploded, I leaped backward again to create distance and freezes the ground where the sparks occurred.


    The pain that coursing throughout my body is still there. I can still feel my body trembling a little from such sensation, but as I think about it, I strongly crave to inflict the same level of pain to my enemy. I can feel a tinged of enmity, however, it¡¯s a boiling rage with no intention to use that power, Astlan¡¯s Ira.


    As I think about my next move, Flow emerges from the sea of flames and ice that slowly melts. His face, far from grinning, is default of any expression. His stance of walking doesn¡¯t any show of any immediate attack, however, that won¡¯t make me let my guard down.


    He heaves a deep sigh that showed exasperated expression and looks at me while scratching the back of his head. I¡¯m surprised he hasn¡¯t killed himself yet by using those enormous claws for scratching.


    ¡°Well, who would have thought that you really did become stronger? No, more awakened of your own self is a more accurate phrase.¡±


    ¡°What are you blabbering about?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter? My answer won¡¯t matter anymore. You have attained something greater than you have earlier and you are putting it to a good use. Heh, bullshit¡­precognition.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I have any other drive other than gutting you open. I won¡¯t let you win because I think that¡¯s the best way to crush your stupid ideal. I dare say, my goal deviated from defeating you to crushing you because of my pride.¡±


    ¡°Pride? Yeah, you are quite prideful aren¡¯t you? So bad¡­really bad¡­that you just have to mock me. Even for someone really tiny, you are quite cheeky. Well, being cheeking against, me, Flow, is some--!¡±


    I got tired of chitchatting so I fired a compressed golden flame towards his direction. I can¡¯t bear to move my mouth anymore and talk to him. This is no mere aversion to the opposite gender, this is me, hating on this guy.


    Flow, who almost got shot in the face, dodged in a panic. That¡¯s to be expected but I find it satisfying breaking his composure. As he jumps sideways, he looks at me with flabbergasted countenance.


    ¡°What was that for?! Haven¡¯t you heard of the in-battle dialogue?!¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, it sounds stupid.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, we need that to build up a good story!¡±


    What is he even talking about?


    I really don¡¯t care about it when I give thought to it.


    I jump towards the sky and spins forward. As I gained momentum, I slammed the nine glowing tails on Flow in which he of course dodges. I land on my own two feet and gave chase to him. He, on the other hand, runs away with a stupid grin.


    ¡°I like chases like this too once in a while!¡±


    As soon as I heard him saying that, I stopped my pursuit.


    When he realized that I am not following anymore, he turns his head around and looks at me with dismay. I only gave him a cold gaze and stayed at my place. I am not going to do what he thinks is fun.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°You¡¯re a real party pooper huh¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not at least worried that you will run away from me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, why is that?¡±


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you a warrior deep inside? Despite everything you told, you actually wanted a fight. That¡¯s why you are here in the first place. I don¡¯t know any more underlying motives but most likely, you are driven to become my enemy.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! What a splendid child!¡±


    I realized it myself.


    Despite our exchange of words, I¡¯ve come to realize that I tried to peer inside his motive. I don¡¯t usually do that, no, I am certain that the past me won¡¯t even do something like that. I don¡¯t care about my enemies when I have the strong intent to defeat them.


    But now, I was able to deduce that he most likely has a motive under his motivation of being here. I find it quite vexing that I am starting to think about his circumstances.


    It was no sympathy but another turn in my mind that made me anxious that if I defeat him without knowing why is he really here, I am going to be really pissed.


    ¡°So, why are you really here?¡±


    ¡°What good will it bring to you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, nothing. Just asked. You are someone who brought Asagao pain, killed someone dear for her, and stole one of her friend¡¯s soul. I want something to say when Asagao asked about you.¡±


    ¡°Is that it? Just promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing far worse than agreeing to what you want to ask, however, for the sake of proceeding with this dumb talk, I will.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! Well¡­how do I start¡­¡±


    That man, Flow, looks down as if he is embarrassed.


    I feel like vomiting as I watch him do that gesture.


    ¡°I want to die.¡±


    His words resounded in my ears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about my Lord or the other members of the Order but, I, myself, desired death for a long time now. Phasing through thousands of revision, alas, I got tired.¡±


    Asagao would probably feel a swelling compassion for this man, however, for me, if he desires it, I could grant it to him. Ultimately, I wish he could just stand in one place as I burn him to cinders.


    ¡°You were thinking that I should just stand on my ground and let you burn me to cinders huh? That¡¯s not quite what I wanted.¡±


    ¡°You are not making any sense anymore. I won¡¯t even look at you with sympathy if you are looking for one. Asagao may even try to persuade you to live despite what you have done to her but I am different.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! I bet she will! However, right now, you are my enemy. I want to die at the hands of a strong enemy. I want you to promise me that you will struggle to the bitter end to kill me or I will find another enemy for me to die, well, like your sisters.¡±


    ¡°So, if you don¡¯t die here like you wanted, you will continue seeking strong enemies, right? There are plenty of stronger candidates than me.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t do. They have outgrown their potentials already unlike you. The rush of blood inside of me wanted someone weak standing up on their ground and starts showing results of their strong resolve. As such, you are perfect.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, seeing you stands up countless of time, I got thrilled. Something inside of me lits up.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­even without conceding to your promise, I would definitely stop you here.¡±


    At this point, the boiling rage inside of me slowly cools down.


    I really don¡¯t care now for his reasons as it is somewhat stupid for me. I have no interests in Revision of whatsoever. However, Asagao surely wants to hear about this. I won¡¯t boast that I defeated this man but if possible, I want her to know this man, Flow, wanted to happen.


    Needless to say, I will put everything that I have in this battle.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this. I will grant you your death, prove to you that you are no longer needed in this world.¡±


    ¡°Bad¡­this bad¡­you are really serious now.¡±


    Wordlessly, I dash towards him with blazing trails of flames. I brandish the soul weapon, umbrella in my hand and thrusts it to his direction.


    Seeing my actions, Flow didn¡¯t say any more words and dashes upfront and swings his claw faster than I can react. My weapon got deflected upward and I lost my momentum but in return, I started attacking with my tails by thrusting them in exchange for my failed attempt with the umbrella.


    Flow didn¡¯t expect that my tails can do such maneuver and got caught off guard. All grazes his body but one that struck him on the shoulders. The leather armor he is wearing proved no chance of deflecting it.


    To my surprise though, he swings his feet to me like one of my tails. Flow delivered a heavy kick to my left arm. The difference in strength was further emphasized as I felt my bone fracturing. I didn¡¯t let it blow me away as I planted my feet on the ground and supported if further as I used a tail to support me.


    Flow didn¡¯t run and I hold my ground.


    Seeing that he grinned madly, we continued a rabid exchange of blows. I immediately planted two of my tails on the ground behind me to keep me standing while seven of them are assaulting Flow endlessly. I am still having difficulty controlling them as they are not my real tails.


    In return, Flow keeps swinging his claws to me but I deflect it with my soul weapon, the sturdiest I have at the moment. Everytime those two clashes, my hand trembles in numbness. His other attacks consist of kicks.


    Even though his attacks are now kicks, it was no joke for me as he keeps causing me fractured bones. Other than my right hand that holds the umbrella to deflect the lethal claws, my left arm, left shoulder, both hind legs, shins, and even some of my ribs started creaking in pain.


    Through these exchanges, I slowly learn that this man, Flow, is somewhat like me in regards to fighting specs. We are both necessarily tricky and upfront confrontation like this is not our forte, I can be ascertained that to my own. I am the type of person to attack from a distance and barrages them with fire and ice. I am not cut out for this long dragged battle.


    But indeed, I am getting a lot of broken bones and injuries, however, the same goes to Flow. His battered body is slowly letting up on the attack. Even though they are grazes, it made considerable burns all over his body.


    After several minutes or so I think, after one of my tail flew towards his flank and pierced him causing him to have an open wound with burnt skin, he immediately jumps away.


    No matter, I am far worse in terms of physical conditions¡­


    ¡°Hey¡­this is too much for you but I think I am in no position to talk.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Any more words can decisively break my concentration¡­


    ¡°A stature of a true standing warrior. You¡¯ve grown from a little girl earlier to a formidable foe in such a short time. I know¡­I know¡­you won¡¯t fall down unless dead. That¡¯s why I am going to end this once and for all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Your glare grew from a cold one to an eye determined to win. But, as I said earlier, I want to die but not to lose purposely. That¡¯s why, with everything I¡¯ve got, I will strike you.¡±


    Lies¡­


    He could actually be a bit more evasive and tricky with his movements.


    But this is perfect¡­


    ¡°Co¡­me¡­¡±


    I weakly uttered as my gait stagger.


    Once and for all, as he said, this will end¡­


    My body can¡¯t take any more damage so I will unleash everything¡­


    The fire burning in my heart shall burn you to cinders.

 Chapter 292: Light my Fire 4

    My name is Higanba, the daughter of Izuna and Astlan Lionheart.


    My life story isn¡¯t something really interesting to hear. It¡¯s common, it¡¯s full of foolishness, and most of all, it¡¯s my lifelong mistake when I was younger.


    The only good memory I can dig up from my heart is the one I had with my father together with my mother. My father then will leave for several days and return. I never once doubted him but his tired eyes full of guilt haunted me back then he just died.


    From then on, my mother breakdowns into tears every night. I don¡¯t know how to support my mother at a tender age so I just cast all my emotions away. It was a foolish story that ended up with nothing but pretending to be okay but in the end, I was just running away.


    At a certain night, where the cherry blossoms are in full bloom, I saw my mother, holding a parasol, weeps. However, I am not certain whether if her pain had dulled or if it deepens.


    At the next moment, my mother dances together with the pink petals that fill the place while basking in the light of the full moon.


    Graceful, beautiful, precise, and most of all, breathtaking. With a parasol on one hand that spins, sways, and even placed on her shoulder has become a remarkable play of handling the parasol to create a blending visual of obscured sadness in her heart.


    The other hand gracefully followed with a mesmerizing gesture that devoid of intensity and filled with longing. Each time her body turns, the pink petals would sway.


    Her ninetails dances in unison as it creates an illusion of a flower blooming through sadness.


    It is a memory that was deeply etched in my heart, a sad beauty that I only want to keep to myself. My mother¡¯s dance is called the Flowering Night.


    At that time, I still don¡¯t understand how much pain does my mother felt. Even now, I admit that I don¡¯t, however, it is the same pain that I am trying to get over with but for now, I can only think of that undaunted movement tinged with melancholy.


    ¡°Since we are ending it all here, I¡¯m going all out!¡±


    Flow shouted with intensity as his body started leaking with abundant pugnacious energy that is Arcana Magic. His body started swallowing any magic energy within his field, completely depriving the soil and trees near him of life.


    Stronger and fiercer, that is how I can describe him. No doubt, mother would also lose to him but by the skin of the teeth.


    I still don¡¯t know how really strong Casablanca and Hibiscus, however, I am glad that I get to fight him first. If I take him down here now, they won¡¯t have to fight and get hurt.


    I clear my mind of every fear and worry.


    Even with my ragged state where my arms and legs are all tattered, I force them to move without regarding of the hellish pain.


    If this is my final moment, I at least wanted to do a dance.


    With that in mind, I open the umbrella in my right hand and place it atop of my shoulder. I held out my other hand in the air and positioned my feet firmly on the ground.


    ¡°This is a tale of misery and loss¡­¡±


    I utter such words. Contrary to my bloodied countenance and my body which seems to fall apart at any given moment, I gracefully sway my hand in accordance with the movement of my umbrella.


    As I swing, the pain nags at me, however, I didn¡¯t let it bother my concentration, in fact, the pain is a reminder to me now that I must do this.


    With every step, my fiery tails sway along creating vibrant flames that resemble a petal. As I spin, my world is covered with swirling beautiful blaze of flames. My body moves naturally as if the dance has been etched deeply into my heart.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡±


    Flow stood dumbfoundedly as he watches me. He muttered words of amazement as his eyes fixated on me. All the while as he readies stance.


    ¡°Does these tears of mine piles up at the earth that soaks the roots of the Cherry Blossom Tree?¡±


    My hand flows with the downhill of the wind where I swung my umbrella. The petals of flames followed in unison as I directed my sight at the earth in which all mortal life returns.


    ¡°However, the transmigration of life does not end in tears but to new path carved with beauty. The river that brings guidance fulfills its graciousness for those who departed.¡±


    Before I knew it, the nine blazing tails are now vividly dancing.


    Before I knew it, the whole place is now basking in radiant golden flames.


    Before I knew it, the fiery flames have covered me in warmth and became my stage of performance.


    ¡°The sky painted with blood, the moon tainted with shallow light of beginning and end, the flowing water of the afterlife traces the bed of flowers that demeans people.¡±


    My performance ends as I slowly bring the unfurled umbrella in front of me and closes it with slow but graceful movements.


    ¡°And then, the name of the flower is¡­¡±


    I close my eyes and felt a lot of energy welling up from my body.


    ¡°Lycoris.¡±


    The next thing I know, my consciousness is fading.


    A scream within the sea of flames resounded. The nine blazing tails behind me have detached themselves and violently merges with the rotation of the flames, eager to bring down absolute path of destruction.


    Everything is set ablaze and in the center is I, Higanbana, who made a final farewell while weeping for my father and prepares myself to move on from his death.


    I truthfully mourn for him.


    I can feel shackles clicking from my chest and the sight of Asagao endowing me with a new path to traverse.


    My eyelids slowly lose its strength and brought me down to a total shut down.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°You¡­became truly strong¡­¡±


    A voice said as my consciousness flickers back. I am lying down on my belly and all I can do is move my head upward to locate the voice.


    Not even a single part of my body is listening to me. It¡¯s numb and depleted of any existing energy. No stamina, no magical energy, and not even Ki.


    This time, I can¡¯t even speak¡­


    ¡°You bested me and all the same time, mesmerizing me in the process. We¡­we can leave this world in peace¡­as long as there are people like you¡­¡±


    I saw him, Flow.


    He stands a little further from me but I can roughly describe his state.


    His body is charred black, however, it seems that he doesn¡¯t even mind the pain of the burns. He is just standing like nothing happened to him.


    ¡°I never thought that with just an existence called Asagao Lionheart, you will change for the best.¡±


    I did change a lot because of her. I want to give her my life¡­


    ¡°I doubted it at first. When I first heard of the state of this world in a constant loop of suffering, I got scared. Lord Nil showed me how this world is in an ugly state with no sign of recovery. I accepted the task of being one of the Order.¡±


    A faint smile broke out from his lips as he looks up at the sky.


    ¡°To be honest, my ideals of the strong eating the weak has been long shattered by this tiring repetition of revision. The gluttony that I once held as my pride slowly died down. It¡¯s a miracle that Lord Nil didn¡¯t kick me out.¡±


    After remembering something, he directed his gaze towards me.


    ¡°But you, I¡¯ve known you for a long time along with all of your sisters. You and every single one of you from the revisions was scared, coward, and frantic to hide in their safe zone. You didn¡¯t do anything remarkable and always hides at the fa?ade that you yourself created. It was an ugly but innocent side.¡±


    When I think about the me from the past before meeting Asagao, that¡¯s exactly how I am.


    ¡°However, the you now hardly resembles any of those. Although a little reckless and foolish, you have exhibited an astounding growth as a person. It¡¯s all because of her, that girl who unknowingly joined this cycle of madness, Asagao.¡±


    In that regards, I can feel that he is relieved.


    Was the Order of Arcana only acted as villains for our growth?


    If that¡¯s the truth¡­


    Such an elaborate scam¡­


    ¡°My role ends here. I hope I parted a memorable gift to you, Beast Queen Higanbana. You are going to be an excellent leader as well as an excellent person, unlike Ashfon Astlan Lionheart.¡±


    He exalted words of partings, however, he didn¡¯t move from his place.


    ¡°Anytime now, they are coming. You don¡¯t need to utter any words. Just watch my final act.¡±


    I got confused about what he just said.


    A final act¡­


    So this person¡­is really¡­


    ¡°Higanbana!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ichirou!¡±


    An arm suddenly reaches out to me and flipped me over.


    ¡°Ah, please do be careful with that reckless girl.¡±


    ¡°I got it! However, what about you, Mimosa?¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t mind me, this is due to my stupidity. I self-destructed, ahahaha¡ªow!¡±


    Mimosa lays down beside me.


    In my sight entered that aggravating man that turned down Asagao¡¯s confession.


    He is Ichirou¡­together with that man with long slick black hair¡­Hasu¡­I think¡­


    ¡°Well, just in the nick of time! This is really bad! You caught me red-handed! Ahahaha!¡±


    Flow said with intimidation¡­


    I knew it¡­


    ¡°Ichirou, let me handle this guy! He is the one who stole Shouko¡¯s soul!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to fight him alone?¡±


    ¡°Take care of them. This won¡¯t take long now seeing that he received considerable injuries.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t able to keep my consciousness intact.


    I¡¯m starting to fall unconscious again¡­


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s see! Will your spear be able to pierce me? Much less, graze me?¡±


    ¡°You are nothing now but a standing practice pole for me.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    The conversation trails off as my mind once again drifts away.

 Chapter 293: A Little Bit Closer, A Little Bit Distant 1

    ¡°And that concludes the congregation. I, Priscilla, will take hold of every plan!¡±


    ¡°¡­How fearsome.¡±


    Thus, the conclusion ended with Priscilla looking down on Gria Hellbeing, the Demon Lord. The other leaders could not say anything in protest and I can only gaze at her full of amazement and admiration. This talk is supposed to be how I will carry out my plan for the Center Continent but I got an unexpected helping hand.


    A little bit earlier after Higan left, Priscilla was waiting in my room while Violetta is nervously sitting at one corner of the room knowing that the woman in maid uniform is her greatest bane.


    She suddenly proposed a plan that will greatly put me an advantage but I have to make her the manager since she deemed me with insufficient ability to make my dreams reality. In fact, she is correct even though I plan on breaking myself reading tons of books after this for my plan.


    To put it bluntly, I¡¯m plain stupid about my own plans and she just gave me a relief.


    ¡°I want to propose the following to you, Asagao. As someone as young as you, unbefitting and na?ve of all the process and procedures. One may say that if you do one major mistake, you can overturn a huge part of the economy.¡±


    ¡°Is it really that something dangerous?!¡±


    ¡°It is, Asagao. Overbuying materials, importing unnecessary products, prolonging the time of labors, and a lot more to be considered. There are a lot of factors to be taken into consideration too in regards to seasonal changes. I heard that the topography of Center Continent is mixed with four seasons.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, recruiting suitable workers for suitable jobs. Financing for their salaries, auditing, human resources administering, accounting, allocating taxes, their health insurances, etc.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Priscilla!¡±


    Apparently, that¡¯s only the tip of the iceberg. I don¡¯t want to hear any more of it. I¡¯ve taken monopoly of something vast and yet, I didn¡¯t even consider all of those.


    There¡¯s a league difference between a management of a Kingdom from creating one from a scratch. Needless to say, I don¡¯t have any suitable pieces of knowledge from those. Back when I was still Nil, I¡¯ve taken Psychology Course in college. That is proven useless here¡­


    I¡¯m a disgrace and at the same time, a massive disappointment.


    ¡°Um¡­so¡­what do you want to do? You are still the Dragon Kingdom¡¯s representative. Won¡¯t there be any problem on their side?¡±


    ¡°Do not worry. My plans are going well and if it happens earlier than I expected, I can pass the leadership, or possibly the title of the emperor.¡±


    ¡°To¡­who?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that? I¡¯m forcing Mito and Rose to get married. No one will complain if the new Emperor is a hero, right? On top of that, the long history of the Dragons harboring animosity towards the Fairies will be expelled.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°I did everything within the limits of my power for those two to be honest with their self. Creating clich¨¦ scenes, always sending them together on a mission, and finally, opening up to each other.¡±


    ¡°Are you some kind of a matchmaker?!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just one hell of a maid.¡±


    ¡°I heard that line somewhere¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I have someone whom I can pass the authority, albeit I¡¯m still holding a loose leash. The next procedure is making a clear statement that you and I are allies. I don¡¯t have the need to monopolize it but surely you don¡¯t know yourself how to spend the sudden fortune that you got?¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Hearing about the sudden fortune, Violetta¡¯s body jolted in surprise and her face pales.


    ¡°Oh my, Lady Violetta. You shouldn¡¯t be forcing yourself. How about taking a nap for the rest of the congregation?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I appreciate the concern but¡­¡±


    Violetta seems like she doesn¡¯t want to heed Priscilla¡¯s suggestion. In fact, she has some protests against it but when she noticed that Priscilla is walking towards her, she just froze on the spot while averting her stare.


    At the moment, Priscilla¡¯s hand touches Violetta¡¯s lower abdomen, possibly where her womb is. Contrary to what Violetta expected, Priscilla has gentle eyes.


    ¡°Life, you are carrying it inside you. Like Susanoo, I believe that young lives are important. I¡¯ll look forward holding your child in my embrace.¡±


    ¡°Miss Priscilla¡­¡±


    ¡°Then again, I think I need to visit your library from time to time since you have a bad habit of leaving it¡­extremely untidy. It will affect your health majorly.¡±


    ¡°Ugh...Fine! I¡¯ll spend the day resting!¡±


    Violetta, giving up on being persistent, stood up and left the room, probably heading to her own bedroom. I myself is a little relieved that Priscilla was able to persuade Violetta.


    ¡°Getting back on track, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please tell me your plans!¡±


    ¡°I will help you fulfill your dreams, a land where all races can coexist. Then again, I have another plan in mind.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°An Academy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°An Academy, an advancement in education, amassing knowledge from our previous world and teaching it to this world. Advancing their civilization further open the path of a new age. For that, your cooperation is vital, mainly funding this plan. All you have to do is to trust me with it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Priscilla¡¯s eyes are confident and sharp.


    Come to think of it, among all the summoned heroes, Priscilla can be considered the smartest or even a genius but she never showed interest in training and battles. Also, her past is a mystery to everyone and what she is capable of is hazy to us.


    Just who is Priscilla?


    Her identity is ambiguous but her plans are grand and distinguished. I can feel neither animosity nor ill intention from her words. The advancement that she wants for this world doesn¡¯t sound so bad either.


    Well, even if I brood over it, in the end, do I have a choice?


    ¡°Yes, I will trust you, Priscilla. Please make my dreams come true.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Princess Asagao.¡±


    She said as she fell on her one knee and bows to me.


    Calling me princess once more ignited my face in embarrassment but I couldn¡¯t refute it because despite whatever I say, that¡¯s what I am.


    At that moment, I thought it¡¯s fine. After doing a mission for the betterment of this world, a dream, a goal is probably the next thing I should aim for.


    And so, comes to this current situation where all leaders are looking at Priscilla. I expect nothing less from Priscilla at this point. She was able to lay out a complicated plan that even I couldn¡¯t follow. Her charisma while talking and persuading is peerless.


    That is her, that is Priscilla, the walking Perfectionist.


    It didn¡¯t even take two hours to finish the whole meeting. She was able to overturn any verbal opposition through fine argument.


    Gria Hellbeing shows a burnt out countenance while his wife, Eno Hellbeing comforts him. Diyu left the congregation midway because of an urgent business.


    Hinoki Prasiolite, the Elven Queen, showed a little opposition from the start. All she did was to clarify things and asked suitable questions such as the quantity and quality that are needed. She didn¡¯t bring Casablanca and Hibiscus along but weird enough, Emby is resting atop her head.


    Senya herself is a little hesitant so she became a small part of the opposition but as her questions are granted favorable answers such as rebuilding the relationship between the Fairy Kin and the Dragon Kin, she started supporting the plan.


    Osthorio Talon is, of course, the major opposition, but every time he asked a question or play his objection, Priscilla will answer with a sharp and cold stare mixed with one would call impudent tone. In the end, his opposition didn¡¯t do much at all.


    The representative Folga only nods in agreement¡­


    Finally, Ashfon Astlan Lionheart, the King of Human Kingdom, seat at the table, or so I want to say but¡­in his seat, I am the one in it. A great deal of attention, of course, shifted to me¡­


    He is¡­standing behind me with a weird smile on his face.


    ¡°I see, from this day on forward, Asagao Lionheart will be getting her own position within this summit. Be sure to do note that you, Asagao, will be having detached responsibilities from being a Princess of your Kingdom from your leadership in this continent.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­I get that but¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand your worry and I accept Miss Priscilla to be your one and the only councilor, however, I am going to obligate you to present yourself in all of the upcoming summits.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    I will! It¡¯s not like I have any other choices! On top of being obligated to do my tasks as Fonfon¡¯s little sister and a princess, I also have the duty as a leader of the Center Continent!


    Though Priscilla will do most of the works. She did present herself and I am aware of her capabilities. Doesn¡¯t she get ill or sick?


    Suddenly¡­


    BAM!


    The door burst open behind Gria and from there, Diyu Hellbeing marches towards here, specifically, where I am sitting.


    Everyone¡¯s stares are ignored as her steps resounds the whole room.


    ¡°Diyu?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­Higanba? Where¡¯s Higanbana?¡±


    ¡°She¡­went home earlier through Violetta¡¯s warp.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°From the direction of the Beast Kingdom, a huge golden flame rises from its ground! Asagao, you know what that means¡­¡±


    Higan is the only one I know who wield golden flames¡­


    Most likely¡­something is happening¡­


    I can feel the blood draining from my countenance.


    ¡°Asagao, please call Violetta!¡±


    ¡°Senya?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent Mimosa with her. Actually, I¡¯ve foreseen something however, I didn¡¯t speak a word of it¡­sorry.¡±


    ¡°Mimosa? You sent her there to protect Higan?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my plan¡­but¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Without even minding anyone, I immediately jump from the seat and dashed towards where Violetta is. Before I knew it, Fonfon is behind me.


    I can hear a clamor starting behind me but they are not my priority.


    Needless to say, Higan is more important right now!

 Chapter 294: A Little Bit Closer, A Little Bit Distant 2

    ¡°What happened here?! Wait, Ichirou and Hasu?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been a while. Asagao!¡±


    What the hell is this?!


    As soon as I told Violetta about what Diyu saw in the beast kingdom, she readily prepared the warp. Along with Alstroe, Topaz, Mimi, and Senya, we all came to the Fox Manor. Needless to say, Izuna is together with us too.


    However, the whole place is in panic. Dozens of servants of the manor are running here and there while Ichirou and Hasu stand outside the manor.


    Truth to be told, I still can¡¯t keep a straight face in front of Ichirou. It¡¯s impossible for me to forget about what happened that night, the day I got swept up with my feelings and kind of¡­


    Nevermind.


    ¡°Higan, where¡¯s Higan?!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s being treated right now together with Miss Mimosa.¡±


    I was about to take a step to rush inside, however, Izuna was a split second faster than me. Higan is her precious daughter, after all, however, Higan is a precious friend and a sister to me too so I followed immediately without missing a beat.


    Alstroe and the others followed but Ichirou and Hasu stayed back. Mimi is the one pushing Senya¡¯s wheelchair and Topaz is following closely behind us. Alstroe is beside me, anxiety stricken. However, even as we entered, the two guys didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Men are not allowed here.¡±


    Izuna muttered. Despite the situation, she was able to clearly see through my woes.


    Also, now that she mentioned it, all of the servants here are fox girls ranging from young teens to middle age. It¡¯s quite a pristine place and I didn¡¯t notice it the first time I was here.


    Izuna keeps walking without even adhering to the formality of removing your shoes in a typical eastern house. Not even a minute passed when we arrived at the room where Higan is being treated.


    At the sight of her daughter, Izuna¡¯s face is invaded with utter despair and sadness while tears that she kept at bay earlier gushes out.


    ¡°My¡­my little girl¡­!¡±


    Even I felt something churning in my stomach as I saw Higan who is laying down on a futon.


    The typical white bedding is dirtied with blood. The dozen healer is actively draining their magical energy to close all of the wounds on Higan¡¯s body, however, as I see it, it¡¯s a pure horror.


    Her naked body lies. With the exception, of her right arm, her limbs are broken and twisted that it¡¯s facing in a direction that it shouldn¡¯t be. Bruises and wounds are everywhere, at this point, it¡¯s not even an exaggeration to say that she is infested with them.


    There is a portion of her torso that has a huge burn and it¡¯s in plain sight that a lot of her ribs are broken making breathing for her difficult.


    Then, I notice that beside Higan is Mimosa with a grim expression.


    ¡°Mimosa!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t come closer.¡±


    From her words, Izuna who is about to jump to Higan stops and span her sight to Mimosa.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­her condition?! Is she¡­is she¡­¡±


    ¡°A normal heal that boosts the recovery rate of the wounds won¡¯t cut it. Several lacerations aren¡¯t going to close easily at this rate and there¡¯s also the problem with her mangled bones. Her limb can be taken care of later but the broken ribs are piercing her lungs!¡±


    ¡°Noo¡­No!¡±


    ¡°She is bleeding externally and internally and it¡¯s even hard to figure out where and when should I start. Even with the heal, the broken bones may return in several days, however, the fragments that those bones will be left behind will be vital to be removed. The only relief is that her heart is still beating¡­like she is doing everything to live¡­¡±


    With all those injuries, I am still glad that she is still alive but if this keeps up, then she might really¡­


    Wait¡­Excelsior¡­


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Senya!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°With your Excelsior, we can immediately treat Higan!¡±


    ¡°¡­Truth be told, after the crisis¡­Excelsior has left in my possession.¡±


    Eh¡­?


    ¡°There are several reasons why I haven¡¯t told anyone yet except Mimosa¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­what about¡­Higan¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I should have acted more prudent for her sake.¡±


    Izuna¡¯s weep echoed in my ears. In front of me, Alstroe with a grim expression looks at me¡­


    Topaz and Mimi look down as they can¡¯t do anything.


    Think¡­think¡­


    ¡°Ichirou¡­if Ichirou replicates Excelsior then¡­


    ¡°He will die.¡±


    I see¡­


    Then¡­what¡­what¡­?


    This can¡¯t be happening.


    Ah¡­


    ¡°Higan!¡±


    I immediately run towards Higan with my hand outstretched towards her, however, I was immediately caught by Mimosa.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°What do you think your doing!?¡±


    ¡°Divine Ascension, there¡¯s a chance that she¡¯ll get better!¡±


    ¡°And? If she doesn¡¯t and it only gets worse because you put a heavier stress on her body?!¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    ¡°Impudent brat!¡±


    THUD


    I felt a numbing pain in my stomach. I got down on my knees as air escapes from my lungs and gasps. My vision becomes a little hazy with tears and pain.


    Then, I realized that Mimosa gave me a blow in the stomach.


    ¡°Stay down.¡±


    Mimosa returned to Higan¡¯s side and kept applying some ointment in her bruises.


    What should I do?


    For some odd reasons, Senya lost possession of Excelsior, we can¡¯t use Divine Ascension on her, and most of all, there are only limited people here who could actually help.


    Is it¡­going to happen to me again¡­?


    First was Milin¡­


    Then¡­master¡­


    Are they trying to take Higan as well¡­?


    Only if I have my heal then¡­no¡­nothing is going to change¡­


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    What should I do?


    Higan¡¯s life is fleeting in front of me and yet, I can only lament on my own uselessness.


    ¡°Pii! Pii!¡±


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    Something pecked my forehead, no, rather, someone¡­?


    As I reach out to my head, I felt a warm sensation akin to a gentle flame. A fluffy feathers that belong only to that pompous bird.


    ¡°Emby?¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°Emby! Asagao! We came as soon as we heard!¡±


    From the entrance, Casablanca and Hibiscus are breathing roughly as they sprinted to this place. I¡¯m glad that they are here but¡­


    What can we do¡­?


    From my inquiry inside my mind, Hibiscus walks up beside me and reaches out to my hand puts it on her chest and smiled.


    ¡°Asagao, Higanbana is important for us too. You and Higanbana are also our sister. We will also take some burdens out of your chest.¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus¡­but¡­¡±


    ¡°This time, put your faith on me, as your sister who also wanted to help a sister. Use your Divine Ascension on me.¡±


    As Hibiscus said that, something hits my mind.


    That¡¯s right¡­


    There¡¯s that too. If it is Hibiscus, she can definitely save Higan!


    ¡°Alright, I leave it to you, Hibiscus. Please¡­save her¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    ¡°[Divine Ascension]¡±


    As soon as I invoke the words, divine energy flowed from me to Hibiscus. The divine power invaded her body and with a medium, Artemis, that enables her to use it, her body began to brim with blinding light. Overflowing power descended once again in the form of Hibiscus Prasiolite.


    The entity called Emby who is a small chick becomes a full pledge phoenix once more. Casablanca who is watching sprouts a proud smile while Izuna and the other fox servants are flabbergasted.


    A huge insignia reveals itself behind Hibiscus as strong divinity paved it¡¯s way everywhere. Hibiscus¡¯ silver gradient hair flutters and her green eyes shine like a gem. Her healthy tanned skin is painted with the light of divine power that fuses with her.


    She raises her hand towards Higan and said¡­


    ¡°Emby, please!¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°[Emby¡¯s Warmth! Target: Higanbana!]¡±


    As Hibiscus commanded, Emby dive straight to Higan making everyone near her jumps away in surprise, however, Mimosa didn¡¯t flinch even though the place is bathed in fire.


    There¡¯s nothing to worry about since Emby¡¯s flame will only strike down its foes.


    Emby then stares at the lying and wounded Higan before swallowing her whole. It made a huge gulping sound as Higan¡¯s whole body enters inside him.


    Izuna broke down¡­


    ¡°Higabana¡­! Higanbana! Give me back my daughter!¡±


    The rage of Izuna cannot be taken lightly.


    She is not one of the Beast Generals for a show.


    Just like Higan, Izuna created a radiant golden flame that made a huge hole in her manor. I should have known better too that, even though Alstroe once defeated Izuna with several beast generals, in reality, Alstroe is just too absurd.


    But at this moment, we realized how powerful Izuna can become when Higan¡¯s life is at stake.


    ¡°Give her back!!¡±


    A huge golden flame rises up in the sky. Its size could blow up the entire place without leaving a trace but ashes. Her magical power becomes violent and it¡¯s making a huge torrent of flames.


    However, before I can even speak, Casablanca steps forward.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason, or rather, we won¡¯t do anything harmful to Higanbana. Mother has told us a lot about you, about how you and mother shared one man. She told us that you are deeply attached to father and¡­we can only imagine that losing Higanbana¡­would be really painful for you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­My¡­daugther¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunt Izuna, please believe in us. Mother will surely scold you if you lose any more of your composure here.¡±


    ¡°Hinoki¡¯s twin daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I, Casablanca, and my twin sister, Hibiscus. We will definitely save Higanbana.¡±


    The golden flames then diminish to nothing but air as Izuna looks up in the sky. Her composure seems like it is still not there as she fell to her knees and stare at the Emby who curled up into a blazing sun.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    Hibiscus exclaimed as Emby¡¯s solar form started setting down. His figure then erupted in a flame as his whole body turns into a pillar of flame, like a wildfire.


    His wings then that is covering something unfurls and there, Higan¡¯s body emerges.


    Before her body could hit the floor, Mimosa caught Higan in her arms and covered her body with her lab coat.


    Emby¡¯s blazing phoenix figures have returned to ashes and after a while, rebirthed as a new bird, however, Hibiscus then fell down as if power has escaped from her body.


    This time, Casablanca catches her and helped her to sit down.


    Izuna then started walking shakily towards Higan as her tears won¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Higanbana¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I was able to mend her wounds and bruises. I was able to reattach and fix her bones but¡­I wasn¡¯t able to bring back her tails¡­¡±


    Hibiscus said as sweat started trickling from her face while she breaths heavily. Emby landed on my head and sits on it comfortably.


    No matter, what¡¯s important is that she saved Higan¡­


    Mimosa handed Izuna her daughter and quietly stood up from the place and left. Izuna tightly squeezes Higan on her arms while repeating her name.


    I saw a glimpse of Higan¡¯s body. There are no more visible wounds left and her smooth skin is back. But, like what Hibiscus said, there are no more tails.


    ¡°Good job, Hibiscus.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe, I¡¯ll do anything for people who are like treasure to me.¡±


    Hibiscus shyly laughs as Casablanca and I pats her head. No soon after, Alstroe also approaches her and pats her head. Topaz and Mimi joined.


    ¡°Ahehehe, you¡¯ll mess up my hair!~¡±


    Hibiscus giggled as we kept swaying her head back and forth.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually getting a little bit dizzy¡­¡±


    We stopped.


    Not soon after, Izuna¡¯s voice resounded in surprise.


    ¡°Hngghh¡­¡±


    ¡°Higanbana¡­Higanbana! You¡¯re awake!¡±


    Higan started regaining her consciousness as her eyelids started flickering. But at that moment, I felt something amiss. It was not a bad hunch but I really felt something different.


    ¡°Pii¡­¡±


    Even Emby squeaks in suspicion.


    And my hunch was immediately answered as Higan suddenly gets up.


    ¡°Yahoo! How is everyone doing?! Asteria here and I¡¯m everyone¡¯s idol!~ Ack! Ow, ow, ow¡­the pain is still there?! This girl is really reckless with her body!¡±


    Somehow, one way or another¡­we found ourselves with a different Higan or we could say, someone else emerges¡­

 Chapter 295: A Little Bit Closer, A Little Bit Distant 3

    ¡°You are¡­not Higan¡­right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!~ As expected of a fellow divine, you immediately noticed it!~¡±


    ¡°I already have a gist of what¡¯s going on. I can safely assume that Higan is still there, alive and well, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! She is mentally tired so her consciousness is still at rest! She exhausted so much willpower from the battle earlier.¡±


    I can hardly guess what happened here. Like Apollo who is inside Hibiscus and Artemis who is Casablanca, a Divine Being also resides inside Higan. I am already aware of it since Divine Ascension needs a medium to channel the divine energy.


    But the problem, or what¡¯s troubling me right now is that in front of us, a Diving Being or Goddess called Asteria emerges. What lies to my far stretched problem is that¡­her liveliness, her expression, and all of her gestures¡­greatly ruins Higan¡¯s deadpan face.


    It¡¯s really uncomfortable.


    Izuna looks a little perplexed so I gave her a reassuring nod. Suddenly acting like a complete stranger, she must be really worried. Her daughter who is on the verge of death a minute ago is now acting like a complete lunatic.


    ¡°No way¡­! To emerge without channeling a magic incantation or even so, with the help of my Ki, you were able to resurface on that child¡¯s consciousness!¡±


    Senya exclaimed with a pale countenance.


    Previously, she was able to draw out Apollo and Artemis inside Hibiscus and Casablanca. Truthfully, I am little awed that she is capable of such feat, however, this situation right now calls for a deep contemplation for how.


    We deemed that Apollo and Artemis mean no harm for their vassals, however, we can¡¯t be so sure for Asteria who took over Higan¡¯s body.


    ¡°Yeah, worry not! I bring no harm to this little fox girl too! In the first place, if she wakes up and found out that I am using her body, she¡¯ll immediately kick me out of the control. That¡¯s just how strong her willpower is.¡±


    Another wave of change in the atmosphere occurred. Emby who is sitting atop me suddenly limps and fell. I catch him immediately and cradled the lifeless body of Emby in my arms.


    When I took a turn behind me, Casablanca and Hibiscus are already standing side-by-side, glaring at Higan.


    ¡°Well, well, how are you, my dearest niece and nephew!?~¡±


    ¡°Aunt Asteria, how long have you been in this world?¡±


    The one who spoke is not Hibiscus but the prideful Apollo that even though he called her aunt, his voice is tinged with his prided self. On the other hand, Artemis gave a light curtsy to Asteria as if she is showing modesty and respect.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little uncomfortable to talk while I¡¯m nude. You, the mother of this vassal I am occupying right now, could you please prepare a better reception?¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to obey your demands?! My daughter is¡­¡±


    ¡°Like I said, she is safe. Your worry is unjust at this point. Even if I vacant this consciousness now, she¡¯ll likely to wake for in the next five days.¡±


    ¡°That long?¡±


    ¡°I would like to give everyone a rundown of what¡¯s happening right now. I, Asteria, the Goddes of the Stars, has blessed your daughter, no, I was forced to bless her from the very beginning that the girl with white hair over there fueled us with Divine Energy. This¡¯ll be a lengthy discussion so if you would.¡±


    ¡°Promise me one thing! As soon as you are done, please return that body to my daughter!¡±


    ¡°That goes without saying. And like what I said earlier, your daughter, Higanbana, has a nerve of steel and will as tough as a diamond. Angering her is the last thing I would like to happen.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll take those words to my heart.¡±


    As such, Izuna stood up and walked up to several servants watching the scene. She immediately gave orders and have them prepared a lot of things for the reception for Asteria.


    Incidentally, it seems it won¡¯t take that long because they originally planned to prepare for Mimosa, however, things have taken a bad turn and this circumstance has entailed.


    ¡°Mimosa, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, Senya¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave everything to you, Senya. I¡¯ll take a little walk.¡±


    Mimosa said as she steps out of the room¡­which¡­doesn¡¯t resemble a room anymore but a tattered and broken veranda. As my eyes glance over Mimosa, our eyes met and she locked gazes with me.


    She cocks her head like she is beckoning me out. She must have something to tell to me so I stand up from my place without hesitation.


    ¡°Alstroe, Topaz, and Mimi, please keep an eye on them.¡±


    ¡°Aye, if you order me, Master, I, Mimi, will do it!¡±


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Only Mimi gave a cheerful response but Topaz replied with a courteous bow. Alstroe on the other hand only set her eyes straight to Asteria.


    I wonder what¡¯s she thinking right now.


    Before I leave the room, I put Emby on Senya''s lap. As I left the room, I saw Mimosa beckoning further outside.


    ¡°Ah, Mimosa, what¡¯s wrong?! What¡¯s happening there?¡±


    ¡°Ah, metal boy, don¡¯t worry about it. Higan is safe now thanks to the twins. Ah, but please, still refrain from entering.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    At the Manor¡¯s entrance, Ichirou and Hasu briefly exchanged information of the situation inside. These two are strictly forbidden from entering after all.


    As Mimosa walks away from them, I hurriedly walk behind her.


    ¡°Asagao, how are you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­fine I guess¡­¡±


    My conversation witch Ichirou is short. I don¡¯t have anything to talk about with him and I also feel a little aloof around him.


    I wonder if he noticed it already.


    Shaking off those thoughts, I tagged along with Mimosa until we arrived somewhere far from the Mano, in a small forest where Alstroe and I first met Higan, the place with a small lake.


    It was densely populated with trees and plants and most of all, the surround of the lake is now barred with a wooden fence to keep anyone from entering, however, since the lake is deeper inside the small forest, there¡¯s no problem of it being seen by most travelers.


    And so, Mimosa and I are in that said forest. She leans on a tree and heaved a deep sigh before giving me a serious look.


    ¡°Asagao, this is something I¡¯d like to talk to you privately so I dragged you all the way here. It is something trivial for now. And also, about Senya¡­losing Excelsior.¡±


    ¡°You''re making a scary face¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s just how it is troubling me.¡±


    ¡°I get it so please¡­stop making that face¡­¡±


    With a heave, Mimosa loosened the expression on her face and face me once again with a slight smile. Mimosa is more cheerful, goofy, and comical than this. Right now, all I can sense from her is indignation or something along the line.


    It¡¯s like¡­something within her has awakened and it is making me anxious. Now that I have taken a closer look at her, her eyes are sharper now and the scales on her jaw have polished a new darker color.


    Realizing my discomfort, Mimosa further loosens her expression and breaks out in a gentle smile that comes with a warm gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. About me, that can come later. For now, I want to tell you about Senya.¡±


    ¡°Un¡­what is it with her? What did she mean when she lost Excelsior?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are aware of it or not but, the Godly Artifact Excelsior is a blade with its own mind. The weapon itself chooses its wielder.¡±


    ¡°So¡­it found Senya unfit anymore?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one of the speculations I can formulate. We can also assume that Excelsior found another wielder. Someone better and stronger than Senya, stronger in the sense of justice, righteousness, and even will.¡±


    ¡°So sudden¡­and how does it will even determine its new wielder?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. While the Excelsior is sentient, it could not find a new owner on its own while someone else is still using it with the right qualifications. What I determined is that Senya has come in contact with someone eligible.¡±


    That¡¯s the case, huh?


    In Astlan¡¯s memory fragment, the Godly Artifact Excelsior left on its own volition from Astlan because it feared the new power of its wielder.


    If the qualification is still met, the Excelsior will not leave. We can safely assume that, however, it made contact with a new potential owner, meaning, at some point, a certain person must have the same qualifications as Senya¡­or even better.


    That¡¯s what all I can assume for now, however, my guts is telling me that I am into something with this train of thoughts.


    ¡°Furthermore, the Excelsior left Senya with the power of True Longevity.¡±


    ¡°True¡­Longevity?¡±


    ¡°Unageing until death. Senya¡¯s youth will neither wither nor falter and her health will always be in the best condition. She even started becoming more active in sex. Given that, why do you think she is still bounded by that wheelchair?¡±


    ¡°Mimosa¡­that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Senya refuses to speak about her past. About her legs that seemingly can¡¯t walk but perfectly healthy, I want to know. I¡¯ve come to you, Asagao, because¡­I am hoping that you might know something.¡±


    ¡°Why did you think that?¡±


    ¡°You have deep ties with this world¡¯s Gods and Goddesses. Also, you are Astlan Lionheart¡¯s daughter who is the previous wielder of Excelsior. So I am just trying to search for something¡­just to help Senya.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­sorry for troubling you.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry.


    I don¡¯t want to tell you about it.


    That Senya¡¯s condition is deeply tied to her trauma. Izuna and Hinoki know about it too but, I don¡¯t think I am in the position to actually tell something about Senya¡¯s past.


    I did poke on her past alongside Astlan¡¯s Memory Fragment but¡­


    ¡°You are still a terrible liar as ever, but, I¡¯m sorry for trying to force you.¡±


    ¡°Wha--?! That¡¯s¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t hide anything from me, someone who observed people for a hobby, keeping the greatest interest to whatever one holds.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    She just shrugs my apology.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to really apologize about. I am not going to force you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Moving on, take a look at this.¡±


    From her tattered pockets and bloodied clothes, Mimosa takes out a small glass flask. Inside the flask, a reddish fluid in small amount shakes in heavy viscosity. She then brought it in front of my eyes and shakes it lightly.


    I just tilted my head in confusion. What is this liquid anyway? A new concoction of her? Does she want me to do an experiment now even when there¡¯s something serious going on?


    Since things played out in my head funnily, I gave Mimosa a funny look.


    ¡°This is blood.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­what?!¡±


    ¡°This is Higanbana¡¯s blood that I extracted earlier before all of you came.¡±


    ¡°Why would you do something like that?!¡±


    ¡°You know of my Arcana Magic, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know! So, you are telling me that you took some of her blood to see her status or something, right? Did it helped you?¡±


    ¡°To be frank, no, it didn¡¯t. That¡¯s why I am so frustrated that I wasn¡¯t able to help her. Senya requested to me that I protect her because a vision suddenly showed her something about Higanbana¡¯s demise.¡±


    ¡°Demise¡­I should have asked this earlier but, what just happened? To Higan¡­and to you?¡±


    ¡°We fought one of the Order of the Arcana, Flow of the Arcana of Gluttony.¡±


    From that alone, I couldn¡¯t utter another word as my face pales.


    ¡°Higanbana was defeated in the end after she gave everything she has, even ending up getting her tails cut. It¡¯s a good thing that Ichirou and Hasu arrived and deliver a final blow to him. Until now, I still haven¡¯t figured out Flow¡¯s intention.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t get anywhere¡­let¡¯s leave that aside. What about Higan¡¯s blood?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen something about Higanbana. Asagao, I¡¯m going to temporarily share that vision of the status screen with you. For that, I need you to drink a bodily fluid from me.¡±


    As Mimosa said that, she poked her finger in her mouth. I imagined that she is covering her finger with her saliva.


    No, no, no!


    ¡°There must be some other way, you know! Like your blood, or yo--! Mmmph!¡±


    Shit!


    She immediately pokes her saliva-covered finger into my mouth. I can feel it mixing with my own saliva, I can feel it going down my throat, I can feel its warmth!


    Actually, ¡­it feels¡­


    The way she moves her finger inside my mouth feels¡­


    ¡°Hey, Asagao¡­I love that suggestive gesture but this is not the time.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Before my mind drowns in something weird, Mimosa called out to me.


    Crap¡­


    Mimosa is even grinning from ear to ear as her breath becomes a little labored. What am I even doing? For goodness sake, my mind almost flew off somewhere¡­like it is¡­melting?


    ¡°Anyway, Asagao, I am going to use my ability. Because you consumed a fluid from me, the screen should also appear in your sight too.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    As Mimosa said that, she opens the small flask and dips her finger in the blood and lips the tip of her finger that she used to dip into the blood.


    This is the skill that Mimosa wanted to use on me. She said that she wouldn¡¯t look at anyone else¡¯s status unless she gets a consent.


    If you think carefully, she is doing this without Higan¡¯s consent by I guess this is for medical purposes.


    CLICK


    As I heard a clicking sound, something appeared in midair in front of me. The thing is like...exactly a status screen. At the very top of it is written as¡­


    ¡°Higanbana Lionheart¡­eh?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are seeing it now, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­but¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I wanted you to see. Scroll it downwards. Just think that the status screen will scroll down by your mind. There, you will see something.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    I got bewildered by what I saw about Higan¡¯s name. Well, she is Astlan¡¯s child too and he is our father. It only makes sense that both of us will have the same last name, however, it¡¯s a little weird to call a fox girl with the name Lionheart.


    Per Mimosa¡¯s request, I scroll down the status screen. I am a little surprised that there¡¯s really a floating status screen in front of me but¡­I guess this world is absurd to a certain extent¡­


    That¡¯s wrong¡­it¡¯s already absurd right from the start.


    As I was browsing through Higan¡¯s status screen, I saw some things like numerical values such as for her overall physical and magical abilities as well as her future growths.


    But¡­as soon as I arrived at the bottom of the status screen wherein Mimosa wanted me to check, my face pales and sweat started pouring from my forehead.


    ¡°Now¡­I want to ask you about that. I also want to ask you that¡­you, as her sister, to not take your eye off her.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­absurd! If¡­If Higan¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­it may be a great strength to have but¡­¡±


    I have to ensure that Higan¡­will never ever get through something painful ever again.


    And¡­I have to make sure that she will never ever get ahold of what Astlan Lionheart left in this world.


    ¡°Astlan¡¯s Ira¡­compatibility¡­Nine hundred and ninety-nine ¡­percent¡­¡±

 Chapter 296: A Little Bit Closer, A Little Bit Distant 4

    ¡°Fufufu, this might be the first time I may eat sustenance with a mortal body.¡±


    ¡°What an utter embarrassment for someone above all mortals.¡±


    ¡°But you were always eating this food made by mortals in your chick form.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    A simple banquet was prepared in accordance with Asteria¡¯s selfish request. The food which made out of fish dishes and some vegetables are lined up in a long table. At one end, Asteria sat with Apollo and Artemis on her side.


    I don¡¯t like the idea of my sister''s body being used in this manner. Moreover, Hinoki, the Elven Queen with her councilor named Sierra are here. Not long after, Violetta brought over Shouko when she learned that Hasu and Ichirou are here.


    Fonfon is barred from going as he needs a lot of things to take care back at our kingdom. Along Violetta comes Fang who is wholly concerned of Senya however, he was kicked out because of the regulation inside the Fox Manor where men are not allowed inside.


    And so, a festive mood was set in stone despite Hinoki wanting to voice her concern over her daughters being used as vessels right now by Apollo and Artemis.


    I saw something like a small gourd in front of me. Probably filled with liquor.


    ¡°This is¡­ah, it¡¯s sake.¡±


    I picked up that liquor and had a whiff of it.


    However, before I can even as much as take a sip of it, Apollo¡¯s hand reaches out to me stopping me from drinking any. Since he just sits beside me, I was stopped in the moment¡¯s haste.


    ¡°Hold it right there!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡­have you forgot that one incident?! Back with the pirates!¡±


    ¡°The drinking party? Y-Yeah¡­it¡¯s coming back to me now.¡±


    ¡°You become the worst kind of a person whenever you are drinking. Probably more haughty and mad than anyone else I¡¯ve known.¡±


    Yeah¡­I should probably stop.


    When I set down the sake, I immediately noticed that everyone was staring at me with curious and quizzical eyes. It seems most of them don¡¯t know what I am like when I¡¯m drunk and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s desirable for me to show something like that now.


    However, the sake is then picked up by Apollo and shared it with Artemis but before they can even take a small bit of sip, Hinoki who is sitting side-by-side with Izuna cleared her throat.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    ¡°What¡­seems to be the problem, Mother of this vessel.¡±


    ¡°You really think I¡¯d allow you to drink using my daughters bodies?!¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ¡°Seeing the face of my very own daughter clicking and sneering at me like that infuriates me. Don¡¯t you ever do that again.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Hinoki could only glare at Apollo who heaves a prideful huff. Hibiscus never made any of that expression and I don¡¯t think she will ever do it. It also gives me a complicated feeling but I don¡¯t think I can do anything about it.


    As per usual, Topaz and Alstroe started their eating contest and the fox servants are rushing in and out just to keep the food coming.


    I¡¯m sorry.


    Senya is being accompanied by Mimosa and they are drinking quietly in one side of the room. On the contrary, Mimi looks thrashed from drinking too much at the start of the banquet. Shouko showed concern for her and accompanied her to the restroom to vomit.


    Also, for a while now, Izuna is leaning her head on Hinoki¡¯s shoulder casually and Hinoki is caressing her head like it¡¯s natural for them. Izuna has this childish smile on her face and her tails wag happily. I really don¡¯t have to mention it but Astlan Lionheart probably has a successful harem seeing how these two bond.


    My mother greatly cares for them too. I¡¯m certain of it.


    Then, I noticed Violetta trying to reach out for a liquor herself. As such, I sent a glare to her direction.


    ¡°Urk! Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good, Violetta!¡±


    ¡°Just a sip won¡¯t hurt, right?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not going to drink too!¡±


    ¡°Do I have to argue with this one too?!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t back down¡­?¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°Yeah! Since they won¡¯t let me drink too, I won¡¯t let you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how you reason it out!?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­¡±


    Violetta lets out a shrill and saddened voice as she put down the liquor. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s really any bad effect for a pregnant to drink a little liquor but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll allow her. My position is gradually rising above Violetta, especially when it comes to her pregnancy.


    Yeah, the baby inside her will be my cute and precious younger brother or sister.


    Since there¡¯s a lot of liquor here and there, the temptation should be a lot tougher to handle, especially for Violetta.


    Ah, maybe I can do that too.


    I picked up a tray and lined up every liquor available. Seeing my do this, Senya sent me a confused stare while Apollo grew paler as he watches me stack up a lot of liquors.


    ¡°Hey, you seriously don¡¯t reflect on your past mistake?!¡±


    ¡°This is not for me.¡±


    With a tray full of liquor, I head outside.


    I trot in a hasty manner and without any trouble, I reached that entrance to the fox manor and outside, I saw Ichirou, Hasu, and Fang sitting in blanket laid down on the ground while watching the leaves fall from the trees in a wonderful afternoon while slowly eating their own share of food.


    It seems that they were also served with food.


    As such, I approached them.


    ¡°Oh, hi Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­hi¡­¡±


    ¡°That alcohol. Did you brought it out for us?!¡±


    Ichirou immediately eyed on the liquors. Since he is already eager to have some, I set it down and nodded.


    ¡°Thanks for that, Master. I hope Shouko is enjoying herself. Later, there¡¯s something we want to discuss with you regarding Flow. Please keep your fervor in moderation.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I got it Hasu. Thank you for your efforts too.¡±


    ¡°As such, I am indebted to you for a lifetime and I have already offered you my undying loyalty as long as you take care of Shouko in my stead while I do your biddings.¡±


    ¡°Saying things like indebted for a lifetime and undying loyalty is really uncomfortable. Hasu, you can do as you please once we settled everything. Also, I have already in possession of Shouko¡¯s soul. Mimosa gave it to me earlier.


    I showed Hasu the crystal that Mimosa gave me earlier before we head back. She said that Higan gave it to her before engaging a death match with Flow. Since I received it, the only thing to do now is to return it to the right person.


    Seeing that I handed him the crystal, Hasu¡¯s eyes then is filled with tears as he takes my hand and kisses it.


    ¡°I, Hasu, is eternally indebted to you. I thank you for giving me and my sister a new hope in life.¡±


    ¡°No, Higan originally found it and it was later handed to me. If anything else, Higan is the one who seems to take it from Flow.¡±


    ¡°I see, however, your promise stands as it is and we¡¯ve successfully taken back what¡¯s lost. Of course, I will express my gratitude to Lady Higanbana too. I will also extend my usefulness for all of your sisters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha, I like how you are gullible to people¡¯s teasing.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    Hasu said with a sincere smile. Since I am talking to Shouta Murayama¡¯s adult version, he has a real oriental hot guy look so it was a little moving, at least for my heart but it¡¯s not enough to move the man inside me.


    I then turn my sight to Fang who is in his human form. Black hair painted with white stripes and fair enough, his looks are quite daunting and hostile but there are a certain wildness and coolness about him. Yeah, if I sort this out in my mind, he is quite the looker too.


    ¡°Is there something in my face, Miss Asagao?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? How is Miss Senya and Miss Mimosa?¡±


    ¡°They are having a leisure fun, don¡¯t worry about them. Also, Mimi is-¡°


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any need to hear about her. I¡¯m turning passive from her faults but that doesn¡¯t mean I will give a single care for her.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you actually shy to admit that you care for her?¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Miss Asagao, you shouldn¡¯t go assuming stuff like that!¡±


    I guess I shouldn¡¯t agitate him that much. He looks a little shaken from the question.


    I should leave now. I wanted to hang out with them since it brings back a certain nostalgic feeling. Like men¡¯s time and talking about each other¡¯s preferences and pervy stuff.


    But the only thing would come out of this is, if I think hard about it¡­


    Three hot guys with a single girl.


    Yeah, It¡¯s like a dating simulator game where I have to capture one of the three. Not to mention, someone has already rejected me so that¡¯s down to two.


    As someone with still an inkling heart of a man inside, I¡¯d prefer to be surrounded by girls but that situation further ingrains my ever slowly sinking feminity.


    But even though as a girl, I got confessed by a girl!


    Isn¡¯t this what everyone calls dilemma?!


    No use thinking about it, I should probably head inside.


    As I turn my heel after looking dumb in front of them as those thoughts cross, I wave them goodbye and walked, however, my hand was grabbed.


    ¡°Asagao, I want to talk with you.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­fine by me.¡±


    It was Ichirou. He grabbed my hand gently before I could leave.


    This refreshing guy loves holding someone like this!


    Since I replied positively, he has a relieved countenance. With that, we started walking towards the outland where the beach is. For the reason why he chose this place, I don¡¯t know.


    Although, it¡¯s a little refreshing to see the blue sea and the hot weather makes me feel how a tropical island is like.


    As if he just pulled his courage towards his chest, Ichirou abruptly faces me.


    ¡°Asagao, don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed. You are avoiding me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s because of that night, right? That thing about me, being in love with Diyu.¡±


    ¡°If you knew, why break it out to my face and rub the fact that you rejected me?!¡±


    I snarl at him those words since his own words sting like they are biting me in the chest.


    At first, my chest felt a pang, however, it spiraled downwards and now, I feel empty all of the sudden. I can¡¯t even look at him in the eyes.


    I¡¯m not certain anymore of how I feel for him or how I felt for him back then.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be frank with you, Asagao. I felt really torn when I did that. When I rejected you.¡±


    ¡°I hope you are not saying this because you still want something between us to happen?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s just that recently, I felt like there¡¯s a huge gap between us ever since that day. I know, it feels awkward and it¡¯s even more awkward now that I am laying those things.¡±


    ¡°It sure is.¡±


    In a girl¡¯s perspective, that¡¯s outright dumb and plain stupid. Since I felt that way, can¡¯t deny now that my feelings are slowly turning into a girl.


    But, that¡¯s that and this is this.


    Whenever Ichirou is I involved, my feelings, my ego, and my gender alignment mentally gets really messed up.


    ¡°So, Asagao, I want to be clear and upfront. I love Diyu but I also like Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, are you trying to be a playboy or something?¡±


    ¡°When I said like, I mean as a friend. Someone close. I don¡¯t want the distance that we have now. I¡¯m doing this because, like what I said, I like Asagao.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­you are always like this. Honest and earnest¡­no¡­that what you used to be but this is still fine.¡±


    But, I feel like it didn¡¯t ease anything inside me.


    No, there¡¯s still a tension that keeps me from accepting it.


    As I was thinking of this useless things, someone''s voice called out to us.


    ¡°Oho, so this is where the two of you are.¡±


    ¡°Ah! H-Higanbana!? No¡­it feels different. You are the Goddess Asteria that they were talking about, right?¡±


    Ichirou¡¯s face pales as the visage of Higan in which Asteria has temporarily taken control appears. She is wearing a traditional shrine maiden outfit in which I think was put on abruptly.


    ¡°Oh, I am Asteria, the cutest in the world!~¡±


    ¡°I¡­I was just talking to Asagao.¡±


    ¡°I can see that, however, this body¡¯s senses are far too sensitive when a situation such as that takes place. I took the initiative to investigate the matter on my own and look what I found.¡±


    ¡°I was just trying to mend my relationship with Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Oho? The way I see it, you are trying to seduce her again. It¡¯s what probably my vessel will think. Lad, you do be careful now. My vessel is not the kindest girl out there and would be out on a hunt if she learned that you are trying to woo the girl she loves again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie. My vessel has moved on from being narrowminded now, you see. But unless you really do something stupid and unforgivable to the lass over there, you¡¯ll be in a whole lot of pain!~¡±


    I can¡¯t believe it.


    Asteria¡¯s words seem simple but the meaning, the tone, and even the implication behind it sound too real that Ichirou stopped giving excuses.


    ¡°If you understand it, leave her alone.¡±


    Ichirou left as it is while looking down. I can only stare at his figure as he leaves with a crestfallen figure. Even me at that moment don¡¯t know what to say.


    I just felt sorry for him.

 Chapter 297: A Little Bit Closer, A Little Bit Distant 5

    Nightfall.


    The dusk has way passed ended and the stillness of the nighttime brushes the land. Cold breeze whirls outside but the heat of the banquet still lingers. In the first place, why did we even had this banquet when we are seeking answers from the Goddess named Asteria.


    Conversely, about the topic earlier with Ichirou, Asteria seems like she plans to stay secretive about it. I don¡¯t want people worrying about me and less starts being hostile to Ichirou for some crude reason. If something were to leak out, my confession to him that night would inevitably be dug out.


    Right?


    By the way, since it¡¯s too heartless to leave Ichirou, Fang, and Hasu outside in this cold night, Izuna suggested them to stay at an inn near the Fox Manor. They reluctantly agreed to the idea. Actually, they won¡¯t budge initially and their reasoning is that they need to keep an eye on danger.


    Considering that Alstroe and I are here, that kind of worry is already unfound. I am not that confident with myself but even if Alstroe is in weakened state and less, in her child form, she can still deliver a strong punch.


    It only took Izuna few words to convince them. I believe she told them that the liquor in that city is quite the knocker and gave them some expenditures. They left after some few more words of persuasion.


    To get motivated with liquors¡­these guys are really¡­


    Moving along, since the vibrant ambiance of the party is dying down, we settled ourselves and nestled in a long and low table where one has to sit. There¡¯s a cushion beneath our butt to keep things comfy. Also, the table is covered with a thick clothing or rather¡­


    Isn¡¯t this that¡­?


    A very long kotatsu? The thing that has a heater under it? I know that the Fox Manor is an eastern residence but to also have this kind of commodity, truly, they are spoiling us¡­


    At the very edge of the table, Asteria sat with Apollo and Artemis sitting beside her. Since we are dawning near of the dead night, she herself took the initiative.


    By the way, Mimi has already retired because of excessive intoxication. Topaz accompanied her and slept together in a single futon. I want Violetta to slip under a bed too but this time, she strongly insists to stay awake.


    ¡°Well then, since I had my fun, I shall talk. About me, the Goddess Asteria, about what is currently happening to this world, and about the long lineage of the Fox Clan.¡±


    From those words alone that brought out from Asteria¡¯s lips, everyone directed their attention to her. The tension suddenly grew heavy and the vibrancy of the party earlier has now collapsed.


    Asteria¡¯s eyes sharpened, or rather, that¡¯s still Higan¡¯s body so it¡¯s fair to say Higan¡¯s usual deadpan eyes sharpened. Her presence overrides Apollo and Artemis which made her a little menacing. With the air filled with tension, a sound of gulping slowly comes to my ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Asteria¡¯s initial word further made us grew drawn to her. Her expression further incites curiosity and quizzical eyes that entranced with confusion. Even I wanted to hear what she has to say because she dragged the topic for half a day.


    Suddenly, Asteria eyes gleamed and she abruptly speaks.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little embarrassing to be gawked at, Tee-hee!~¡±


    DAMN IT!


    Stop screwing around! I want to hit her but that means I am going to hit Higan too in the process! Everyone made a sudden fuss. Of course, they would and even I did by slamming my hand on the table!


    This girl or rather, this Goddess is infuriating! Whimsical and playful, are they always like this or Asteria is just a special case?! Even Izuna can¡¯t take the joke and her cheek is twitching as she watches the very face of her daughter making such ridiculous expression!


    From the abrupt words of Asteria, Apollo and Artemis both pinch both sides of her cheeks.


    ¡°Auntie, this vessel of mine is reaching its wakefulness limit. I want¡­to settle this matter¡­quickly¡­Damn this table¡­it¡¯s robbing me of my consciousness¡­it¡¯s¡­warm¡­and¡­cozy¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunt¡­don¡¯t do that again¡­ahh¡­sleepy¡­¡±


    Apollo and Artemis, as they said, are getting sleepy as their head wobbles up and down. In reality, it¡¯s Casablanca and Hibiscus that are getting tired. If their body loses their energy, it seems that Apollo and Artemis would also expel from their control of the body.


    Ah¡­this kotatsu is indeed demonic! The bane of humanity! I¡¯m feeling a little sleepy too.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Ahahaha! Alright, alright! Geez, my adorable niece and nephew!~¡±


    She laughed off the whole mess like it¡¯s not her problem at all. And, she doesn¡¯t even look tired at all even though her, Higan¡¯s body, was a messed earlier. This is a really long day for us and yet, look at her go like she has an infinite supply of happiness steam.


    ¡°Ehem, I want this to be as laid back as possible. Indeed, this will be a little crucial for most of you but I am definitely sure that the reading of the stars expresses that this world won¡¯t be facing any more danger. The Curse of Revision has been lifted after all.¡±


    Asteria leaned back and supported her body weight with her arms behind. The tension earlier was a lie after all and now, the talk came to us casually and unfiltered.


    I shake off my drowsiness and focus on Asteria.


    ¡°First off, about me, Asteria. I, together with Apollo and Asteria are what you could call Foreign Gods. In a sense, we are from another world. But that alone cannot justify the reason for us being here. In retrospective view, we have been here more than anyone could have imagined but at the same time, we also exist in another world.¡±


    That¡¯s¡­a little confusing¡­


    ¡°What I mean is, we might be a simple disambiguation of the Goddess called Asteria, Apollo, and Artemis or we may not. In a simpler explanation, we exist in a variety of world but also conscious of each and every one of them, however, this world is one of the million or even billion exceptions. Thus, we are Foreign Gods.¡±


    In a fair point of view, this concludes that multiple worlds, timeline, and even alternate universe conversely exists. It¡¯s not that I am just learning this today but in hindsight, no one can even prove it through a solid explanation.


    If what Asteria is saying meant to be the truth, then this herself is from another world along Apollo and Artemis. Drawing out a conclusion, they are from another world themselves and at the same time, exists in another world consequently.


    Wait¡­I¡¯m getting a little bit dizzy. Is it just fine to assume that¡¯s what omnipresence means?


    ¡°Furthermore, as Foreign Gods, interactions with this world¡¯s Gods are impossible. All we can do is read everything through our own powers and learn every single thread of knowledge here. As for me, I make use of the stars. It¡¯s not exactly thaumaturgy but it¡¯s more like lining every possible result from a single thread and pacing them up to what this world could lead to. But, as soon as him, Nil, awakened to his powers, those threads of destiny suddenly stops at one point.¡±


    I knew it¡­


    This has something to do with Nil¡­


    ¡°Lest reading the stars, everything crumbles pieces by pieces as time inside the curse of revision goes on, thinning what this world¡¯s dimensional friction could offer to resist destruction.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, destruction?!¡±


    I slammed my hand on the table as I asked that. I know I heard of it but I cannot significantly catch a whiff of a clue of why would the Curse of Revision become a real potential danger to this world.


    ¡°Yeah, destruction. If the Curse of Revision continued to assault this world several more times, this dimension would surely collapse and everything will become a void, thus, leading nothing but an empty space in myriads of timelines. That¡¯s how significant your existence, Asagao Lionheart.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I just did what I am told...to do my best for this world but¡­I know I¡¯ve heard of that from Apollo but¡­such thing¡­¡±


    ¡°The reading of the stars started raining down once again when the Curse of the Revision was lifted. Even I am clueless of the condition about clearing that curse but thanks to you, the flow of Destiny in this world returned. Once again, the flow of time here was normalized after thousand of revisions.¡±


    ¡°How¡­how do you know all of these?¡±


    ¡°Ohoho, like I said, I am the Idol Goddess Asteria!~¡±


    I would like to make a snickering comment at her idol pose but¡­


    I got overwhelmed by what she said.


    I know I¡¯ve already heard this from Apollo and Artemis but for Asteria to further emphasize everything and laid down more detailed facts and explanation, I felt butterflies in my stomach.


    ¡°That¡¯s the second, about what¡¯s happening to this world! I just forgot to mention it earlier, hahaha! Any more than that and I know you guys would be asking me to read the stars to see the future but I have my own reasons to decline!~¡±


    ¡°No one¡¯s going to ask anyway.¡±


    Apollo made a slithering comment that made Asteria froze in a frigid smile. What happens to the future will happen and I myself is not interested in such.


    I¡¯ve learned my lesson in messing with time and encounters so that notion alone made me lose interest in foresight.


    ¡°I¡­I see¡­n-now¡­Moving on! About this family lineage.¡±


    Quite a blow from Apollo who is on the brink of falling asleep. Artemis, on the other hand, has succumbed to dreamland and softly breathing beside Asteria. At this point, she is now Casablanca.


    THUD


    Without abandon, Apollo followed and fell asleep too. At this point too, that¡¯s Hibiscus who started leaking cute sleeping sounds.


    Following their downfall to dreamland, Hinoki immediately stood up from her seat and of course, lifted the sleeping Casablanca on her arms.


    ¡°Sierra, please.¡±


    ¡°Right, my lady!¡±


    I don¡¯t know if I should be this rude even inside my head but, as Hinoki called out to her councilor, Sierra, the young elven girl jerked from her seat as if cold water was poured on her back.


    Even so, Hinoki just sprouted a motherly tepid gaze at Sierra as if she is also looking out at Sierra like her daughter. Following her call, Sierra immediately picked up Hibiscus in her arms.


    ¡°Ah, Big sis Hinoki, I¡¯ll lead you to your rooms!¡±


    ¡°Ah, if you would, Izuna.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Izuna beams with that response. Even though she is a mother too, she sounded like a child there. It¡¯s adorable how a single presence of a person can bring out something entirely from another one. Usually, Izuna is calm and collected and is a good mother for Higan, but right now, she is indeed the pseudo little sister of Hinoki.


    How cute¡­


    ¡°Aw¡­Apollo and Artemis retired. I¡¯m still feeling a little lively too.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Also, as far as I am concerned what about Higan¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I can¡¯t say much but there¡¯s pain everywhere, you know?¡±


    Eh¡­?


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡±


    ¡°What I said. Pain. External pains are one thing but, this vessels emotion is being torn apart, that, earlier. Her previous anxiety grew to extreme uncertainty, the pent-up desire or libido became a frustration, and most of all, her unrewarded and one-sided love becomes a double-edged sword that keeps assaulting her chest. Is that what you wanted to hear?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t blame you. As a matter of fact, I can overlook all of those are you are the one who relieves this world of its curse, however, I cannot sugarcoat her feelings. That¡¯s why, as selfish as I can get, stop jeering lovingly at that man and start looking at this vessel of mine.¡±


    ¡°Wha--?!¡±


    Violetta and the others heard of it!


    ¡°Asagao, jeering lovingly at that man she said¡­what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing!¡±


    ¡°My ears haven¡¯t deteriorated yet, Asagao and it wouldn''t in the future.¡±


    Violetta, then and there cross examines me. Everyone¡¯s gaze then fell towards me and I felt like I was put on the spot.


    I immediately glared at Asteria! In the first place, how did she even knew about that?!


    ¡°Oops, teehee!~¡±


    Damn it!


    Violetta¡¯s eyes fixate on me and I cannot come up with an excuse. This is the last thing I want to talk about and yet, Asteria just have to slip!


    I knew it, I shouldn¡¯t trust her!


    ¡°Well, well, as soon as the head of this Manor and that long ear comes back, let¡¯s hit the hot spring! This body has been sullied with the heat of the banquet earlier so I want to take a good dip!~¡±


    ¡°Hot spring? How did you even knew about that?!¡±


    ¡°I asked around and a servant told me that there¡¯s a huge one here. Before hitting the sack, why don¡¯t we take a round of a bath and continue that talk there?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah! Let¡¯s do that! Ahahaha!¡±


    I was stiffened with a funny smile as I said that.


    I immediately marched out from the heat of the Kotatsu made my exit to escape from Violetta¡¯s inquisition that would reveal something embarrassing!

 Chapter 298: A Little Bit Closer, A Little Bit Distant 6

    I know it¡¯s late for me to emphasize this but, one of the best perks of being genderbent is, of course, I can take bath with the same gender, meaning, taking a bath with girls. Even after doing it a lot of times, I can¡¯t get tired watching such blissful scene.


    ¡°Fuaaah!~ That hits the spot! Immersing thy self in such luxury doesn¡¯t get tiring at all. More like, for the last ten thousand years, this is the first time I was able to grasp such opportunity.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little misleading so please refrain from uttering those words using my daughter¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! I¡¯m sorry mom!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that too¡­¡±


    Izuna greatly delivers her disdain to Asteria who soaks herself in the hot spring. She shamelessly spreads her legs in front of me while heaving a sigh of bliss. Whether I like the view in front of me or not, that is not something I should be thinking about.


    I am currently dipping myself in a shallow part of the hot spring too but I am hovering my body with a towel while closely hugging my knees.


    Why?


    Well, of course, you¡¯d feel extremely overwhelmed by this view.


    Izuna¡¯s adult charm with her bomb body is enticing. Her hips and waist are perfectly toned and her breasts aren¡¯t something you could grab hold with one hand alone. Her tranquil beauty matches with her wet fox ears and tails. I¡¯ve seen Higan¡¯s body so many times but I do still say that she is endowed for her age.


    ¡°So this is a hot spring. We only have a huge bath back at the castle heated with fire runes installed on it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Violetta. It is said that natural hot spring such as this can give you a smoother and shinier skin. Also, it improves blood circulation and helps you with your stiff back. This is all perfect too for pregnant women as long as you don¡¯t soak too long.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha, I¡¯m actually embarrassed right now.¡±


    ¡°No need! Senya over there often took baths like this back at the fairy mansion.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but that shape of a woman is certainly beautiful. Pregnancy is not considered less bit ugly. In fact, a woman embedded with fertility is a lot more stunning.¡±


    ¡°Geez, don¡¯t flatter me that much.¡±


    Mimosa is talking with Violetta while Senya lays on a shallow part of the hot spring. Mimosa brought some liquor to drink and even shared it with Senya but refused to give some to Violetta as per my stare.


    But, it is like Mimosa said, Violetta looks a lot beautiful.


    Because she always wears a cape and saggy clothes, her belly was hidden well, however, right now, her exposed belly which has swelled up a little, looks fittingly attractive.


    Mimosa, on the other hand, sprouts a very athletic figure, like how I remember it. A little bit hairy down there but I think it was shaven a little. Senya¡¯s sublime and frail figure didn¡¯t fail to make my chest pang. Those gorgeous pink hair that seems fitting for her image and her long slender limbs are nothing short of perfection. Her supple breasts don¡¯t lose out on my scoring board.


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Alstroe, please don¡¯t run!¡±


    Topaz who should be sleeping together with Mimi is here. My face slowly melts as I saw the cute figure of Alstroe running towards me with a towel wrapped around her body. Topaz, likewise, has a towel wrapped around her body.


    Hmm?


    Is she trying to conceal her breasts? I don¡¯t think it looks bad, however, because she is no taller than five feet, there¡¯s a really indecent feeling to it. I feel like a criminal whenever I look at Topaz who has large breasts but petite in size¡­


    Alstroe then plops beside me and beamed a smile. Topaz then gently sat a little far from me. At first, I don¡¯t think she was that conscious, however, at time passes and she gains more emotions and learned how they work, it seems she developed a sense of shame, especially for her body.


    With that thought in my mind, I called out to her.


    ¡°Topaz, there¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. You look pretty cute.¡±


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like to hear right now. Thank you.¡±


    Good thing I read that right!


    She loosened her tension and remove her arm from her breast that holds it. As she does¡­more volume came out!


    What?!


    She then smiled at me brightly that I felt like a halo appeared above her head!


    I-Is she really a devil?! At this point, if anyone told me that Topaz is like a saint, I doubt I¡¯ll disagree. In the first place, when did she learned to smiled so kindly like that?!


    Taking Mimi into account who loves messing up, I can easily imagine Topaz doing this smile with sincerity everytime¡­Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    I hope that¡¯s not the case.


    ¡°Oh, Asagao is a perv!~¡±


    ¡°Wha-?! No! What are you saying all of a sudden, Alstroe!¡±


    ¡°You really like staring at big breasts!~¡±


    ¡°I do¡­but I am nothing sort of a pervert¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!¡±


    Alstroe is mischievously teasing me with a candid smile.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little hurt. Well, seeing Alstroe in this form and attitude is really refreshing. Maybe I should stop looking for the method for her to return to normal and have her live permanently like this.


    On that note, I feel relieved to know that someone right now is smaller than me. If she didn¡¯t shrink to this size, I am going to be the smallest, yet again in this group.


    I¡¯ll play a prank on her later.


    Moving on, the only people who are absent are Mimi due to excessive drinking, Casablanca, and Hibiscus who fell asleep and has to retire early, and Shouko who turned herself early due to the fervor of the banquet taking a toll on her stamina.


    And¡­hmm¡­Hinoki is¡­?


    ¡°So, I was saying Lady Violetta is¡ªWHOA!? HUMONGOUS!?¡±


    I heard a shout, almost shriek out of disbelief from Mimosa while she speaks with Violetta. It shocked her that I feel like her eye shot up under those foggy glasses of her. Violetta also gapes her mouth in surprise¡­as well as everyone.


    I turn around and what I saw is¡­


    H-Huge!


    What is this!? This is not something that you can call normal! Or rather, that size is already a cheat level!


    ¡°Hmm, maybe I should excavate our own hot spring in the Elven Capital. What do you say, Sierra?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s would likely give more job opportunities for our people and elevates our attraction. Given the economical nature that is of the hot spring, it¡¯s already a huge profit without many losses since it is only needed to be maintained.¡±


    ¡°I do think of the same. I am just glad that you are here to answer my uncertainties.¡±


    ¡°I am happy for your praise.¡±


    Hinoki Prasiolite, the Elven Queen, together with her councilor, Sierra, made their appearance.


    With just slight movement, those knockers jiggle. With every step, they violently shake! Even a slight touch surely may bring great discord inside those whales and cause an earthquake!


    H-Holy shit!


    Her clothed figure wasn¡¯t even her final form! When they broke free from their restraints, they become a weapon!


    D¡­D-cup? No¡­A, B, C, D,¡­E? F? I don¡¯t know.


    Gulp.


    I¡­I know she is Casablanca and Hibiscus mother, and for a long shot, kind of my stepmother but!


    No, no, no!


    I should bury those indecent thoughts at the deepest corner of my mind. Yeah, I should. As expected of elves, they are well endowed. Even Sierra has a nice figure but kind of got overshadowed by Hinoki.


    Hinoki followed by her councilor Sierra sat close to Izuna. They chatted casually and have a few drinks of liquor as they submerge in the hot spring under the wonderful moonlight.


    And so, as she felt satisfied, Asteria then called out for our attention.


    ¡°Hey, now that I¡¯ve stalled for enough, I think it¡¯s time for me to resume my story.¡±


    However, no one is even looking at her, except for me. Everyone is enjoying themselves as they talk with one another. It seems that the lively fervor of the banquet was brought over here. Not that I mind and I think even Asteria won¡¯t¡­


    Hmm?


    ¡°Eh¡­is that so¡­I¡¯m ignored¡­¡±


    This girl¡­


    She is embarrassed getting gawked at but will get depressed if she didn¡¯t get the attention she desires. More like, even if she is Asteria right now, I¡¯ve never seen Higan¡¯s face making a depressed face out of a comic book.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. Since we are both unoccupied.¡±


    ¡°Oh, as expected of Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Just stop making a weird expression. You ruin Higan¡¯s cool image.¡±


    ¡°Ohoho, don¡¯t mind the small details!~¡±


    Aaaand¡­she¡¯s back at her feet.


    Though I can¡¯t say I hate her but it¡¯s really unsettling for me. If I must, I want to see the real Asteria talking to me instead of using someone else¡¯s body.


    I¡¯m sure under odd circumstances, we can be friends with each other.


    ¡°Now then, since it became a chat rather than a collective sharing of information, I¡¯d like to mix in some personal insight into this.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Since I want to hear what she has to say, I stood up and sat down beside her. While I was doing so, it really came to me that Higan¡¯s tails are no longer there.


    ¡°First, are you familiar with Greek Mythology?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are. It would be dumb of you, who came from that world if you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Why did you even asked?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to confirm. Then, do you know how the story goes?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­something like the Titans gave birth to the world?¡±


    ¡°See, you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like I am obligated to learn it like a religion!¡±


    ¡°Keh, unfaithful runt. Well, there¡¯s no meaning to it when you yourself right now is close to godhood, huh. Well then, I¡¯ll leave the tedious parts and tell you the vitals.¡±


    Asteria heaves a sigh as she sank to the hot spring a little lower than me.


    ¡°Zeus, the child of Chronus and Rhea, you know of him, right? That filthy lecher.¡±


    ¡°Is it really alright for you to say that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is. After all, he chased me all around the planes, trying to make me his wife. Since I can¡¯t take it anymore, I flee with all my might and ended up in the Aegean Sea. I then kept my sister there, Leto, from the rage of Hera because she is pregnant with Zeus¡¯s children.


    ¡°Leto¡­your sister¡­then¡­¡±


    ¡°She told me that I should just take a form of an island which was called Ortygia and later, called Delos. It was so that she could hide me from Zeus¡¯s prying eyes. I deeply embedded in my heart the hate I felt for that man. You know why?¡±


    ¡°Zeus then¡­married Leto.¡±


    ¡°Marriage is a frail concept within us gods. As I said, Leto is pregnant with Zeus¡¯s children. She then gave birth to Apollo and Artemis.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°And then¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°I told you that we have collective consciousness throughout the vast space of time, right?¡±


    ¡°You did say that.¡±


    ¡°It seems that this, specifically me, who you are talking right now, was hunted by a race called Ethers.¡±


    Them again?!


    ¡°However, that was a long time ago. I was able to escape again but this time, I found myself here, in this world where my presence is null. And, moreover, the fragmented power known as Asteria is not embedded in an item but in a person.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s¡­how the Fox Clan with holy powers started, right?¡±


    ¡°I like how you are quick on the uptake. But it¡¯s not only my holy power they inherited. They also learned and absorbed my animosity against men. I had a child too with Perses but that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    I¡­


    I just gape my mouth there with eyes widened in surprise.


    So¡­it was not just a mere trait that Yasha, Higan¡¯s grandmother, passed down. The true root of that is actually Asteria?


    ¡°That¡¯s why I am telling you, right here, right now, this vessel of mine, Higanbana, cannot love the opposite gender and she will never will.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡±


    ¡°She can never ever have any real romance with a man. The past inheritors did have men in their lives and some had to so they can pass down the power which is me, however, specifically this current vessel, no longer plans to love anyone else other than you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­is that¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao Lionheart, you were the one who stirred her heart, yet, you refuse to believe your feeling deep inside yours for her, thus, you keep rejecting her.¡±


    Asteria, with serious eyes, push me down and half of my head is submerged in the water. I don¡¯t even know what to say now all of a sudden as if my body is bound with an irresistible spell.


    ¡°Therefore, I, Asteria, shall say it upfront. Take responsibility for my vessel that you deeply pained.¡±


    For some reasons, her words are like honey dripping into my ears.


    She has an odd glow to her that I cannot resist.


    ¡°Ah, Asagao Lionheart, you shall be¡ªeh? Huh?! HUH?! You shouldn¡¯t be waking up right now!? How?!¡±


    I can feel my breathing normalizing again as Asteria suddenly went into a panic. Her shrill voice resounded that everyone turned their attention to us.


    Asteria, who is straddling me, started panicking on her own¡­


    Hmm?


    ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just carving a path for you!¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯d want that?! Get out of my mind!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I can¡¯t!¡±


    Asteria suddenly started monologuing to herself with two alternative voices. Her expressions are somewhat funny as it changes to an enraged to a comically guilty one.


    Wait¡­does it mean¡­? From the conversation with herself alone¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m taking over now so get the hell out!¡±


    ¡°Ah, wait, wait! I¡¯m not done yet!¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Done with what?! Using magic to charm Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°Eh, you realized it?! Except it was not magic.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same thing no matter what you say!¡±


    ¡°Ahehehe!~¡±


    ¡°Get out!!¡±


    SMACK


    Asteria¡­or rather¡­


    Higan forcibly took her body back from Asteria but, in a fit of rage, punched herself in the face. As her fist landed on her cheek, I immediately saw he eyes rolling back.


    Wow¡­


    At this moment, they both blacked out.

 Chapter 299: A Little Bit Closer, A Little Bit Distant 7

    After the hot spring incident where Asteria pushed me down but Higan abruptly took her body back and collapsed, she was brought in inside and laid down on a futon in which followed by a whole day sleep like her fatigue haunted her.


    Ichirou and Shouko decided to fix their souls, however, since the one who bound Shouko¡¯s soul isn¡¯t here, who is Gria Hellbeing, Violetta together with them decided to pay him a visit today. We¡¯ll be hearing about it this night.


    We really don¡¯t know about the process but it seems that it will take several hours before they can fully stabilize their lost soul into their body. Nonetheless, to easily retrieve Shouko¡¯s soul from Flow, I guess things do come to us like a miracle.


    But, what does Flow really intended to do, dying like that? I think the answer may lie to Higan.


    Hinoki decided to stay longer for Izuna and her daughter sake together with the twins and Sierra. Of course, Alstroe, Topaz, and Mimi are sticking to me like usual. Senya¡¯s group also decided to stay a while until they confirm Higan¡¯s safety.


    And, as for me, I¡¯ve been looking out for Higan for the whole day and for the whole night till I fell asleep beside her while holding her hand.


    Right now, I just woke up and it still clear to me that the sun hasn¡¯t gone up yet as the horizon is painted in a blanket of stars. I direct my sight to the sleeping Higan and I notice on the other side, Izuna is there, holding her other hand.


    It was a beautiful sight of mother and daughter. I suddenly felt out of place¡­


    I slowly remove my hand from Higan¡¯s hand. I couldn¡¯t do it easily because she was holding my hand rather firm but by perseverance, I was able to break free.


    I slowly left the room and quietly closed the wooden door panel behind. The dawn chill penetrates my bone and sent a horrid chill down my spine. The baggy shirt and shorts that I am wearing prove no defense to the coldness so I took out my parka from my dimensional storage and wear it.


    ¡°¡­my thighs feel cold too¡­¡±


    I rub my freezing thighs with my hands to warm them up. They extremely fair complexion becomes ghastly pale from the low temperature. My body is shivering a little and my teeth are clacking lightly.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    Since I can¡¯t do anything about I just ignore the biting cold, or at least that¡¯s how I plan to. I can¡¯t go back to sleep either and I can¡¯t go back to Higan¡¯s room.


    Alright, a little stroll wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    With that in mind, I march out of the Fox Manor with stealthy steps making sure no one will notice me. The only thing that I can hear is pretty much my own cold breath.


    Hmm¡­


    I think I have a scarf too¡­


    Opening my dimensional storage again, I pulled out a teal colored scarf that I received from Violetta. I wrapped it around my neck lightly and gently. The effect is instant as the fluffy wool expresses its warmth in my neck.


    As I prepared myself, I walk in the path of a road of the large island where the Fox Manor is located. It¡¯s a large island next to a larger island where the Beast Capital is located. By its shore, there¡¯s a beach with white sands.


    This island alone grows a lot of trees which brings a fresh breeze and not only that, I heard that it has a lot of medicinal plants.  There are a lot of bamboos inside the Fox Manor and a large cherry blossom tree but outside reflects a tamed wilderness next to a road.


    The magnitude of beauty and usefulness of the forest and plants are most likely to Izuna¡¯s preference.


    After contemplating things that happened in the bath, I arrive at the beach that faces the horizon where the sun should rise, however, there¡¯s no indication that it will any moment. The wave of the sea sounds so calming that I felt equally pleasant as I watch and listen to it.


    ¡°Fuu¡­¡±


    I inhaled fresh and salty air.


    It¡¯s cold that my lungs felt it but otherwise, it was a good air. My hair white and glossy hair sways in the chilly breeze. Seeing how it flutters, I brush and combs it to fascinate myself with the beauty I am blessed with.


    ¡°It sure is beautiful, you that is.¡±


    I jolted in my place as a voice entered my ears. I hurriedly turned around and there, I found her blank and deadpan countenance gazing right into my eyes.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    She is lightly dressed in a cherry colored kimono she used to sleep. It¡¯s kind of loose with her bare shoulder peeking and her thigh being revealed with the fluttering wind in the slit of the kimono.


    I approach her with a casual stride.


    ¡°Are you feeling okay now?¡±


    ¡°I feel a lot better than before.¡±


    ¡°I see, I¡¯m glad.¡±


    Saying so, I extend my arms to wrap around her, however¡­


    ¡°¡­Higan?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She rejected my embrace by taking a step back. Her gaze changes from a simple stare to a pained one. She didn¡¯t avert her eyes from me but it feels like she wants to.


    ¡°Stop it, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Higan?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you doing that to me.¡±


    ¡°But why? Do you hate me?¡±


    ¡°How could I hate you?! Asagao, you yourself know how much I long for you!¡±


    ¡°Then why? You just keep avoiding me! How can I understand you if you don¡¯t say anything?!¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? You are so stupid! Do I really have to spell out every single thing for you?!¡±


    ¡°What?! You are calling me stupid now?! You are the one who keeps avoiding me every single time I went to you! That¡¯s just plain ridiculous you know! I am kind of hating you now!¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­no¡­that¡¯s not¡­¡±


    In the heat of the moment, Higan¡¯s face dims and her eyes widen in surprise. I didn¡¯t mean to say that but she really took a strong blow from it.


    She immediately recovered from her shock and her face becomes sullen with anger as she marches to my direction.


    She pulled her fist as she got in front of me and then¡­


    SMACK!


    I felt a dull pain in my cheeks as I stagger. I held into my posture and kept my feet intact to the ground. I just realized that Higan punched me.


    I can feel my head being filled with anger too so I also balled my fist and¡­


    SMACK!


    I strike back right at her cheek too.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how you want it?!¡±


    ¡°Bring it on!¡±


    With both our heads losing its cool, I fought back.


    Without holding back but without using any power, Higan and I punched, slapped, kicked, and even headbutt each other.


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    ¡°Dumbass! Dumbass!¡±


    Higan pulled on my hair and in retaliation, I pulled her while pouncing on her stomach with a punch. She delivers a kick to my flank and I delivered a punch on her face making us both let go of the hair we were clutching.


    ¡°Dumb fucking ass!¡±


    ¡°Kuh! Stupid introverted fox!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not! You are just a crybaby and super dense to boot!¡±


    ¡°Me?! Who is the one ignoring me the whole time while acting so damn edgy?!¡±


    Higan pounces on me and pinned me to the sandy ground. She slapped my left and right cheeks but I strike her with my fist in the head.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a hypocrite! You are just leading me and hurting me on a whim!¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?! Idiot! Idiot!¡±


    I grab the collar of her kimono and kicked her in the guts that sent her flying. She immediately got back up and readies herself once more as she took a martial arts stance.


    Of course, I am not holding back.


    As she kicked the ground, I started using Calm Dragon Tempest Unarmed.  She threw a punch at me but I dodge it by twisting my body and returning a kick on her body. She lowered her stance and blocked my kick using her arm and grabs my ankle and push it away.


    She shifted her body weight and delivers a quick ax kick and I manage to block it myself this time that gave me a chance to strike her in the abdomen.


    As my fist landed, her fist then landed my face.


    My body is aching everywhere even though I regenerated most of my injuries. Higan is huffing tiredly, the same way I am doing and she is quite battered from our exchange.


    We both back away from each other to momentarily take a rest.


    ¡°Idiot¡­I really hate you so much but I just can¡¯t help but love you.¡±


    ¡°How do you expect me to understand that¡­?¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it?! How many times I have already expressed how much I want you!? How many times did I felt so rejected?! I know¡­I said it myself that I will wait for your answer but¡­that in itself is too hard for me! Can¡¯t you see, I got impatient!?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to say?! I have a lot on my hands too and my feelings are all over the place!¡±


    ¡°And what?! You¡¯ll keep hurting me like that!?¡±


    ¡°I am not hurting you! I would never do anything to hurt you!¡±


    I don¡¯t know.


    What am I even doing to hurt Higan?!


    I can¡¯t make any sense of what she is saying!


    ¡°You will always show how close you are to me but in the end, you are not giving me any concise answer! You¡¯ll always pull a heartstring from my chest and in the end, you¡¯ll just keep me aside and avoid the topic! Asagao¡­I¡¯m done with it! I want you to know how I really feel now!¡±


    ¡°Yeah?! Is that what you think!? Then I¡¯ll tell you what I feel too! I¡¯m scared!¡±


    ¡°Scared?! Do you hate the idea of having a relationship with someone younger? To someone of the same gender?! To someone like me?!¡±


    ¡°I am scared of commitment! I am frightened with the thought of commitment!¡±


    I dug up those feelings in my heart.


    But it¡¯s the truth. I don¡¯t want to be committed yet to someone. Higan was the first want to convey her feelings to me and honestly, I don¡¯t know what to do or to say. It was my first time so I hold it off at that moment.


    Then, I confess to Ichirou which ended up in a rejection.


    At that point, I can¡¯t handle my own romantic feelings anymore. I just thought that what if I haphazardly answered to Higan¡¯s feeling, it will only come out as I am using her to get over my own rejection?


    I don¡¯t want that!


    And at the same time, I cannot commit myself to anyone anymore after that. I was deeply hurt that even up until now, I am still avoiding any eye contact with Ichirou.


    I am more weak-hearted than I thought.


    Gradually, those thoughts and feelings become harder for me to cope so I shifted my attention to other things. I averted my mind to unspeakable emotions.


    ¡°Higan¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°At first, I thought that you and Alstroe are better for each other¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°But as time passes, I grew greedy and I crave for you more and more.¡±


    Higan¡­thought of that too?!


    Surely, Alstroe and I are close but not to the point I can see her as a love interest. I want to be intimate with her in a familial manner, not in a romantic way.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to commit yourself if you don¡¯t want to. Not with someone like me. I was just scared that you too¡­might disappear abruptly¡­like my father¡­like our father did.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­the first time I heard of it coming from you.¡±


    Higan sprouted a faint smile on her lips.


    It was not sad, not melancholic, but someone who has already embraced everything.


    ¡°This crude problem of mine started when I realized that¡­I cannot understand any of your feelings. Despair invaded my mind. I didn¡¯t know how my father felt that time before he died. I got scared that¡­you might go away without me understanding your feelings.¡±


    ¡°But¡­what you did in the congregation.¡±


    ¡°I was desperate. I want you for myself if I cannot figure out how you feel. In the end, I still haven¡¯t got any answers. In the end, misunderstandings ensue rather than understanding.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to say I understand.


    Rather, that¡¯s not the word I should be saying right now.


    ¡°But now, I am going to do my best to move on from my father¡¯s death, from my obsession with you and develop it to a mutual love. This is now my desires. I wanted you to understand it, Asagao. I am going to further broaden my views, I am going to give attention to things around me, and I am going to make sure that you will fall in love with a proper me.¡±


    Rather than saying sorry, rather than saying I understand, rather than saying to stop, there¡¯s a better word I could think of right now.


    Higan understands that I myself is not ready yet but right now, she is not forcing herself but showing how sincere she is in pursuing her love with me.


    The only words I can give Higan right now is¡­


    ¡°Do your best!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I will!¡±

 Chapter 300: The Path of Shiva 1

    After which Higan and I got back, we were thoroughly scolded as expected. To be honest, it was our first time fighting like that, fist-to-fist.


    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s how siblings fight but what do I know? I never had a real sibling before.


    However, through that, I was able to understand Higan a little more and I was able to squeeze out what I truly feel for her at the moment. It may change in the future but right now, I am satisfied just being a friend, a sister, and someone precious to her.


    After that, we stayed for another day just to look after Higan who fell ill. Asteria never resurfaced again and Hibiscus and Casablanca wake up as they are without the interference of the gods inside their bodies.


    Because The Elven Queen Hinoki Prasiolite cannot vacant herself any longer due to prior arrangements and their new plan to excavate a hot spring, they left together with the twins. She told me to visit regularly but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s regular to her.


    Mimi and Fang got into a fight again with Mimi running away while crying. They are called Guardians of the Forest but they act like a child.


    At this point, it¡¯s better to call it quarrel than fight because of how oddly they treat each awkwardly.


    Soon after, Senya, Mimosa, and Fang returned to the Fairy Forest, not before Senya parting me with words.


    ¡°Asagao, about Alstroemeria¡¯s condition.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, yeah¡­what about it?¡±


    ¡°Have you found any clues to bring her back?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­not yet. I¡¯m even started thinking that she¡¯s better that way¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up?!¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m just kidding!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, since none can still distinguish the cause of her regress in age, why not seek her master in Ki? She trained Ki under someone in the Path of Shiva so they might have a clue of what¡¯s happening to her.¡±


    ¡°I asked her once and it seems that Miss Cecille knows where¡¯s their temple but there will be some difficulties venturing towards that place.¡±


    ¡°How about Lady Violetta¡¯s warp?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be a place she has never been before and the place¡­isn¡¯t exactly ideal for her at the moment.¡±


    ¡°I see, I understand. However, consider that they are our only clue left.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try consulting Miss Cecille about it.¡±


    And so, they departed while leaving those words behind. As for Mimosa, she left tons of medicine for Higan since she feels like she is responsible for what happened to her.


    Then, the time for us to return to Astlan Castle has come. Izuna is seeing us off in front of the portal that Violetta summoned together with several servants bowing to us.


    ¡°Umm¡­where¡¯s Higan?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s resting in her room. Well, she refuses to come and said that it¡¯s really unneeded to see you off since she¡¯ll be visiting really soon. Really¡­what a rude child.¡±


    ¡°And yet, you are smiling for that rude child, Lady Izuna.¡±


    ¡°Yes, after all, she has grown. It¡¯s all thanks to you, Asagao. Though I wonder, how long would it be till you start reciprocating her love for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, Lady Mimosa told me that she can do something about you two having an actual child of your own. The question would be who will drink the potion?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    I can feel my face paling from what Izuna said.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. Maybe I should have a deep talk with Lady Mimosa about tonics and such one time. I bet we can share knowledge with each other.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Violetta. She said she learned a lot from you from just conversation alone.¡±


    ¡°Ho? Now I¡¯m more thrilled. I wish to see their vault of knowledge in the Fairy Forest. I wonder what kind of experiment we can come up with?¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, please do tell me the results of your collaboration.¡±


    I heard something dreadful.


    A collaboration between Mimosa and Violetta?


    It just gives me shivers.


    Mimi is grinning ear to ear from Izuna¡¯s implication about that potion. Possibly because she herself can change her own gender at will. Topaz and Alstroe are just tilting their heads and if they ask me a question about it, I doubt I can give a precise answer.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    I can just make a troubled smile when Alstroe tugs on my clothes together with Topaz.


    ¡°Violetta¡­let¡¯s go...¡±


    ¡°Are you perhaps embarrassed about this conversation?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am! Why do you look so pleased?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing. I just remembered you saying to me that since your body is unlike everyone else, you won¡¯t experience menstruation because you are perpetually fertile, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say this bluntly, I am not interested in pregnancy¡­yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Yet?¡±


    ¡°I mean no!¡±


    That¡¯s a lie.


    I¡¯m really interested. I¡¯m really piqued not just with pregnancy alone but also with the process. I¡¯d be more of a hypocrite if at least I deny it in my mind.


    I can¡¯t hold on to anymore to the shred of a man inside my heart. It will just easier for me to accept myself for who I am now. It¡¯s just that I am still a little reluctant to other things such as the intercourse itself.


    In the first place, this body can¡¯t even reach a state where I am aroused. That¡¯s why I think I am lacking some solo action with this.


    Acknowledging my complaint, Violetta also bid farewell and all of us enters the warp while Izuna is waving her hand.


    And then, after several minutes since we arrived¡­


    ¡°Hmm!~ Ah, this is it! This is what my body has been looking for! This fragrance, this softness, this warmth, this is what I¡¯ve been craving for a while.¡±


    ¡°You sounded so perverted¡­¡±


    ¡°This is roughly how I really feel happy from leaving me alone here. Fill my energy with your little sister charm, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t mind though but, why do you need Alstroe here too?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Pseudo little sister.¡±


    ¡°You really are¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    Ashfon immediately nabs me out of my room as soon as I lay down. He brought me in his office together with Alstroe and lay us on his lap together as he works.


    ¡°My, Your Highness¡¯s working pace sped up!¡±


    Ishtar exclaimed as Ashfon truly moves like a breeze as he does his work on the desk. He already laid out the trap for Alstroe as he also laid down a tray of sweets before her, lots of lots of sweets.


    As for me, it¡¯s my royal duty to support the king so I don¡¯t have much complain.


    There¡¯s a stack of paper in front of me and there are more on the floor and overall, if you stack all of them, they are three times taller than me.


    That¡¯s true when we first arrived at noon, however, upon dusk, it decreased drastically towering as the same as my height.


    ¡°How was it, Asagao? Incredible, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did your best.¡±


    ¡°Right? Praise me more, Asagao!~¡±


    I slightly tilt my body backward upon his yearning for my words, however, I didn¡¯t do as he wanted. I just gave him a smile from the bottom of my heart and extended a hand towards his head strokes it.


    ¡°¡­Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Mere words such as praising won¡¯t actually describe how hard you work and diligently. You made your subjects happy with a comfortable life and struggles to reduce the percentage of poverty. Your continuous progress to establish a firm trade of towns, villages, and cities and effort to eradicate illegal activities such as slavery. All of it doesn¡¯t just need to be warranted by my praise alone but to all the people you govern.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s¡­¡±


    I made quite a speech that made him flap his mouth.


    But, whatever anyone says, even he left his post for quite a duration, he is now doing his best to make up for his people. He could selfish but knows what to prioritize. Although initially, he is bad at interacting with people close to him, right now, he is slowly showing a bright color to everyone.


    As such, I at least want him to recognize himself with the words I just said.


    After collecting his calm, he broke out in a sincere smirk.


    ¡°So you''ve always been this considerate of me, Asagao. I don¡¯t want this coming out of my mouth but, you are definitely better than before. As if, you¡¯ve grown from a child to a lady.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really make me comfortable when you put it like that. I just¡­learned how to put effort on things I need to do.¡±


    ¡°You are even less pessimistic than before too.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been through so much. Tackled so many problems and woes and now, we¡¯ve attained another time of peace.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    With soft gentle gaze, Ashfon peers into my eyes as I look up while leaning on his body. Even though my body is supposed to be around twelve years old now, he is still quite tall.


    Even though I said peace, there¡¯s a pressing matter about Flow attacking Mimosa and Higan. But since Flow perished in a skirmished against Hasu, there is nothing more to discuss.


    In the end, Higan firmly declined to talk about anything regarding Flow¡¯s goal.


    On that note, the temporarily revoked Higan¡¯s position as the Beast Queen and repatched it again to King Folga. This is what they discussed for Higan¡¯s future. The position will be once again transferred to her when she reaches the age of twenty-one years old.


    ¡°Fonfon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What happened to the congregation by the way? What did Priscilla say regarding my claim on the center continent?¡±


    ¡°Still going about that, huh? Truth be told since you got the majority of the votes, it is said that next month, a construction will be commenced as soon as possible. She also stated that she will be your treasurer and demanded Violetta to hand over your wealth that you inherited from your master. And¡­there¡¯s this proposal of hers that¡¯s been going through my mind.¡±


    ¡°Proposal?¡±


    ¡°The City Academy. She wanted the participation of every leader since she wanted to make the Center Continent a melting pot of every race and a vast trading post.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a good idea too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but Priscilla also told me that she is waiting for your decision.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Decision of what?¡±


    ¡°¡­Asagao¡­the name of the continent. We just can¡¯t call it Center Continent forever, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah. I¡¯ll give it a deep thought.¡±


    I immediately ponder for a name.


    But¡­of course, I can¡¯t come up on the spot. It¡¯s not like I am compelled to give one right away.


    I have something to do too in the meantime. Since Ichirou and Hasu were able to retrieve the soul, they are staying over at Gria¡¯s castle together with Shouko.


    Wait¡­


    Now that I put some thought on it, I am actually out of things to do.


    ¡°Fonfon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Is there any work for me?¡±


    ¡°Work? You are doing your work now by being my precious little sister who fills my love meter at its highest!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a limit of how I¡¯ll tolerate your nonsensical speech.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! Don¡¯t pout! I was actually beginning to think that I need to do some city inspection but as you can see, I am still occupied. How about? Why don¡¯t you do that work for me?¡±


    ¡°I think there¡¯s no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°As for your escort¡­I can¡¯t let Violetta walk around in her condition. Lily and Edelweiss are busy with the patrols and constant battle with magical beasts. A lot of the soldiers and knights are helping out in various cities and are even doing delivery work¡­¡±


    ¡°I think I can recommend someone who is well known and familiar.¡±


    ¡°Oh, who are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°I vouch for Miss Cecille.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the receptionist from Nanab Harbor town.¡±


    ¡°Yes, since with that, I can also bring Alstroe with me.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking she is going to be your substitute for my fluffy meter.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°Your big brother is sad.¡±


    Seriously¡­


    ¡°So, are you going to accept the job?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I will.¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­¡±


    Ashfon stretches his hand on a draw to his left and there, he pulled out a stack clipped papers. He glances over the name of the title and nodded to himself before laying it down in my lap.


    ¡°This is¡­?¡±


    ¡°The lists of Cities, towns, and villages. Each of the Cities is governed by a noble and also, listed on the same cities are their specialties, populations, gross income, taxes list, census and many other more. A Town is governed by a mayor and a village is governed by someone who they selected as chief and all of those have same criteria as a city.¡±


    Eh¡­?


    This is¡­?!


    This is as thick as a phone book¡­


    ¡°Um¡­isn¡¯t this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Ashfon brimmed a smile towards me which made me pale a little.


    However, I felt like I bit something too large for me and now, I can¡¯t swallow it. Also, Ashfon¡¯s smile feels like it¡¯s indicating something¡­


    I¡­I can¡¯t turn it down¡­

 Chapter 301: The Path of Shiva 2

    Two days¡­


    It took me two days to actually skim through the stack of paper Fon provided to me. I have to study it thoroughly before actually doing the actual inspection so I won¡¯t make a mistake.


    No, it is expected that I¡¯ll make a mistake that¡¯s why I am going to be accompanied by Miss Cecille.


    And for that, we have called on Miss Cecille who supposedly going to arrive today but she¡¯s awfully late. She is to arrive before noon but it¡¯s lunch passes by and she is still not here yet.


    Well¡­if she is still not here then¡­


    ¡°Asagao, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­I want to do a few swings¡­¡±


    ¡°And get all sweaty? No.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t touched the sword for the past few days¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so strict, Violetta?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the noble governing the Erius City and what¡¯s their gross income?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why.¡±


    She struck where it¡¯s the most painful.


    Since I¡¯ve got no comeback for her, I just opened the thick stack of paper again and read through everything.


    Currently, I am the at the Library where Violetta resides. Stacks of the books are nowhere to be seen as the shelf from first to the second floor are all dust-free. Her followers are doing their best to keep the place clean in consideration of Violetta.


    I¡¯d be furious too if they don¡¯t at least do this much for her. At worst, I¡¯d be complaining to Priscilla and have her do the job.


    Alstroe is fast asleep beside to me as reading books bore her and Fonfon¡¯s current mood booster is Topaz and Mimi. I really didn¡¯t have anything for them to do so I had them take my place. Surprisingly, Fonfon is also fine with them.


    I have to be patient too since I will be doing my first job outside of Astlan Castle.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Violetta?¡±


    ¡°Miss Cecille is here. Judging from the travel speed, she is most likely in a carriage. Wait, she¡¯s not alone it seems¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean she has a companion with her? I wonder if it is an assistant or something.¡±


    ¡°¡­Fufufu.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t like that daunting laugh Violetta is leaking out¡­


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you meet them at the castle gate as a formality? I shall follow suit once I¡¯ve organized a better reception.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    As per Violetta¡¯s suggestion, I drag myself out there while conspicuously waking up Alstroe. Before heading out, I checked my appearance in the mirror and yes, I¡¯m wearing an overly frilled dress and I am the kind of person who wanted to take a few swings wearing this.


    I also checked Alstroe¡¯s appearance and she is still lovely and adorable with anything I dressed her in. We have the same pair of clothes so it doesn¡¯t really have any rooms for judgment for me.


    We head down the stairs and made our way to the gate since the travel from the city gate to the castle won¡¯t be that long because of the well-constructed pedestrian in the city despite the clear and sunny weather.


    Not long after we waited at the entrance, a simple brass carriage came to our view as the soldiers inspected them and gave them permission to pass.


    As it stops in the parking lot designated for carriages, the carriage door opened gently and from there, Miss Cecille came out, wearing her receptionist attire with a hair tied in a bun with her glasses. Miss Cecille seems more matured when she dress like this¡­


    Alstroe and I approached her but in excitement, Alstroe immediately pounces on her and clings while rubbing her face on Miss Cecille. The troubled Miss Cecille was able to catch Alstroe but sprouted a troubled face.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°I have answered the call of the King, I am Cecille, a receptionist from Nanab Harbor Town.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you suddenly all formal with me?¡±


    ¡°Our social standings are heavens apart. Just being in your presence is an honor for me.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­let¡¯s drop the pretense and act naturally, okay?¡±


    ¡°I cannot do that. First, I am ashamed of Alstroe imposing on you and now, you are telling me discreetly to be rude in front of all the people.¡±


    ¡°Alstroe is here because I want her to so Miss Cecille can have a free reign going over  the land dealing with a lot of aftermath from the disaster, I am extremely grateful for your efforts.¡±


    ¡°Your words honor.¡±


    This is a little troubling when someone started treating as a real princess. I get all these formalities and goodwill words.


    Or maybe Miss Cecille is only doing this because there are still a lot of people around us?


    If that¡¯s the case, I should invite her over my room so we can have an informal chat.


    ¡°Well then, shall we go so I can brief you on your upcoming job of escort?¡±


    ¡°By the way, Princess Asagao¡­I have someone with me today.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    As I asked, Cecille turned around and extends her hand inside the carriage as if to assist someone. There, a small and thin finger came and a girl with the same age appearance as me came out.


    Then, the figure of a girl with golden hair and rounded fluffy ears came out. She¡¯s wearing a gothic lolita dress despite the weather. Those red eyes then direct at me in a fierce glare.


    I¡­I¡¯ve seen this girl before!


    She is that sassy kid back at the congregation but I can¡¯t remember her name. If my memory serves me right, she is King Folga¡¯s daughter so meaning, she is also somewhat a princess but¡­I can¡¯t remember her name¡­


    ¡°I deeply apologize for my sudden visit, Asagao Lionheart! However, I have something I wanted to do in in this land so I have taken great troubles to travel from my kingdom to yours!¡±


    She said as she pointed at me with one hand on her waist.


    How should I handle this situation? On top of forgetting her name, I can¡¯t even read her motives for coming here.


    ¡°I, Daisy Aestasia, has graced you with my presence!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thank you for gracing me with your presence, Miss Daisy Aestasia.¡±


    I expressed my gratitude since she introduced herself before she found out that I forgot her name. Still, her pompous attitude seems like it¡¯s just a show so I¡¯ll play along.


    ¡°Well then, shall I invite Miss Daisy inside for a cup of tea and some extravagant cake?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I love cak¡ªI mean, I would love to partake upon your offer, so lead the way.¡±


    Ah, no good! This girl is cuter than what she seems!


    The way her face beamed in bright light after hearing the word cake and how she immediately controlled herself is a cute gap.


    I started leading her inside the castle in glee with Cecille and Alstroe who clings to her.


    ¡°Alstroemeria¡­you are kind of light but it¡¯s annoying.¡±


    ¡°Ahehehe.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t miss me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you. Do you really need to ask that?¡±


    ¡°As always!~¡±


    ¡°You are cheekier than usual.¡±


    Miss Cecille grunted with a knitted brow as she didn¡¯t even bother to shake Alstroe off her. Well, after all, above all the people I know, Miss Cecille is the one who cares the most for Alstroe.


    Miss Cecille is the only family Alstroe have, no, the only one who accepted her as one.


    After that, Violetta met with us in the main hall with several servants in tow. She gave a light bow to Daisy befitting of her demeanor.


    ¡°Good day, Miss Daisy Aestasia. I am Violetta, one of His Majesty Ashfon Astlan Lionheart Royal Guards. I am also present at the congregation hosted by Demon Lord Gria Hellbeing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, t-thank you for having me, L-Lady Violetta!¡±


    ¡°I have already prepared a room for your reception so if you may, together with My lady here.¡±


    ¡°O-Of course! Please!¡±


    Daisy stuttered some of her words as nervousness and panic attack her. It seems she can only put a strong front on me or someone she deemed a little lower than her.


    And when I said lower, I mean in terms of height.


    When I just thought I¡¯ll be taking them to my room, Violetta prepared a separate room for us to have our tea. It seems she already anticipated Daisy¡¯s appearance and immediately arranged a place for us.


    We arrived at a room with an open veranda. At the center is a small table filled with sweets and tea in accordance with what Daisy is anticipating. As such Daisy and I seated in an opposite chair while Alstroe and Cecille sat somewhere else in the room as to not disturb me and Daisy.


    Meanwhile, Violetta left the matter to me as she has something else to attend to.


    With tea poured by some maids in the room, Daisy started savoring the fragrance of the Jasmine Tea and gleefully and gently partake on the Vanilla Cake laid down.


    As she sated her initial cravings, she then initiated the talk.


    ¡°Ehem, not bad for a reception! However, if you ever served something like this to Beast Queen Higanbana, I doubt it will be satisfactory!¡±


    I wonder why I had the urge to laugh at her words.


    Is it because while she said that, she was savoring the taste of the cake inside her mouth or is it because there¡¯s a cream on her cheeks?


    She clearly enjoyed it but I won¡¯t point that out. I¡¯d like to see how far she will take this attitude.


    ¡°Anyway, for why I have arrived here, I shall explain it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!~¡±


    ¡°I have traveled days by ship and by chance, met this benevolent person on my travel. Since that, she agreed to guide me on the way as she also has a business in this place. It turns out that she is headed for the Human Castle too.¡±


    ¡°Miss Cecille is indeed benevolent. It is by a stroke of luck when you met her.¡±


    ¡°Ahehehe, she indeed immediately asserted my standing and I am extremely pleased! She will receive high praise from me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!~¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking to me with such warm gaze?!¡±


    She noticed.


    Daisy angrily exclaimed with flustered cheeks.


    ¡°Ah, sorry. It doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Continuing, you see, I have come to this land seeking for the peculiar power called Ki.¡±


    ¡°Ki? Did you perhaps heard of that from Higa- From Beast Queen Higanbana?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It served a lot of purposes as a power detached from magic. That¡¯s why I came seeking such knowledge about it. Do you perhaps know where I could find a fine Mentor?¡±


    Upon her question, my gaze immediately fell on Alstroe and I even noticed Miss Cecille knitting her brows with a troubled countenance.


    As the talk about Ki came, Alstroe immediately perks her attention towards us and she walks closer to Daisy.


    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s with this child?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, hey, you do have aptitude but your talent will be limited.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Your potential to use Ki. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not there but your chances of reaching past enlightenment are close to zero.¡±


    ¡°What in the world are you saying?¡±


    Daisy asked in bewilderment as Alstroe places her hand on her hand.


    ¡°Umu, I don¡¯t understand. Elaborate it if you have knowledge of Ki.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any skills in enriching your Ki but I am definitely a master of Ki.¡±


    ¡°Please stop spouting such dreaded lies!¡±


    ¡°You need to seek Master Tzari but you must be warned that the path you¡¯ll tread is of that Shiva, the Ki focus on destruction.¡±


    ¡°Hey, is this kid for real?!¡±


    Daisy seeks answers from me and Cecille and without abandon, we nodded in unison to affirm her doubt of Alstroe¡¯s assessment.


    ¡°I without a doubt, catered to the Teachings of Shiva. Currently, my Ki has decreased to a considerable amount but I can at least attest you Ki aptitude through touch.¡±


    ¡°Through touch? Is just that simple?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!~¡±


    It seems that we are now boarded with a troublesome one.

 Chapter 302: The Path of Shiva 3

    ¡°In any case, Miss Daisy, we cannot act upon your wishes. It may coincide with a goal of mine and Alstroe but we¡¯ve got priorities.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­that so?¡±


    She suddenly sprouted a sad and dismayed countenance while looking down. Her rounded fluffy ear droops. It¡¯s already commendable that she doesn¡¯t raise a fuss about it but even how much she sulk, I cannot do anything.


    I¡¯ve already taken the job of city inspection first and I don¡¯t want to disappoint Fon. This is what Miss Cecille is here for anyway.


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    Following the knocking sound that came from the door that has just opened, Violetta reveals herself before us and entered the room.


    She lightly bowed at Daisy with a wry smile.


    ¡°Was the confectioneries to your liking, Miss Daisy?¡±


    ¡°Yes! They were quite satisfactory, however, I might be taking my leave earlier than expected.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What could be the problem?¡±


    ¡°You see¡­¡±


    Daisy recounted her purpose of visit to Violetta who listened with a gentle smile on her face. Contrary to her sullen expression earlier, Daisy¡¯s tone sounded like she is appealing to Violetta to do something but she is doing it subtly.


    But it was bad as her intentions are leaking out.


    After several minutes¡­


    ¡°And, what¡¯s your real purpose for seeking a master of Ki? Surely it is not just because Beast Queen Higanbana spoke of it, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Daisy, I¡¯ll be blunt, we shall not cater to your selfishness. You are not in your territory and what Asagao showed up until now is courtesy. For us to show you the extent of our helping hands, we must first know your true intentions.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Your further silence will only bring you shame.¡±


    ¡°I get it! Okay, fine, I¡¯ll cough it up!¡±


    As expected of Violetta, she was able to easily coerced Daisy into spilling her motive. Although the person of subject showed reluctance, it is inevitable not to talk since we are giving her an option or a consideration.


    ¡°You see, I¡¯m really, really poor at using magic!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a common story among Beast Kin? Well, especially in your family who excels in physical combat.¡±


    ¡°I know! I know that but, it¡¯s like you are comparing me with my brothers! All of them is an idiot and even a brain-dead is better at a conversation than them!¡±


    Daisy shouted furiously with a reddish face. It seems she honestly don¡¯t like being compared to them but there¡¯s no one in this room that are actually doing that¡­


    ¡°The reason my father, King Folga Aestasia cannot choose the next heir to the throne because he deemed none of us siblings that fit as a ruler! It was heaven sent that Beast Queen Higanbana, although her position is temporarily revoked, has taken it before any of my brothers!¡±


    ¡°Are you not angry that you are not chosen?¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not! In fact, I want to serve under, no, beside Beast Queen Higanbana in the future and serve my people! But, even if I desire to, I am¡­quite weak.¡±


    ¡°So, because you lack the ability in the field of magic that you want to learn the Arts of Ki, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I am here in your presence because I wanted to gain anything just to become fit of Beast Queen Higanbana¡¯s aide!¡±


    That¡¯s really amazing.


    For Higan to gain a loyal follower like her, she must be really held in high regards.


    However, it¡¯s unpleasant. I don¡¯t like what I am feeling right now but I must at least lay down this kind of fact to her. So for that matter, I voice out this frustration.


    ¡°You are saying that you want to serve Beast Queen Higanbana because you found her amazing, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Because unlike anyone in my siblings, she, who is unrelated, is the best!¡±


    ¡°You say that now because you¡¯ve seen what she is capable of but, where are you when she felt lonely and unable to cope with her sadness when she was younger.¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Eh¡­what¡­are you saying?¡±


    Violetta flinched from the sudden change in my tone but, nonetheless, made no attempt to stop me from voicing out my thoughts.


    Daisy is clearly shaken.


    ¡°What do you see in Higan?! Do you want to serve her now because you can only see it as convenient?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t comprehend your words¡­¡±


    ¡°A year ago, Higan froze her own emotions and sealed every sadness in her heart. She continuously endured the pain of loss until I met her. I¡¯m not saying that I want to be possessive of her but, I don¡¯t want you claiming that you are fit to be her aide even after gaining what you need when you don¡¯t know the first lesson of her life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°She recently learned how to move on from the death of her father. Yet, you are unknowing of her circumstances.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know¡­! Even if you tell me this, I haven¡¯t met her sooner than when she returned back.¡±


    ¡°No more excuses.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    Did I push her too hard?


    I don¡¯t blame her or anything. It¡¯s not her fault if she doesn¡¯t know of Higan¡¯s circumstances before and I bet Higan herself don¡¯t want anyone unrelated knowing about it.


    But if she wants to be Higan¡¯s future aide, then she must at least know how heavy the weight of being one. I want her to learn that Higan is more than what meets the eyes.


    It¡¯s not my intention to push Daisy to tears with trembling shoulders.


    I want to pat her head and hug her to comfiness but, I have to stand on my ground and let her know that she needs to be true to her words and follow this path without faltering on that resolve.


    Ahh¡­!


    It¡¯s like I¡¯m giving a trial to her and testing her resolve!


    Look how I¡¯ve grown!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­I guess I¡¯ll just quit¡­¡±


    Wait¡­


    Wait!


    That¡¯s not what I am expecting to hear!


    Daisy said with teary eyes and crumbling countenance to vexation. I started wondering if this is just too heavy for someone like her.


    ¡°Why stop now? You are already here. For the daughter of King Folga, you are brave enough to venture out here. You can further do great things if you steel your heart.¡±


    Violetta carried on the conversation as with a caring tone as she gets on one knee and looks Daisy at eye level.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°That is so. You want to become better than your brothers, right? Becoming someone great, you shouldn¡¯t stop here. Trials are ahead, mistakes are inevitable, and emotional struggles lies on that road, however, aren¡¯t you Daisy Aestasia? King Folga¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°Oooh? Does that mean that Miss Sage sees something great in me?¡±


    ¡°S-Sage¡­? Ah, uh, I mean yes, there¡¯s something in your eyes that divides you from normal people and you are to achieve something worth noting down in the history.¡±


    ¡°Oh?! OHH?! Right, even the sage sees something great in me! Umu, you are certainly right! If I get shaken here, how could I hold on to my future! I am here to become stronger for Beast Queen Higanbana!¡±


    So easy¡­


    Just to be easily persuaded by Violetta¡¯s sugarcoated words¡­


    ¡°Hahaha! You heard that, Miss Asagao?! The sage sees me in a positive light!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!~¡±


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing. By the way, even if you resolve yourself back, the fact is that we cannot adhere to what you want to happen.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not going to!¡±


    This girl!~


    Anyway, what I said is the fact.


    Unless¡­the reason Violetta barges here is¡­


    ¡°Is that all, Asagao? Then leave it to me. I¡¯ll talk this one out with King Ashfon.¡±


    ¡°No¡­this is my job¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Then I have a suggestion. Why not start the city inspection right now? I shall send you to the city which where ki Master lives.¡±


    She directed her sight to Miss Cecille who immediately got up from her seat and gave a courteous bow.


    ¡°The Temple of the Ki Master Tzari is located on a snowy mountain. The mountain¡¯s name is Alfen and the nearest settlement is a fairly large town called Feirr Town. It¡¯s located at the most northeastern of the continent so that¡¯s why the temperature there is relatively low.¡±


    ¡°I see, thank you for the information, Miss Cecille. Please, see to it that Asagao shall do her work properly and at the same time, guide them towards the temple. I shall hand you enough funds and after the work is that, you shall be handsomely rewarded.


    ¡°I am honored.¡±


    ¡°Do you want a land?¡±


    ¡°No! Wait, that¡¯s¡­I mean, I haven¡¯t done anything to warrant such property.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you, however, if you truly desire it, then I¡¯ll give it a consideration.¡±


    ¡°I am plenty satisfied with what I have. As long as I can work, I am fulfilled.¡±


    With quite an exchange, albeit a little tired, Miss Cecille declined what Violetta is offering her. I do think that Miss Cecille is capable of a lot of things so making her manage or even own a land is not a big deal. Well, the only problem is that she is not a noble so she can only be granted a rank up to Marquis or something.


    ¡°With that, Asagao, your first destination for today is Feirr Town. I shall take my leave and inform King Ashfon about it.¡±


    ¡°I see. Please watch over my brother for me. I don¡¯t think he has the courage too but we don¡¯t know, he might do something to Topaz and Mimi.¡±


    ¡°If that ever happens, the first one who will lay down a punishment for him is me.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Daisy immediately intervenes our conversation with a perplexed countenance.


    ¡°Does that mean that you will take me there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, since we are going to that town, we might as well see through it. After all, we also need to see this Ki Master named Tzari for various reasons.¡±


    ¡°Ha, I knew it! My charisma swayed you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you are so adorable.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­Eh¡­? Quit it!¡±


    You started it.


    Then, as Violetta left, Alstroe then voices out her worry.


    ¡°Then, if we are to head there, all of you need to prepare¡­I guess?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Alstroe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing and freezing in the mountain but at the top where the temple is, it¡¯s warm. We need to prepare clothes for everyone, right?¡±


    Alstroe is saying that she is fine with the cold but we won¡¯t be.


    Well¡­


    That¡¯s common sense.


    Since Violetta said today, that means not actually today but tomorrow. I guess we will be preparing in Feirr Town. I should inform Topaz and Mimi.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve come terms with a solution, I¡¯ll be excusing myself briefly.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going, Miss Asagao?¡±


    ¡°I shall head to the King¡¯s office. I have an urgent matter to take care first before we depart.¡±


    ¡°I see, I shall advance towards our carriage.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, we are going to with warp.¡±


    ¡°Warp?!¡±


    ¡°Wait, two days of travel and you are already here¡­I know, by ship, it¡¯ll take you at least two weeks.¡±


    ¡°No, I came from the Center Continent. I came here with a ship with a captain called Merissa. She was indeed the nicest seafaring fellow, seeing how she only took several gold coins from me with such traveling speed.¡±


    She just completely ransacked you of your gold!


    Well, considering how fast Merissa¡¯s ship is, it¡¯s plausible. In the first place, it is really a stroke of luck that she traveled with Merissa, a captain of the Pirates of S.S. Iowa.


    Scratch that.


    I¡¯m still the Sea Emperor according to their culture!


    With that, I left Daisy, Alstroe, and Miss Cecille in the room and marched my way towards Fon¡¯s office. That¡¯s my plan but, as I arrive in front of his office, Violetta was just standing there with the door opened.


    She quickly took notice of my presence and sprouted a troubled countenance.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Asagao, you see, Isthal told me that Fon¡¯s working speed dropped, no, it is more to say that Fon stopped working altogether and holed himself up in his bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    I peek into the room and found no Fon. Meanwhile, Topaz and Mimi are just sitting on the chair where Fon is supposed to be. Because the chair is somewhat large, they were able to fit themselves together.


    However, that¡¯s not the problem at hand.


    ¡°What really happened here?¡±


    ¡°I do think it¡¯s their fault.¡±


    ¡°Topaz and Mimi?¡±


    ¡°For starters, why not seat on Fon¡¯s seat for a little and have Topaz and Mimi seat on your lap.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­?¡±


    Upon Violetta¡¯s words, I entered the room where Topaz and Mimi immediately beamed joyful faces. I headed towards the said chair while patting their heads and seated myself.


    ¡°What are you doing Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Mimi, please sit on my lap together with Topaz.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the king has been doing earlier, but you see, he left immediately.¡±


    ¡°Just sit.¡±


    ¡°Okay!~¡±


    Mimi seated on my lap¡­


    She is quite light but her body is supple and really soft. Topaz followed and she also seated on my lap. Now I feel the weight of their buttocks but it is not endurable.


    Violetta entered the room and said something.


    ¡°Start trying to write something on the desk.¡±


    Yeah¡­


    If she urges me then¡­


    I outstretched my hand to grab a pen from the table¡­


    However, there was something that I noticed¡­


    As I held out my arm¡­


    It collides with Topaz¡¯s sideboobs.


    ¡­¡­


    I understand now¡­

 Chapter 303: The Path of Shiva 4

    ¡°So¡­you see, I¡¯m not really a fan of mountains¡­¡±


    Daisy said as she sizes the mountain where we are supposed to venture with a perplexed countenance through the inn¡¯s window. It is as they said, this is that town, Feirr Town, which is closest to the tall mountain called Alfen.


    As expected, the sky is dyed ashen with clouds hovering the sky. Halfway of the mountain is actually covered with clouds and even from here, you can¡¯t see the top. Since the town is eight kilometers away from the mountain, the safe zone if ever an avalanche happens, it¡¯ll take us quite a time when walking.


    And even with that distance, the mountain¡¯s summit is not visible to our eyes.


    Currently, Daisy and I are in a room in an inn in Feirr Town. I¡¯m just lazing in the warm cozy bed while taking an occasional glance at the guide for City Inspection while Daisy just stares out of the cold window with a sullen expression.


    For Alstroe and Miss Cecille, they are out in town to buy necessities such as preserved foods and tools for mountain climbings. Not only that, we are in need of clothing for cold weather, especially for Daisy and me.


    Miss Cecille is a former adventurer so she knows what she is doing and Alstroe, without a question, doesn¡¯t need much maintenance. Even though I wanted to go shopping with them too, they forced us here because we are supposed to be here for being princesses.


    It¡¯s really awkward to be treated as one, to be honest. Daisy is one but for me, it¡¯s really quite unpleasant.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll brew some hot cocoa. Do you want one too? I¡¯ll serve it with marshmallow.¡±


    ¡°Eh, ah, ehem! If you insist, I shall partake on your offer.¡±


    I smiled at her and give her a warm glance as she put up a majestic front again. I don¡¯t even know what to say but I don¡¯t particularly hate how she acts around me. In fact, it¡¯s better than being gloomy all day.


    I quickly prepared the powdered cocoa and took out marshmallows from my dimensional storage and as the powdered cocoa dissolves in the hot water, I dropped a couple of marshmallows.


    I carried the two hot cup to Daisy and handed one to her.


    Daisy¡¯s face gleams in a rather pleasant smile as she caught a whiff of the cocoa with marshmallow while her tail wags in excitement. She brought it close to her lips and blows at it several times before taking a small sip.


    Her eyes slightly widen from the taste but nonetheless, savor the bittersweet taste of the cocoa and further indulges herself. Finding her reaction satisfactory, I then proceed to carefully sip on my own cup to feel a little warmer inside.


    With faces flushed and drunk in warmness, our eyes met momentarily, however, she immediately turned away from my line of sight and continued sipping on her cup while trying to avoid my watchful eyes.


    For some odd reason, I don¡¯t feel awkward about this lion girl. Oddly enough, her expression alone is quite entertaining.


    Good thing we were able to set out as soon as Violetta confirmed it with Fon. She immediately warped us here as she gave Miss Cecille our fund and now, we wait until tomorrow before we climb the mountain.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What¡­are you actually to Beast Queen?¡±


    ¡°Friends.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t need you to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s so mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehehe, I¡¯m just kidding.¡±


    She immediately puffed her cheeks to redness as I laugh at her. I never thought being a little mischievous has its merits.


    ¡°Well, if I will describe our current relationship with each other in one word, that would be¡­¡±


    ¡°Would be¡­?¡±


    ¡°Complicated.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too vague!¡±


    ¡°There are times where one should seek an answer by themselves.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can get any better answer than yours. I don¡¯t have any inkling desire to burden my Beast Queen with such question.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s fine to ask me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other choice.¡±


    She is quite playing with her words a little and subtly pushing questions at me while also pressing for answers without showing impatience or aggression.


    Very well, although I think I won¡¯t be able to answer her accurately.


    ¡°To me, Higan is a dear friend but, there¡¯s also a part of me that wanted to accept her feelings.¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Feelings?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, her mad love for me. I know it myself it¡¯s fine to accept it but there are some various factors that I needed to consider as well.¡±


    ¡°L-Love!? Wait! This is¡­the first time I heard of it!¡±


    ¡°She clearly stated it in the congregation.¡±


    ¡°I really thought it is just as a friend!¡±


    ¡°Well, it is not¡­¡±


    ¡°But you are both girls!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter for her¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­but¡­but¡­!¡±


    ¡°Does it ruins her image?¡±


    ¡°¡­But it should be boys for girls and girls for boys¡­¡±


    ¡°You actually need to broaden your thinking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why she was so obsessed with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Then that means, in the future, you are also going to be our queen? Wait, two queens? What about the heir? How will the marriage arrangement proceed?¡±


    ¡°You are thinking that far ahead? In the first place, Higan and I talked about it and settled with just being friends¡­. In the meantime.¡±


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    ¡°Asagao! Daisy! It¡¯s us!¡±


    ¡°Alstroemeria! You should at least add honorifics!¡±


    Alstroe¡¯s call resounded together with Miss Cecille¡¯s scolding.


    I took off from my seat and rushed towards the door and unlocked it. Miss Cecille did tell us to lock the door upon leaving earlier.


    So, with a click, the door opens and there, Miss Cecille enters and Alstroe carrying tons of boxes. Seeing a little girl carry this much must look like she is being abused but in reality, this doesn¡¯t have any significant weight for her.


    ¡°We will be leaving your clothing and some stuff you requested on your table. I and Alstroemeria are staying next to your room so just give us a knock or call when you need something.¡±


    ¡°Um, what did you found?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you mean my information gathering? Very well, let¡¯s discuss it now before dinner comes.¡±


    Since I urge for the fruit of their investigation, Miss Cecille obediently nodded and pulled a chair from a corner and sat. Following her gesture, Alstroe also dove on the bed with a plop and covers herself with the bed¡¯s thick sheet.


    ¡°To start with, about the town. I found no problem. It is as the files stated, they have stable income despite located in a snowy region. They have steamed bun with crystal herbs as one of its major spice for it that made them self-sufficient.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. It did say that they have their specialty and that¡¯s steamed buns but I have never read anything about the crystal herb.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to that, they receive a fair amount of tourists and their gross income is stable and the poverty is nonexistent.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard anything about the lord of this town, Lord Risad?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a fair amount of talk among the common people of his generous exploits. The young lord seems to be quite capable and there are no weird rumors going around. To be honest, that¡¯s all there is to it. Even if we do not go through with the inspection tomorrow, it seems that this town is guaranteed to be good.¡±


    ¡°I see, thank you for your effort. Actually¡­Shouldn¡¯t I be the one who should have done that asking around?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this why I am here? Since I am knowledgeable of economics and management is the reason why you called out to me for this job.¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking that I could just bring along Alstroe if you come. It¡¯s not actually in your job scope¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Now, now, I prefer doing something rather than standing still. Moreover, I enjoy things like this. But let¡¯s see, maybe I¡¯ll just let you do some initial conversation while I asked additional information. How about that?¡±


    ¡°You really love working, huh¡­¡±


    After that, Alstroe and Miss Cecille returned to their room while Daisy and I pass the time idly while waiting for dinner.


    Since Miss Cecille insisted that we stay at an extravagant inn that serves both mid and high-class people. As expected, what they serve here is actually good too.


    Ah¡­


    But I immediately noticed how our food is a little more dashing and well prepared compared to the other guests. This even costs more than what we paid¡­


    ¡°You see, even commoners have keen eyes for those who have airs of royalty. As such, you two are exuding such ambiance and those are expert in reception can smell even the faintest difference in odor. By the way, you two have a high-class odor that carries a sweet milk smell.¡±


    That¡¯s¡­a little creepy and outright scary.


    I think about the odor thing is more of intuition or something. I won¡¯t doubt Miss Cecille¡¯s words and I think as a receptionist herself, she is also keen on these things.


    The first time we met, I think she already has a hunch but as soon as I actually revealed that I am indeed, the sister of Ashfon Astlan Lionheart, she immediately changes her attitude towards me.


    After our extravagant dinner, I promptly told the one managing the inn my favor and they were extremely happy with my compliment.


    They are too happy that they vacant the whole bath for us.


    And then, after a refreshing bath, we all hit the sack¡­


    As morning came, we immediately head out to Alfen Mountain. Since I have the convenient Dimensional Storage, the whole walk is easy peasy.


    After around an hour of walk, we arrived at the base of the mountain. This is where Miss Cecille met Alstroe if I remember it correctly. Miss Cecille told it to me once.


    Our mountain climbing, long story short, is fairly easy.


    Since Miss Cecille seems to know the route and Alstroe knowing the way, it¡¯s safe to say that the only hazard was the cold weather and the occasional break we need to take because Daisy gets a blistered foot


    We have our coats and protective gears that help us keep ourselves warm. The food I take out from my dimensional storage is all piping hot too so the thrill of survival was lessened into a mere hill hiking. It was really easy¡­


    Since the path is uphill and slippery, we just proceeded with caution. If anyone falls, it¡¯s actually fine too. I can regenerate any wounds, Alstroe will immediately move to help, and Miss Cecille has abundant of experience in this kind of challenges.


    More like, Miss Cecille is a former adventurer, a professional one to boot, so she knows a lot about it. Dungeons, deep forests, ruins, and almost everything where one¡¯s life could be in peril with traps or carelessness, Miss Cecille has experienced all of it.


    Seriously, she is amazing. So¡­why is she still single?


    And then, for about five hours, we¡¯ve reached the top.


    Not actually top but we¡¯ve gone past the misty part of the mountain and now, we are in front of a long earthen staircase that leads to a shrine gate at the top. Not only that, it¡¯s really warmer here as what Alstroe told us.


    Of course, we climbed the staircase fairly easy. As for Daisy, Miss Cecille carried her on her back as she cannot walk further because of her blisters.


    Soon, we reached the top.


    What beheld us is a vast place with a beautifully paved ground with strange Buddhist markings. Afar, about a kilometer away, is a huge temple and behind the huge temple is another bigger mountain. The sunlight may not actually reach here but it is considerably warmer compared when you are actually climbing the mountain.


    What¡¯s worrying me is that there¡¯s only one person standing before us.


    A man with a considerable height and fairly built lean muscles that can be discerned even with his clothes meant for monks. He is not even bald as he dons a sullen silver hair and his overall figure seems like he is around in his mid-twenties.


    He is just stood there with a smile, however, everything changed when his sight landed on us. It becomes a really joyful one.


    ¡°Ah, Master Tzari! You¡¯ve become younger again!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Alstroemeria! You the one to talk! Come here, give me a hug!~¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    Alstroe dove towards the man called Tzari with a boom. However, he caught her fairly easily. He started rubbing Alstroe¡¯s cheeks in glee.


    ¡°My, my, my, how bubbly you¡¯ve become! I did expect this but touching you directly is quite the reward for all the years I¡¯ve waited.¡±


    ¡°Master Tzari, do you have curry?!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve cooked enough for all of your companions.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    With a sigh, Miss Cecille step up and look at Tzari with a disgusted face.


    ¡°Oh, Cecille, fierce as ever! The last time you visited was two years ago but you still have that displeased countenance.¡±


    ¡°Of course. After sending a spam of letters for the past years when I got custody of Alstroe, I grew really annoyed.¡±


    ¡°You never replied though.¡±


    ¡°With all those invasive questions, why would I?¡±


    ¡°I really wanted to keep track of Alstroe¡¯s growth even after chasing her away myself. Truth be told though, I was urged by the other members so I don¡¯t have any choice.¡±


    ¡°You actually planned all of that with your foresight.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, don¡¯t reveal much of my trump card!~ Anyway, may you introduce these cute fellows.¡±


    ¡°Be ashamed of your age, old man. You are already balding and ridden with back pain the last time I saw you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I do fancy them right from the start.¡±


    Wait¡­


    So the old man Tzari is actually this guy?!


    There¡¯s also something weird about the conversation¡­


    ¡°You see, little girls are the best after all! I¡¯d like to see many of them as much as possible.¡±


    Oh no¡­


    This guy¡­is he actually a¡­

 Chapter 304: The Path of Shiva 5

    I slowly back away with small step with a petrified smile as the man called Tzari made a smile too. I can feel goosebump encroaching my neck and a chill running down my spine. I glance over to Daisy and she also has the same stiff countenance.


    ¡°Oh my, why are you backing away, Miss Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­Am I? Y-You must be mistaken. How did you even know my name¡­?¡±


    ¡°I wonder how? Hmm!~¡±


    I am bad with this kind of people! I don¡¯t even have the slightest clue how to deal with them because they seemed so whimsical.


    If this is Alstroe¡¯s master, I fear what he might have done to her in the past¡­


    ¡°Stop that, don¡¯t scare Miss Asagao if you don¡¯t want to incur the wrath of King Ashfon.¡±


    ¡°Ohoho, I wouldn¡¯t want that.¡±


    ¡°Tzari, explain yourself carefully that it won¡¯t cause misunderstanding! You always love inciting these kinds of shenanigans.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I shall clear my name of any evident suspicion.¡±


    Tzari said as he walks closer to me with a glee smile.


    ¡°What¡­? Don¡¯t come closer!¡±


    ¡°My, my, I¡¯m getting a bad treatment.¡±


    ¡°You, what did you to Alstroe when she was staying here?!¡±


    ¡°Really, little girls are the best!¡±


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    I want to hit this guy so hard!


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what you are misunderstanding!~¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! I¡¯ll explain everything on the way, Alstroe has gone ahead.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­we¡¯ve come this way so there¡¯s no way we are going back empty-handed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Seeing that Tzari beckoned me and Miss Cecille who is carrying Daisy to follow, I reluctantly picked up my pace to walk behind Miss Cecille who is walking behind Tzari.


    Even though I said it¡¯s warmer here than when we were climbing the mountain, feeling chilly here is still inevitable so I kept my coat. It¡¯s like a wintry day with no snow falling but still manage to bring a cold breeze. Contrary to my sensitive skin, Tzari isn¡¯t wearing anything similar to a coat or windbreaker, in fact, he is lightly dressed.


    While we are walking leisurely, Tzari started talking.


    ¡°The teachings of Shiva solely relies on destruction while the teachings of Brahma relies on preservation, a two opposing concept but also interacts indefinitely. The general knowledge of Ki is about life energy within every single thing. Even a rock has Ki.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guessed as much. But¡­really, what does it have to do with you liking little girls?!¡±


    ¡°Geez, you really want to know?~ Are you really that interested in older men?~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, you just can¡¯t take a joke, huh?¡±


    I¡¯m getting really tired of your shit.


    ¡°I am specifically identifying little girls as a gender that can utilize the power of Ki effectively than men.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh? Really?! Wait, if you just said that first earlier, then I shouldn¡¯t have suspected you as a¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nevermind. Please continue.¡±


    ¡°So, as I was saying, from my extensive research for my whole life about Ki, through countless statistics and trials and error, I¡¯ve found out that women are prone to having stronger Ki growth than men.¡±


    ¡°Are you some sort of researcher or something?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no point in reaching greater heights of power without knowledge after all. In fact, I am a scholar in equal greatness with Mrothgir.¡±


    I gave him a skeptic gaze trying to ascertain his words. From here on out, I can¡¯t even read if he is being serious or not due to his earlier actions. It¡¯s not wrong to say that he is just showing a little bit of fa?ade at the same time, showing a little of himself not to be rude.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    However, what greatly pulled my interests is that he knew of Master. Master is only known in Demon Continent and Dragon Continent through his research exploits. This place is northeast of human continent¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the simplified explanation of my research.¡±


    ¡°I feel like you are implying that I am too stupid to understand it.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! You are as snappy as I thought!¡±


    ¡°I just still can¡¯t think of any merits that you deserved for respect, no, actually, it all crumbled when you started talking oddly like that.¡±


    ¡°I see, well, the thing is, little girls are specifically susceptible to Ki growth. Since they are small, their body easily gathers Ki. So, how does it differs from little boys?¡±


    ¡°H-How¡­?¡±


    ¡°Girls, in general, has richer life essence. They are the symbol of fertility after all and because of that, the flow of ki inside their body is a lot vigorous and they are a lot connected to the world that houses the largest sum of Ki.¡±


    ¡°In general, Ki is attracted to a person with a huge amount of life essence. If you put it that way, then it greatly differs from magic, however, like magic, Ki is something one can also train at a young age and will yield a better result. Right now, are you implying that a girl will develop in a large margin than a boy?¡±


    ¡°Most likely, however, not really in general. Like magic where one can only a have one or more affinities, the type of Ki that one would master will differ. Even if you are a little girl yourself and you are taking a wrong path or a path that you are not prepared for, the growth will be stunned.¡±


    ¡°If one will train in elemental magic when they have more affinity with enhancement magic, their potential would surely drop in the field that is not fit with.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. There are two paths of Ki and that are the Teachings of Shiva and the Teachings of Brahma. However, those two also branches out in several forms and beliefs in which one should acknowledge that they are going to go down in that path.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s one of the factors where little girls will further excel. Youth is the fuel in forming a solid belief in life and girls a prominently known to stick to their belief!¡±


    ¡°You are making it sounds like we are stubborn!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Though I am getting the gist of it, I still don¡¯t know why he is still fixated on little girls.


    ¡°Oh, you are actually accepting now that you are a little girl.¡±


    ¡°Keh?!¡±


    I know that fact already but you, further rubbing it on my face. I am fully aware now but why did that still got me?


    This man¡­he knows a lot, that for sure. This kind of people never ceases to surprise me with their knowledge, but this man goes too far. Tzari is implying that he even knows that I am originally a man. It¡¯s not that I am going to hide that fact but to subtly tell me that, he is something greater than I expected.


    The way he goes roundabout of things he really ticks me off¡­


    He just grins widely at me as he pokes fun at me.


    ¡°You¡­knew¡­?¡±


    ¡°Who knows.~¡±


    ¡°Please¡­don¡¯t be like this¡­¡±


    It really ticks me off but at the same time, I know that he also took care of Alstroe. He served as her family when she was kicked out of her town.


    As much as possible, I want to keep a degree of respect to him. I am a little conflicted and at the same time, a little pissed. All I could do is to sprout a grim expression¡­


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you are not emotionally broken. I think it was worth to see if you can feel emotions normally.¡±


    ¡°I can¡­¡±


    ¡°I see, I¡¯m glad. Thank you for being a friend to Alstroe. Just saying but, you are a lot better of a person than I am.¡±


    ¡°I hate this kind of tests¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! That¡¯s quite the right reaction I am looking for!¡±


    I sprouted a sour face this time as he gives a friendly smirk.


    ¡°Are you having fun, Tzari?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Cecille, I am thankful for bringing Alstroemeria and her friends here.¡±


    ¡°Even though this is the first time you met Miss Asagao and Miss Daisy?¡±


    ¡°Well, I would be! Like what I said, I love little girls.¡±


    ¡°We have special circumstances here, Tzari. You should already be aware of why we are here.¡±


    ¡°Jumping into the subject at hand, that¡¯s seemingly a fitting character for you, Cecille.¡±


    ¡°Where are the other practitioners, by the way, Tzari?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent them home.¡±


    He sent them home?


    ¡°They¡¯ll freak out if they see Alstroemeria!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve heard of that story from Alstroemeria. She was too strong for the other students that each time she challenges someone, they bound to have one or two broken bones.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, about that. Because the majority of the older students petitioned for Alstroemeria to leave, I have no choice back then. Well, since we are offseason, we won¡¯t be getting any tourists, instead, our shrined below the mountain will receive them.¡±


    ¡°You have a shrine at the base of the mountain, huh?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t have them climbing up here all the time, you see. Just in special events. By the way, Alstroemeria tends to both shrines back then. However, since she loves fights back then, she¡­continuously racked up a hefty amount of debt in my name.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you claiming of her custody now because of those said debts. I¡¯ll pay you double, no, even triple the amount just to keep your hands away from her.¡±


    ¡°D¡¯aw! What loving mother!~¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­I prefer that!¡±


    ¡°Well then, how much are we talking about here?¡±


    ¡°Two platinum coins.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­well¡­that¡¯s too much¡­¡±


    Even Tzari is quite flabbergasted by that amount of coins. It¡¯s a little relieved that there¡¯s still a modesty somewhere in that body of his.


    It¡¯s best to say that I don¡¯t have a better impression of him.


    ¡°Hmm¡­? I haven¡¯t heard the little cub spoke. Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Miss Daisy?¡±


    When Tzari mentioned that, I turn my sight to Daisy who is still on Miss Cecille¡¯s back. At the same time, Tzari sprouted yet another smile.


    Daisy snoozes silently as she dug the side of her head on Miss Cecille¡¯s back. She must be really exhausted trying to keep all that excitement inside just to put up a strong front. I bet it took so much toll on her mind that she just fell asleep.


    Since Alstroe carted off a while ago with a blinding speed, she is nowhere to be seen, however, we are moving closer to the temple with our pace. If possible, I want to keep this pace so we won¡¯t bother Daisy.


    After a while of walking again, we reached the temple.


    But¡­


    What can I say¡­


    It¡¯s freaking huge, or so I want to say but that should only be natural since it houses a lot of students and there should be a lot of training facilities or meditation room.


    However, in front of the temple is a huge brass bell hanged by a multi-knotted rope. It has an eerie design as it hangs above a donation box sitting on a pedestal. This just shows that it is a proper temple, however, the master of it seems to have a few loose screws.


    And so, Tzari led us inside as we made our way to another series of a short staircase and met with a large door. The large door has a smaller door made for easy access and since there is no need to move it, we used the small door.


    There, we met a huge paved hall with the ceiling far above us constructed with a lot of thick wooden beams to support the earthen roof. However, this hall seems normal as it doesn¡¯t have much decoration and the only eye-catching thing here is the huge statue colored in jade. A statue of a man with six arms with each brandishing various weapons like a sword. In its forehead lies a jewel deeply embedded. The statue wore an elegant garb that can only be depicted as epic with its multilayered coats underneath an armor.


    This must be their depiction of Shiva.


    After that, he led us to a specific place where a strong smell wafts, the smell of food, most likely the curry he said he cooked for Alstroe.


    What beheld us is a huge dining hall with a lot of long tables lined in columns and rows. It¡¯s a lot less lively since Tzari sent all of the students home, however, one table is being occupied right now.


    Alstroe is there sitting with five plates and spoon and fork respectively laid down with a huge pot in the center, most likely the curry. As she saw us, she waves her hand happily and stands up from her chair.


    ¡°Master, what took you guys so long? I¡¯m starving!¡±


    ¡°Ooof! Alstroemeria¡­did you prepared this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! We should all eat together, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­hardly do this back then.¡±


    As Alstroemeria dove on Tzari¡¯s stomach, Tzari opened his eyes wide from the simple spectacle. If I do say myself, even though Alstroe acts like a glutton when she can fast for more than a month, she properly waits for people to sit down beside her and eat.


    ¡°Ah, I see, you really have grown too. Thanks, Cecille.¡±


    ¡°It was Miss Asagao who taught her properly.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Tzari faces me and bows his head.


    ¡°It seems you properly taught her, not only in dining etiquette which I myself has given up long ago but also for seeing to it that Alstroemeria can properly control her strength.¡±


    ¡°Ah, how do you say so?¡±


    ¡°Her simple hug back then is backbreaking, you know? For her to hug earnestly while not exerting strength, you must have taught her how to become this gentle.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alstroe is, after all, a family for me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well as a family I suppose, ahahaha!¡±

 Chapter 305: The Path of Shiva 6

    It¡¯s hot, it¡¯s stick, and it smells really weird. I feel like it is melting together with my mouth as its warm spreads throughout my tongue and slides down to my throat. The rich flavor permeats my senses as it brought me down gaping for breath.


    I can¡¯t stop it. I keep forcing myself to put it in my mouth even though it¡¯s hot and sticky. I can feel something warm spreading throughout my chest as if it is bursting in euphoria. Nothing less to say, I could get addicted to it.


    ¡°How is it, Asagao? Is it to your liking?¡±


    ¡°This curry is definitely worth every mile we hiked today. It¡¯s extremely addicting.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! One my secrets to it is a mixture of umami from boiled dried fish and chili sauce with finely ground pepper.¡±


    ¡°Those are really intriguing ingredients. Maybe I should try cooking it like that.¡±


    ¡°And a small dose of an aphrodisiac!¡±


    ¡°Pffft!¡±


    Though small in quantity, I spurt out the curry in my mouth as soon as I heard him saying that he put aphrodisiac to it. I¡¯ve been thinking of it for a while now but Miss Cecille isn¡¯t getting any bite while Alstroe and Daisy who just woke up are guzzling down the content of the platter.


    What is this guy trying to feed us?! I know its curry but even though, won¡¯t it be bad?!


    ¡°Alstroe is fine. For you and the lion girl there, you¡¯ll just feel a certain level of excitement but not to the point of arousal.¡±


    ¡°Well, you did say it¡¯s just a small dose after all. More like, I can¡¯t even feel any arousal¡­yet, I guess. On that note, why does Miss Cecille seem to refuse to eat it?¡±


    ¡°I wonder too¡­¡±


    Upon discussing it, Miss Cecille threw a sharp glare at Tzari.


    ¡°I¡¯m allergic to fish.¡±


    ¡°¡­You are?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Even though you live in a port town?¡±


    ¡°What of it?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what to say. Even Tzari has this petrified countenance that surely I must have on right now too. I¡¯ve never seen Miss Cecille eat a fish too. The Nanab Harbor Town is famous for the horned fish and it made them prosper to what of it now.


    To think, of all the people, Miss Cecille who lives in that town actually have an allergy to fish.


    ¡°One bite of this shit and the effect immediately took effect. Rashes started appearing in my arms and I already have a runny nose.¡±


    She sprouted a really annoyed countenance as she stares at her arms encroached with a lot of red dots.


    ¡°At this point, I just want to cut my arms.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t! I think I got some medicine here!¡±


    ¡°That would be a big help! Thanks, Miss Asagao.¡±


    I took out a bottle of potion that I received from Violetta. It seems that it is called status ailment recovery potion as it cures any abnormal statuses such as paralyze, petrification, poison, and a lot more to some degrees.


    Sure enough, Miss Cecille took a little sip and the effect immediately showed a positive result. The red spots started receding until they disappeared and her runny nose stops.


    ¡°This is a really handy potion.¡±


    ¡°Well, well, while you are at it, why don¡¯t you savor my curry then drink the potion afterward. In that way, you¡¯ll eat the fish in which you have an allergy and cure it later on.¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry, I actually don¡¯t like it so I¡¯ll chew a beef jerky or something.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha, harsh.¡±


    Even though Tzari¡¯s face becomes a little pale, he laughs it off like it¡¯s nothing.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    It¡¯s no use troubling myself with it so I continued having my fill until I sate my hunger. Daisy gracefully puts down her spoon and dab her lips with a handkerchief from her pocket and drank a water.


    Seeing that everyone is finished with their foods, Alstroe stood and picked up the plates for us and heads to the sink to wash the dishes.


    Tzari then proceeds to beckon us somewhere else.


    He leads us to the inner part of the shrine. We passed a long hallway seemingly lingering with the smell of incense. The wooden passage way with high ceiling is a little bit eerie like what you¡¯d see in a classic Asian horror movie.


    After the long hallway, we arrived at spacious open room. The dusky cloud floats in the horizon and the place is protected with tall brick wall all around. Behind those walls are actually more mountains taller than this place covered with wintry landscape.


    All in all, It¡¯s also cold here.


    The spiciness of the curry earlier and the added special dose seems to be effective in keeping our body hot so I think I¡¯ll appreciate Tzari¡¯s thoughtfulness of adding that.


    What spread across the spacious paved field are training materials and dummy weapons.


    ¡°Let¡¯s test your aptitude with Ki here. Not just aptitude. Alstroe has her blindspots in this kind of things so let me personally test you two.¡±


    ¡°Me included?!¡±


    I exclaimed.


    Tzari said with a smile, however, I cannot be certain for his words.


    ¡°Though don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡±


    ¡°I knew it!¡±


    ¡°But still, let me check it for you.¡±


    Tzari walks towards me, outstretch his arm, and quickly put his right hand on my chest and start feeling it up with a press.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°I hope you have a valid reason for doing that. If none, you are just pathetically finding something to grab on¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awfully calm about this. I was hoping for a more vivid reaction.¡±


    I am not that mad. I think I stopped caring about it once I accepted this body as mine and how this body is awfully flat despite growing up a little.


    I am lying if I said I don¡¯t feel embarrassed about it though.


    ¡°This is one way to see person¡¯s potential with Ki, by peering deeper inside them and looking for the root of their Ki. A common core of living things as what an object lacks.¡±


    ¡°So touching my chest is necessary? And how long do you intend to keep your hand on my chest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. You¡­don¡¯t have any presence of Ki inside you.¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as if they are overwritten with something else. That reminds me, you are a transcendental being, right? Only worldly beings can have Ki core. Those who are from a higher level of existence seems to lack it.¡±


    ¡°Good grief, there¡¯s only the best sensation a flat chest can give that big busts can¡¯t.¡±


    He is not specifically massaging my breasts but his hand is only focused on the middle of it. He slowly separates his hand from my chest but then again, I can¡¯t help but threw a glare at him.


    ¡°Next is little miss lion over there.¡±


    ¡°I am not going to let you touch me. I am going to be angry for Miss Asagao¡¯s stead too.¡±


    How touching!


    Daisy shows her anger for me but she seems to misunderstands it.


    ¡°Oh, are you defending your friend?¡±


    ¡°Molesters are to be fried golden brown!¡±


    ¡°Now this is interesting! Her Ki grows stronger when her emotion is swayed.¡±


    I heard something good right now.


    Tzari¡¯s smile proves that Daisy has something else on her.


    ¡°This is a good timing then. How about we gauged you two by having a sparring match? Well, that¡¯s the reason I brought you two here.¡±


    ¡°We are going to fight each other?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? No.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    Upon Daisy¡¯s query, Tzari turns his gaze towards Miss Cecille who was watching quietly on one side. Seeing that Tzari looked at her, she sprouted glaring eyes that could kill someone.


    ¡°Tzari, you do realize that these two are royalties. For a commoner like me to raise a weapon at them, even as a joke, will get me in various trouble.¡±


    ¡°What of it? This place is actually out of the border of human continent now you see. Off the map by a tiny margin to be exact so you are legally fighting them in equal grounds.¡±


    ¡°I am a CITIZEN of that country and Miss Asagao is a royalty of that said country. Even I won¡¯t dare to hurt Miss Daisy too even if she is a royalty of the beast kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Then, if you get their consent, it will be okay, right?¡±


    Tzari immediately turns towards our direction and gave a gleeful smile.


    If it is a fight, I won¡¯t back down. There¡¯s only one answer to give. Even without Tzari asking, I immediately answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    The short shriek of surprise came from Daisy beside me. When I try to meet her eyes, she has this disbelief and widened stare like I said something unbelievable.


    It made me uncomfortable. Maybe perhaps, Daisy thinks I can¡¯t fight?


    Fair enough, I do think she can¡¯t too.


    ¡°You heard them.¡±


    ¡°Tzari, I swear¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your call?¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Good! Get your weapons around here. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find something you fancy.¡±


    Now surely this has escalated so fast that now, we are going to fight Miss Cecille all of a sudden. Miss Cecille started walking around to find her preferred weapon while I took off on my own.


    That¡¯s what I wanted to say but Daisy tugs on my clothes and pull on my hand to somewhere a little distant.


    ¡°Hey, are you sure you are going to fight? Aren¡¯t you like, super fragile?¡±


    ¡°Said by the one who was complaining about blisters earlier.¡±


    ¡°Wha--?! I ¡®ve never been in a mountain climbing before! I can¡¯t help it! I am the daughter of King Folga! I¡¯m pretty it¡¯s obvious that I am trained to a degree!¡±


    ¡°I had my fair share of training too so you can count on me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Well, you¡¯ll be my support now!¡±


    Okay¡­


    If she is stronger than me, I better do as she says.


    ¡°So, what is your specialty? Healing magic? Enhancement magic? What weapon do you use?¡±


    ¡°Full frontal attack with a sword. I can manage to block with variants of barriers.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?! Stop lying!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying! The style that I use is Calm Dragon Tempest and it utilizes all kinds of weapons but I have only trained with swords. I recently started training with the spear too but it¡¯s just the basics of the basics.¡±


    ¡°Calm Dragon Tempest? Never heard of that before. Anyway, let¡¯s see¡­geez, whatever. Let¡¯s just try to synchronize with each other, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Now I¡¯m worried.


    As we walk around, I found a short sword which I gave a few swings and deemed it passable because it¡¯s light enough for me to carry with one hand. Daisy found a broadsword made of wood and she gave it a swing herself.


    WHOOSH


    She does pack some strength in those arms of her.


    Even as a child, her strength is already comparable to an adult given as her special trait as a Beast kin. It seems that this is going to be a cinch.


    Soon after, Miss Cecille stands in front of me and Daisy with a wooden pole in hand.


    ¡°Miss Asagao, Miss Daisy, first and foremost, I was an adventurer and it is not an exaggeration to say that I am quite a famous one. Way before I became an adventurer, I learned the arts of the spear from the Angel of War called Milin. I believe you know of her.¡±


    ¡°Milin¡­huh. Do you know a lot about her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Her exploits, her prowess, her records on the battlefield.¡±


    That¡¯s one surprise that tickled my curiosity.


    As Miss Cecille said that, Tzari walks over a little away from us and speaks.


    ¡°I know of Milin too. She possibly could be the strongest human alive if I do say myself. Talents, wits, and even ferocity. If Ashfon Astlan Lionheart would be stipped of his Ira or if you strip magicians of their magic or I am restricted from using my Ki, without a doubt, Milin would come on top.¡±


    I always thought that Milin is just a first class pervert and was mistakenly appointed as the head maid. To think that people see her and evaluate her so highly like this is just conflicting. I¡¯ll complain later in her grave.


    But, I¡¯ll take this information to heart.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s start.¡±


    Miss Cecille said so as he prepares the pole in her hand and swings it.


    As she swings the pole, it created a breeze that swayed our hair and gave a light shockwave.


    Uh¡­


    The atmosphere around her changes.


    As I thought, this will be a cinch.


    Cinch for us to lose badly.

 Chapter 306: The Path of Shiva 7

    Miss Cecille just stood there, waiting for me and Daisy to commence our attack. This is no longer something I could wait for either as I am itching for some dry battle for the past days. With a glee, I deployed the Intangible Barrier to enhance my senses then I dash forward.


    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Daisy cried out from behind but stopping now might be detrimental so I push forward.


    As soon as I got closer to Miss Cecille, I immediately spin around to make a roundhouse slash and at the same time, as an effective evasive maneuver for an upcoming attack. It will be effective if my sword will clash with Miss Cecille¡¯s spear to create some rebound but¡­


    WHOOSH


    As expected, Miss Cecille casually dodged such half-assed attack by shifting her body sideward. Her movement was instant and fast that it won¡¯t be an exaggeration to call it her natural reaction.


    Since my attack missed, I continued forward to get behind her with my earlier momentum but of course, things won¡¯t go my way.


    With a quick and powerful kick, Miss Cecille thwarted my next action as my sword flew away from my grasps.


    ¡°Ohohoh? Cecille, you are still good at holding back.¡±


    ¡°When I agreed to this fight, it doesn¡¯t mean I am out for blood. I better make my assurance after all in dealing with them.¡±


    ¡°How valorous of you.¡±


    Tzari and Miss Cecille exchanged brief words.


    Somehow, I felt insulted but at the same time, she may be right.


    Well, I might call this testing the water just to know what Miss Cecille is capable of. My next attack may prove to be a better one.


    As I run off to pick up my sword that flew off, Daisy then charges at Miss Cecille.


    ¡°Hyah!¡±


    Daisy swung the broadsword with intensity but Miss Cecille just dodges casually. Since it¡¯s a sword that far outweighs mine, I don¡¯t think kicking it would do anything adverse.


    But, as expected of King Folga¡¯s daughter, she is quite a fighter on her own field. Her swordsmanship started growing fierce that Miss Cecille is pushed to use her spear to defend.


    Daisy pushes and pulls her broadsword in a quite peculiar way. It is not wrong to say that she is almost like a hurricane while using the backlashing momentum of the sword and making another powerful swing towards the foe.


    The focus of her center gravity solely lies within her core and her limbs are helpful to propel any forces forward again. Her movement is in unison compared to an almost like a vagabond movement of mine even after learning a bit of Calm Dragon Tempest.


    ¡°Damn! Why are all of my attacks not hitting you?!¡±


    ¡°Miss Daisy, please do not lose your cool.¡±


    To be admonished during a battle, even as a mock, is quite embarrassing.


    Daisy immediately loses her focus as her hits strike none. Miss Cecille¡¯s skill is nothing to scoff at too. Her footwork is something you won¡¯t see from amateurs. Every corner of her steps are calculated and the positioning of her spear is always optimal for either counter or block but she never executed the counter.


    In hindsight, Daisy is having a hard time just to keep up with Miss Cecille¡¯s evasive maneuvers combined with her occasional admonishing.


    I don¡¯t have time to be standing around myself so I immediately dash at Miss Cecille the moment she dodges Daisy¡¯s last attack.


    Fair enough, Miss Cecille noticed me but¡­


    ¡°Barrier!¡±


    A series of plate-like barrier use for scaffolding appears everywhere around Miss Cecille. Seeing the dozen barrier appears out of nowhere baffled Miss Cecille momentarily but never lost her focus. I jump towards her while twisting my body and propels another slash at her.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    This time, I manage to land a hit on her spear but she didn¡¯t stagger. That just proves that her strength is far above my league but I didn¡¯t falter.


    I set one foot on the scaffolding and started propelling myself again and goes for another slash.


    ¡°Wha--?!¡±


    Even as Miss Cecille showed a visible reaction from my new set of movements, she was able to parry my attack on the last bit of milliseconds.


    I don¡¯t want to believe this myself but Miss Cecille is ten steps ahead if we don¡¯t use any trickery or gimmicks.


    That¡¯s how I see it.


    The way she moves is really what one can call professional. Her gaits and steps are filtered to almost perfection. One would say that it is not something special but for Miss Cecille who is a normal human, such feat can only be called peerless.


    Even as I continued my assault, she preemptively prepares a way to avoid or block my attacks and still make sure that she doesn¡¯t hit me at all.


    It¡¯s annoying, it¡¯s aggravating but it is all reasonable in her standpoint.


    Suddenly, Miss Cecille grabs my collar and pushes me with an incredible amount of force.


    Actually, it just entered my field of Intangible Barrier but I think it would be too late for me to act. A slicing wind of blade suddenly mowed down the ground where I was earlier together with Miss Cecille.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°That was completely reckless.¡±


    I commented as I stare at Daisy.


    The person herself pales as she saw how devastating her attack was.


    But it was kind of interesting to know that she can use wind magic.


    ¡°I¡­I still don¡¯t know how to adjust the output¡­! I¡­I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°No! On the contrary, that was incredible.¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that, Miss Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Can you use any other magic besides that?¡±


    ¡°Wind base enhancement magic.¡±


    ¡°Then use that!¡±


    ¡°I see if you will.¡±


    Her magic is quite dangerous and unstable so I¡¯ll have her use something I think she is more proficient with.


    A gust of wind envelopes her body and Daisy then dashes once again towards to Miss Cecille. The sword in her hands seems a bit lighter than earlier.


    After letting us chitchat, Miss Cecille once again prepared herself.


    I pounce again on Miss Cecille but this time, I left out the barrier so Daisy can move without much restriction.


    Daisy then started exchanging blows with Miss Cecille toe to toe with a ferocity she had before. Likewise, I started swinging my sword aiming for Miss Cecille¡¯s flank or back.


    However, her movements are too flexible.


    As I aim for her back, Miss Cecille stabs the other end of her spear on the ground and propels herself upwards like a pole vaulter and escapes from my attack.


    Then, I saw where my sword will strike as I immediately saw Daisy¡¯s countenance. Likewise, she had her eyes popping as she saw me.


    ¡°Uwaah!¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    At the knick of time, I was able to divert the trajectory of my sword before it hits Daisy¡¯s flank and she was able to forcibly raise hers by hairbreadth distance from my head.


    Because our balance was disturbed, we both stumble down.


    ¡°That¡­was close¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, even though these are wooden swords, they will still hurt.¡±


    ¡°Still, why can¡¯t we hit her!!¡±


    ¡°It just shows that Miss Cecille is a veteran adventurer with a plenty of battles behind her.¡±


    ¡°One more! One more time! Let¡¯s not give up until we land a hit!¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t plan on backing down too so let¡¯s go! You go for the right side and I¡¯ll go to the left. Don¡¯t try to match my pace and continue as it is. Blitz your way towards her and attack like what you did before. As long as we can keep her spear busy, we may land a hit.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­far better than I expected¡­I¡¯m sorry for doubting you earlier, Miss Asagao. You are no mere sheltered princess, you are entitled to be called a warrior of the same standing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    It¡¯s better if she doesn¡¯t know about me too much, right?


    Upon finishing her words, she then once again aimed at Miss Cecille while leaving a huge gust behind her. Her speed exceeds mine but she isn¡¯t anywhere nimble and flexible as me.


    I followed and goes straight to Miss Cecille¡¯s left flank while she parried a strong attack coming from above by Daisy.


    ¡°That¡¯s just plain wrong.¡±


    Miss Cecille said as something in her eyes changes.


    She and Daisy are in lock, however, those words sent a chill to both me and Daisy. Miss Cecille blow Daisy¡¯s sword away with the sheer strength of a human alone. It¡¯s not that Miss Cecille is strong but, with the right stance, she manages to do the feat.


    Upon Daisy¡¯s confusion, Miss Cecille went straight towards me and before I know it, she tripped me using the spear in her hand.


    ¡°Eh¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Wah?!¡±


    Both of us cried from Miss Cecille¡¯s movements.


    Before I could even hit the ground, Miss Cecille grabs the collar of my shirt and threw me singlehandedly towards the baffled Daisy.


    THUD!


    Both Daisy and I fell down on the ground.


    I lay on her stomach and Daisy lays on her butt while groaning.


    I just lost all the motivation when Miss Cecille threw me with one hand.


    ¡°Miss Asagao¡­you¡¯re¡­incredibly light¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahehehe¡­¡±


    Miss Cecille scratches the back of her head as she walks towards us with a complicated smile. Her gaze can be said to be both awed and relieved. She set down her spear and helped us both to get back on our feet.


    I can¡¯t believe that she was just going easy on us¡­


    ¡°I got to say, for small girls like you, you can move so much. Though a little clumsy and your strategies are nothing but swinging swords, I am quite amazed.¡±


    It was not a compliment that I wanted to hear but being too greedy about it won¡¯t get me anywhere. She is modest and honest about it so I¡¯ll take it into the heart.


    Even Daisy sprouts a face showing awe and respect towards Miss Cecille.


    ¡°I was utterly put down like a small cub!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a small cub?¡±


    ¡°No, I am a full-fledged lady!¡±


    Lady you say.


    That¡¯s how Daisy answered my retort¡­


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s that! The battle has concluded! Thank you for participating, Cecille!¡±


    ¡°Tzari, this is just too roundabout.¡±


    ¡°Yeah but, I¡¯d rather have them show their potential through their actions.¡±


    ¡°Goodness, I did the most minimal way to prevent hurting them too much¡­¡±


    Miss Cecille then approached us and pet our head in unison.


    One thing if Fonfon did this but, Miss Cecille is just too rough. It¡¯s like she got used petting Alstroe with too much force.


    Daisy wags her tail though like she is being praised.


    ¡°Say¡­you two.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Miss Cecille showed us a gentle smile but at the same time, we witnessed her face turning ghastly pale.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t report me.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t! At best, it would have been better if you didn¡¯t hold back!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! That¡¯s no good!¡±


    I guess I can¡¯t persuade her to do otherwise.


    Then, Tzari approaches us with Alstroe riding on his shoulder.


    I guess midway, Alstroe watched.


    ¡°Good job, you two.¡±


    ¡°Good job, Asagao and Daisy!¡±


    Both Tzari and Alstroe said with a smile.


    They weirdly synchronized with each other.


    ¡°I have seen what the two of you are capable and in the process, the level of your Ki, the path and teachings that perfectly fits you, and how are we going about with your training.¡±


    Training¡­?


    I¡¯m not here for that!


    ¡°The result is, at its stands. For Asagao¡­yeah¡­you really don¡¯t have any Ki in your body.¡±


    ¡°You said that from the very start. Also, I don¡¯t plan on undertaking any training.¡±


    ¡°What a shame¡­I¡¯d be more happier if I can train little girls.¡±


    ¡°Those words itself will get you in trouble!¡±


    He looks so depressed when he uttered those words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how it feels to teach burly men all day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your job.¡±


    ¡°Well, moving on.¡±


    ¡°You move on too fast!¡±


    ¡°As for Miss Daisy, she has a strong affinity with Strike Spec Ki.¡±


    Now that¡¯s a new word I just heard.

 Chapter 307: The Girl who Cried Sheep 1

    Ki, like magic, is omnipresent. It exists everywhere in this world, however, unlike magic that can use to manipulate phenomena and controls properties, Ki directly influences a people¡¯s abilities just by existing. There are a lot of factors that Ki and magic can be classified as almost identical but magic needs a direct intervention to be fully utilized while Ki imparts growth to almost everything.


    The natural growth through the marginalized factor of Ki is called Bahata Hua. The word strongly stems from the ancient culture or religion of what made the Teachings of Shiva is. Presumably from a culture that didn¡¯t exist in this world eons ago.


    According to Tzari, who has learned the Teaching of Shiva from eons ago, there are a lot of Ki growth that varies from person to person. Each and everyone¡¯s Ki fluctuates from an action or form they are most efficient is.


    In ancient texts of Teachings of Shiva and partly, the Teachings of Brahma, there are more than thousands of those forms and growths, however, Tzari made a simplified and a narrower chart or a way to determine the person¡¯s aptitude.


    He gave those aptitudes five forms to easily categorize them.


    Stike Spec, Protective Spec, Specialized Spec, Stability Spec, and lastly, Supportive Spec.


    Stike Spec as what it implies, Ki users who specialize in attacking and anything offensive in physical form. Whenever an action will take place. In an example, the movement of the arms going for a punch, the ki around the arm will fluctuate and give boosts to the action.


    Protective Spec gives boosts to self-defense reactions and abilities. There are some complicated factors underlying the concept of protection, however, it would most likely include health or immune system against diseases and illnesses.


    Specializes Spec also branches to a lot of variation. It¡¯s a kind of Ki form the can also be associated well with magic, whether the magic used is used for defense or attack, the specialize spec would most likely give a boost to it. This type of spec is commonly known within the Ki practitioner to be the most efficient for people who both trains magic and Ki.


    Stability Spec has an alias and that¡¯s called Jack of all trades but master of none. Its scope ranges from every form but cannot maximize its efficiency. One could say that it is a form that one would either want or not but at the same time, probing for your exact weakness will be proven difficult for your opponent. Their Ki is always stable whatever actions they take.


    Supportive Spec is a Ki that almost categorizes with the Teaching of Brahma because of the pursuit of preservation rather than destruction. To sustain life force of others, to give relief of physical and mental burden, that is the way of Supportive Spec, however, the very core of deconstructing Ki for itself for others is the very means of the Teachings of Shiva.


    Thus, Tzari simplified all form befitting of a person¡¯s Ki aptitude, to give them form befitting of their own abilities. Each spec can branch down to another style.


    For example, Strike Spec is for an attack, however, one can also choose what attack would yield a stronger power of Ki such as kick of punch. From there, one can even further branch it out whether they want strength or speed. From there, one can now freely choose what style of fighting or martial arts they want to pursue.


    All the same, can be said with the other Ki Specs. As such, the Teaching of Shiva can have a lot of branch for each individual.


    In there, Tzari¡¯s lecture ends.


    ¡°So, how is it? Ki is so cool, right?!¡±


    ¡°Are you an advertiser or something?¡±


    ¡°It was my side job back then.¡±


    I regret retorting to that one.


    Anyway, we¡¯ve learned a lot from Tzari¡¯s lecture about Ki. It was a general guideline or basic of what to know about Ki.


    ¡°Hey, then, what about me being good at Strike Spec Ki?¡±


    Daisy pops a question towards Tzari with a tilted head. Her questioning gaze directly meets with Tzari¡¯s eyes that immediately widens from Daisy¡¯s query.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°I mean what I said. Little Daisy has a good affinity with Strike Spec Ki.¡±


    ¡°H-how so?!¡±


    ¡°Every swing of your sword wields a fluctuation in your Ki, around your torso.¡±


    ¡°Not hands or even legs?!¡±


    ¡°It basically refers to your core that exerts all the strength in that tiny body of yours. It¡¯s a huge control to the output of your attack and the lethality of every hit you make.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°You have a good form when you attack. You don¡¯t easily break stance and you exert strength from those correct postures despite your sloppy use of magic. Fighting toe-to-toe with Cecille proves that.¡±


    ¡°That means I still have an aptitude?! I¡­I am so amazing!¡±


    Yeah, that¡¯s a praise girl, however, don¡¯t take it too far, okay?


    To be honest, I gave up with this aptitude thingy but learning about it won¡¯t hurt. I only know a handful of Ki users. If I list some, I¡¯d say some fairy kin with names I don¡¯t know but they are most likely follows the Teaching of Brahma instead of Teaching of Shiva.


    And it gives me more clues about Alstroe¡¯s condition.


    ¡­Wait, now is the time I need to ask about that, right? Or rather, Tzari should already be aware of it!


    ¡°Then, when we start my training?!¡±


    ¡°Whoa there! Don¡¯t rush, little cub. I did say that you have aptitude but I am currently on a break from teaching right now. As soon as you guys finish your purpose here, I¡¯ll also leave.¡±


    ¡°But you said training!¡±


    ¡°I did? I did so, hahaha! Well, since I said that, I should do something about it.¡±


    It¡¯d be fine if he said he has some kind of dementia but, his eyes indicates that he is quite evasive of it. Even though he is so motivated with teaching little girls.


    ¡°Actually, I really planned to do a field research since it seems I can now venture the southern part of the map.¡±


    ¡°Southern part?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, since the Sage of the South has felled, it¡¯s high time for me to take cover for his loss.¡±


    Southern Sage? This is kind of new to me.


    No, everything he says comes as new to me. Just to be sure, I¡¯ll ask.


    ¡°When you said Southen Sage, who are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°Oh? And I thought you know it, little Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Know of it? There¡¯s only one sage that I¡­Ah¡­!¡±


    My master¡­Mrothgir¡­


    ¡°The Sage of the South, the White Dragon Sage, and the one that contributed to the field of Magic, Mrothgir.¡±


    ¡°You are saying that you also know about him personally, huh?¡±


    ¡°But I do. We once shared our treasury of knowledge with each other. I, the Sage of the North or whatnot title is nothing to scoff at.¡±


    ¡°So as to say, you are the Sage of Ki and my master is the Sage of Magic.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct! Though, he, as a dragon kin, can live for long years, I have to use Ki to revert back to my younger self once in a while to preserve myself.¡±


    ¡°And you chose to do that stuff before we even got here¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±


    This man brings a lot of surprises but for some reasons, I get stone-faced about all of them, or rather, it was just what I am expecting from the man who actually trained Alstroe.


    ¡°Then, did the same thing happened to Alstroe as well? The way she is now¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Alstroe¡¯s case is entirely different, you know.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, about that. Do you know anything about it? Do you think we can revert Alstroe back to her normal body?¡±


    Tzari ponders for a moment as he takes Alstroe down from his shoulders.


    ¡°Say, why would you want for her to return to her original form?¡±


    ¡°I thought about that too.¡±


    ¡°EH?!¡±


    Alstroe¡¯s voice shrieks upon my agreement from Tzari¡¯s words. I mean, she is tamer and easy to carry around this way. Also, I really don¡¯t expect any major events anymore where we need Alstroe¡¯s over-the-top Ki power and my Divine Ascension.


    If I may, I want to keep the peace of this world with more effort given by its residents.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait! It¡¯s not really a problem but Asagao, don¡¯t you love my boing boing!!~ if I can get back to my original form, you can see them again!¡±


    ¡°Boing¡­boing¡­?¡±


    Tzari heard those words and direct his gaze at me.


    It was an utterly disgusted and disbelief one.


    ¡°Heh, unlike you, I¡¯m cultured.¡±


    ¡°Shit taste.¡±


    This man¡­!


    You are just an offender waiting to happen after all!


    ¡°Well, shenanigans aside, Alstroe¡¯s condition is far from what I do to my body as revitalization. From what I am sensing, her Ki made a stop-gap inside of her body. Meaning, she has already recovered most of her Ki but, there¡¯s a factor that keeping her from regaining her original form.¡±


    ¡°A Key factor you say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s a reason why, of all ages, is she has taken this form. If it is not an external factor which seems highly unlikely, then it must be an internal factor that contributed to this phenomena.¡±


    ¡°Internal factor such as?¡±


    ¡°Emotions, life traumas, scarred heart, and a lot more. Sorry to say this but, I cannot help further than notifying you of this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still helpful. With it, we can narrow down everything.¡±


    But¡­mental issues?


    I don¡¯t see anything about that in Alstroe?


    I look at the girl in question and she just stared back at me with a gentle smile.


    Wait¡­


    I turn my gaze to Miss Cecille. All of a sudden, Tzari also took a glance at her with penetrating gaze that tells that he already knows about it.


    ¡°Miss Cecille¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t tell you anything beyond what you know.¡±


    ¡°So you do know something.¡±


    ¡°I have investigated everything about Alstroemeria¡¯s background and it¡¯s nothing to say that I am fully aware of the circumstances around this idiot.¡±


    ¡°Then, you are also aware of what¡¯s wrong with Alstroe?¡±


    ¡°I am not certain right now. I don¡¯t want to end my words with just those but I don¡¯t want to assume a lot of things that may get out of hand when the time comes.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what to say.


    For someone who dearly cared and love Alstroe, I cannot admonish or even tell my complaints about Miss Cecille not disclosing the information. It must be something bitter for both her and Alstroe that she bits her lip just to stop from saying anything.


    I don¡¯t get it.


    A question pops into my head.


    If Miss Cecille is aware of it, why won¡¯t she take any actions about it?


    The answer may lie on the source of all this obviously, however, that answer is far from being reached. Alstroe is always smiling.


    She is always smiling.


    Only a few occasion where I see her cry. And there¡¯s only one time where I saw her despair¡­


    Another question pops into my head.


    What are the things that Alstroe thinks of? While she may be an idiot for her own good, what is she thinking of all the time?

 Chapter 308: The Girl who Cried Sheep 2

    Tzari gave us the time of the day to take our leisure departure because staying any further won¡¯t prove anything anymore. Daisy has some resistance to leaving without achieving much but at the same time, she herself is doubtful of Tzari¡¯s character, especially his moronic inclination towards little girls.


    As such we are descending right now from the mountain and yet again, breezing through the harsh cold weather that the mountain offers.


    From afar, Alstroe happily leads us down while Miss Cecille stayed awfully quiet for most of the time. As for Daisy, because we are now descending, it seems her woes of hardcore mountain climbing lessened and she can now run her mouth off.


    ¡°It seems that my aptitude isn¡¯t that far from being prodigious, huh? As expected of me, for someone who will serve under as great as Beast Queen Higanbana!¡±


    ¡°Ahehehe¡­please serve her well, okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s already given! I am an excellent aide so I know my responsibilities! You saw my brilliance in battle, no? Aren¡¯t I excellent enough now?¡±


    Thing is, young lady, you almost got me with the wind magic that you were unable to control well earlier but I am not boorish enough to strain her mood. Sooner or later, she¡¯ll also learn how to control her magic through training so I doubt the same thing will happen.


    At least, with me¡­ I hope¡­


    If what Tzari said about little girls having higher learning performance when it comes to Ki, then it¡¯s possible that Daisy¡¯s training will be swift and guarantees to promote growth.


    But in the end, it will depend on her willingness to learn and her determination. Well, considering that she had traveled from the center continent to here proves that she is driven enough to pursue such power that she herself is uncertain that she can acquire it.


    Our time with Daisy will almost come to an end. We¡¯ll be sending her home through Violetta¡¯s warp because we are going to do our real job from now on and that¡¯s the city inspection. This time around where we brought her here is just an exception since it coincided with our goal.


    As for Tzari, we don¡¯t know what will happen but it seems he will be coming down from the mountain soon. I hope I don¡¯t meet him soon¡­


    Wait¡­!


    I shouldn¡¯t have said that. That¡¯s the flag!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong, Alstroe?¡±


    Alstroe suddenly stops and turn her sight back at the mountaintop like she felt something from there. No, it is more accurate to say that she is looking at specifically at someone.


    Yeah, I do sure have this karma that brings weirdo around me, huh?


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Oooooooh!¡±


    THUD


    Fair enough, Tzari landed in front of us with a huge backpack and wearing a casual dress that makes him looks like a civilian. He stood before us with a smile before chuckling lightly.


    The only one who sprouted a flabbergasted countenance is Daisy while Miss Cecille exudes an extremely annoyed ambiance while frowning disgustingly. As for I, I can only sigh in disbelief of this man.


    He did jump all the way from atop the mountain where his shrine is to where we are right now.


    ¡°Eh?! Why are you here?!¡±


    And of course, Daisy asked that question while pointing at Tzari.


    It¡¯s bad to point at people like that and it is really bad when it is your habit from any unexpected situation but let¡¯s call that off since the one in front of her is Tzari, the man we deemed as a pervert right from the outset.


    I want to make a rude remark as a punchline but my effort will be wasted with him.


    ¡°Why you ask? I said I¡¯m planning on coming down the mountain. I just figured that this is the best time to come down since something amiss is going on.¡±


    Something amiss is going on?


    Is it not because he will be on a field research or because of a whim or it is because seems like things are heating up?If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Something is amiss with what? I thought you will just be on a field research?¡±


    ¡°Partly, yes, but there are things that worry me. For example, the movement of the girl from the Fairy Kin.¡±


    ¡°Girl from Fairy Kin¡­? That¡­blue haired woman?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you know her too. That¡¯s right, I have business with her, Hydrangea. I have some words to pick with her since she instilled Alstroe some Brahma Teachings.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    That¡¯s¡­kind of new to me¡­


    Isn¡¯t that bad?


    On top of being a master of the Teaching of Brahma, Hydrangea is also part of the Order of Arcana led by Nil and her Arcana Magic is wrath.


    I don¡¯t know how strong she is but¡­just from those learnable facts alone, I can determine that she can definitely fight toe-to-toe with Alstroe and Fonfon.


    Her strength is bad news¡­


    Gathering such strong figureheads shouldn¡¯t happen or else, if a clash incident like what happened with Alstroe and Fonfon once again happen, I doubt this continent will last.


    ¡°Also, I am going to appoint a new sage in replacement of the felled Southern Sage. Someone needs to be a new figure within the magic¡¯s research society.¡±


    ¡°Appoint? You mean you will be searching for someone to earn the title?¡±


    ¡°But of course. Though it might take years, it is something that must happen.¡±


    There¡¯s a lot more complicated stuff laid down on Tzari¡¯s plate than I thought. Sending home all of his practitioners and closing down the shrine temporarily must have been his plan for a while now.


    A Sage to replace the called Mrothgir. I don¡¯t think anyone can easily fill his position as he is somewhat a really special existence that developed a lot of ancient magic.


    The only one I can think of to replace him is Violetta, however, she is affiliated with Fonfon, whom is the king of this continent. Meaning, if Violetta accepts that title, she will need to lead the southern continent but that would be not recommendable, especially right now that she is pregnant.


    Also, it asks me the question of who are the people behind this research society?!


    This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of them and Master never mentions anything about them. All I know is that he is a famous magic researcher but I didn¡¯t know he is affiliated with such organization.


    ¡°No wonder you are not aware of that group. Even I don¡¯t like that so they aren¡¯t that mentioned often. To be honest, they are just maniacs that pursue experiments with drastic results that crosses the line. That was from the past when the Sage of the South started banning it. We need a new strong figurehead who will control these maniacs so I need to act.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot more work to do. Also, if that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t it be ideal to search for someone trustworthy as soon as possible? We don¡¯t know when those people will act and do something cruel again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why I need to make it known that I am going around the continents to mitigate their actions while searching for a new Sage of the South. It¡¯s a pressing matter right now since the threat of the devil starts receding as of recent.¡±


    That¡¯s right¡­


    Since destroying Erestivatria, devils stopped spawning and people are painstakingly hunting down the leftover devils.


    But that also spells that people with a much more evil motive can now act without worry of the devils. I feel like a new threat brought by the people of this world will be a lot more troublesome.


    ¡°So in that note, to operate openly, I need the King¡¯s cooperation. I shall join you for now and do some favors for him to get some credit.¡±


    ¡°You are awfully sly and devious, considering that you are telling that to me, the King¡¯s very sister.¡±


    Though not really siblings, we are still somewhat related.


    ¡°So yeah, I want a good introduction, little sister.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re using me?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like that, hahaha! Consider it as a favor for Alstroemeria.¡±


    ¡°You are more of a scum than I thought!¡±


    ¡°In replace, I¡¯ll try to teach you and little Daisy as much knowledge as possible. That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll stand in as your master for the duration that we are together.¡±


    This is getting out of hand¡­


    Suddenly, I felt a tug on my clothes.


    ¡°Miss Asagao, consider this as a favor for me too.¡±


    ¡°Daisy?¡±


    ¡°What are your plans for me once we get back? I am aware that sending me back is a cinch. If this man stays together with us, I can vouch that I can stay longer if I have a reason to.¡±


    She is perceptive at moments where she finds advantageous for her¡­


    In the first place, she will entirely decide if she will stay or not, however, I cannot cater to her as much as I can since I still have a pressing job to do.


    Wait¡­


    Why did it suddenly turned that I am the one deciding things here¡­?


    ¡°For now, I am not someone who can decide anything. For now, I want to head back to the castle. Since my job of city inspection comes first, I¡¯ll have everything else falls secondary. Is that alright?¡±


    ¡°You are not someone who will decide for me, though¡­¡±


    This cheeky brat¡­!


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go now¡­¡±


    I beckoned everyone to move again¡­


    I don¡¯t have that much mental strength to deal with them all at once. Carrying on with the conversation with no apparent result will do me no good.


    From my words, we once again resume our descent.


    When we climbed the mountain, it took us hours, however, climbing down is obviously easier. Actually, it only took us only a couple of hours to go down and another hour walking back to the city.


    The sun is setting as the sky is dyed in a blue jew that shows a serene night sky.


    As we went back to our inn, Violetta was already there waiting for our return.


    ¡°Good work, Asagao. Thank you for your assistance today, Miss Cecille.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thanks for picking us up, Violetta.¡±


    We exchange some lighthearted greetings before sitting down.


    Fair enough, Violetta raises an eyebrow at Tzari.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, you must be the Southern Sage¡¯s disciple from two hundred years ago. Yeah, I remember you! You were such a cute little girl back then!¡±


    Violetta showed a disgusted face as she jogged her memory and seems to find some of her recollection of Tzari.


    She turns pale¡­


    ¡°You are that despicable guy back then¡­ You are still alive?!¡±


    ¡°You ain¡¯t that cute anymore but I¡¯d still say you are charming as a woman. Not that I have any interest in you.¡±


    ¡°I would have loved it if you were dead.¡±


    With such face, Violetta immediately stood up from her seat and abruptly opened her warp.


    Wait, Tzari said that he started a fieldwork regarding little girls having higher learning aptitude of Ki but, what Violetta is implying is that, even two hundred years back then, Tzari is already a despicable man?!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here further with that man.¡±


    ¡°But I am coming.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    I can feel Violetta¡¯s enmity towards Tzari.


    I don¡¯t know why but there¡¯s seem to be something between them that Violetta immediately recalled about him.


    I followed behind Violetta so I won¡¯t lag behind and the others followed.


    Violetta tried to leave Tzari behind but man, the dude is faster¡­


    Where we ended up at the end of Violetta¡¯s warp is in front of Fonfon, in his workroom¡­


    ¡°Ah, Fonfon, we¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°ASAGAO!¡±


    ¡°Wah!?¡±


    I was quickly scooped up from my place as Fonfon rushes at me.


    Was this on purpose?!


    ¡°Ah, this scent of flower never gets old! I hope you never get old. Not that you will but still, I want to say that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll be a lot of inconvenience for me¡­¡±


    And then, Fonfon immediately noticed Tzari¡¯s existence because he is the only man who came back with us. Without dropping me off, he approaches Tzari with discerning gaze and Tzari replied with a gaze similar to Fonfon.


    ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t remember seeing you with them. State your name and your business here, stranger.¡±


    ¡°I am Tzari and I am here because I heard there are more cute little girls around here!¡±


    Aren¡¯t you too honest?!


    ¡°What in the world¡­tell me¡­about what you said¡­¡±


    ¡°I live to see their smile, and to protect them! Also, I want to see them grow up while doing their best!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    A sudden spark of connection lits between them¡­


    I don¡¯t like this¡­

 Chapter 309: The Girl who Cried Sheep 3

    ¡°Alstroe?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Ah¡­I doze off a little¡­Ahahaha¡±


    She clearly didn¡¯t doze off just a little. There¡¯s something in her mind that she does not want to speak of. Since coming back in the castle, Alstroe, although showed her usual lively countenance to everyone, started falling into a deep thought once we are alone.


    Even as we slept yesterday, Alstroe has something in her mind that she clearly doesn¡¯t want to talk about but it kept bothering her.


    It has been three days since Tzari started working under Fonfon to gain his trusts and possibly earn some money because he is broke.


    The sly man uses his similarity with Fonfon to his advantage to get on his good side. Note that he blatantly tell us, including Fonfon, that he is just here to mooch us off.


    We are down half the list of the city inspection with the help of Miss Cecille. She is too familiar with every cities, towns, and village that just one glance, she immediately knew what¡¯s happening in the place.


    Her keen intellect for the local economics proven to be helpful on multiple occasions and her extremely apt social skill fills any questions unanswered with thorough questioning.


    I think that Miss Cecille is someone suited better in this job, after all, all I¡¯ve been doing is watching her from the side in the pretext of a royalty.


    And even today, I am going to rely on Miss Cecille with the inspection. I know that¡¯s what we paid her for but I feel really useless. Not that I can just walk up to someone and start talking about the city¡¯s economy.


    Miss Cecille only told me that there are jobs suited for specific people and that it happens that she is quite familiar with the job. A King cannot do a farmer¡¯s job but a farmer cannot simply imitate a king.


    That was a simple analogy that even I can understand.


    Setting that aside, my concern right now is Alstroe. She didn¡¯t crack from my question and just replied with a smile on her face. It¡¯s not that I hate seeing her smile happily like that but, deep inside me, I feel like there¡¯s something wrong.


    I¡¯ve been with her for several months but, this is the first time that I noticed it, the thing about Alstroe. The only emotion she only portrayed in front of us, albeit willingly, is either happiness or joy. There¡¯s not much difference between those two.


    The bottom line is that I never saw Alstroe showed any other emotions other than that one time where she broke down with Nil¡¯s power.


    With those thoughts in my mind, I look out at the window where the ashen clouds that hide the glorious morning sun from its curtain. Unlike yesterday where the sun rain down its gentle ray of light, today is cloudy.


    Wow¡­


    I do hope so that¡¯s not giving any kind of signs of mishap. I¡¯d be too damned if every jutting guts that I feel are always on point.


    I return my sight to Alstroe who looks at me quizzically with her innocent round eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Alstroe?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! What¡¯s wrong, Asagao?! You seem like you are out of it!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same thing I just asked you?!¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    ¡°It is!¡±


    I think she is messing with me, this cheeky brat!


    I can¡¯t do anything but heave a light sigh. Seeing how she acts, I cannot force an answer out of her. In the first place, I don¡¯t like forcing people to say something.


    There is something inside Alstroe, I just know it. She is¡­averting her sight from something. I am certain but I don¡¯t know how to explain it.


    I continued brushing her hair as she lay on my lap.


    Each time I stroke her hair with the brush, her head sways towards my direction. Each time she moves backward, her natural fragrance brought by her youthfulness enter my nose. Each time her back leans on me, her warmness is transmitted to me.


    I shouldn¡¯t be having wicked thoughts but I kind of want to play a prank on her. Since turning into this small brat, she became a little bit more mischievous. I guess there¡¯s a distinctive trait such as mischief descended upon this girl.


    ¡°Alstroe, you smell nice.¡±


    ¡°Asagao isn¡¯t any less fragrant!¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Is that so? I did wash my face and applied some mint moisturizer earlier. Come to think of it, Alstroe, have you brushed your teeth yet?¡±


    ¡°Ayy¡­¡±


    ¡°Go do it.¡±


    From my command, Alstroe obediently left my lap and hastily rushes to the bathroom with a pitter patter. I am not going to get used to those small but fast steps coming from her in a good way.


    About the moisturizer¡­


    My skin doesn¡¯t really get dry or gets crack. I think it¡¯s the work of my own ability and something along the line of being a Transcendental Being¡¯s weird and unfair trait. It¡¯s just that the minty sensation in my skin feels good.


    Good thing I have loads of skin care, cosmetic products, and daily perishable necessities from Mimosa. It¡¯s hard for me to survive now in the wilderness without any of these!


    ¡­It¡¯s scary to think that as a former guy, this stuff makes me happy.


    I see no redemption for my manly ego anymore.


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    Someone is knocking at the door, huh?


    I can pretty much guess who it is.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Upon my words, the door opens and from there, Daisy appears, good and ready for another day with her fluttering frilly gothic lolita dress with red and black theme that oddly matches with her dry blond hair with her fluffy cub ears and tail.


    As I stare at her, she immediately sprouted a displeased countenance.


    ¡°I bet you¡¯re thinking of something rude again!¡±


    ¡°I am not! I am really not! I was just thinking how flashy your dress is.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean by rude! You are a princess yourself so you should learn how to dress up fancily like this, especially when you are facing the public!¡±


    ¡°I am not that particular with a dress and I like moving around comfortably with light clothing.¡±


    ¡°Grrr! Where¡¯s Miss Cecille anyway?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s probably heading here right now.¡±


    For the past days, Miss Cecille refused to sleep in the castle. I even requested to the maid to give her a vacated room for her use but she profusely refused.


    Miss Cecille said that she is not comfortable sleeping in soft and fluffy bed and prefer hard and tacky ones. It¡¯s a bad habit that she has when she was an adventurer.


    She prefers commuting from a cheap inn to the castle. I get it that Miss Cecille has an aversion to luxuries but I just hope that she¡¯d spend some time with Alstroe as her guardian.


    Though I don¡¯t hate hugging Alstroe as I sleep every night.


    ¡°Hey, are you listening?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry! You were saying?¡±


    ¡°See here, you! Listen when people talk!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be so furious. A refined lady such as you shouldn¡¯t lose her composure.¡±


    ¡°And who do you think at fault here? Anyway, as I was saying, what is the plan today? Sir Tzari said he still has something he needs to do for King Astlan.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah! Today, we are going to inspect a small town called Ceres Town.¡±


    Although I called it a town, there¡¯s a huge economic decline for the past ten years in this town that it barely keeps up with the upkeep even with the support from the noble governing the land within his territory.


    With such decline, even I can conclude that there¡¯s a factor affecting either their livelihood or something is amiss. But what made me think is that Fonfon and Violetta have been doing this inspection for five years now and for some reason, even if they keep sending help to this specific town, it only slowed down their decline in their economy.


    ¡°I see, then, why are you still not prepared yet?!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I¡¯m still in my pajamas.


    I guess I don¡¯t have anything to say back to her at the very least.


    ¡°Ah, Daisy, good morning!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Alstroemeria. You are as laid back as Asagao! What were you two doing?! Get dress immediately!¡±


    ¡°Eeep! Daisy, you¡¯re such a nag.¡±


    Alstroe sprouted a troubled countenance from Daisy¡¯s scolding. She¡¯s been doing it for the past three days, going to our room as early as she can and start the day by telling us to dress up.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m really pissed! Miss Asagao and Miss Alstroemeria, you two need to dress up like a lady after all!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ wait! What are you doing!? That¡¯s my cabinet!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! I am going to look for something for you to wear today!¡±


    Upon opening the cabinet, countless dresses and clothes immediately reveal themselves in front of Daisy. She has already seen my collection of clothes so she deftly stroke her hand and started picking out something.


    ¡°Um¡­you really don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    ¡°What?! You¡¯d think I¡¯ll let you be in that rugged state you called clothes any longer? Plain shirt, boring shorts without any distinctive design that doesn¡¯t look ladylike at all, and commoners boots, all of those are just plain sore in the eyes!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how I want to move around. When a battle happens, I am prepared to draw my sword and swiftly move.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of battles every time! You have the appearance to stand beside me as a pair of beautiful ladies and you are wasting it!¡±


    This time, I¡¯ll concede from Daisy¡¯s wish to dress me up. I don¡¯t think she wants to dress me up like a doll but rather, she truly sees my value as a girl, that is, if I am really a girl internally.


    As Daisy picks a dress for me, Alstroe lightly laughs.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t think you are not up for something too, Alstroemeria!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°I feel sorry for Miss Cecille! I at least know she wants to see you wearing something nice once in a while!¡±


    ¡°Wait, is that so?!¡±


    ¡°That is so! You should do something nice for her once in a while! Aren¡¯t you two family?!¡±


    From Daisy¡¯s words, Alstroe¡¯s smiling countenance breaks and she fell in a lamenting silence. It was a serene but deafening stillness for me as she once again forces herself to smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! Big Sis Cecille is a family to me! That also includes Asagao who treated me as one! If I can make them happy, then I don¡¯t have any problem wearing one.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly obedient! Well then, I¡¯ll pick something nice here!¡±


    Daisy resumes rummaging through my cabinet and made us wear her recommendations. As soon as Miss Cecille arrive, we departed shortly for the first inspection of the day.


    Again, Alstroe showed another one of those faces. I don¡¯t like that emotion that she keeps spilling but whenever I confront her about it, she¡¯ll just falsify another smile and show her cheerfulness.


    Those smile of her¡­


    Sooner or later, those smiles of her will reveal something deeper, those smiles that she uses to mask her ugliest emotions, that smile will crumble.


    Ugly emotions not brought by her own but brought by people around her when she was younger¡­


    Soon we will now, as we stand in front of the town called Ceres Town. This town with battered walls and gates that barely hangs on the hinges and land unrefined.


    With Miss Cecille and Daisy, we witness it.


    ¡°Alstroe¡­¡±


    I called out to her as she looks at the front of the gate that leads inside the town.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­! I¡¯m sorry¡­! Father¡­mother¡­!¡±


    Her shrilly and trembling voice rang as she apologizes to no one. Her teeth clatter and her eyes started spilling tears. Together with her trembling shoulders, from the tip of her fingers to her arm, she shakes nonstop.


    I see it now¡­


    Miss Cecille could not do anything but showed a default countenance, she who already knew what¡¯s going to happen. She knew it has to happen sooner or later and kept quiet about it.


    Alstroe, at one point, needs to confront those feelings.

 Chapter 310: The Girl who Cried Sheep 4

    As I watch Alstroe cries, my chest tightens like I myself feels the pain tormenting her heart right now. She calls out to her parents as if she is stricken with grief and despair of being left behind. It¡¯s painful to watch her but I cannot force any words out of my mouth.


    She is in a hysteric state that does not regard anyone around her right now. Her emotions are solely focused on what¡¯s in front of her, of what she hasn¡¯t confronted yet. I don¡¯t want to get ahead of myself but that¡¯s something I am already aware of.


    I should do something.


    ¡°Alstroe¡­¡±


    I run up to Alstroe and immediately hugged her head to my chest with gentle hands caressing her. I made sure that she will recognize my presence by squeezing her tightly. Her unstoppable tears with voiceless wailing, I felt it all.


    Her trembling shoulders lean against back at me and slowly, she turns her head to my direction while struggling from my embrace.


    ¡°Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    ¡°No¡­I¡¯m¡­fine¡­¡±


    ¡°You are clearly not fine!¡±


    She tried making a smile that is sincere but it only made her looks so frail, otherwise, pitiful.


    ¡°We cannot stop here, you have¡­a job to do.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying in that distressed state?!¡±


    From my words, Alstroe looks down and sprouted a vexed countenance mixed with frustration and strained with anguish. For me, that expression is a first for me.


    Something about this place that breaks something inside Alstroe.


    Upon realizing this, I snap a glare at Miss Cecille who stood beside the bewildered Daisy. Her eyes are dead set to talk but I hate the fact that she didn¡¯t even try to pacify Alstroe¡¯s hysterical bawling.


    ¡°Miss Cecille¡­What¡¯s with this place?¡±


    ¡°This is where Alstroe was born, this is her hometown, this is where you can find her parents.¡±


    I already have an idea about that, it is just that, Miss Cecille knows about it and kept quiet. This is a city inspection job, this would come across us naturally. Whether it is coincidence or not, this should bound to happen. If not now, then in the future.


    I¡¯ve caught a glimpse of Alstroe¡¯s memory when she was young.


    Her parents disowned her because they cannot control her power. It was something clear to me but I still can¡¯t believe a parent would actually hate their child just like that.


    If it is so, they are shitty parents.


    However, for me, there are no parents that would fully cast their child away. In my heart, I want to believe that Alstroe¡¯s parents miss her so much they would cry upon seeing her.


    I want to bet on it, to the heart of people tinged with kindness, even if it is just a drop.


    ¡°Alstroe, things are going to be fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure your parents will be happy to see you.¡±


    Please respond. Don¡¯t be so despondent from my words, Alstroe. Was she really that scarred for her to lose any hope of reconciliation with her parents?


    ¡°What are we going to do? What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Miss Cecille¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to meddle in an affair that you have no relation with?¡±


    ¡°You did this even though you know this will happen. Why would you do this to Alstroe? I don¡¯t get why you need to make her go through this?¡±


    ¡°Reality isn¡¯t as sweet as you think. No, I know you are aware of it already, it¡¯s just that, this is something that needs happen. I won¡¯t spoil Alstroemeria, I want her to grow strong both in body and mind.¡±


    Alstroe, who is listening to our conversation, clutches the hem of my clothes and smiled.


    As this moment passes, I started growing to despise that smile despite its intentions. I started seeing Alstroe as someone emotionally broken that she herself escapes from reality with that smile.


    ¡°Asagao, It¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    ¡°What okay? You were just shaking a while ago.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m sure that my parents are eager to meet me like what you said. When I meet them, I¡¯ll smile for them. However, they told me not to come back¡­¡±


    ¡°You are not coming back, you are here to work with me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? That sounds like a good reason!¡±


    Stop it¡­


    The realization of the meaning behind her smile is painful.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    I¡¯m confused about what to do. I don¡¯t want to continue with Alstroe in this state but what Miss Cecille said is also true.


    I am torn apart by this decision.


    Should I trust that Alstroe¡¯s parents will accept her again or should I keep her safe? As for my job, I don¡¯t have time to think about it anymore.


    Alstroemeria is¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Alstroe, let¡¯s move on.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I decided to move on. I decided to trust on Alstroe and her parents. I decided to keep moving not just for myself but for Alstroe.


    For my life here in this world, that¡¯s what I learned, to move forward whatever pains lie ahead. I want Alstroe to know, I want her to learn, I want her to grow too, a growth that is not just a single step but a leap in life.


    I pull Alstroe up and she herself got on her feet. Miss Cecille together with Daisy walks toward us.


    ¡°Have you decided, Miss Asagao?¡±


    ¡°Daisy, you were listening?¡±


    ¡°Wha-?! Of course! As a lady, I have to show my sympathetic side.¡±


    Daisy directed her sight to Alstroe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on but, you are strong aren¡¯t you? Like, super strong that even Sir Tzari regarded you highly. I doubt this will hinder someone strong like you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m strong! But I¡¯m stronger when Asagao is right beside me!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then, I think this is going to be okay.¡±


    You are reliable at the perfect time, Daisy.


    Meanwhile, Miss Cecille sprouts a grimace on her countenance. I want to stay positive as much as I can for Alstroe. If Alstroe can find it within her the courage from my words, I am relieved and glad.


    I firmly grasp her hand and starts walking. She then followed my steps in glee as if she was not crying earlier. The way she quickly changes gear, the way she uses her smile, it¡¯s all something I cannot fathom anymore.


    I always thought they were sweet and charming, adorable but a little cheeky, and honest to the bone that doesn¡¯t sprout any speck of lies.


    As we are walking, I immediately noticed that the gate of the town doesn¡¯t have a guard anyone to look out for people going in and out.


    Seeing that, we went straight ahead and found ourselves walking in a town with an almost deserted house. The paved road is full of cracks and the houses are badly damaged. Vines are even encroaching from those cracks and crawled into houses.


    ¡°Miss Cecille¡­where are the people?¡±


    ¡°Most of them are now living near the town¡¯s center.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there.¡±


    She is oddly familiar with this place.


    No, Miss Cecille definitely know something. I want to confront her or something but¡­


    ¡°Why are they living there?¡±


    ¡°The well closer to the outer gates has already dried up. It seems that the well near the town¡¯s square still yields quite a volume of water.¡±


    ¡°But moving to the center of the town, won¡¯t it be bad for them because they won¡¯t know who enters? Even trading caravan wouldn¡¯t want to go to that kind of hassle.¡±


    ¡°There are various reasons to it but¡­I¡¯ll tell you soon.¡±


    I turn my sight to Alstroe and she stares back at me. Her dumbfounded eyes indicated that she herself doesn¡¯t know anything.


    That¡¯s given.


    We walked quite a while before reaching the center of the town where some of the townspeople are working. Not what I imagine but there are quite a number of them here.


    While it may be hard to assume that they have a decline in population, if it is true that the well here is better, it¡¯s safe to say that they gathered here and it made them quite numerous.


    Obviously, their gazes immediately landed on us making them halt everything they are doing.


    ¡°The people of this town is stricken with poverty despite the help the capital is sending. It makes you wonder what they do with those rations they keep getting.¡±


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s odd. Fonfon and Violetta should have been here countless of times and yet, they saw nothing out of the ordinary.¡±


    ¡°There are also rumors that this town is cursed.¡±


    ¡°Cursed¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, not really a cursed from someone sane as us. You should know what I¡¯m talking about right away.¡±


    As we walk, I immediately felt the stare of the townspeople landing on Alstroe. Each and every single one of them immediately sprouted a horrified face to the point they became ghastly pale.


    ¡°It¡¯s that child¡­¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t aged at all, that monster.¡±


    ¡°Daresay, that abomination still returned here after leaving a curse.¡±


    ¡°Accursed monster, even charmed outsider to bring here.¡±


    It was¡­worse than I thought¡­


    They are not even mad or angry, they are just plain terrified of her as they cower behind anything they can find to hide, however, they don¡¯t even try their hardest to hide those hideous murmurs of theirs.


    I can feel my cheek twitching as they run off their mouth, however, before I open my mouth, I took a glance at Alstroe who is holding my hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you still smiling¡­?¡±


    Alstroe only has a faint smile on her lips while looking down. My soft and almost inaudible question doesn¡¯t seem to have reached her ears.


    I¡¯m getting mad¡­


    Not with the people who are calling shit about her but¡­to her, to Alstroemeria who does nothing but smile even in the face of insults that are being hurled at her.


    At the very least, show that those words hurt you¡­


    If you won¡¯t, then I will say something¡­


    ¡°All of yo--!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, what is this? A town full of cowards.¡±


    ¡°¡­!?¡±


    Daisy steps up before I could finish my words and speak in a high and mighty tone.


    I immediately snap a dumbfounded stare at Daisy as she sprouted a boastful smile. It was a reason enough to draw the attention of the people.


    ¡°Monster? Cursed? How foolish! In the Beast Capital, we eat food with monsters, with curse laying everywhere, and yet, you people are reduced to this because of a mere falsified curse? Makes me laugh.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Daisy¡­¡±


    ¡°Our capital was once devastated like this deserted town, no, that was a while ago when someone strong rampaged in our city. It didn¡¯t take us a week to rebuild our home though so what¡¯s with this pathetic town?!¡±


    Yeah, I remember when Alstroe fought in the Beast Capital against King Folga together with his seven generals and sons.


    ¡°For goodness sake, humans are so frail and pitiful.¡±


    As Daisy¡¯s words ended there, everyone fell silent and the murmurs stop. However, in the next moment, a stone came flying at Daisy. Not only one, not only two, people started barraging not only her but us with stones.


    ¡°Barrier¡­¡±


    A clear bluish sphere envelopes us to shield from the stones. My barrier won¡¯t even budge from an attack by a huge devil, expect nothing from stones thrown by townspeople.


    Fair enough, the stones are deflected effortlessly.


    I heave a sigh and directed my gaze to Daisy who was befuddled by the appearance of my barrier. She then looks at me with a questioning gaze, however, I returned a half-closed eyes as a reply.


    ¡°You just went and agitated them, Miss Daisy.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I don¡¯t like people who are all bark and no bite.¡±


    ¡°They are clearly biting back, you know. Also, we haven¡¯t even talked with the Town¡¯s head so this won¡¯t turn out to be a decent job. Not that I didn¡¯t expect this.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to take responsibility for this since they are the one that started it.¡±


    ¡°How so?! But, I didn¡¯t hate what you did, Miss Daisy. More like, you did look quite cool at the same time, a fool.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t play with words anymore. We are not going to make any progress here.¡±


    She¡¯s right, I want to get out of here already. Things are getting worse, however¡­


    ¡°Miss Cecille, where''re Alstroe¡¯s parents.¡±


    ¡°Not here.¡±


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°They are further deeper into the town, a little closer to the outer wall south from here.¡±


    Hearing her words, I coldly turn around and started walking in the direction where she pointed while keeping my barrier up.


    What is it that Miss Cecille tries to hide so hard that she doesn¡¯t give any specifics about Alstroe¡¯s parents?


    Will it be really fine when Alstroe and her parents meet?


    Those thoughts started circulating in my mind. I grasp Alstroe¡¯s hand tighter as if I am the one who is overly burdened by all the problems.


    I turn to look again to Alstroe but only met with a sincere smile.


    ¡°Stop that¡­¡±


    I whisper those words.


    Does she think that everytime I look at her, she needs to smile?


    I can only feel frustration from it.


    After walking with Miss Cecille¡¯s lead, we arrived at a stone house by the edge of the town. It is an isolated house with a lot used for farming, however, vines have overgrown and the stone house is rather run down.


    The vegetative state of the lot made it harder to see what kind of plants are there and the wooden fence can barely contain it.


    However, Miss Cecille didn¡¯t go straight to the entrance of the door. Instead, she walks around the house in which we also followed.


    We arrived at the backside of the house that faces a vast plain of grass. Miss Cecille then stops from her tracks and beckons us to follow her.


    In the back of the house, in front of Miss Cecille, two slabs of stones rests in a freshly excavated soil.


    My face¡­grew pale¡­


    ¡°No¡­no¡­Miss Cecille¡­this¡­¡±


    ¡°Alstroemeria, come here.¡±


    Miss Cecille ignored my words. Words that sounded like a plea and beckons Alstroe to her side. As Alstroe obeys Miss Cecille¡¯s gesture, I immediately pulled her.


    ¡°No¡­!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t¡­


    So this is why Miss Cecille is so secretive about it¡­


    Alstroemeria¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­


    ¡°Alstroemeria¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it, Big sis Cecille?¡±


    ¡°See these two stones?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°These are graves¡­graves for your parents.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    Alstroe stares at the two slab of stones with widened eyes. She tried to get some words out as she looks at the place where her parents are supposedly buried.


    Her lips started losing its reddish color and it drains paler. The light in her eyes flushes into the void and it becomes clouded.


    Even in this situation, she tried to keep a smile on her lips, however, the utter shock of the news inhibited such expression.


    Slowly, not a superfluous smile and tears came out from her but rather, a real sadness, an emotion that she herself isn¡¯t familiar with, came out.


    I saw it once, now I¡¯m seeing it once again.


    Alstroemeria¡¯s bitterness of life that she inhibited since childhood.

 Chapter 311: The Girl Who Cried Sheep 5

    Miss Cecille, Daisy, and I are standing a little bit distance from Alstroe who motionlessly sat in front of her parent¡¯s graves. Neither crying nor smiling, she was just there with a stilled gaze upon her late parents.


    I know that Alstroe, even though she was chased away by her parents, still loves them. I myself know deep in my heart the gladness that I felt that they aren¡¯t here anymore to talk to Alstroe, but also, the feeling of guilt is present.


    What could have been the outcome if they were there, standing in front of Alstroe, alive?


    The only person who can give us more detail is Miss Cecille. She herself personally knows Alstroe¡¯s parents so that¡¯s why she is aware of their demise. Else, she wouldn¡¯t even bother setting this whole event.


    That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what my guts told me, about Miss Cecille¡¯s scheme.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the best time to keep us out of the dark, Miss Cecille?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t plan on doing that for long. The topic about Alstroemeria is nothing special. It¡¯s just a tragedy common everywhere. It just happened that Alstroemeria herself is special.¡±


    ¡°Tragedy? I don¡¯t think Alstroe¡¯s disowning by her parents is a tragedy¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more story than her disowning. Its roots have deeper and plentiful sadness to tell, not just because of Alstroemeria, but also involving this whole town.¡±


    In my opinion, it was wrong for Alstroe¡¯s parents to disown her at such age. If there¡¯s a meaning to that action, if their action is justified, then I¡¯ll turn out to be a horrible person.


    A moments ago, I was believing that they will welcome Alstroe, but now, I am currently contemplating of how fortunate that they have never met.


    I know, to a certain degree, I am obsessed with Alstroe.


    She was with me from the start and will always console me when I¡¯m down. Alstroe¡¯s smile always saves me from the brink of depression.


    For me, she was the brightest star that stood as my emotional pillar.


    It was this moment that I also realize that in her absence, I crave for someone similar, someone who also stood as my pillar.


    I know that this feeble mind and body of mine craved for affection that I got indulged. In her absence, I shifted those feelings to Ichirou. I am still clueless about what kind of attraction I felt for him but, he served as someone I can lean on when Alstroe and I are away from each other.


    These feelings are clear and at the same time, confusing.


    If there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s clear to me, it is that I am terrible as a man in mind, as a girl with needs, and as a person as a whole. That said, I am completely fine with being terrible.


    I leaned on Alstroe before as much as I wanted and right now, I am going to make her lean on me as much as she wants.


    However the story goes, that¡¯s what I set my mind to¡­


    ¡°I have investigated about Alstroemeria, about her parents, and about this town without her knowing. Through my connections in the guild, I was able to get off a lot of information. That is to say, I¡¯ve also met her parents several times in the past.¡±


    A deep but cold solemn voice comes out from Miss Cecille as she foretold those words. It was something like a bad food that she held for so long inside and now that she has the chance, she is puking it all out.


    ¡°Alstroemeria was indeed born here in this town. Her father¡¯s name is Drui and her mother¡¯s name is Elsee. Drui is a normal farmer and Elsee is a tailor, a perfectly normal married couple. I hear that they were young but a happy couple in this town. Until Elsee birthed to a child who is far beautiful than anyone else in this town, Alstroemeria.¡±


    Until¡­?


    ¡°She was a girl known here to be fair as a flower, with her silver hair and a pair of golden irises different from her parents, she was first titled as a blessing from the goddess. However, at the early onset of her life, she displayed her monstrous strength that no one anticipated.¡±


    Blessing from the Goddess puts a lot of questions in mind.


    ¡°Her strength that not even her parents can tame caused so much problem, it was a minimal problem and the only casualty is up to a degree of light bruises, however, that doesn¡¯t do the same with the surrounding object. With no way to suppress her strength, whatever Alstroemeria does turn into a larger scale of destruction. She is a child and has no awareness of her strength and yet¡­¡±


    It¡¯s bad enough that I can already imagine how it will turn out. Seeing how Alstroe acts right now if I think about her childhood, this turned out not well¡­


    ¡°She, slowly but surely, was shunned by people. They acted like they didn¡¯t revere her as a blessing from the goddess and turned her into a monster. They started loathing her. Her innocent mind was assaulted by words deeper and darker than what she can comprehend. What was she felt? Anger? Hatred? No¡­¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    At this point, Miss Cecille¡¯s countenance grew in utter anger as she clenches her teeth. I don¡¯t know what kind of expression to make but, I can¡¯t say I am not expecting this, in fact, I¡¯ve already anticipated it, however, just confirming the fact really weighs down upon my heart.


    ¡°Alstroemeria didn¡¯t plant any of those negative emotions, in fact, she never had. Alstroemeria only felt confusion. Confused about why people started shunning, confused about what happened to their kindness and confused about why even her parents grew colder to her.¡±


    Here it is¡­that day that I saw in Alstroe¡¯s memories¡­


    ¡°And then, at eight years of age, her parents decided to kick her out, to abandon her without any knowledge of the outside world.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something I know now¡­but afterward?¡±


    ¡°You can really guess it. Alstroemeria survives in the wilderness until Tzari found her. Tzari taught her a lot of things, including survival, common sense that she was never taught, and the power of Ki. Well, what happened to Tzari¡¯s temple isn¡¯t something you can really blame him. He kicked out Alstroemeria equipped with knowledge and¡­?¡±


    ¡°And¡­?¡±


    ¡°That guy¡­actually set me up so I can meet with her. Yeah¡­now that I gave it a deep thought, I found Alstroemeria in that icy mountain¡­Tzari kicked out Alstroemeria with a plan of having me adopt her¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Miss Cecille sprouted a countenance of utter annoyance as she just realizes that Tzari really did something for Alstroe and her to meet. You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Tzari¡¯s mind but in the end, Tzari had something else planned for Alstroe.


    ¡°I found Alstroe at age of twelve. It was also a year after the stupid war for supremacy inside this continent has ended and King Ashfon Astlan Lionheart ascended. Alstroemeria¡¯s adoption went easily and I manage to give her all she needs.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for doing all of this for Alstroe, Miss Cecille.¡±


    ¡°No¡­don¡¯t thank me.¡±


    Huh¡­?


    Miss Cecille¡¯s countenance grew cold.


    ¡°Despite how kind I look to you, despite how cunning Tzari is for doing a good deed, in the end, we fabricated a disaster in the pretext of a curse.¡±


    Her lips curve upward faintly like she is snickering at someone.


    Don¡¯t tell me¡­


    ¡°I guess you can really tell that Tzari and I doted too much on Alstroemeria. This town, this place that gave her grief, this place with short and narrowminded people, we made sure they will equally swallow the suffering they put Alstroemeria put into.¡±


    ¡°Miss Cecille¡­what you are trying to imply is¡­¡±


    ¡°Alstroe¡¯s parents racked up a huge debt so they worked to the bone, and help from the capital comes here, however, I told you earlier right? That I have prior knowledge of this town and its circumstances. That also, we, Tzari and I, are having communication through letters.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to feel better with this kind of bizarre hate¡­however¡­


    ¡°Tzari and I¡­conspired to cut off a lot of supply from this town. We redirected merchants and traders to another town and made sure that they will have less to eat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­horrible¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, with Tzari¡¯s title as a Sage and my connection inside the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and Trading Guild, we brought this town to the brink of suffering and collapse.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bad for them¡­?¡±


    ¡°I thought about that too but, I guess not. Even Tzari himself, most likely not. In fact, I think he¡¯ll just laugh this one off as one of his disastrous whims.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­? Even if it is for Alstroe, do you really think she wanted this herself?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. She may be strong physically, however, I¡¯ll tell you this. I¡¯ve collected a lot of data and found out that, even though Alstroemeria hurt a lot of people, none fell dead. She will be remorseful for any bad actions that she will do. That¡¯s why Alstroe is an innocent child to the bone.¡±


    I want to tell something to Miss Cecille, about some righteous and right alighted virtue, however, I am not someone to talk of it.


    ¡°Before we achieved peace and order, the land was distraught by small-scale war, you know. Even my small town felt the stinging effect of the shortage of food. Until one day, I met the woman named Milin, the one considered the strongest before. She told me the ugliness of this world and taught me how to use the spear. The state of this town doesn¡¯t even measure how messed up our town that fell victim to the previous King¡¯s greed.¡±


    ¡°Comparing the previous disaster and this disaster that you caused won¡¯t justify anything. Aren¡¯t you only doing this to satisfy your own hate?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand it well yet, Princess. There is the deeper cause of why Alstroemeria¡¯s emotions are strained. Strained to the point that she thinks that if someone hates her, she needs to smile to appease them if someone is there, she needs to smile to appear friendly, and when things are bad, she needs to smile to cheer everyone. Even as she herself is dealing with emotional stress, she smiles as it is the only thing she learned.¡±


    She, Miss Cecille, is horrible in a lot of ways. She is powerful in a lot of strange things, even more so having a lot of connections and her strength in combat is no joke.


    I cannot meet her in the eyes, we cannot land into a mutual understanding, however, what I understand the most is that Miss Cecille is doing this for Alstroe, however¡­


    She has gone overboard¡­


    She and Tzari¡­


    They both harbor that same sentiment for Alstroe and did everything to this extent. Do they even plan Alstroe¡¯s parent''s death so they don¡¯t have anything to worry about when they want Alstroe back?


    ¡°Alstroe¡¯s parents¡­honestly detested her.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing into it. They detested her because they also fell victim of being narrowminded. They honestly regretted raising Alstroemeria. It¡¯s a good thing they are dead.¡±


    ¡°Then why do need to bring Alstroe here?!¡±


    ¡°At first, I don¡¯t want Alstroemeria to even see a fragment of their shadows. Even if they die, I don¡¯t want Alstroe to remember them, however, what Tzari said is also true. I also think that Alstroemeria is stuck in that form because she cannot remove the scar from the past.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also scared of losing Alstroe but¡­even so¡­why now?¡±


    ¡°I also fear of one day losing Alstroemeria. I love her as for how I will love a family. But isn¡¯t that how people grow? I want her to grow as a person who has a strong empathy for others.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you need to act as evil behind the curtains.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too late for a preaching.¡±


    It is as she said, it¡¯s too late for that.


    More like, what rights do I have to preach?


    I can¡¯t stop Miss Cecille from plunging herself into the deed.


    ¡°It¡¯s like, you are the one killed them¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I am the one who did.¡±


    ¡°Do you plan on telling her?¡±


    ¡°¡­Alstroemeria would probably swallow it like a bitter pill. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t.¡±


    That implies that Miss Cecille wants Alstroe to be mad and angry, however, the way she read her, Alstroe won¡¯t.


    This is something crucial so we can attain balance and stability within Alstroe¡¯s emotions.


    That¡¯s why¡­


    ¡°Haa¡­this is idiotic. That¡¯s why you humans are so fragile.¡±


    Daisy then voices out her opinion amidst the seriousness of the situation. Her haughty voice immediately attracted my and Miss Cecille¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Conspiracy? Hate? I don¡¯t think I can make sense of any of that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Daisy¡­this conversation we are having is about Alstroe¡¯s wellbeing.¡±


    ¡°Ha? And I just said to her that she is strong. You guys are disappointing, you know that?¡±


    ¡°D-Daisy¡­that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°In the Beast Kingdom, I heard that my brother Begol tried to usurp my father many years ago but of course, my brilliant father, King Folga, thwarted his plans. By the end of the day, he laughs at my brother¡¯s effort and had a drink with him that night.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t see any connection with what you are saying to the problem at hand.¡±


    ¡°What I just want to say is that strong people have their own way of dealing with their emotions. They can forgive people too because they either feel like they are still superior despite everything or that they simply love them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, isn¡¯t it fine to be completely honest with Miss Alstroemeria? Tell her everything too about what you guys did. White lies? I don¡¯t think that leads to anything good. That¡¯s not how the strong think!¡±


    Daisy blew us away with her petty ideals¡­


    Yeah¡­


    That seems and sounds so petty and yet¡­it made me think. The same goes for Miss Cecille as she stares at Daisy with widened eyes.


    ¡°Haha¡­I wish it is that simple¡­¡±


    ¡°It is simple. We beast kin never think of anything complicated, well, I guess in my family, that goes true. We can think of complicated stuff but in the end, we are simple minded! We are not idiots, no, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying, okay?¡±


    ¡°Well, we are not beast kin. We, humans, have a really complicated hearts. That¡¯s what my experience taught me.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t compare Miss Alstroemeria with a normal human now, can you?¡±


    Wow¡­


    She got¡­a point¡­


    She got a point but this is extremely unsettling coming from her examples¡­

 Chapter 312: The Heights of Affection 1

    It was my decision to reveal this to Alstroemeria, the death of her parents.


    I did regard her feelings, her mental stability, her scarred past, however, I shouldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t keep her bounded from the tragic past that shackles her to cause internal grief that she cannot express.


    I, Cecille, am guilty of Alstroemeria¡¯s twisted upbringing, and this is the only time I can make amends of my own faults for continuously spoiling her, for continuously pretending to be her guardian, for continuously indulging myself to her smile that shrouds the deep scar in her heart.


    If I tried to explain things to her in the past, chances are, she won¡¯t come to terms with her own feelings.


    That girl¡­


    Asagao Lionheart gave me a chance to see a crack within Alstroemeria¡¯s defensive emotional barrier. She was Alstroemeria¡¯s biggest source of courage, even now, that prevented her from any dangerous breakdown.


    It was her who promised to grow together with Alstroemeria, and kept that promise. She understood Alstroemeria immediately and she still keeps understanding her out of friendship, companionship, or through great affection.


    The girl sees herself in the worst spectrum of people. What she doesn¡¯t realize is that it all sounded as modesty. Her nature is far off from an evil person.


    Asagao Lionheart, with all her might, reaches out for Alstroemeria and without a doubt, will keep reaching out to her. For me, that¡¯s enough to deem her as kind and gentle.


    For Alstroemeria who cannot determine black and white, Asagao Lionheart clears that black and white and make her world painted with myriads of colors.


    It was not ideal but it was not the worst result.


    If I can make a deal with a deity, I¡¯ll sell my soul for Alstroemeria¡¯s happiness.


    That¡¯s how I dearly cherish her, though I may not show it. It was to the point that I have involved myself in indirectly making this whole town suffer from what they have done to Alstroemeria from the past.


    I don¡¯t regret it, in fact, I felt even more relief that we don¡¯t have any potential people that would most likely want Alstroemeria back.


    I lied to Asagao Lionheart.


    Alstroemeria¡¯s parents, in the last minute, wanted to see her once again. I was present at both of their deathbeds. They sincerely wanted to apologize Alstroemeria but that¡¯s one thing I cannot grant them or rather, on a personal level, won¡¯t let them.


    I¡¯ve known the two of them when I investigated Alstroemeria¡¯s background years ago. I didn¡¯t take much time to find out about Tzari who gave tutelage to Alstroemeria, and her parents.


    If I have to put in words how I see them, it¡¯s simple.


    Detestable.


    Maybe they aren¡¯t half bad at all but as parents, they are miserable. I¡¯ve talked with them before without mentioning of my relationship with Alstroemeria and I learned how they aren¡¯t remorseful for what they did to her until they have stepped death¡¯s door.


    Pity?


    Fuck that.


    I have seen worse, I have seen a lot worse but, it¡¯s a whole lot different when it¡¯s about Alstroemeria. I know her value and it¡¯s priceless beyond comparison for me. Ties as a family that was born through bonds.


    If she finds out about what I did and hated me for it, I¡¯m also fine with that. It must only be a means to give comfort to myself when that moment comes but I¡¯d rather see a new side of her born out of growth.


    I don¡¯t want her to grow through a bad experience but it was to this extent that I can help her through emotional stress.


    I am equally bad and a scum for trying to control her up to this point but I¡¯m also fine with that.


    Manipulative, obsessed, liar, and most of all, selfish. Describe me with every single word out there that can reflect a scum, as long as Alstroemeria smiles, as long as she can be capable of other emotions to portray, as long as she grows into a better but joyous girl, I will keep being the villain behind the curtains.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    It¡¯s all self-satisfaction in the end admittingly.


    ¡°Is there something else weighing your mind, Miss Cecille?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? No, none.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we decide to be honest with Alstroe?¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡±


    Asagao Lionheart called out to me with a worried voice. What kind of face am I making to warrant anxiety from this little girl?


    ¡°Umm¡­Do you usually squint your eyes when you are in a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°Here I was thinking you¡¯d say something serious¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡±


    Hmm¡­?


    How considerate, this child.


    She was trying to lighten the mood subtly and it did shed slight of my weariness and worries. No guilt because I feel no remorse for my actions.


    What I talked about with Asagao Lionheart and Miss Daisy will be known to Alstroemeria, albeit I won¡¯t disclose anything regarding her parent¡¯s true feeling before they died.


    With all the efforts poured, I shouldn¡¯t leave Alstroemeria hanging in there, lamenting the death of her parents and come clean¡­


    I walk towards Alstroemeria with Miss Asagao and Miss Daisy in tow. I feel a little bad and bitter for treating two princesses like an escort like this, more like, if someone finds out that I¡¯ve treated them in a more unseemingly manner, I¡¯d get scorn from a lot of people who supports Miss Asagao.


    The person herself isn¡¯t aware that she has a lot of supporters, saying that if the current king, Ashfon Astlan Lionheart, will not conceive an heir, it¡¯s better for Asagao Lionheart to inherit the throne.


    Thing is, that¡¯s not a simple matter anymore due to her multiple affiliations with a lot of country leaders and more organization I may be unfamiliar with it.


    One more is Daisy Aestasia¡­


    Her father the previous beast king, the late King Folga, still remained to have an appalling influence throughout the land. I¡¯d get not only the scorn of humans but also the beasts kin.


    Wait¡­


    I took this job with an ulterior motive but it is sailing quite smoothly if we disregard our personal circumstances. I haven¡¯t even used most of the rewards King Ashfon previously graced me with and yet, why do I have the feeling that I¡¯ll be receiving an absurd amount again?


    My motto in life is to live modestly, yet, those words crumble to pieces.


    Now my head is spinning with these useless thoughts!


    ¡°Now you¡¯re knitting your brows with a grimace that can make an adult run.¡±


    ¡°There you go again, Miss Asagao. Are you bringing the mood up again?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­I¡¯m serious.¡±


    Bastardous grimace!


    You might be the one at fault for my inability to find a husband!


    Not that I really need one anymore.


    Alstroemeria is enough of a burden for me for the rest of my life. She will be the weight that I will painstakingly pull just to see her float again.


    At last, I stood behind Alstroemeria who is still looking down at the makeshift graves her parents. She didn¡¯t turn around as if she pre-occupied by a lot of thoughts in her mind.


    Or so I thought.


    I place a hand on her shoulder, albeit there''s a needs to lower my posture a little because of how small she became. I was expecting it to shudder or tremble a little but her body remains calm. So calm that she only places her hand on mine.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Alstroemeria¡­I¡­I want to say something¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    CREAK


    ¡°OH¡­OH! AHHHH!¡±


    I immediately let out a scream as Alstroemeria crushes my hand which I placed on her shoulder. I flail my whole body to get away because of the sensation my bones grinding with each other. I feel like each of those bones will snap.


    ¡°AAGAGAGAHAHHHHH! It¡¯ll break! I give up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed¡­¡±


    Alstroemeria lets go of my hand throbbing with pain. She really didn¡¯t break any bones but I swear I felt some grinding. I took a step back and straightened my posture while still comforting my hand that she almost crushed just now.


    However, that one word caught me really hard that dull the pain in my hand immediately.


    Disappointed¡­


    Alstroemeria said she was disappointed at me. If anything, it makes me a little happy that she felt such emotion and openly expressed it but, it doesn¡¯t sit right when it was in this kind of situation.


    ¡°Alstroemeria, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to talk about.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already heard it.¡±


    She said while pointing at her ear.


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I look at Miss Asagao and Miss Daisy and to my expectations, Miss Daisy tilted her head in confusion, however, Miss Asagao¡¯s ceramic white complexion turned, even more, ghastlier with widened eyes of realization.


    Following her visage of expression, I immediately felt cold on my feet.


    We forgot that this girl, Alstroemeria, is a superhuman and she can hear, smell, sense, and even taste far better than anyone else.


    Ah¡­


    With Alstroemeria¡¯s judging eyes that pierce me, I immediately felt it.


    I am much guiltier than I thought, not because of what I did to her parents and to this village, but to what I¡¯ve done to Alstroemeria and to her feelings.


    I deemed it necessary for her to grow but this budding feeling of regret and guilt sharply stabs me at this moment. Being glared at the girl I treated as a family in my lonely life hurts.


    Since I cannot bear any more of her silent gaze, I immediately prostrated in front of her with my forehead digging into the dirt.


    ¡°Umm¡­ughh¡­I¡¯m¡­really sorry¡­I know it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    She didn¡¯t utter any words as she detached her sight from and starts glaring at Miss Asagao.


    ¡°Alstroe, I want you to know that I¡¯m always on your side.¡±


    Upon Miss Asagao¡¯s words, Alstroemeria approaches her with a pitter-patter and completely stops in front of her.


    Alstroemeria closes her eyes and leans her head on Asagao¡¯s bosom.


    She wordlessly does so for a few seconds before grabbing Miss Asagao¡¯s hand and started dragging her away. Most likely she¡¯ll go inside the house together with Miss Asagao.


    There, Miss Daisy and I are left in a daze.


    Without breaking posture of my prostration, I turn my gaze to Miss Daisy and in response, she only shrugs.


    ¡°Damn it¡­Tzari should also be here to receive such disdain¡­¡±

 Chapter 313: The Heights of Affection 2

    I lifelessly sat down on the grass-filled land and gaze at the greenery landscape that stretches up to the horizon. I don¡¯t know if sighing can help and I doubt I want a sliver of happiness to escape from me in this situation.


    If I can, I want to drown this swirling guilt in alcohol in a chilly night then have a brawl with those weaklings back at the pub in Nanab.


    Alstroemeria, for the first time, told me that she is disappointed at me. I shouldn¡¯t be damned relieved by it but I think that¡¯s one of my saving graces since I was able to bring out a little bit of emotion from her.


    Was that the real goal of all of this?


    ¡°I¡¯ve really gone and done it¡­¡±


    ¡°In the end, isn¡¯t this what you necessarily wanted?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah¡­¡±


    From my lonely monologue, the young and lively Daisy answered. I¡¯m a little relieved that someone is here to answer my stupid blabber but to rely on a kid for a reply, how low of me.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you join me in a night for a drink?¡±


    ¡°However you put it, you are inviting a minor for an alcohol consumption! That itself can be considered a crime!¡±


    ¡°I never implied you are drinking alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­¡±


    Dumb.


    What the hell is wrong with me? This is only a child. Arrogant and prideful she may be, that¡¯s just a child play. To be honest, to give an honest insight into our problem was really mature of her.


    Well, let¡¯s put her on the borderline of childish dumb and a little bit mature.


    Come to think of it, Alstroemeria was the real dumb as a child but her ability in arithmetic isn¡¯t even in the level of human. No, I think no other race can calculate as fast as her. Not only she is strong and a natural genius in Ki, and she was also gifted in the brain department minus the airheadedness which seems to be the cons of being an Alstroemeria.


    Hello world, this is Cecille, a filthy piece of scum and a proud one.


    I shouldn¡¯t even be judging and thinking something rude to her in times like this and yet, I can ¡®t help it even though I speak the truth.


    The tension inside my chest hasn¡¯t stopped yet and each time a face of Alstroemeria disappointed at me flashes inside my head, it only increases my anxiety. I feel like the most horrible parent in the world which in fact, it should be her real parents.


    Damn it, there¡¯s no use pushing these self-depreciating thoughts to the dead.


    ¡°Say, let me treat your hand. It looks like its starting to swell really bad. Did some bones broke?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I appreciate it but that¡¯s unnecessary. As a former adventurer, enduring this pain is trivial. And no, there are no broken bones, it¡¯s just it was squeezed so tight that swelling this much is given.¡±


    ¡°I do feel she could have done more.¡±


    ¡°Right, she can break a backbone or two too, you know.¡±


    Not that I haven¡¯t experienced that before.


    Sleeping beside her was the most hellish experience since she¡¯ll squeeze you tightly when she¡¯s having a good or bad dream. I wonder when was it when she stopped doing that.


    I need to take several days off from the Guild to rest. Sometimes, I even need to call someone who can use Healing magic to ease the pain and reform the deformed bones.


    I¡¯m only the dumb woman who put up with her and her absurd strength because I think it¡¯s one of her charms.


    Dumb but a genius.


    With these thoughts racing through my head, I once again felt anxiety creeping.


    It¡¯s not like I am not used to this feeling but at times like this, the only way I can cope up is through one thing.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    With my throbbing hand, I reach out for the pack of cigarette in my pocket and drew one stick. As I placed it on my lips, I reached out for the matches inside one of my pockets again and lit my cigar.


    As the tip is lit, I tried puffing a little and smoke came out.


    ¡°Wha--!? Gueh?¡±


    A strong reaction overwhelms Miss Daisy¡¯s face with a disgusted countenance as she looks at me, no, specifically, to the cigar in my mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just start smoking! The¡­geho¡­geho¡­smell of that really irritates my nose! You should have asked first before doing that!¡±


    ¡°Ah, my bad.¡±


    Daisy''s eyes become teary and she desperately covers her nose to avoid inhaling the vicious and strong odor of the cigarette.


    Come to think of it, Beast kin really does have a strong sense of smell, almost as equal as Alstroemeria. It¡¯s bad for a minor like Miss Daisy to inhale stuff like this but I couldn¡¯t help it because of the anxiousness building up in my chest.


    It¡¯s been a habit of mine since starting my career as an adventurer. You could say it¡¯s my way of calming my nerves whenever I get angsty. However, the past years, I¡¯ve been controlling myself from smoking since Alstroemeria will scold me.


    She doesn¡¯t like the smell of the cigarette too and she learned that it destroys one¡¯s health. Come to think of it, I was the one who taught her that.


    ¡°Why are you not stopping?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, first of all, a pack of cigarette is really expensive.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you rich?! I was told you are! What¡¯s the point of being frugal at wasteful items like that?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a really bad habit of mine. I¡¯m really sorry. One or two puff and I¡¯ll put it out.¡±


    ¡°Put it out now!¡±


    I can¡¯t do that.


    Like those delicious alcoholic drinks, this buddy here is an inseparable friend of mine too.


    ¡°Ugh¡­I¡¯ll come back later.¡±


    ¡°Really sorry.¡±


    With that, Miss Daisy left. I really never hoped to offend her so I¡¯ll properly apologize to her. And since she made her way out, I¡¯d better finish this off rather than puffing two or three more.


    I bring the cigar butt in my lips again, however, as soon as it sits on my lips, a slight gust of wind passes by in front of mind.


    A sharp and sudden gust of wind.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I immediately noticed the missing presence of the lit end of the cigarette. The head was cleanly cut off leading the death of my cigar stick.


    I look at the direction where the gust of wind came and met with my eyes, Asagao pulling on Alstroemeria away from the window they have opened inside the house.


    Alstroemeria still has this angry look in her eyes as Asagao peeled her away in panic and closes the window shut.


    I see¡­ Damn¡­


    She really hit the mark.


    And that was kind of expensive, like a premium or something.


    But who I am to complain?


    If Alstroemeria did that, I think she still cares for me despite what I did. I couldn¡¯t hope for anything more than that. Of course, that¡¯s my adorable Alstroemeria who forgives anyone and everyone...


    ¡°Miss Cecille!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Miss Asagao¡¯s voice rang loudly and without missing a beat, I turn my head towards the house where they entered earlier which is Alstroemeria¡¯s parent''s house.


    What came next blocks my view of their supposed visage and in instant, I felt my whole being shaking and my consciousness fading as my body floated into the air with a strong impact hitting my face.


    Yeah¡­


    She who forgives anyone and everyone¡­hopefully.


    Those words of mine were betrayed and that realization instantly came when a pillow knocked me out cold and I lay flat on the meadow in broad daylight.


    That¡¯s right¡­


    It was just¡­a thrown pillow by Alstroemeria¡­


    I want to refrain from mentioning a bone creaking somewhere but yeah, something creaked.


    ¡°Eeeh..?!¡±


    A young feisty voice rang once again but this time, it¡¯s not from Miss Asagao.


    I thought I¡¯d be out cold but it turned out that my consciousness only got hazy. My vision got blurry like I am a drunkard suddenly collapsing on the side of a road.


    ¡°Umm¡­What in the world happened to you?!¡±


    A shadow suddenly blocked the raining gentle ray of light from the sun and made the surrounding of my vision dark.


    Slowly, the haziness subsides and what appeared above me is¡­


    A sexy black laced underwear under a frilly skirt worn by an unblemished thigh of healthy skin color and the black legwear pinning on the fleshy part of the said thighs gives it a simulating attractiveness to it combined with a scent one would immediately brand you as a criminal.


    I¡¯m not a fan of this kind of service.


    ¡°Miss Daisy, are you sure you should be standing there?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, my apologies about earlier. I¡¯m never going to smo--¡­I mean I¡¯ll refrain from smoking around you and the others as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°As I said, what in the world are you doing there?¡±


    ¡°This is the result of me smoking without regard to anyone¡¯s health, including mine.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Also, Miss Daisy, are you sure you should be standing there?¡±


    ¡°Why did you repeat that question?!¡±


    No use, this girl is a total dumb block too. I¡¯ve decided to refrain from insulting her inside my mind but circumstances tell that she needs to be.


    Anyway, enough of these little shenanigans. I can¡¯t curveball my way out of this problem.


    I sat upright while trying to brush off the skirt in front of me. I tried giving my neck a few cracking and it splendidly produced some satisfying crackles.


    Miss Daisy gave me a puzzled look but that itself is understandable. Since it has come to this, I¡¯ll shamelessly ask her.


    ¡°How do you appease an angry daughter?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t avert your eyes from your sins. You¡¯ve done something quite severe to this town and that¡¯s the first thing you should think about. This may lead to a punishment that will cost your life if found out.¡±


    Miss Daisy, I¡¯m very sorry.


    As I said, I don¡¯t regret what I¡¯ve done to this town. From her answer alone, Miss Daisy has a big sense of justice and yet, she implied that she will keep a tight lip about this incident.


    I also am aware of how severe this sin I have done.


    Leaving that aside, I didn¡¯t expect a quite reprimanding answer from Miss Daisy. Also, I really wanted to rephrase what I said.


    I¡¯m too young to be a mother to have a daughter like Alstroemeria.


    But all things considered, I don¡¯t even have the rights to be forgiven because of those actions that Miss Daisy was trying to say. That¡¯s exactly why we end up in this situation.


    Evil as I sound, heartless as I sound, cold as I sound, none of the people here really matters to me. People, true as it sounds, prideful as it may, our existence that will only care for what in front of them. Charity can also be born within our hearts, but that something never struck me.


    Alstroemeria was one of many exceptions.


    Nonetheless, what I¡¯ve done is a sin punishable by death at worst.


    That is something I cannot deny once I am judged.


    Just to see the growth of a family member, just to see her shed the cocoon of the past, and just to see her squeeze her chest in pain, I¡¯ve done all of this with no regards of human lives.


    I am proud to call that evil but I am also proud to announce that as selflessness.


    Through and through, that is my resolve for the heights of my affection for a girl I met and took in several years ago.

 Chapter 314: The Heights of Affection 3

    The rundown ragged house where Alstroemeria¡¯s parents took their last breath, its door is nothing more than a discolored wood and even the doorknob was pried open. There¡¯s no mistake that this house was ransacked but that doesn¡¯t matter anymore.


    I slowly open the door, however, the creaking noises that it let out cannot be prevented anymore. This house right now should be devoid of any life but knowing that Alstroemeria and Miss Asagao entered here, they should be somewhere inside the house.


    However, even my feet felt heavy when I try to enter. The heaviness of the hesitation, anxiety, and the guilt of bringing pain to Alstroemeria the I selfishly deemed as a necessity are weighing me down.


    ¡°Are you not going to enter?¡±


    ¡°Kids should not really agitate adults.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­of course¡­my apologies¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t believe that I was such a chicken in front of a predicament such as this. This is unbecoming of Cecille, a veteran adventurer with hardened heart from countless of battles.


    And I keep snapping on this little girl, Miss Daisy Aestasia.


    ¡°It will be dusk soon. I don¡¯t think we have much leisure time and Lady Violetta will come to pick us up.¡±


    ¡°Hear me, problems such as this cannot be solved with an immediate conversation. Even if I try to talk with Alstroemeria now, I doubt I will be making a progress.¡±


    ¡°Coward.¡±


    I am and I know. What I just said is just another excuse.


    What moronic about it is I am aware of it and yet, I cannot act upon anything. My decisions may put a gap in our relationship to fix it.


    However, even if I were able to fix it, it will never be the same again.


    With these negative thoughts, I turn around, unsure if I am doing another correct decision. Like a genius once said, retreat in face of uncertainty.


    Miss Daisy looks at me with a troubled countenance. It likes she wanted to say something again but refrained herself and entered the rundown house instead.


    Once again, a little girl got ahead of me.


    I walk away in shame, returning to the back of the house once again. There¡¯s no point wandering around in this hell of a town with no proper soul to be found. For me, they are nothing more than a sack of meat that has faulted Alstroemeria.


    ¡°Hey, Cecille, you pathetic wimp. Nothing but a hypocrite that rationalizes your own action for your own comfort but in the end, still lay shit on yourself.¡±


    I said that right, I talked to myself and uttered those words.


    Ahh¡­


    What a motivation¡­


    I¡¯m at loss.


    If Alstroemeria gets mad and left me¡­


    I¡¯ll be going back to my lonely life. If then, I have to really find a husband and live my life working earnestly.


    But will such life be acceptable for me at this point?


    Damn it¡­


    I saw a stone lying around and with all my frustration, I kicked that stone.


    The stone went flying but met with a tree and bounces. Before I knew it, the stone that bounced at the tree hits me in the forehead.


    ¡°Ahh¡­karma, huh. They talk about this a lot in their lessons in Ki.¡±


    I want to drink¡­


    I want to drown myself with an exquisite alcohol.


    As I walk towards that grassland again where the gentle breeze of the wind will meet me to comfort me, I stood in shock.


    That¡¯s¡­You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Every strand of hair in my body stood up and the pressure visibly, not just metaphorically, became heavier. Shiver rains down my whole body and I immediately snap from my moronic melancholic mood and my attention instantly shifted to the man and woman standing a little far away.


    I¡¯ve been in a lot of dangerous situations wherein my party were trapped by magical beasts, where we fell in a trap and some dies, wherein an in-fighting happens and blood got to be spilled, however, the situation drastically changes when people like them, whose very existence opposes the nature of this world, appears.


    They are striking fear with their fearsome presence alone.


    I immediately understood their nature. This is a part of what I honed through my countless encounters with strong people, the ability to tell the strong people apart from those who are partially monsters in hindsight.


    The kind of people who can crush someone like me like stepping on a bug.


    But still, they are here, they are standing in front of me and looks at me with no hostility. At my back are the children.


    I wear a poker face and cautiously approach them with considerable distance ahead.


    ¡°Is there something the two of you needs?¡±


    I immediately get to the point. It¡¯s an approach that doesn¡¯t beat the bush since I want them to immediately settle this in one go.


    If they want me dead so they will leave the children alone, so be it.


    As I get a closer look, the man with black hair is what you can call an androgynous beauty. His skin is pale and has a fairly lean body but tall. He wears clothes that what dukes usually wear with a pocket watch attached with a chain hanging from his breast pocket.


    The woman is fairly short or a better description would be petite. She dons a beautiful shade of blue hair and an elegant one-piece dress overtopped with an almost transparent shroud. The thin membrane of wings sprouting from her back already proves that she is not a human but one of the rarest race, a Fairy Kin.


    Wait¡­


    Isn¡¯t she the fairy who ordered my abduction months ago?


    I still remember that day where they held me captive to lure Alstroemeria, however, I do not have any idea what happened between her and Alstroemeria. They only said it is to make Alstroemeria awaken to a new power.


    But, I have neither the leisure nor the courage to be asking a question such as that right now.


    ¡°Please, do not approach any further.¡±


    Even so, if they are some sort of malevolent unnatural forces, I shouldn¡¯t fold from their presence. I stood firm on my back so I can execute this blatant fa?ade.


    From my words, the man with black hair nodded lightly with a faint smile on his lips while the woman adheres in accordance with the man¡¯s action.


    ¡°Worry not as we are here not to make things more thriving. I am simply in your presence right now Miss Cecille so I can personally give my thanks.¡±


    As he said those words, he bowed down his head in a perfect forty-five degrees angle. The woman followed with a slightly elevated bow after the man.


    How do I feel?


    Naturally, I¡¯m stunned.


    ¡°Why? What¡­did I do?¡±


    ¡°You brought up and filled a lost child with love. I want to thank you for being a family to that girl. Also, I¡¯m sorry for failing to save her countless of times.¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­talking about?¡±


    Out of nowhere, the man spoke of me taking care of a child that he failed to save countless of times. The only one I took care of is Alstroemeria. I don¡¯t remember anyone else, unless, the one he is talking about is actually Alstroemeria.


    If that is so, then I cannot simply ignore the meaning behind those words but I am aware that prying won¡¯t do me any good.


    ¡°First of all, how do you know my name? And what is yours?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll learn it later anyway so I¡¯d rather be respectful and tell it now. I am the one called Nil. It¡¯s a pleasure meeting you again, Miss Cecille. Or rather, it¡¯s been a while since I last saw a glimpse of your visage from countless of revisions.¡±


    No use¡­


    I can¡¯t understand what he is trying to say but he sounds sincere and honest.


    ¡°How about you, Miss fairy?¡±


    ¡°I am the one called Hydrangea.¡±


    This is the woman that Tzari is talking about, right?


    There are rooms for doubt but there¡¯s no mistake that she is strong. Taking a neutral and calm stance before would be ideal but somehow, I feel like there¡¯s no need for it.


    ¡°I remember you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Do you? Well, I shall not apologize for my actions just so you know but still, as the bidding of my master, I will extend my gratitude to you.¡±


    ¡°I hear you but¡­I am still in the dark here. Why are you people thanking me suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Because you are Miss Cecille that properly raised Alstroemeria in this timeline.¡±


    ¡°Timeline?¡±


    What does that mean?


    Timeline? Revision? Is this some kind of new phenomena?


    Every day, the course and knowledge of magic deviates from the norms and grows. It was nothing sort of bad but discovering the nature of the new magic is, of course, troublesome and loathsome in a way. That is especially true for scholars and magicians, however, even up to this day, I haven¡¯t heard such things like timeline and revision.


    Also, why does it have to now that Alstroemeria and I are having a quarrel?


    Not actually quarrel but¡­


    ¡°Miss Cecille, I think you are thinking this a little bit too deep.¡±


    ¡°Too deep?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Alstroemeria isn¡¯t that kind of person that will harbor ill will after all. You of all people should know that.¡±


    ¡°Ah? I know¡­that. Wait¡­why are you speaking like you know Alstroemeria very well? No, it is as if you also know me so well¡­¡±


    The man, Nil, didn¡¯t say anything but instead, returned a gentle smile at me.


    Sure, enigmatic.


    Sure, mysterious.


    But, there¡¯s a limit of how and why they know and they are involved with the two of us, Alstroemeria and I. My question wasn¡¯t even answered and they don¡¯t show any signs of actually telling me something.


    This might as well be one of the perks of being the strong.


    It¡¯s up for them to decide for something in a lot of matters.


    More importantly, did he came here just to say that to me? Just to say thanks and apologize? I don¡¯t even know this man and yet, those words came out as honest and sincere.


    ¡°You¡ª¡°


    Was my words before I got cut off by a sudden burst of movements.


    BAM!


    A loud sound of collision immediately entered my ears. Not only that, the earth shook from the suddenness. After the strong collision, a sharp and swift harping of metal came after the loud sound.


    ¡°What in the¡ª¡°


    I just noticed it and now that I have fully grasped the situation, what in front of me struck me in awe.


    I saw it, the sliver of movements that Alstroemeria executed, a heavy ax kick from above with strength gathered in that attack.


    Then came following Miss Asagao¡¯s wind like movement. It was nothing like what she showed me in our sparring in Tzari¡¯s temple. The movement of her short sword and acrobatic maneuver using her surrounding enhances her speed and performed a circling slash.


    But what made me blink twice in surprise is that the woman, Hydrangea, calmly deflected both of their attacks with her bare hands while shielding Nil behind her.


    The sharp edge of a sword and a strength that would scare dragon, she deflected them without breaking a sweat, less, executing any magical shield or enhancement.


    ¡°Nil¡­¡±


    ¡°What a pleasant greeting, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°I thought it would be the best one. That¡¯s how you¡¯ve greeted us the first time, right?¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. Anyway, how have you been these days, Asagao?¡±


    ¡°We will start with that? Fine¡­¡±


    Miss Asagao started a casual conversation with Nil as she slowly draws her sword back while Alstroemeria slowly walks backward beside her.


    What is going to happen now?

 Chapter 315: The Heights of Affection 4

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to see you again, Nil.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for you, I don¡¯t feel the same. Because you know, I¡¯ve always been peeking at what you are doing.¡±


    ¡°Well, I do feel like that¡¯s something you¡¯d do¡­¡±


    What¡¯s going on here?


    Miss Asagao and the man, Nil, walks closer towards each other and stares eye to eye longingly. Nil kneels on one knee and places a hand on Miss Asagao¡¯s cheek and she did the same in return. An atmosphere of extreme closeness and mutual affection between them immediately radiated.


    Lovers? No, it feels like their connection went beyond that. Not even a married couple would have an understanding as deep as their stares at each other can portray.


    Contrary to Miss Asagao and Nil, Alstroemeria faces Hydrangea with wary eyes, nevertheless, bows down slightly in a show of respect.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten quite pathetic.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Instead of answering back, Alstroemeria just hung her head in silence. The small back of Alstroemeria becomes even smaller as she fell silent. I don¡¯t really know who is she and what¡¯s her identity but talking like that to Alstroemeria¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s a joke. Don¡¯t you hear a lot of those nowadays?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I cannot distinguish it right now¡­I¡¯m a little¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be frank with your feelings and clear your mind. Such as is the path of Brahma to attain complete balance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that Master Hy¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. Little Alstroemeria, you are infuriated, which is rare. The stillness before inside you become a raging storm of frustration and vexation. You are greatly shaken to the point that what little Ki you have became shaken.¡±


    ¡°Eh? You know more about how I feel than myself?!¡±


    For Alstroemeria¡¯s case, that possibility of being like that isn¡¯t even low. The fact that she held onto her happy life full of smiles even though transient, is a proof that she has neither idea nor grasps of her own emotions.


    What sort of feelings does she bear right now in her heart?


    I am pretty sure she is angry at me and that¡¯s a fact that I cannot brush off. But, angry at me for what reason?


    It¡¯s obvious¡­


    Cecille, don¡¯t be so dumb and shallow, don¡¯t be so cold and heartless. Alstroemeria¡¯s feelings have become my priority now.


    Not much I can say if I tried prioritizing her safety if she is way stronger than me¡­


    ¡°The cause of your shrinking, the sudden stop gap of your power, and the system behind your Ki demoting at this level, Lord Nil and I have become aware of the solution a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Master Hydrangea, what has come of my powers¡­?¡±


    ¡°Your psychological aspect is one of the factors too. Unstable mind means further straying away from your connection with the world. No, that kind of connection is only special to you, little Alstroemeria.¡±


    ¡°Eh? But aren¡¯t all Ki masters should be connected with the world? It¡¯s utmost importance that¡¯s why we are to meditate.¡±


    ¡°At some degree, we are connected to the world, however, you, Alstroemeria, is favored by the world itself.¡±


    From Hydrangea¡¯s words, I myself gapes at the statement and the girl in subject stares back, dumbfounded, unable to quickly comprehend the meaning of those words. The surprise also wore down Miss Asagao¡¯s calm demeanor to a sudden flabbergast.


    Favored by the world must be equally favored by the Goddess of Blessing¡­


    It was no exaggeration that Alstroemeria is liked by existence standing on a different plane than us. Does it also mean that her extreme and tremendous power in Ki came from them?


    ¡°Your connection with the world is all the result of a karmic cycle.¡±


    ¡°Karmic Cycle?! It means reincarnation, returning to life from the highest point of the sanctuary, Nirvana!¡±


    ¡°That is correct. Alstroemeria, you are repeatedly killed and reborn for ten thousand and three hundred seventy-two years.¡±


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Once again, she made an absurd statement that defies common sense. It was nothing at the scope of Alstroemeria¡¯s absurdity anymore. It is a statement that should be proven by facts.


    That¡¯s how smart people live through, by checking facts and taking in the proper solution.


    But what can I say?


    Among the people here right now, I am the only normal one.


    I.AM.THE.ONLY.NORMAL.ONE.


    As I look at the side of the house though, I saw her immediately. Miss Daisy cowering in fear with blank eyes as she observes the situation.


    Beasts know well what is dangerous and she deemed it safer to hide.


    Karmic Cycle¡­


    ¡°Does Tzari knows?¡±


    I let that question out of my lips.


    Surely Tzari should be aware of it. If not, he should be able to comprehend the reason of the Karmic Cycle.


    ¡°An incompetent human like him? Tzari the sage of the North wouldn¡¯t even notice it.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, this case of Karmic Cycle is out of the norms as well. It is a cycle tampered and fabricated by an Arcana Magic. Under normal circumstances, back-water simple magic won¡¯t even affect the threads of the fate of a person, however¡­¡±


    Hydrangea glances of over to Nil who was enjoying Miss Asagao¡¯s company.


    Before I realized it, the discussion has become one-sided and Miss Asagao and Nil started their own conversation under a tree.


    What¡¯s more is that Miss Asagao offered Nil a pillow lap while brushing his hair.


    What are they, really?


    ¡°My Lord, who holds more than a hundred of Arcana Magic, made a miracle.¡±


    ¡°A miracle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a miracle brought forth from the wretched power of Arcana Magic.¡±


    Wait¡­


    If, and if, all of her words are taken to be the truth, doesn¡¯t that mean that the man, Nil, did all of these said miracles for Alstroemeria?!


    That Alstroemeria¡¯s strength is something Nil gave to her.


    ¡°Then this Ki of mine is¡­?¡±


    ¡°It is yours to use nonetheless. It¡¯s an accumulation of your Karma, a carryover from your past selves that died.¡±


    Alstroemeria¡¯s shrilly voices asked that question before being answered with flat and unwavering voice. To speak lightly of someone¡¯s death, and moreover, her past self might be too much¡­


    On top of blowing the news of her parent¡¯s death, Alstroemeria, right now, may undergo an existential crisis. It¡¯s one thing to another¡­


    If only they hadn¡¯t shown up. If I hadn¡¯t spoken of her parents¡­


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    That¡¯s what only Alstroemeria said with hardened countenance.


    She glances over to Miss Asagao and Nil before glancing back to Hydrangea.


    ¡°Nevermind that, why is that man so close with Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I, for once, tripped at nothing even while standing still¡­


    That¡¯s my Alstroemeria!


    She didn¡¯t even comprehend anything, she didn¡¯t even try to understand anything, and in one fling of her head, she forgot how serious the situation is!


    Even Hydrangea was gaping at Alstroemeria¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Pfft¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­Ahahaha! Hahaha! So¡­this is the girl loved by the world! A raging simpleton! I¡¯ve known that for a long time but still¡­!¡±


    Hydrangea burst out in laughter while holding her sides. I can see where she is pulling those laughs at but for the person who raised Alstroemeria, I am embarrassed to raise such raging simpleton.


    Alstroemeria angrily stomps her way towards Miss Asagao and Nil with a pouted face.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you break his bones and slam him on the ground. He is that resilient after all.¡±


    ¡°Hy, you traitor! Aren¡¯t you supposed to be protecting me?!¡±


    Hydrangea and Nil had a brief talk and Nil suddenly separated from Miss Asagao because of Alstroemeria¡¯s impending arrival.


    From the looks of it, Alstroemeria will seriously slam him on the ground.


    CRACK


    ¡°Arrrhhggghh!¡±


    ¡°GET AWAY FROM ASAGAO!¡±


    BAM!


    Alstroemeria really did slam him on the ground. She grabbed him by the wrist and without regards to human physiology, flung him towards the grassy field without hesitation.


    The strength behind was so great that the ground cracked.


    Despite that¡­


    ¡°Well, well, I¡¯m sorry for trying to get Asagao all by myself! But you see, Asagao and I have become really close without you noticing!~¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­I won¡¯t forgive you for hurting Asagao. All of what you have done, all of the pain you gave her, even if she forgives you, I won¡¯t. You also killed someone she cares for.¡±


    ¡°Figures.¡±


    Her words are no mere sense of justice.


    Alstroemeria, from the bottom of her heart, bare her feelings tinged with the animosity that I have never seen before.


    Was this man, Nil, really did something terrible? Or was it good? Which is it?


    ¡°[Nirvana!]¡±


    Idiot¡­!


    Alstroemeria suddenly unleashes her vast amount of Ki and uses Nirvana.


    I am well aware of her strength when unrestrained. Even if her Ki right now was greatly weakened, that doesn¡¯t mean she is weak.


    Red streaks started appearing on her limbs and her bright yellow eyes glitter like the stars. Even in a form of a child, the state of Nirvana is still a sight to behold.


    ¡°Alstroe, there¡¯s no need to fight anymore.¡±


    ¡°No, Asagao! I¡­I¡­right now¡­I am¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight¡­Alstroe, let them be.¡±


    Miss Asagao embraces Alstroemeria from behind as if to spread the warmth. She started caressing Alstroemeria¡¯s head with tenderness.


    However, Alstroemeria brushes her off.


    ¡°[Avidya Severance ¨C Cosmic Energy; Shakti!]¡±


    The streaks in Alstroemeria¡¯s limbs gather at one point.


    It becomes a crimson, red edge power that seems to suck everyone¡¯s eyes to its magnificent beauty. A dazzling power that has already engulfed me in its seething majesty and radiance. Alstroemeria¡¯s body accelerated at which a mere naked eye cannot even comprehend anymore¡­


    But at this moment, I feel like what¡¯s in front of was moving really slow.


    Each second of time was further minced to a portion of a moment and the delay of every millisecond stagnates my sense of reality.


    Alstroemeria, possessed by an emotion she cannot handle, flew towards Nil in her best kicking stance.


    This is what I fear¡­


    Alstroemeria¡¯s rampage¡­


    ¡°Leaps and bound, you always exceed my expectation, however, do not think such half birthed powers of your is enough for such as I, Hydrangea.¡±


    Before Alstroemeria¡¯s attack connects, Hydrangea¡­casually caught her feet.


    And my broken sense of time, flowed again naturally.


    A huge torrent of wind and dust rises from the ground¡­is what I wanted to say but such thing never came. It¡¯s like, Hydrangea didn¡¯t just catch the attack with a single hand, she also neutralizes the after effect of Alstroemeria in her Nirvana state.


    ¡°How--?! That¡¯s¡­!¡±


    Even Alstroemeria¡­didn¡¯t know what happened.


    ¡°You need to cool your head for a moment. Rage doesn¡¯t befit you, Alstroemeria.¡±


    As Hydrangea said those words, she places a hand on Alstroemeria¡¯s solar plexus calmly and gently while she is still dumbfounded.


    ¡°[Arcana of Wrath]¡±


    Hydrangea muttered as chaotic black mist gathers at her palm.


    The eerie power made my heart stop momentarily. It was just too absurd for someone like me to act on a situation where even if the hostility is not directed at me, the power scale was already broken with the tip of the scale itself is tilted to the direction of those abnormals.


    ¡°[Collapse.]¡±


    Suddenly, like a puppet with its strings cut, Alstroemeria lost consciousness and her body fell towards Hydrangea in which she herself embraces her small body.


    Even Alstroemeria exhibiting the state of Nirvana, they didn¡¯t even flinch¡­


    I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end¡­


    And before I can collect my calm, another phenomenon happened right in front of our eyes.


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s here.¡±


    A warp portal opens in in the middle of us suddenly.


    I know this portal well but¡­


    ¡°This is far cry from Asagao¡¯s job. To think that the two of you will show up, I¡¯m rather getting down with a bad twist of mood.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Lady Violetta.¡±


    From the portal, Lady Violetta emerges with her magical power running amok with flashes of thunder constantly gushing out but Hydrangea just casually greeted her.


    ¡°Since it has come to this, I would like to invite the two of you to the Astlan Castle for a small talk.¡±


    I bet that won¡¯t even be a small talk¡­

 Chapter 316: The Heights of Affection 5

    Small talk my ass!


    Small talk doesn¡¯t involve pointing swords, throwing dreadful hostility, and raging magical power rising all around, all inside the royal chamber of the Astlan Castle. Not only that, knights and soldiers alike are pondering themselves of the situation if they will make a move or not.


    In hindsight, this is an unusual situation where no normal person can interfere.


    Genius and talented alike can rise with their potential and skills alone and if further honed, they will become a champion that everyone can look up to. However, even those said genius and talented can reach a limitation called a transience.


    We are an existence as fragile as glass and can break every time if we become careless.


    People who reached their peak will find a way to further increase their potential but that¡¯s all there is to it, like the woman called Milin, the one who taught me about the spear.


    But there are people who are both talented and genius and at the same time, blessed by fate or cursed by karma to carry a power incomprehensible. These people are those who exceeded the limitation the natural order implemented.


    They are, without a doubt, charmingly dangerous with charisma to pull powerful people alike to themselves.


    It¡¯s something abound to happen, I know that. Alstroemeria is pulled to these people¡­


    An imminent danger presented by their readiness in battle alone wards off the weak-willed and pulls the strong. I am no exception from the weak-willed, as can be seen in their perspective.


    That¡¯s right.


    I want to run away with all my might.


    Bravery is an only trait for those who have the strength to carry it. Being an adventurer in constant danger, we are taught that safety of our own hide is the best possible thing we can offer to ourselves. Involving in a battle of this scale is foolery.


    I want to run and that¡¯s not cowardice, it¡¯s the knowledge to comprehend the mountain of difference between our abilities.


    But deep inside me, I want to witness, how these people who broke the norm, converse with each other. What problems will they discuss? At what magnitude will they go further? And most of all, their exact limitations, both in terms of power and charisma.


    How complicated¡­


    I want to run but the curiosity overwhelms me and I want to see the scale of their prowess. My gaits are trembling and I can feel my face turning pale but at the same time, the thumping of my heart says otherwise of this cold feeling creeping at my toes.


    At this moment, the man called Nil stood side by side with Miss Asagao in front of King Ashfon Astlan Lionheart. Before we entered the warp, Hydrangea handed Alstroemeria to me so right now, I am holding onto her in my arms.


    Miss Daisy immediately retreated from the Royal Chamber but sooner, she returned with a girl called Lady Topaz and Lady Mimi in tow and they watched altogether at the entrance of this place.


    Lady Violetta stood away from Nil and Hydrangea with seething anger as her magical energy warps the room into a torrent of suffocating pressure.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise that you agreed to come here.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I believe there will be no harm in doing so. In fact, I know I won¡¯t be harmed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it only once, get away from Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Not even gonna offer some tea and cake and talk this out, huh?¡±


    ¡°All things considered, I don¡¯t plan on attacking you. It is as you said, you won¡¯t be harmed. That¡¯s only the truth as long as you don¡¯t leave the safe premises.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m moved to tears! The man who possesses the Astlan Ira is restraining himself!¡±


    ¡°I will murder you once you step out of this city.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Scary!~¡±


    ¡°Now¡ª¡°


    ¡°Asagao chooses to be here beside me.¡±


    As if his temperament reaches its peak, King Ashfon walks closer to Nil with resounding footsteps that carries weary pressure that I felt in my core.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°It is as Nil said, I chose to be beside him. Fonfon, I know you and Violetta have all the reason to attack him but¡­¡±


    Miss Asagao tried to appeal to King Ashfon but was ignored as King Ashfon himself continued walking straight towards Nil.


    Hydrangea was about to make a move to defend Nil, however, Lady Violetta is a step ahead and constrained her with magic stealthily. It was no case for Hydrangea as she only sighed at her predicament.


    ¡°You stay put there, Fairy. I shall not bring you harm if you behave yourself.¡±


    ¡°Haughty for words for a youngling. Regaining back the full power of your Arcana Magic does not equate to being a stronger, witch.¡±


    ¡°If you were not Ashfon¡¯s heartfelt sweetheart, I would have hacked your body into two. Ancient magic of the dragons is not to be made fun of.¡±


    ¡°So is Fairy magic, is what I¡¯d like to say but, I am a Ki master of the Brahman Path and the wielder of the Arcana of Wrath. Half-baked knowledge of the detestable Dragon kin and your Arcana of Domination shall do no threat to me.¡±


    ¡°Says by one who is bound with this mere ancient magic.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as loose as your feeble mouth, witch. Your binding that is.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Ohh?¡±


    Women are scary¡­


    Wait¡­


    I¡¯m a woman too, but these two gives off a completely different level of their feminity. Too extreme and yet, they still manage to let out a smile, albeit, a smile that would make anyone tremble in fear.


    Bloodlust afloat in the air between them until a girl came running to Hydrangea and hugged her.


    It was Lady Topaz.


    ¡°Topaz, how have you been?¡±


    ¡°I dearly miss you¡­¡±


    ¡°I said it back then, it¡¯s fine to call me anything you desire.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­mama.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl.¡±


    Lady Violetta, upon seeing Lady Topaz happily clings to Hydrangea, nonchalantly dispels her bindings.


    Her eyes soften momentarily at the sight of Lady Topaz longingly and lovingly hugging Hydrangea. The torrent of unseen magical energy running amok earlier recedes a little.


    ¡°My grudges are solely for the man who killed Mrothgir alone, however, I will not pardon you of any sins you have committed so easily but this time, I shall give consideration.¡±


    ¡°You are amusing in a way, witch. Are you giving pity?¡±


    ¡°I find that girl in your cradle to my liking too. I shall not part you and her just because of my mismatched vengeance. Do not be mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it that you are showing pity due to your maternal instinct slowly awakening?¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Since they softened a little, I return my attention to King Ashfon and Nil but what I find is that their attention is also on the same viewership as me.


    ¡°The abomination of Dylan, no, a girl overflowing with succulent emotions. She no longer bears the same characteristics as a normal devil would have. Is it because Nivalis interfered with her very core?¡±


    ¡°Man called Nil, why does Hydrangea take your side? Is it purely for just adjusting and changing the fate of this world like what Asagao said?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself if you think I do not know the meaning behind your question. Hy is still a virgin, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, my? Did I hit the nail? Well, you have the Blessing that allows you to hear the truth so there¡¯s no point spouting lies here. Hy wouldn¡¯t let me take it¡ª¡°


    ¡°Bastard.¡±


    Like a swift gust, King Ashfon immediately scoop Miss Asagao away from Nil¡¯s side and immediately retreated away with few steps. He now carries Miss Asagao within his cradle, like how a true princess is carried.


    The majestic sight of the older brother and sister in a bond like this is something to behold. They who bears a beautiful white hair like a dewdrop from the very spirit of the snow itself and eyes piercing through the blue sky, a gem like cerulean bearings that incites elegance.


    ¡°You have done atrocious deeds to my precious Asagao. I could not bear to watch her by your side any longer.¡±


    ¡°Atrocious? Maybe. However, Ashfon, haven¡¯t you done a deed repentance cannot easily be forgiven? Your detestable power, the Astlan Ira that could even kill Asagao, the power that you used to destroy the Dragon Capital Mujinn, aren¡¯t you barking too much crap?¡±


    ¡°I will atone for those sins. I will atone for everything that I have done. Murder, unjust power struggle, and letting Asagao bear so many weights when I promised that I would protect her. However, you and I are fundamentally different.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!! Fundamentally different?! That¡¯s a laughable statement coming from you! We are basically reading the same page of a book with just slight revision into it. You were ready to throw away Asagao¡¯s life once and yet, you still have the balls to differentiate yourself from me?¡±


    In an instant, Nil closes the gap between him and King Ashfon and grabs the King¡¯s collar while pulling him closer to his face.


    ¡°I dare say, you are the one who is going to destroy Asagao if you cannot contain your own power. A person like you cannot even weigh what¡¯s important to him, a person whose duty as a restrained king or a person that cannot cherish what he has right now.¡±


    ¡°Then, for a person of the same caliber as me, your words weigh nothing. Asagao may forgive you but I will not. Asagao may pity you but I will not. I will only be here to respect her decision but if know that she will dive headfirst into danger, I shall not stop her anymore but instead, will tackle the same problem.¡±


    ¡°A wishful thinking by a man with faults towering his achievements! I hate you, I hate you for being contradictory, for being self-righteous, and most of all, for being with Asagao right now! But I know, in the end, you are going to be chosen!¡±


    ¡°Nil, stop!¡±


    Miss Asagao then broke out the quarrel between King Ashfon and Nil that starting to become a battle if it goes longer.


    Ideals of a king, sins, and what he treasured the most.


    From that conversation with vague details, I was able to conclude that the story greatly revolves around Miss Asagao.


    At the moment where Miss Asagao both halted their seething emotions, she hugs King Ashfon in a tender embrace with her little body followed by a soothing stroke of hand behind his head.


    ¡°Fonfon, I think it¡¯s time you put me down.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡±


    Regretfully and hesitatingly, King Ashfon parted away from Asagao¡¯s embrace. His dismayed countenance is immediately replaced with a despair.


    Miss Asagao once again walks beside Nil and gives him that same tender embrace.


    ¡°Asagao¡­why¡­?¡±


    With a face in the verge of breaking down from the sight alone, King Ashfon¡¯s trembling voice asked.


    ¡°I am going to be with Nil for a while. It is as he said, in the end, I will be with you, as a sister and I will treat you as my brother as usual.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°For now, I want to be with Nil. Sooner or later, Nil will receive his death by my hands.¡±

 Chapter 317: The Heights of Affection 6

    When was the last time I killed someone?


    The natural order of this world is to kill or to be killed and I obviously won¡¯t let myself get killed. It was not as simple as killing a magical beast or a devil. It¡¯s a matter of taking a life, a person¡¯s very essence of living.


    Killing someone means you are taking away their rights as a living being and depriving any of their relatives, friends, and even a lover, their time to spend with each other.


    Initially, I was afraid of dying because I still have my parents back in my hometown but they dissed me so hard that I don¡¯t care about them anymore.


    My adventuring days became a little bit reckless until I reeled myself back at the right track before becoming a rogue. The following years to come has been dull but at the same time, fulfilling to some extent.


    I thought¡­dying like this is fine too¡­


    But I wonder, how can an arrival of a single person change your whole life in a blink of an eye?


    Death has become something I only look forward now when I¡¯m old. Life has given me something to treasure, to live for, and to die for.


    I am currently stroking the long silver hair of Alstroemeria as he lay rests on the bed of Miss Asagao. I am more or less aware that they do sleep together so that¡¯s one worry to think about considering Miss Asagao cherishes Alstroemeria as a dear friend.


    There was something big happening, an event that I cannot involve myself anymore but for some reason, Alstroemeria plays a big part in it. She was a big concern for the man called Nil and is greatly regarded by Hydrangea.


    I thought I¡¯m carrying a heavy burden on my shoulders¡­


    Turns out that I am just trying to play the victim here, that I want a respite from what I have done even though I am more deserving of a severe punishment.


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    Two knocks resounded from the door before it slowly opens with a little to no creak. It has been a while since I retreated from the royal chamber because of the pressure that the atmosphere of the people there puts


    I bet the knights and soldiers there are shaking from their hips down.


    I have the need to left for Alstroemeria so the only one who is occupying this room is me and Alstroemeria is still unconscious. Hearing her breath softly just puts me at ease, knowing that there¡¯s nothing wrong with her at the very least.


    From the door enters a girl wearing a customize maid outfit. What stands out from her is the horns sticking out from her blond hair. Her eyes have a slit horizontally that immediately made me think of a goat.


    Nonetheless, she is stunningly attractive too albeit as young as Miss Topaz. This is the girl that¡¯s always with her, Miss Mimi.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought something to drink! Do you want tea or coffee?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good.¡±


    ¡°Shame, well, I¡¯ll have some tea for myself then!¡±


    As she said so, she pushes the tray cart into the room with the said tea and coffee on it and nonchalantly set the table for herself. She takes out the luscious tarts in a platter and serves herself a tea with a glee.


    I know she is just acting as a maid due to her whim but seeing a maid pour for own tea will make you think just how audacious the act is.


    The only question now is, why here?


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want any? For example, a slice of cake!?~¡±


    ¡°I have no knack for sweets. I have a refined taste for liquor though.¡±


    ¡°Ew¡­¡±


    This girl¡­


    ¡°Kahahaha! Don¡¯t look at me like that! Youngsters these days just can¡¯t take a joke.¡±


    ¡°Youngsters? Hmm, I see. You are someone who has quite a number on her.¡±


    ¡°Are we talking about age or weight?!¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t touch the subject of weight if you are confident of your own diet.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to stop me from eating these tarts.¡±


    ¡°No one is stopping you!¡±


    ¡°By the way, Topaz eats ten times more than I can!¡±


    ¡°Must be going all to her chests, huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good pillow! It¡¯s really soft and warm and your face just sinks in!¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Alstroemeria has equally soft breasts in her older form! You don¡¯t know how incredible its elasticity is! Whenever we take a bath, it is one thing I record as her growth.¡±


    ¡°Eeh¡­such a lech. Why are you competing?¡±


    Well, it¡¯s my fault for getting carried away¡­


    It¡¯s not that I see Alstroemeria in a really lewd way, it¡¯s just that as someone who possesses a below average size, feeling up something incredibly soft, big, and elastic breasts gives a satisfying after effect. Even more so if the target cannot contain her voice from leaking out.


    ¡°But honestly, don¡¯t you think them having those lovely bags adds more charm?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see you¡¯re a pervert of culture as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­??...???¡±


    ¡°Kahahaha! Don¡¯t mind me!¡±


    That¡¯s just oddly weird and disturbing¡­


    I heard people who live long basically becomes bored and develops a whimsical attitude to adapt to their surroundings. If it is not whimsical attitude, they may become devoid of any soft emotions and turns edgy.


    It¡¯s hard to live a life like that.


    ¡°So, why the long face?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you jumping into a serious subject a little fast?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. I can see in your face that you have what they call internal conflict, something common among humans.¡±


    ¡°You actually think I¡¯d open up to someone I barely know?¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait, aren¡¯t we friends or some sort?!¡±


    I have no recollection of becoming her friend.


    Is she the type of person to say that A friend of my friend is also my friend?


    ¡°A friend of my friend is also my friend!¡±


    ¡°Read you right, huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back! I¡¯m lending you an ear here!¡±


    Why do you look so proud?


    As much as I can, I want to keep my business to myself but well, letting someone else uninvolved might give me something to think about.


    I don¡¯t have anything to lose anymore so I might as well let her hear it.


    ¡°I did something wrong. I did it for someone so she may grow into a better person. In the end, she did show a considerable growth but ended up hating me. What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t regret my actions and my only woes now are that she hates me.¡±


    ¡°I see, I see, so Alstroemeria ended up hating you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Listen here, I am describing this problem with the subject with an anonymous identity. You are a bad listener after all¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious so what¡¯s there to complain?¡±


    I place a hand on my face with a fleeting sigh and my brows meeting end to end. This girl is too blunt with her words that I just need to take a second thought if I should continue.


    Should I?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know you are serious but it seems your problems aren¡¯t as serious as what those people below floor are discussing.¡±


    ¡°I know your point but, different people carry different worries. It doesn¡¯t matter how serious it is, as long as a person is burdened by anxiety, it¡¯s equally bad.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­that was very insightful.¡±


    Who¡¯s helping who here?


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­I think I am really not that helpful¡­obviously.¡±


    ¡°So you know it yourself.¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t help it. When I saw your face, It reminded me of my late master. He often¡­wears a sullen face, never smiling and carries a huge drop of rage inside his heart¡­¡±


    ¡°Your late master¡­?¡±


    ¡°I figured that I should do something so I can erase that kind of countenance from you. I really can¡¯t give you any nice feedback or insight but I want to at least let you know that wearing that kind of face will worry a lot of people.¡±


    Am I really making that kind of worrisome face?


    It was such a trivial matter in the corner of my mind but for someone to take notice of it, it feels a little nice, even if she was relating it to her late master.


    Miss Mimi, she doesn¡¯t know anything but she came to me with the intention to alleviate me of some of these negative emotion out of goodwill.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be nice if you can make up with Alstroemeria sooner. Don¡¯t be like my late master who disappeared on us without a word. It was really depressing¡­¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­don¡¯t be like him¡­uuugghh¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly start crying?¡±


    ¡°Waaaaaaah!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    What a pain!


    It seems upon remembering her late master, she started becoming sentimental and broke down to tears. I mean, aren¡¯t you the one who came here to lend me an ear?


    Since she won¡¯t stop crying, I move beside her and lend her a handkerchief while rubbing her back.


    Miss Mimi used the offered handkerchief to dry her cheeks but her tears keep coming and because of the swing of her emotion, she clings to my arm.


    ¡°You are really affectionate of your late master.¡±


    ¡°I at least wanted him to see me in this form and have his baby.¡±


    ¡°There are things I wanted to point out but cry your heart out for now.¡±


    What kind of master did this girl had in the past?


    Why did he disappear on her?


    But I know for certain that I am not going to go away from Alstroemeria despite our current problem. Now that I think about it, this is the first time she and I are having this kind of woes.


    ¡°Zzz¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡­fell asleep?¡±


    After giving me some trouble, she fell asleep. This is a dumbness equals to Alstroemeria and when it comes to dumb kids, I can¡¯t help but smile to these random shenanigans.


    I guess even if you have lived for so long, it doesn¡¯t mean you are wiser or immune from being dumb.


    I mean¡­I need to accept that I¡¯m dumb too.


    Dumb, huh¡­


    For now, let¡¯s carry this girl to the bed over there since it looks like it can fit up to five little girls.


    With that said, I started lifting her from the chair where she is sitting but I am immediately met with a sudden problem¡­


    SHE¡¯S HEAVY!


    Miss Mimi appears to be a girl in her early teens but her weight seems like I am holding a grown man in my arms! That¡¯s why she is conscious of her weight!


    What with this gap in her appearance and weight?!


    UOOOooooohhh!


    Don¡¯t underestimate a former veteran adventurer!


    With some of my maneuvering, I was able to land Miss Mimi on the bed safely and soundly without waking up Alstroemeria.


    Dumb kids are adorable, okay¡­


    ¡­I think it¡¯s time for me to leave. I don¡¯t sleep in the castle but in an inn because of my stubbornness.


    I quietly opened the door and closed it behind me gently. I met a soldier eye to eye and gestured to him that be quiet. He receives the message and nods knowingly.


    There are a lot of things I need to reflect on.


    My encounter with people hasn¡¯t ended yet and I am still being pulled to a lot of them, whether good or bad. They are a factor that can change my life while pairing it with a decent decision and confrontation.


    It feels like my age of twenty-eight is still young and these people pave a new path for me to a new tomorrow.


    Alstroemeria is¡­


    She only left footprints in the past and never retraces it, she stands still in the present to experience the world around her and she looks forward to the future.


    I love to view the world like how she does.


    Next time, I would like to know how Alstoemeria thinks, how she comes to love the world despite everything that happened to her, and how she can still keep caring for me even though I¡¯ve done terrible things.


    With these renewed thoughts, I go down the stairs in a simple yet gleeful manner.


    While I am here, I might as well take a final peek at what¡¯s happening in the royal chamber. At the very least, I should know what I am going to face the next morning.


    I quietly march my way to the direction where Miss Asagao and the others are and found myself standing at the open door of the said chamber.


    I took a little peek¡­


    And what inside the room¡­greatly shook me to the core.


    The scene was just plain outrageous.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ashfon Astlan Lionheart? Are you perhaps at your wit¡¯s end?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a feeble provocation coming from a man with no sense of pride.¡±


    The king himself and Nil are now in a standoff, with each other¡¯s hostility concentrated on each other while onlookers have encircled on them.


    And lastly, Miss Asagao is sitting at one corner while facing the wall like she is sulking.


    Why is it plain outrageous?


    Right now, the two of them are sitting opposite each other. Both of them are holding sets of cards in their hands like they are playing a game.


    No, it is definitely a game they are playing.


    However, what most noticeable is that both of them are only in their trousers, with their bare body shown for the populace to see.


    What¡¯s going on here?

 Chapter Extra: The Rotten Fox Girl 1

    ¡°So as I heard, Miss Asagao is working right now. She is doing city inspection.¡±


    ¡°Is that right? Thank you for informing me, mother.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have a long face?¡±


    ¡°Well, I am just thinking that¡­that¡¯s lame of her.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­I usually don¡¯t hear that from you when the topic is Miss Asagao.¡±


    I really don¡¯t want to say it but it¡¯s really lame but I guess there¡¯s a limitation of what she can actually do considering her position. I do expect more from her since our parting and our little fist fight but I really can¡¯t tell that I am doing something else.


    Rather, since Asagao and everyone left, I¡¯ve been doing nothing but lazing around a whole day because that¡¯s what my mother strongly enforced.


    Even right now, I¡¯m rolling around in the wooden porch of our manor while gazing upon the large cherry blossom tree with branches bare for the reason it¡¯s not due yet for it to bloom. My mother is smiling with a little laugh, seemingly giggle, while watching me as she sips her tea.


    ¡°Mother, perhaps, you are bored too?¡±


    ¡°I shall never be bored watching my daughter like this. Higanbana, you yourself is rather free. Do you have any plans?¡±


    ¡°First, get a proper hobby, mother. I don¡¯t really mind you watching me all day but that¡¯s just showing that you are too attached with me. Second, you are the one who drives me all day to stay indoors. As for plans, I¡¯m thinking up of something.¡±


    ¡°In any case, take your time. You are now the Beast Queen at such early age but we cannot let you take the rulership yet with your age. The congregation was a special occasion since you strongly insisted.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mentioned it mother, don¡¯t you think you are spending too much time off here? Don¡¯t you need to return to the castle? You need to do your work.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, I serve under the ruler of the kingdom, you know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Basically, she works for the direct ruler of the kingdom, meaning, she doesn¡¯t need to be in the castle to do so and going by that logic, she is doing her job right now.


    Serving under me, the Beast Queen.


    I have this uneasy feeling about this logic but because it¡¯s mother, I don¡¯t mind pardoning her. More like, Old Man Folga won¡¯t even mind this. In short, my mother will still do her work, get paid, and live an easy life just being here.


    ¡°Then, as one of the Beast General that serves directly under the ruler of the kingdom, I order you to give me a comfortable pillow lap!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting too full of yourself, my daughter?¡±


    Thought so¡­


    Mother still did it anyway, the pillow lap.


    She laid my head on her soft and warm lap in this lazy day. The afternoon wind breezes and it brought warmth. The sound of the leaves rustling and the running water in the pond are the only sound that enters my ears. The scent of fresh spring dying into summer.


    A year ago, I cannot cherish the sight or gift of nature due to my disposition, the mentality that I carried, and the colorless life that I led before.


    But right now, I¡¯m glad I can appreciate every little single thing. I can now see my mother laughs sincerely and honestly.


    My expression?


    Well, it is still stiff but compared from before, I can express a smile more openly now.


    To prove that my smile has leveled up, I face my mother from her lap and showed her a smile I think the best I did on this day.


    ¡°H-Higanbana¡­what are you plotting?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That¡¯s weird. It¡¯s not supposed to yield a feedback like that. Then, what about a smile with my teeth showing?


    ¡°Higanbana! Do you perhaps have a grudge against me?!¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smiling sinisterly at me!¡±


    ¡°...I was trying to do a sincere smile.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry! It¡¯s good! It¡¯s a good smile!¡±


    Did I perhaps make a mistake?


    I need to investigate this.


    ¡°Mother, I shall head out into the city. There¡¯s an urgent matter I need to investigate!¡±


    ¡°So sudden. Will you wait for me for a bit? I shall prepare too.¡±


    ¡°No, I alone am fine. You don¡¯t need to exert any effort. More like, I think it¡¯s time you really do a work in the castle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame. Shall I have the servant prepare your Kimono? Do you want it to have an elegant flower-themed furisode or just a simple floral yukata? If you desire, I can also have them prepare an Uchikake! We just had a beautiful silken Obi delivered to us so if you want, you can also use that!¡±


    ¡°I am going with my usual attire, thank you!¡±


    Honestly, those are really troublesome.


    A furisode really hinders my movement as those annoyingly long hanging sleeves get in the way. I move around way too much. Uchikake is too gaudy to walk around and the hem will only sag on the ground which will only make it dirty.


    Yukata is still debatable but I am really not in the mood to wear clothes such as that. I¡¯d like to wear clothes that Asagao usually wears though¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wear the yukata with the obi.¡±


    ¡°Yay! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Mother, with a smile, gleefully drags me towards our fitting room.


    Since my mother recommended them and all, I might as well choose something.


    As soon as we arrived at the fitting room, the servants assisted me in undressing. I usually wear ceremonial shrine clothes because it¡¯s comfortable and I can move easily in it so removing it is rather fast.


    In a matter of several seconds, they stripped me bare to my birthday suit. Since everyone in the Fox Manor is a woman, I don¡¯t have any problem showing a skin to this degree.


    However, the servant stood there in an unmoving motion as mother also halted while staring at my back. I take a peek at her face and saw that she have an extremely sympathetic countenance.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­really not growing anymore, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to fuss over it, mother. I snagged it myself due to my pride and stupidity. None is to be blamed. In exchange for it, I gain awareness and a growing doubt in my heart which now put me back in my place.¡±


    ¡°Still, I feel like we can do something about this. A fox¡¯s tail is our pride and sign of our beauty and standing.¡±


    ¡°If your worry is the tail, fret not as I still have them.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please stand back a little everyone.¡±


    Mother together with the servants backs off a little from me and I turn to face them.


    Nonchalantly, effortlessly, and surprisingly fast, the tails made up of divine flames sprouted from my back, all nine of them and the room illuminates with a golden glow as they emerge.


    The divine flames did not harm anything in the room even though its flame calmly rages and crawls. I brush one of the tails while showing it off to the flabbergasted mother of mine.


    ¡°I still have them.¡±


    ¡°Higanbana¡­so you¡¯ve come this far already¡­¡±


    She uttered those words in disbelief as she stares at my tails with a gleam in her eyes.


    ¡°Lady Higanbana¡­is like a new embodiment of a god¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­most likely it¡­amazing¡­¡±


    The two servant said in awe as they drop on their knees and started kneading on their palms.


    Don¡¯t pray.


    Since this will drag on, I retracted the fiery tails back. It slowly vanishes into thin air and the glow raining in the room dissipates. Upon noticing it, the servants returned to their senses and bowed in apology.


    ¡°Now, get that fitting yukata for me.¡±


    The servants fervently nodded before moving again to find the suitable yukata for me. Mother also help in a hurry as she absorbs what has just transpired.


    I waited in the nude while they search for it.


    In the end, I wore a yukata with my namesake as its design. The red yukata is infested with black flower design, inverted as the spider lily flower in color. The silken obi was also of the same crimson color that gleams in bloody hue.


    And lastly, my hair is tied appropriately like a huge bun with braids.


    With this attire as geta as my footwear, I bid farewell to my mother who also prepares to head out. I was given pocket money but honestly, I am getting an absurd amount of fortune from Master Mrothgir together with Asagao.


    In the later future, I will also invest at Asagao¡¯s city academy on the center continent. A participation as her friend and as the Beast Queen.


    I also plan to train and get new equipment such as a sword that suits me.


    I have deemed that Asagao is stronger than me at both close and ranged combat. My magic will be greatly downplayed because of her Divine Counter that reflects all kinds of magic.


    Also, since she invested a large amount of effort in training with the sword, her proficiency in close combat is extremely superior to me. Getting close to me even inside of my magic range will be proven to be disadvantageous.


    That¡¯s why when the time comes, I need a weapon to defend myself from her assault other than my soul weapon. Not to mention, she is swift and flexible and her movements are hard to follow once she clicks with the rhythm.


    I plan to force Asagao into marriage before I reclaim my full authority again as the Beast Queen and then we will live happily ever after.


    As my mind wanders into my own ideal life, I arrive at the city gates of the Beast Kingdom Capital. Honestly, it was just a really short walk that I think it only took me around fifteen minutes with a foot.


    ¡°Halt. Please present your I.D.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid!? That¡¯s the Beast Queen!¡±


    ¡°Ah, wait! No way! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    The two guards posted at the entrance bowed their heads in a rush as they immediately realize who I am. I said two guards but beyond this gate, they have a barracks dedicated for these soldiers who faithfully guard the city.


    Since it was Monday in the afternoon, there¡¯s a little too few traffics trying to get inside the capital. Most of our trades actually come from seafaring so merchants traveling by foot is rare here.


    As I smoothly entered because of my authority, I am met with the lively and festive mood of the city of the beasts. There''s a lot of subspecies of the beast walking along and they bear happy countenance.


    As a future ruler, I need to know about my subjects at the very least.


    I leisurely stroll along the street with the pedestrian. Fair enough, I am gaining attention rapidly because of how I dress. Or is it because they immediately identified me as the Beast Queen?


    Either way, I should get started.


    ¡°Ooof!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my, are you okay?¡±


    A girl a lot smaller than me collided with me. The groceries she was carrying scatters on the ground. She picks them up in a hurry.


    The said girl has cute rounded ears and flaxen hair color and lively stalwart brown irises.


    She hurriedly collects her items as she keeps repeating her words of apology. Of course, I helped her out of compassion and added to the points that she is a small girl with bright future to become extremely adorable.


    ¡°Umm, I¡¯m really sorry for that! And thank you for helping me. Is your beautiful dress ruined?¡±


    ¡°No, not in the slightest. You are not at fault either. This is not a dress too young girl. This is called a yukata, traditional clothes for us Foxes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    ¡°The Manor of foxes is actually open to people. If you have time, why don¡¯t you take a look?¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll ask my mother if I can. Big sis, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    As the smaller girl asked for my name, my chest thumps.


    The first impression should be the best so I formed a curve in my lips upward and made an intense eye-contact with her.


    ¡°I am Higanbana.¡±


    ¡°Eeeek! T-The Beast Queen herself?! Also¡­are you going to eat me?!¡±


    There¡¯s really something wrong.


    I never saw someone ran away from me with vigor such as her.

 Chapter Extra: The Rotten Fox Girl 2

    My whole afternoon passes and the enlightenment of my expedition yields an unfavorable result.


    It seems my smile has taken a bad turn. It¡¯s either a smile that looks down on people, a sinister grin that makes people shiver and a smug that anger people.


    It¡¯s a little troubling. I didn¡¯t know forcing myself to smile will scare people. Now that I think about it, I can smile normally around people I know well.


    If that is the case¡­ain¡¯t this convenient for me then?


    With this, I can scare the shit out of people who will aim for Asagao with just one glance. I won¡¯t allow any other people to get closer to her. I can allow something to the degree of a friend but beyond that, I¡¯ll blow up.


    Ahahaha¡­


    Ahahahahahaha!


    ¡°Higanbana¡­why the smug face?!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, mother, how long have you been watching?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of breakfast, of course, I¡¯d notice it!¡±


    ¡°The dish was just splendid as always.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s not the kind of face you make when you compliment someone or something!¡±


    Though, the food is really good that I am already eating my fourth serving.


    I¡¯ve noticed that recently, my appetite has somewhat grown bigger. I¡¯ve been eating food with no abandon and yet, it feels like I¡¯m not gaining any muscles.


    Hmm¡­


    Tsk¡­


    My clothes¡­feels so uncomfortable¡­


    It¡¯s getting tight and it feels restraining. My clothes feel like expanding all over the place and the sash becomes loose on certain parts.


    ¡°Higanbana, are you perhaps feeling discomfort? You¡¯ve been squirming a lot lately.¡±


    ¡°I think my chest got bigger.¡±


    ¡°So blunt¡­and I was going to play with words a little with you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not dumb. Also, if you have already noticed it, say something.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I am keeping track of your growth as well as your menstruation but¡­to see my daughter¡¯s chest growing into B cup, I¡¯m kind of intrigue of how you will deal with it.¡±


    ¡°So, yeah, I don¡¯t want anymore sarashi. Get me a regular undergarment, kay?¡±


    ¡°Do you want something with floral design? An erotic one? I know you¡¯d want something that¡¯ll entice her, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­G-Get me a separate set.¡±


    ¡°Yes!~¡±


    My mother is definitely having fun teasing me.


    Well, whatever.


    Today, I¡¯m going to do some research for any weapons that may be suitable for me. I should decide before I start another routine of training or I¡¯ll fall behind Asagao.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you ate seven servings.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it six?¡±


    ¡°It was seven serving, my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­I really should start building up some muscle.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! That¡¯s a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so opposed to that? Anyway, I¡¯ll be heading out immediately. I need to find something.¡±


    ¡°Something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why mother, do your job for today too. At the castle.¡±


    ¡°Am I not in any position to oppose that order?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a choice, mother. Well, thanks for the meal.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, take care.¡±


    I left immediately after my mother¡¯s parting words. I headed towards the gates of our manor and left for good. Since I¡¯m already wearing my today¡¯s attire, I didn¡¯t have the time to pick out other clothes to change into but that¡¯s okay.


    I carried my bag purse over one of my arms while holding an umbrella in my other hand. I thought of just using my Soul Weapon but that¡¯s just attracting unnecessary attention.


    Having Asagao and her dimensional storage is really convenient¡­Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Brooding over the fact that I cannot access the convenience of Asagao won¡¯t get me anywhere.


    With that out of my mind, let¡¯s start this.


    ¡­¡­..


    Hey¡­


    Hey!!


    Can you hear me?


    WAKE UP!


    Hwahhh?! Huh?! EH?! What the hell?! Are you calling out to me?!


    Yeah, I¡¯m calling out to you.


    Do you have any problem with that?


    It¡¯s convenient that you are inside of me, someone who seems to have vast knowledge. I¡¯d like to know a lot of things from your perspective and I¡¯ll be relying on you from now on.


    Make yourself useful.


    Ehehehe!~


    So you have already accepted that we are now inseparable? I¡¯m really gleeful of it since you are the one who first to called out to me!!~


    But, why me though?


    If you need to ask someone, there are a lot of people out there who can be of help. My knowledge about this world is subpar compared to those who have lived long enough here.


    Because you are there.


    It¡¯s one call away from hearing your voice.


    Also, it seems like even though you tried sounding so cheery, I bet you¡¯ve been alone for so long so I¡¯m taking that into consideration.


    You are craving for an interaction, right?


    ¡­¡­You.


    Are you trying to hit on me?! I¡¯m already married!


    You are more troublesome than I thought.


    Why?! It¡¯s your fault!


    I¡¯m really shaken right now because of what you said! What are you, some novel protagonist?! If I have a physical body, I would have fallen in the floor while trembling in happiness.


    Maybe I¡¯m going to wet myself a little but that¡¯s it!


    Right, you are troublesome.


    Well, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re on board.


    Once more, I am Higanbana, a simple fox girl.


    Yeah, I¡¯m Asteria, a foreign goddess, simple as that.


    If you say that you need my assistance, I¡¯ll be here!


    Anyway, what do you need from me?


    I¡¯d like your opinion about a suitable weapon. As much as possible, something that would counter Asagao¡¯s choice of weapon, a short sword.


    Ahhh! This one is easy!


    You see, the short sword is a famous European weapon that used for dual wielding. No, actually, it¡¯s a weapon used together with a shield because it¡¯s light and incredibly swift.


    It¡¯s obvious by now but a short sword¡¯s weakness is it is short.


    Therefore, it¡¯s advisable for you to get something long and equally swift, something that could be immediately drawn.


    A weapon called Katana.


    Katana? I think I¡¯ve heard of that before.


    Yay!~


    This is east meets west now!


    Since Asagao is the west, you will be the east, a good and equal match-up, right? You are already playing the role of the east so all you need is a matching weapon.


    Can I trust you on that?


    I feel like you are just making things interesting for your own leisure.


    Eh¡­


    You asked for help and you¡¯ll doubt me from the get-go?


    I¡¯m one of the pioneering gods in my own mythology back in the earth. Even if you say that this me right now is just a fragment scattered across multiple dimensions, I am still a bonafide goddess that retains my knowledge.


    Also, what I¡¯m saying right now is plausible since anything beyond heavier than that could just be hindrance.


    What do you mean by that?


    You should have noticed by now, your body lacks any strength right now due to your previous battle.


    Marginal error in your movement is most likely at thirty percent erroneous. The rate at which you recover your stamina versus magical energy is an imbalance.


    Even my leftover divine power needs time to replenish unless Divine Ascension is used on us again.


    Even your core lacks forty percent stability and your total performance falls twenty-five percent at best. The status in which your body regenerates is slowed down by a factor of two so you be careful.


    In totality, you are halfway away from your optimal operational performance.


    To recover your full potential and peak performance, you need at least six hundred and ninety-two hours of rest.


    That¡¯s¡­an oddly detailed status.


    A simple calculation is nothing.


    In some battles, if you entrust your body or some of your movements to me, I can do some extremely complicated and calculated maneuvering.


    Immediate geographical imprinting for tactical advantage, an optimal solution for a direct movement that involving either physical or magical attack, and even immediate movement which mortal mind cannot comprehend.


    I shall impart these options to you.


    Immediate movement?


    Do you mean where my body moves faster unconsciously, faster than my brain to digest the information?


    I do believe that I am correct, yes?


    As expected!


    My calculations can be a direct intervention for any error in your actions. Numbers channeling at limitless computation that exceeds mortal¡¯s comprehension is legitly a child play for me.


    Even how much strong a mortal can get, if they cannot compute or control their actions through these methods, they are bound to go out of control.


    If they move at a speed that breaks the sound barrier but they cannot slice this numbers into a multitude of computation, it will impossible for them to land at their desired position.


    ¡­I am quite confused.


    Then, how do you call Alstroemeria¡¯s movements?


    Oh, that child?


    I believe that even with her outer appearance and moronical disposition, she can precisely do actions she desires with her own strength because her mind is able to keep up with her movements.


    The question now that comes is that, her computation capabilities. Maybe she also has a godly intellect specific for deciphering a multitude of numbers and probability.


    But if that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s a real nutcase.


    Alstroemeria is someone we cannot comprehend anymore so let¡¯s leave her be for now.


    Getting back at the track, I¡¯d be glad if I can get my hand on this katana you are talking about. So for now, the plan goes to fighting something from the City¡¯s smith.


    Yes!~


    Can I sleep again?


    Go ahead.


    As for me, I heard that there are several smiths in the capital so I should check them one by one. While I¡¯m on it, gather some wild gossips.


    It seems because I¡¯ve been talking inside my mind for quite a time, I just noticed that I¡¯m already in front of the capital¡¯s gate.


    ¡°Ah, Beast Queen! Welcome.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, good work for you guys. I need to look for something inside the city but for sake of knowledge, do you guys happened to know where is the best smiths are?¡±


    ¡°Oh, there are a lot of smiths renowned in the Beast Kin. There¡¯s the group of the Ardents led by Muso from the Ox clan. There¡¯s also Heralk from the Turtle clan from the Judicious group. There are few more but those two are known for their abilities with both forging weapons and armors.¡±


    ¡°Do they happened to be a smith that has created Katana?¡±


    ¡°Oh, now that¡¯s something else¡­¡±


    The guard pauses a little as he turned meek. He put on a troubled countenance as he finds the words suitable to utter.


    ¡°Beast Queen, if you are looking for an artisan of that kind of weapon, I recommend visiting old man Froil. He doesn¡¯t live inside the capital but he is still well known.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Where can I find this man?¡±


    ¡°He lives in the bamboo thickets. You should be able to locate that place immediately if you east from the main road.¡±


    ¡°I see, thank you for the information.¡±


    I turn around, indicating that I lost the purpose of entering the city. Before I can take another step, the guard called out to me.


    ¡°Beast Queen Higanbana, are you¡­getting a ceremonial weapon?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s for fighting.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You see, Beast Queen, the matter about the weapons he creates is that he never asked for any payment. The old man only makes a weapon for those who he deemed capable of wielding his creations but honestly, the nobles of our kingdom can only see his weapons as an elegant decoration.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. Thank you for telling me that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure!¡±


    The next destination; the Bamboo Thickets.

 Chapter Extra: The Rotten Fox Girl 3

    Rustle Rustle Rustle


    Making sounds inside my mind has become one of my hobbies I don¡¯t want people finding out. This is quite fun on its own when I¡¯m bored and alone.


    Since I let Asteria sleep, I feel bad waking her up again just to keep up a conversation so this is the only way I can amuse myself.


    Like what she said earlier, my body is not in an optimal state to do any strenuous training so I¡¯ll settle with just a few swings when testing a weapon I may take a liking so I am hoping that I could find something here.


    That said, this bamboo thicket¡­


    The bamboos are so tall that only bits of sunlight pass through but at the same time, it doesn¡¯t completely dim the trail. The trail I am talking about is a stone path arrange from hundreds of stone slabs while the bamboos are grown aside and a fence is put up like a rail.


    Like normal trees, they have leaves that rustle when the wind blows but it brings a different aroma that strangely captivates me.


    Now I am craving for boiled bamboo shoots.


    Gluglugluglu


    That is the sound that my stomach makes when it demands a food. I¡¯ve just eaten breakfast but I already want to eat some more.


    Bashabashabasha


    That¡¯s the sound the leaves make when the gentle breeze brushes the bamboos around me.


    Clank Clank Clank


    That¡¯s the sound that¡­wait? That sounds like a hammer hitting a metal or whatever it is. It seems I am getting somewhere with this walk. I can feel now in my bones that this is going to be an encounter that will give me strength that I need!


    I proceed towards where the sound is coming from and what met my eyes is a wooden hut inside the forest of the bamboo thicket. There¡¯s a smaller house next to the house in which smokes is coming out and the sound is coming from.


    It looks like the old man they are talking about is in there, currently in progress of his work.


    With that in mind, I called out.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you available right now?¡±


    THUD


    THUD


    Two thundering bumps came out from the house that sounded like the person inside panicked. I wonder if he is okay.


    As I was thinking about that, the door of the smithy house opened.


    ¡°Welcome! Welcome to my place! It¡¯s been three years since someone visited!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Wait, did I got the right place?¡±


    What came out of the house is a girl with bunny ears with long fluffy grayish hair. She wears a dirty work dress filled with coal stains and boots that look bigger than her own foot. Her skin is also dirty with soil and mark of coals but I can tell that she has a high quality tanned skin.


    She is around Alstroemeria¡¯s age but her breasts are a bit on the medium size so there¡¯s nothing bouncing or anything. What I noticed is that she has a bump on the top of her head.


    Must be from panicking earlier.


    But that¡¯s intriguing since they told me that supposedly, an old man should be managing this place.


    ¡°Yes! You got the right place!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even told you what I¡¯m looking for.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is the Backwater Smith shop!¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°You literally ignored my words. Anyway, yes, I am looking for a blacksmith that makes a blade called Katana.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can create Katanas!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ugly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ugly! Wait--!?¡±


    ¡°Kidding. Just pay attention properly, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Something inside me boils in fervor.


    I haven¡¯t seen anyone this dumb for days now, not since Asagao!


    Isn¡¯t this the feeling of finding a new toy?! Oh, how joyful!


    ¡°That said, I heard that there¡¯s supposed to be an old man here, however, you are the only I can see here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, if you are looking for Uncle, he¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Pretty harsh coming from his niece. Also, condolence.¡±


    ¡°Yes! He tripped on a rock and broke his neck! Pretty stupid if you ask me! Good thing I learned all of his techniques before he passed away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to point out a lot shit about what you said but I want to get the talk back onto the track.¡±


    I¡¯m thinking that this girl is merciless or anything but it might really turn out that she is only an airhead.


    ¡°By the way, I am Aina, sixteen years old, single, and I have been living in this thicket for almost ten years now and I know how to for a lot of weapons and even armors!. It¡¯s been a long time since I introduced myself to anyone so I feel really nervous!¡±


    ¡°Higanbana, the Beast Queen.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! You¡¯re so funny! Okay, okay, little beast queen, what do you want? Big sis here will do what she can for you!¡±


    ¡°Like I said, a Katana.¡±


    This is quite the situation that I really love.


    Of course, she totally doesn¡¯t believe that I am the beast queen. After all, if she has been in this thicket for ten years and her recent encounter is three years ago, Old Man Folga is the Beast King in her mind.


    ¡°I already have some Katanas in stock! No, forget about having some stock, I have tons of assortment in my warehouse that are collecting dust!¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you really piled up a lot. How do you even get your materials?¡±


    ¡°If you go deeper into these thickets, there¡¯s a mine for a lot of minerals! It¡¯s like a treasure trove!¡±


    ¡°Eh, how do you even eat?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Loads of steamed bamboo shoots!¡±


    Now I feel like I don¡¯t want to eat bamboo shoots.


    ¡°Well, well, I¡¯ll go to the storehouse and take out the best Katanas I have!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­there she goes.¡±


    She runs with a pitter patter in glee.


    I guess she¡¯s too happy that after three years, she met someone. How can the kingdom ignore this place?


    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fast.¡±


    Too excited that she brought out a total of ten of those katanas with varying sizes. Aina brought them down on the floor and sprawled them.


    They are your creations, right? Treat them with care.


    Well, anyway, since it¡¯s already here, I picked up one of them.


    ¡°Yikes!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s full of dust.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    I drew out the sheathed blade from its scabbard and the gleaming color of the steel shines brightly as the sun reflects on it. As I fully drew it out, the beauty of the blade with only one edge with a slight curve meets my eyes.


    The weight is quite heavy but the size of the handle indicates that it needs two hands to swing it so it sounds balanced.


    ¡°How is it?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to test it.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll get something! Are you fine with a bamboo?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    I can see now why a lot of people wanted it as a decoration.


    When you look at it up close, it¡¯s beautiful, thin, and uniquely long unlike a standard steel sword. I swear I¡¯ve seen a sword like this but I can¡¯t put my mind into it.


    ¡°Higanbana, here it is!¡±


    Aina sets up the bamboo and struck the sharp end at the ground. The bamboo¡¯s height as tall as an adult man but it¡¯s thicker than my arm.


    ¡°You can try using it with this.¡±


    ¡°Is it really okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can assess your ability with it at the same time. My uncle once said that a Katana is a fragile weapon the prioritizes the sharpness of its slash rather than a brute force of a normal sword. Stance and concentration play an important role.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. Then I¡¯ll show you something. A potential that lies within me.¡±


    I hold the katana with both of my hands and directs it downwards and lowers my hips while bending my knees to a certain angle. I took some several steps to adjust the range of the attack while calculating the length of the blade in my hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­an excellent stance¡­unbelievable¡­¡±


    Rather than bashing the sword, this weapon is made to slice, like a sharp wind cutting into the air. Swiftness is the key, breathing control is the playing card, and concentration is the apex of this move.


    I am a lot stronger than Asagao when it comes to physical strength but I still have my shortcomings. However, if I focus, I can correct any failures of my movements to an extent.


    The surrounding feels like it¡¯s slowing down, I can feel each leaf falling down to ground bits by bits of seconds, and the slow breeze brushing onto my skin.


    At this moment, I am one with the concept called swiftness.


    ¡°Got you!¡±


    ¡°This is it!¡±


    WHOOSH


    The blade cuts the wind and the merciless slash made its way to the bamboo that¡¯s standing in front of me.


    THUK


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­Um?¡±


    The Katana, instead of cutting the bamboo in half, dug its blade halfway that it made it impossible to budge. It¡¯s more accurate to say that it is stuck.


    I tried pulling the Katana but¡­


    ¡°Hnnggggh!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­how do I pull this out?¡±


    ¡°This is a first for me too¡­Uncle mostly handles it when the blade gets stuck like that. You can also brute force it.¡±


    ¡°Can I just bend it forcefully like this?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, no!¡±


    SNAP


    I tried bending the blade, the Katana and put too much strength.


    The blade snaps.


    What with this¡­shitty fragile sword?


    ¡°Is this a defect?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s been a while too since anyone used a Katana in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Really now, this is a shit quality. Don¡¯t you have anything unbreakable?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an enchanted sword already and that¡¯s beyond what we blacksmiths can do! Or maybe you really just flunk it and did a stupid job with your skill!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Now I can¡¯t accept that. I¡¯m going to buy those nine Katanas and I¡¯ll practice.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Really?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the Beast Queen after all.¡±


    ¡°There you go again with your silly joke!~¡±


    In the end, I broke all nine Katanas lined up for me before sunset.


    I started thinking that all of it is a defect but I doubt that because of how pale Aina¡¯s face is by the end of the day.

 Chapter Extra: The Rotten Fox Girl 4

    I had an arrangement for today with Aina again because of my withheld grudge against my failure to that detestable sword called Katana.


    I know I could just pick another kind of sword but I¡¯m really bitter about how that sword humiliated me. Supposedly, Aina is the only one who has the knowledge of making Katana so I guess I¡¯m going to stick with her for a while.


    And with that in mind, I also wanted to rehabilitate her and her common sense since her brain is only composed of steamed bamboo shoots.


    Since she¡¯s been living alone for quite a time now, her knowledge about the everyday progressing smithing may have fallen behind times.


    I am no expert on the subject but I at least wanted to see if her creations are comparable to other smiths.


    If hers are subpar, it only means her Katanas are utter shit.


    As I am thinking that as I walk along the way, I immediately spotted Aina waiting in front of the bamboo thicket with a huge sack behind her back. Base on all those pointy things, it must be tons of weapons. Well, as expected of a blacksmith, her physical appearance doesn¡¯t match with her strength.


    ¡°Oh, my dear friend Higanbana! Good morning!¡±


    ¡°Dear friend? I really don¡¯t recall becoming one.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, my dear friend! Please treat me well today!~¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been three years for you.¡±


    This girl ignored my comment but it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t plan on becoming her friend. She does remind me of some people.


    One airhead and one idiot.


    But considering that this one is only ignorant rather than na?ve, she balances out Asagao and Alstroemeria. She also has a skill that can be relative to daily lives.


    ¡°I really love to ask this. No, I¡¯m going to ask. Why are you carrying a lot of weapons in that sack?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time in a while that I¡¯ll be going to the city so I at least wanted people to buy my weapons!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get arrested, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°First, you need a license from the Commerce Guild and Merchant¡¯s Guild. Both licenses cost quite a sum and before you are even qualified to receive one, you need to pass certain qualifications. After that, you need to get a permit from the City¡¯s official to get a letter of accommodation. You will use that letter of accommodation to get a place where you can sell your wares. After that, you need to set up your stall or store. Basically, there¡¯s a rule to it.¡±


    ¡°¡­No way.¡±


    Her rabbit ears droop so bad as she slumps her back with a saddened countenance.


    I can feel a bit of sympathy for her but the overwhelming feeling of wanting to bully her erases any traces of guilt. It¡¯s been a while since I get to see someone as reactive as her so I¡¯ll try to enjoy this rotten sensation for a while.


    I can¡¯t wait for more.


    Since we¡¯ve been walking while talking about that subject, we arrived at the front of the gate of the capital. Of course, the guards are there and immediately stood attention.


    ¡°Good morning, Beast Queen Higanbana!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Is that girl with you an acquaintance? She¡¯s carrying a lot¡­?¡±


    ¡°She is a friend of mine. About the inspection.¡±


    ¡°No, we would not dare something that would trouble the Beast Queen! Please pass through!¡±


    And it would be too bothersome to inspect all of those weapons too.


    Aina and I entered the gate with the guards waving from behind. Of course, the spectacle in front of us is the bustling city early in the morning and the towering Castle of the capital that can be easily noticed from here.


    Aina¡¯s eyes are all white with a blank stare as she followed me from behind.


    ¡°Graces upon you, Beast Queen Higanbana.¡±


    ¡°Beast Queen, may this morning be blessed.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Beast Queen.¡±


    People who immediately noticed me bowed down and greeted me. Because I am an upstanding Queen, of course, I greeted back with a slight nod.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Because I¡¯ve been going around the city for a while now, it seems that the people got used to my presence and they treat me casually but of course, they never dared to disrespect me.


    This continued for a while until a fork road where I suddenly meet with¡­


    ¡°Yo, Little Beast Queen! Out for some patrol?¡±


    ¡°Old man Folga, it¡¯s rare to see you around here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been going around teaching some nobles some manners, Gahahaha!¡±


    ¡°As always, I¡¯m very thankful for your efforts. I was thinking of trying to do something even if I still have the incomplete authority of the throne.¡±


    ¡°I thought you are rather happy that you get to dump all the responsibilities on me for a while?¡±


    ¡°You read me right, huh? I¡¯ll do my best when the time comes for me to step-up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll see you around then.¡±


    The towering figure of old man Folga left the scene with a few generals in tow. The said generals bowed towards me respectively.


    It was not just outright respect but also fear and admiration, I like that.


    THUD


    CLANK


    The sound coming from behind is Aina dropping her wares and procrastinating on the floor with her head deeply dug on it.


    ¡°Abababababa¡­I¡­I¡­I¡¯m really sorry! I¡¯m been r-r-r-r-really rude to you, Beast Queen Higanbana!¡±


    ¡°Ermmm¡­¡±


    It¡¯s more intense than I anticipated.


    I should pacify her as fast as possible because people are now looking towards us. I¡¯m getting a little anxious because bad rumors may drift inside the city regarding me.


    ¡­¡­


    But let¡¯s drag this for a little bit.


    ¡°Yeah, I did tell you the first time, right? I am the Beast Queen. I was only tolerating your acts before. Now, you should know your place.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m mistaken and extremely and severely and dearly and clearly stupid!! I cannot atone for what I have done! It may not be enough but this is all I could think of to atone!¡±


    She immediately pulled a sword out from her wares and directed it towards her throat.


    I thought you said you cannot atone for what you have done but still do something to atone.


    ¡°Woah, there!! I¡¯m just messing with you!!¡±


    This girl is too extreme!


    Before she could even move an inch, I immediately grabbed the handle of the sword to stop this from escalating.


    ¡°Ababababa¡­even if I said that, I don¡¯t really think I can stab myself. I¡¯m too scared.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more troublesome than I thought.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Stand up. Before you even learned about it, we¡¯ve become friends first so I¡¯d like you to prioritize our friendship.¡±


    ¡°Uwaaahh! I will definitely be your friend!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t stick too close, you reek of coal.¡±


    I peeled her away from me as she started crying and snot starts flowing down from her nose.


    ¡°So, I just want to tell you this, Aina.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You can still sell your wares in a roundabout ways but of course, you have to prove that they are worth buying.¡±


    ¡°What¡­shall I do?¡±


    ¡°We will sell them directly to the adventurers.¡±


    ¡°Eh? But you said that there are procedures and rules that needed to be followed?!¡±


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­the¡­the beast queen¡­¡±


    ¡°I shall hear no complaint above everything, you see. Well, your weapons better be worth it or else you¡¯d be putting me in shame.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±


    If Aina¡¯s creations are genuinely strong and if I can endorse her, we might as well hire her. The Kingdom needs more armanents since we¡¯ve wasted a lot of resources from just the battle with the devils alone.


    On top of that, we are cutting back on the resources because we sending it to the center continent.


    If that¡¯s the case, rather than relying on quantity, we might as well go for quality of the weapons and armors themselves.


    Aina¡­


    If your weapons and armors are the real deal, you¡¯d be a big help. This is a blind faith coming from me.


    To be honest, I¡¯ve already spoken with mother about the Katanas and they are supposed that fragile than a normal sword, in exchange, their full potential is a deadly critical blow with swiftness accompanied with pure skills.


    I¡¯m frustrated that I can¡¯t use it but it seems my mother is quite familiar with it.


    With that in mind, we head towards the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    A few minutes of walk and we arrived at the place where I can endorse Aina¡¯s wares as well as let her learn a thing or two.


    Adventurer¡¯s Guild is a place where people who dream of gathering fortune through request and commission gathers. As such, they are affiliated with the guild itself and it can be said that they are detached from their respective kingdom.


    They have free reign and roams all over the world depending on their goals.


    As such, barbarians are bound to be in the exact place, at the exact time, in the exact moment, we, Aina and I are.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this? Two young girls? Such pretty gems.¡±


    A burly man with striking muscles stops us before we could reach the designated counter. It¡¯s something that Asagao will probably clich¨¦ and annoying.


    And on top of being a man, he is overly confident with his annoying face. His gaze falls upon me and Aina.


    The other adventurers seem to know him and it seems like he is a famous womanizer as they began cheering and teasing.


    ¡°Nice to meet you gals. I¡¯m *beep* I bet you heard of me before.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to bother remembering his name at this point.


    Aina and I shook our heads in unison that broke his composure. Fools like this don¡¯t even know that I¡¯m the beast queen? And you call yourself an adventurer? Isn¡¯t your head too deep in your ass?


    ¡°Oh, are you girls that shy? It can¡¯t be helped if you don¡¯t know about me. We can just get to know each other by some good time, right?¡±


    This is too bothersome.


    Of course, the guild receptionists and staffs know of me but they just stood there in silence with pale countenance.


    Fucking useless.


    The guy tried to reach out to our shoulders with a wide grin, especially on Aina¡¯s shoulder in which his sight is fixated on her breasts. Though her breasts are medium in size, Aina still has this appeal that would make anyone head over heels.


    SNAP


    CRACKLE


    ¡°Eh¡­?!¡±


    Before his brain can even comprehend what happened, he gawks at his bent arms that twisted in a wrong direction.


    This is too troublesome so I¡¯ll show him a sliver of my strength.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me or my woman. You¡¯ve been disrespectful outright but for now, that will be your first warning.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are?! I am a--!?¡±


    ¡°Pompous ass bastard, stand down and know your place.¡±


    Of course, his face will be painted with fear as he saw the nine tails made up of divine flames behind me. Not only it exudes so much power, I also mixed my intimidation with Astlan¡¯s Ira. A sure fire fear-inducing intimidation that will surely scar him for life.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Beast Queen¡­¡±


    The receptionist said in a low voice as she tried to hide her face in embarrassment.


    There¡¯s no room for doubt so everyone moves away from my presence quickly. I really don¡¯t want this kind of result but it can¡¯t be helped.


    The only saving grace is that they didn¡¯t run away from the place so that¡¯s good for endorsing Aina¡¯s wares as well as testing it.


    The troublesome man immediately cleared himself away from my sight in desperation and I boldly walk towards the receptionist.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ummm¡­what would the Beast Queen wanted to do in our humble place?¡±


    ¡°You see here my companion, there¡¯s a request I¡¯d like to make?¡±


    ¡°What¡­is it?¡±


    ¡°Tell those thugs to test her weapons out. This is no mere commission, this is a direct request coming from me.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes! I¡¯m going to quickly gather willing adventurers!! Please wait here for a moment!¡±


    See?


    She immediately dashed off.


    ¡°Abababababa¡­¡±


    ¡°We are going to get your weapon tested now. Aren¡¯t you glad that you could get your wares famous?¡±


    ¡°But this just too quick and sudden¡­like a dream¡­Higanbana¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one of the lessons I¡¯d like you to learn for today.¡±


    ¡°What is it¡­?¡±


    Aina tilts her head in utter confusion and I just smiled in return.


    One for say, a truly sincere smile.


    I lied.


    It¡¯s a sinister smile that made everyone in the vicinity shiver.


    ¡°The power and influence of someone in a position play an important part in talks.¡±


    I whispered to her.

 Chapter Extra: The Rotten Fox Girl 5

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why the blank face?¡±


    ¡°Are you really fine with that, Higanbana?! Aren¡¯t you like, super evil right now?!¡±


    ¡°I did say that but, well, even though I¡¯m the de facto Beast Queen, I still don¡¯t have the full reins. Might as well enjoy some privileges while I¡¯m at it.¡±


    Aina was quite troubled but it¡¯s not my problem anymore.


    If one were to ask me whom I got this attitude, probably from Master Mrothgir because there are times where he will throw his reputation around.


    Especially in our faces.


    Now I know how good it is to slap people with a title with your ability backing it up but I should probably stop before Asagao hear of my acts and give me a chop on the head and a long scolding. She hates people who are manipulative after all.


    Talk about the pot calling kettle black, huh.


    ¡°Higanbana, it seems they¡¯ve already gathered the adventurers.¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    Before I knew it, the receptionist has already pulled five adventurers. They are bowing their heads towards me. I can clearly see that they have guts for just standing here despite the display earlier.


    ¡°Your Highness Beast Queen, here are the adventurers that volunteered in such short notice. The criteria of your request are listed as A-rank so expect that these adventurers can answer to your woes. In all honesty, they are actually a party.¡±


    ¡°Oho, I see. I shall brief them myself. For the sake of proper etiquette, can you please officially process my request now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The receptionist did well in her job.


    All of the adventurers presented to me are all woman and as she said, they look excellent in all aspect. They are lined up in front of me and each of them is varying in what they call job classes.


    Asagao and I never took any interest in the Adventurer Guild before so we only have little knowledge about their system.


    They issue card together with the person¡¯s rank and chosen class. It also has the record of the owner¡¯s magical power so they are the only one who can use it. Like how normal identity pass works, this card can also be presented to towns and cities as long as you are still eligible to be one.


    After that, they stack achievement so they can take better commissions with better pay. Basically, they are like an organized mercenary with a short-term contract.


    I heard the Alstroemeria is an unknown SSS-rank, a top secret but honestly, it¡¯s pointless to keep it a secret if she flaps around and shows her strength in the open.


    Any more is just guessing so I won¡¯t say anything.


    The five girls lined up are profusely sweating like they are nervous.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, nothing. We didn¡¯t know that the Beast Queen of this Kingdom is so young¡­and strong.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be one if I¡¯m a weakling. That¡¯s the law of our kingdom. I got the position through a legitimate duel but of course, not anyone can try it out. There are certain rules before you become eligible. For example, a beast.¡±


    ¡°I see, then I¡¯m glad that we didn¡¯t anger you. I¡¯m Lu, an adventurer. My class is Swordmeister and the leader of the Party Reminiscence.¡±


    The tall woman with a little bit of darkish skin who seem to be human introduces herself as Lu. She wears armor befitting of a Swordmeister and a huge shield hanging behind her back. Since her body is really covered with steel, there¡¯s a little skin showing but I at least know that she is well built.


    ¡°I¡¯m Eleanora, the Chanter of the group. Beast Queen, I¡¯d like to ask you something¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m bothering all of you so it¡¯s the least I can do for now.¡±


    ¡°How¡­did you even had so much magical power inside of you? It¡¯s beyond a normal person¡­no¡­even the most talented chanter that I know won¡¯t measure up to you and yet, you still have room for physical maneuver.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm? I don¡¯t know. I just got like this.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Surely you did some intense training or alike! You¡¯re so young and yet, you already measure up to several chanters already!¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Chanters¡­


    They are like low-level magicians¡­


    No¡­the magicians that I know are all absurd so I shouldn¡¯t use them as a measurement. The name itself suggests what she does, chanting.


    Whether offensive or defensive, I think it¡¯s her job.


    Compared to Miss Violetta whose magical power is like an enormous mountain, the girl in front of me, Eleanora, is like a boulder in the foot of that enormous mountain¡­or even smaller.


    And¡­training?


    I did train under Master Mrothgir together with Asagao but I guess that¡¯s it. When I got separated from Asagao, I trained intensely under my mother but I don¡¯t think it should be something exaggerated.


    ¡°Actually, we have something to measure someone¡¯s magical power. The demons created this device which is readily available in each guild. Can we please try it on you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s quite interesting. Fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll go ask the staff!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m counting on you. As for everyone, choose a weapon to your liking from my companion¡¯s wares.¡±


    For now, since there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to try, I said my words like giving them free reins for now. Per my words, the party of Reminiscence immediately skim through the weapons that Aina brought.


    ¡°Higanbana, what is this for?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, we¡¯ll try to sell your weapon here. What I¡¯m doing until now is getting favor and respect from the adventurers. If this high ranking party approves of your weapons, you¡¯ll become famous in no time.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?! So it can bring me more visitor at the thicket?¡±


    ¡°No¡­if possible, set-up a store here inside the capital.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good too! As long as people are using what my uncle and I made!¡±


    Aina smiles faintly as she returns her attention towards the girls who are analyzing and choosing among her weapons. One of the girls, a girl with horns from the demon kin, are keenly looking at each weapon.


    After a while, she set down the last weapon she was looking and directed a sight towards us.


    ¡°Excuse me, these weapons¡­can I ask who made them?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s me!¡±


    Aina walks towards the girl nervously. Even the other adventurers are watching and waiting for what¡¯s going to happen next.


    ¡°Hey, all of this¡­did you really made them?¡±


    ¡°Yes! My uncle taught me all of the techniques!¡±


    ¡°The quality of each of these, although the materials aren¡¯t the best¡­are better than what the dwarves make!¡±


    ¡°Dwarves?¡±


    Aina tilted her head.


    No¡­wait¡­no!


    Better than the dwarves?


    ¡°Yes, better than the dwarves. My name is Derria and I''m from the Demon Kin with a subspecies of an Oni. I¡¯ve been to the Dwarven continent before and I¡¯ve witnessed how they forged their metals.¡±


    ¡°Eehhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, this is serious. I have a lot of knowledge about metallurgy. I am an Enchanter and I know best what weapon to put an enchantment on. Your weapons are slightly better than the dwarves normal weapons but that¡¯s not bad. It only means that you can easily mass produce your creations on par or better than dwarves.¡±


    ¡°Eehhh¡­¡±


    Is it really alright to say all of that here?


    Well, that¡¯s our objective right now so I guess I¡¯ll let her run her mouth off. The onlookers are also getting interested so if this goes well, we can endorse Aina¡¯s weapons easily.


    Ah¡­but if words really got out that there¡¯s a smith who creates weapon better than the dwarves, I wonder what¡¯s going to happen.


    In the first place, who is this uncle of Aina is? How did he taught her smithing superior to the dwarves that are known to sniff powdered metal as their additive?


    ¡°Beast Queen, I got permission. Here¡¯s the measuring device.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good work.¡±


    What Eleanora showed me in a pedestal driven by a cart is a cylindrical pillar with glass marbles lined up vertically.


    ¡°Beast Queen, this is what they call Beriarin Scale, named after the creator.¡±


    ¡°I see. I already figured out how it''s going to be used just from the structure alone.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­really? So I can skip the long explanation then.¡±


    ¡°You intended to¡­¡±


    ¡°Well then, please.¡±


    Together with the receptionist earlier, Eleanora beckons me to touch the scale. It seems Derria¡¯s explanation to Aina will take a while so I might as well amuse myself.


    I extended my hand towards the scale nonchalantly just to be stopped abruptly by Eleanora.


    ¡°What¡¯ up?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, how should I say this? I still wanted to give an explanation. Just a bit of trivia! I¡¯m a little scared of what kind of result the scale will show!¡±


    ¡°¡­If I ask your party if you are a handful or not, how do you think they will answer?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­not¡­! Absolutely not! It¡¯s not that!¡±


    ¡°Then, suit yourself.¡±


    She loves explaining things apparently. Is it to appeal to people or to give her more spotlight?


    ¡°The Beriarin Scale has ten magic measurement marble. The lowest marble is the start of the device where the weakest magic can be measured. The marbles analyze the quantity of the magic and give a complex computation of your total magical energy and show it through the number of marbles you will light up. Lu, the swordmestier, measured up to two marbles so far. For me, I already measured up to five marbles and I¡¯ve been studying magic for a decade now. A normal person, per se, a villager can measure up to one marble¡­¡±


    ¡°Finish¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please go ahead.¡±


    With that, I swiftly move my hand before Eleanora stopped it again.


    She¡­tried to stop me again¡­


    As soon as I touch the scale, all ten marbles immediately lit up in succession and a bright light emerges from the scale that it gathered everyone¡¯s attention inside the guild.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is it supposed to be like this?¡±


    ¡°No¡­actually¡­the scale can¡¯t measure your magical power anymore so it¡¯s spilling light everywhere¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, as expected of me.¡±


    To be honest, I actually expected it to explode or something but this is just too anticlimactic. Fair enough, the adventurers around shrugs it because they already know that I am the beast queen. As the Beast Queen, I am expected to be strong.


    Hahahaha!


    There¡¯s no point acting humble because I am a genuine article. I don¡¯t want to act shyly like Asagao always does. She doesn¡¯t know when to act proudly and honestly, it insults a lot of people when she tried to gloss everything by saying she only got lucky or something.


    Eleanora can¡¯t do anything but knit her brows.


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t really know how to react. I think as expected?¡±


    ¡°I have the share of my fun now. Thanks for letting me know that there¡¯s an amusing device like this exists.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a toy¡­it seems a new model of this scale should be made¡­¡±


    Aina who got enthralled by the light earlier runs towards us. It seems she also wanted to try it since she¡¯s eyeing on it.


    ¡°Hey, let me try it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a toy! What if you broke it?¡±


    ¡°Eh? But Higanbana tried it.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a special exception, okay? In the first place, even if you are an excellent smith, there¡¯s no way you need magical power, right?¡±


    ¡°Higanbana!¡±


    Aina looks at me, pleading for help.


    Tyrant mode, on.


    ¡°Let her.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, right? Even the staffs aren¡¯t arguing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not mine in the first place¡­so I guess I don¡¯t have a say to this¡­¡±


    Eleanora let Aina touch the scale.


    The next moment, everyone got blinded by a literal bang of light filling the room.


    Because of the suddenness, Aina peeled her hand off the scale in panic.


    ¡°Eh¡­? Does that mean¡­?¡±


    Aina is grinning¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s probably broken¡­¡±


    ¡°Broken it is¡­¡±


    ¡°The scale broke when the beast queen touched it¡­¡±


    ¡°Broken, I say¡­¡±


    ¡°The scale broke so now it¡¯s malfunctioning¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really broken now¡­¡±


    ¡°The scale is broken¡­¡±


    Yup, I think so too.


    The scale is broken and Aina broke it.

 Chapter Extra: The Rotten Fox Girl 6

    Turns out that Aina just really broke the damn thing.


    Not really broken thought. It¡¯s just that because I used it before, the scale recorded some residual magical energy from me and carried it over to her result.


    That said, despite knowing that it¡¯s just a slight malfunction when Aina tried it again, Eleanora hangs her head in defeat.


    ¡°Eight?! Are you kidding me?! I, who¡¯s a chanter, can only reach up to five! This girl who is a blacksmith who looks like she lacks the slightest thinking power, reached up to eight?!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so mean to me?!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­umm¡­no¡­I¡¯m definitely not bitter about this, okay!? But just think of this, I, who dedicated my whole life to magic, beaten in my own game by a girl who is clueless about magic!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s tragic.¡±


    ¡°I know right!¡±


    For some reason, Eleanora and Aina reached a conclusion and got along in the end. A camaraderie was born between them despite this is just their first meeting.


    As I was watching the two, another one from their party approaches me. It¡¯s a girl wearing leather armor and carries a bow behind her back. Her pointy ears already tell what race she came from. She has a bright brown hair and emerald eyes and her build is specifically for what her class is.


    ¡°Excuse me. May I have a moment too?¡±


    ¡°What could it be?¡±


    ¡°My name is Neffi and I am a ranger. As what my class describes me, I use bow and arrow to support my comrades from the back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that seems so obvious, logically speaking.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­well, that¡¯s a bit blunt¡­but can you please stop using such sarcastic tone?¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re the type who doesn¡¯t like getting talked down by someone smaller. Or I guess someone who has the closes figure to yours.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She looks like in her early twenties, pretty cute, and most of all, one cannot deny that she has a refined movement. However, even for an elf, she has¡­lesser volume in that part.


    Some of the male adventurers got the message from my words and started murmuring among each other. Some made pitiful remarks, some are perverted one.


    It only shows that people have a wide range of taste, such as I, Higanbana.


    Upon deciphering the meaning behind my words, she casts a gloomy face.


    ¡°I have an excellent archery skill. Whenever I nock the arrow on the bow, whenever I fire that said arrow, I always, without fail, hit my mark. The reason behind it is because of my chest. There¡¯s less resistance¡­no¡­there¡¯s almost no resistance¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, small or large, there¡¯s no difference between those two. I¡¯m sure both are delicious.¡±


    ¡°¡­Lecher.¡±


    ¡°Proud to be one.¡±


    Is there any room to deny it?


    I say none.


    Upon proudly admitting it, Neffi¡¯s face pales.


    ¡°You¡­do you swing that way?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in love with someone so I am occupied. But you know, I can still make room.¡±


    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m normal.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, what is it that you wanted to ask? You dragged this conversation for quite a while.¡±


    ¡°What I want to know if there are arrows of the same quality readily available. Also, some daggers would be nice too. Skinning the corpse of the magical beasts chips a lot of daggers so I¡¯m looking for something sturdy. Also, it is my emergency self-defense.¡±


    ¡°I believe that there are arrows, however, since Aina just wanted to showcase weapons used in major battles, for now, we don¡¯t have any. As for daggers, there must be some piled up there.¡±


    ¡°I see, then, there¡¯s another concern that I¡¯d like to bring up. It is about the quality of the weapons. Although Derria said earlier that they are good, I still have my doubts. After all, these are going to be our lifeline in the battle and one mistake could warrant not only our lives but also our whole party.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand your concern. It¡¯s about the reliability of the weapons, correct?¡±


    Neffi nods slowly with an anxious countenance.


    I can understand why she is worried. Asagao and I are reckless fighters as we know that we have powers out of the norms, however, normal people like the party of Reminiscence, are prone to the dangers brought to their daily lives.


    A struggle we couldn¡¯t understand.


    I picked up one sword from the pile of wares that Aina brought. Upon seeing what I¡¯m doing, Aina watches me curiously.


    ¡°Aina, could you bring those slabs of stones in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Where?¡±


    ¡°There are two outside of the Guild.¡±


    ¡°Right away!~¡±


    Aina runs off.


    I can¡¯t believe it myself but there is a useless slab of stones outside this Guild.


    ¡°Beast Queen¡­those slabs of stone you are referring are where we carve the names of the fallen adventurers¡­¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Hmm? Is that so? Well, they can be proud to be part of this because this will ensure the safety of a lot of adventurers.¡±


    ¡°But¡­okay¡­¡±


    The receptionist gave up as Aina actually carries those stones and set them down next to each other in front of me.


    I lay down the sword across each of the slabs.


    ¡°Aina, can I borrow your hammer?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±


    I received Aina¡¯s hammer and raises it overhead.


    It¡¯s quite heavy but I was able to manage. Everyone inside the guild watches me because they are curious about what I will do.


    This is but another blind faith to Aina.


    With that resolve, I swing down the hammer.


    CLANK


    The sword repelled the hammer and made a screeching metallic sound that resounded throughout the guild.


    Normally, a sword would snap in two because of how it is placed and how a heavy hammer hits it in its body, however, Aina¡¯s sword withstood it.


    ¡°Do you believe in it now?¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­with this, we can rest assure that we won¡¯t die from a subpar weapon.¡±


    Derria gasps and said as she stares at the sword.


    Lu, who is a swordmeister, quickly rummages through Aina¡¯s wares again to choose a sword to her liking as she gained the knowledge of just how absurd Aina¡¯s weapons are.


    Eleanora started weeping in one corner. I¡¯m pretty sure that it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with the situation right now.


    Neffi scrambles through the wares, trying to find a dagger.


    And then, the last of their party approached me.


    ¡°May I?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    She was a human too with a bright blond hair and noble scarlet irises. Her gestures alone gave away that she is a daughter of a noble.


    ¡°Your Highness, my name is Trystha and my class is Rune Knight. I use an array of magic as I swing down my sword to cut down my foes, however, since I use a lot of magic, my sword easily chips away. Do these weapons can also accommodate heavy magical stress?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a rather specific question¡­¡±


    I look at Aina and she tilted her head.


    ¡°Hmm¡­magical stress on the weapons?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this is also a crucial factor for me.¡±


    ¡°Usually, that¡¯s dependent on the materials used for the creation of the weapon. I don¡¯t know if it can alleviate the magical stress but I made weapons with good conductivity with magic. Rather than accumulating stress, the sword, or rather, the weapon itself will withstand the magic but it won¡¯t keep any residuals. It will disperse anything related to magic to keep itself well maintained.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that such a method was lost among the dwarves but, if you can make such complex structure possible, this is a new breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°No, like I said, I already made it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­No way.¡±


    I see¡­


    So these swords are really reliable even if they are not comparable to Master Mrothgir¡¯s collection of weapons. In the first place, Master Mrothgir¡¯s weapons are all hero class.


    Consider that Aina¡¯s weapons really resilient to magic, one would immediately rely on it. If that¡¯s the case, let me try one thing.


    I raise that hammer again in my hand and aimed for the sword that I hit earlier.


    Then¡­I activated Astlan¡¯s Ira and enhance my strength and the hammer and swing it.


    SHATTER


    That¡¯s given.


    If it¡¯s hit by anything that is not magic and with a much greater force, this is bound to happen.


    I observe everyone around me and I noticed that all of them have a ghastly countenance as they stare at me.


    As I was to open my mouth again, the door of the guild opens in a bam and there, a familiar woman wearing purple garments appears.


    ¡°Ah¡­Miss Violetta¡­¡±


    ¡°Astlan¡¯s Ira is not a toy for you to flaunt, Higanbana.¡±


    Her eyes are not joking!!


    This is bad! Why is she here?!


    I got too carried away and now I¡¯m going to get scolded?!


    ¡°Um¡­Nice to see you, Miss Violetta.¡±


    ¡°I want to have a private talk with you. Giving out your location the instant I warped here is a blessing in disguise.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    This is bad.


    I immediately broke out in cold sweat.


    Among the people that Asagao knows, she is one of the people I respect. She is also Master Mrothgir¡¯s wife and her magical power is way stronger even than mother. That is the power of an Arcana Magician.


    She floated towards the receptionist and handed her a card.


    ¡°Make a room for us, it¡¯s urgent.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­you are¡­Y-yes! Right away!¡±


    In an instant, the receptionist ran towards the second floor and came back with a flustered face. She then leads both of us in an empty room with a ready accommodation such as tea and snacks.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for preparing something haphazardly but please make yourself at home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please tell everyone to not intrude on us. This will only be brief.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The receptionist left as it is as she closes the door.


    I haven¡¯t told Aina what¡¯s next and I got caught up in my own confusion.


    I stare at Miss Violetta and saw her lifting up the teacup leisurely. She let the aroma of the tea wafts before sipping with a composed countenance.


    I just sat in front of her with my heart throbbing so much. I close my legs and put both of my hands on my knees while I wait for anything that she will say but I don¡¯t want to be that boorish and a boring conversation partner¡­


    I¡¯ll somehow create a good mood.


    ¡°Miss Violetta, how¡¯s the baby?¡±


    ¡°Oh, thanks for asking. I¡¯m getting abundant of rest and my appetite has increased lately. It¡¯s a sign that the baby is craving for nutrients and I am correctly providing it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡±


    ¡°We have invited Nil and Hydrangea in our castle. Asagao¡¯s will is to keep the peace between Ashfon and Nil. For now, we are still observing them and keeping utmost caution around them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t that the best way to break a news to someone?¡±


    Although I said that in a fairly joking manner, I felt my anger shot up in multiple levels. The blood rushes into my head that I am already gritting my teeth.


    I¡¯ll never ever forget what he did to me, to Alstroemeria, and to Asagao.


    ¡°¡­Calm down.¡±


    ¡°This completely ruins my mood¡­¡±


    ¡°I too, have a rage boiling inside of me because he killed Mrothgir but Asagao wanted Nil to be with him. Rather, she wanted to keep Nil to herself. That¡¯s what I¡¯m sensing from her.¡±


    ¡°Why would Asagao do that?¡±


    ¡°She said something like in the end, she will kill Nil herself and that¡¯s an inevitable fate for them.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, if Asagao said so, then I¡¯ll try to hold back.¡±


    I can¡¯t calm down.


    I can¡¯t.


    Knowing that Asagao is with that monster, there¡¯s no telling what will happen to her. I trust Asagao but I don¡¯t trust what that bastard is thinking.


    I want to kill, I really want to kill, gut him alive, and fry his intestine.


    ¡°Calm down, that¡¯s how Astlan¡¯s Ira swallows you.¡±


    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±


    ¡°Higanbana, other than that, I have something else that I would like to discuss.¡±


    I tried clearing my head of the rage, the wrath brought by the influence of Astlan¡¯s Ira. I know how dreadful this power is, yet, I was toying with it earlier.


    I tried stabilizing my breathing to let in some air. After a while, I was able to manage it.


    Just how bad did this power get?


    ¡°Please, tell me what you wanted to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s about the war between the elves and the dwarves.¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hey, you are not told about it? Every kingdom is aware of it.¡±


    ¡°Of¡­what?¡±


    ¡°The Elves and Dwarves¡­their war has resumed.¡±


    ¡°No¡­one told me about it!¡±


    What is this?


    Even mother didn¡¯t even mention anything. Are they purposely leaving me in the dark?


    ¡°Considering your condition, they must have really planned not to tell you anything. Ah¡­I have done something irreversible, huh?¡±


    ¡°Please tell me the details.¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. You are the only one I can ask.¡±


    ¡°Could this be¡­related to the Order of Arcana?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you that much, no. I don¡¯t want you to risk your life again. First, let me tell you the summary of it¡­¡±


    According to Miss Violetta¡­


    It has been days ago when the war started again and the first one to make a move are the dwarves. She¡¯s been going back and forth to each kingdom to spread the words.


    Sadly, King Ashfon Astlan Lionheart cannot act right now to support any of the kingdoms. Their hands are full with the case of Nil and they are also doing earnestly to contribute to the center continent.


    The Dragon Kingdom is also out of the question as they are still rebuilding themselves and they still lack the emperor.


    The fairies, specifically their representative, Miss Senya, already sent people to investigate but they cannot directly interfere.


    The Demon Lord Gria Hellbeing has his hand full too because of the problem in their own domain such as bouncing back from years of famine and poverty.


    The Beast Kingdom are left on our own devices, however, I cannot decide anything by myself.


    The smart move would be watching from afar as we still haven¡¯t made any official pact with either kingdom. Jumping on one now would put us in a delicate position.


    Personally, I¡¯d jump straight to the elves because I have my sisters there.


    But of course, that would also pose a problem. Thinking with a clear head, we are definitely giving favor to the elves.


    ¡°Now I made a summary.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this is quite vexing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want you to go, Higanbana.¡±


    ¡°But as of now, I will be in a tight place.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­aware of the existence of the Etherians, right?¡±


    Ethers¡­


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°The dwarves¡­are using inventions made by the Ethers and they plan to use it on the elves.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that bad?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I am desperate for any help as all of us are tied.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, I can¡¯t. I am the Beast Queen and¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to side with any of the kingdoms. I just want you to investigate about it and if possible, destroy the inventions made by the Etherians.¡±


    ¡°I would love to because I want to keep Casablanca and Hibiscus safe too but¡­that¡¯s too of a tall order.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. But think of it like this, what if no one recognizes you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Take a look at this. This is one of Mrothgir¡¯s magic items.¡±


    Miss Violetta set down a ring in front of me.


    ¡°What is¡­this¡­?¡±


    ¡°This will let you move around without anyone realizing you are the beast queen.¡±


    ¡°¡­Interesting.¡±


    I grin¡­


    I grin widely as I imagine how this item will do that.


    ¡°Also, since this is a little bit risky, I¡¯ll let you bring some people. For one, hiring adventurers would be ideal.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­hahahaha¡­.HAHAHHA! What best timing you have, Miss Violetta! Certainly, I have people I already have my eyes upon.¡±


    ¡°I see, I am glad I came for you. As for what I wanted to achieve¡­my plan is¡­¡±


    Now then, it seems I will be having fun for a while now.

 Intermission 6

    Nil: Phew, we are now airing again! Arcana Radio is on air again!!


    Hydrangea: I¡¯m so glad that we are also making appearances now in the novel.


    Dylan: Hey, wait, don¡¯t forget our usual introduction, okay? Please, Lord Nil.


    Nil: Oh shucks, what a hopeless bunch.


    Nil: Chan charan chan chan! Welcome to Arcana Radio! I am your host, Nil, with my trusted companions!~


    Hydrangea: I am the cutest fairy out there, Hydrangea. (Monotone)


    Dylan: She called herself cute! LMAO!


    Hydrangea: Oho? Then how do you address yourself?


    Dylan: That¡¯s easy! The genius Ether Technician, Dylan! (Wink)


    Nil: Fuck, that¡¯s gross, old man.


    Hydrangea: We easily agree on that one, my lord.


    Dylan: Bahahaha! What can I say? I haven¡¯t made any screentime. Hopefully, I appear in the next arc!


    Hydrangea: Well, but see, it¡¯s been a long time since the author wrote an intermission like this.


    Nil: That¡¯s just him being lazy. I hope that guy gets struck by lightning and gets reincarnated into a shitty world.


    Dylan: That¡¯s pretty generic, my lord. How about he gets run over by a truck and dies.


    Hydrangea: Then reincarnate into a shitty world. I¡¯m so amazed at how this got more generic.


    Nil: Ah, this shitty gacha game!


    Dylan: My lord, what are you playing when we are airing right now?


    Nil: Ah, this.


    Hydrangea: Oho? Are you trying to get that character in the banner right now? I got it with just a free ticket.


    Nil: Hy, can you shut the fuck up? And when did you got your own smartphone and learned how to use it anyway?!


    Dylan: *whew*


    Hydrangea: Someone¡¯s salty.


    Nil: Arggh¡­geez¡­Can¡¯t help it, huh? Let¡¯s call our guest fo--!


    From a distance


    Sistina: What shit drop rate! I really really wanted that cute boy to appear!Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Dylan: Another one bite the dust.


    Hydrangea: Geezer, you also gave her a smartphone?


    Dylan: Yeah, I also gave Cr¡¯thcor and Flow.


    Nil: Flow is dead.


    Flow: My lord, I¡¯m still good. I can appear as long as it is not canon!


    Nil: Whoa, where¡¯d you come from?


    Flow: I actually set up the sync and the instrument setup for today¡¯s segment.


    Hydrangea: So techy¡­


    Flow: Anyway, everyone, don¡¯t mind me here.


    Hydrangea: Got it. While you¡¯re at it, please stop breathing.


    Flow: Wha-?! So mean! I already died in the storyline!


    Dylan: Usual Hy, usual day.


    Nil: Let¡¯s not stall any further! Please come in, o special guest, Elven Queen Hinoki Prasiolite!


    Hinoki: I am grateful for this invitation. (Boing)


    Nil: *whew*


    Dylan: *whew*


    Nil: *whew**whew*


    Dylan: *whew**whew**whew*


    Nil: Just look at those jugs, old man!


    Dylan: Nay, my eyes are glued to those sexy hips and thighs.


    Nil: Can¡¯t believe she got married twice. I hope I am the third one.


    Dylan: Miss Hy doesn¡¯t even hold a candle on that.


    Nil: You said it! If you look at her from below, you¡¯ll just see a straight hangar for aircrafts


    Hydrangea: I get that reference you asshat.


    Hinoki: Please don¡¯t oggle at me that much. It¡¯s really uncomfortable and I am quite attentive to those lecherous eyes.


    Hydrangea: Heard that? Breast size isn¡¯t that much important to a woman.


    Dylan: Poor thing¡­she¡¯s so bitter about her flat tits that she twisted Lady Hinoki¡¯s words.


    Nil: Non non, Dylan. Hy¡¯s lover actually loves em¡¯ like a plateau. Ashfon is quite the DFC chaser.


    Dylan: Oh? A win-win situation! Aren¡¯t you glad?


    Nil: Ashfon loves it though, right? No sideboobs, straight ribcage.


    Hydrangea: I¡¯m going to bash your fucking craniums later and I¡¯ll show you guys what¡¯s a ribcage is after I gut it out from your bodies, both of you!


    Hinoki: Um, why am I exactly here anyway?


    Nil: Ah, yes, we can¡¯t forget our important guest, right?


    Hinoki: I heard that in this segment, we are going to be asked various questions but I might as well keep some secrets. Are you fine with that?


    Dylan: Kay!~ What are your size and cup?


    Hinoki: I¡¯ll be ambiguous about that and just say I¡¯ve already reached three digits.


    Nil: Holy fuck, that¡¯s World Cup!


    Hydrangea:¡­Really? Really, my lord?!


    Nil: Sanchez will be really proud!


    Dylan: Who?


    Nil: Ah, nevermind!


    Hinoki: Um¡­I already have a son and twin daughters so please stop asking me questions like that!


    Dylan: But you answered it.


    Hinoki: I¡¯m not going to anymore¡­Also¡­your tone¡­you are way older than me.


    Dylan: I¡¯m a naughty teenage boy at heart!~ (Wink)


    Hinoki:¡­¡­


    Nil:¡­¡­


    Hydrangea:¡­¡­


    Flow:¡­¡­


    Nil: Hey, you know this guy?


    Hydrangea: Who? I never met him even once.


    Hinoki:¡­Can I leave now?


    Dylan: Aw, come on. How about humor the old geezer for a little?


    Hydrangea: In the end, you still admit it.


    Hinoki: No more questions?


    Nil: Is this your first time?


    Hinoki: Pardon?


    Dylan: Ahh¡­the refreshing casting couch reference.


    Flow: Oh, I know that one!


    Hinoki: How do I answer that? It¡¯s vague¡­


    Hydrangea: Please don¡¯t.


    Hydrangea: We are turning into a completely different genre. Please respect Lady Hinoki a little.


    Flow: My lord, did you invited Lady Hinoki just to sexually harass? Quite heinous! I¡¯m so moved!


    Nil: Not now, Flow!


    Hydrangea: Oh?


    Hinoki: Oh??


    Dylan: My lord, we fucked up!


    Hinoki: Here I am, left my post as the Queen for this. I should be having a lovely time with my children in my free time but here I am, wasting every second talking to you people.


    Nil: Yeah, if I am you, I¡¯d rather spend my time with my cute daughters too. Casablanca and Hibiscus are so precious to pass up. Yet, you are here now instead. How tragic.


    Hydrangea: Fucking what? Trying to change the tides on her?


    Hinoki: I heard you¡¯re a bad guy but it turns out that you are a just plain asshole.


    Dylan: Welp, so much for today¡¯s segment!


    Hinoki: Can I be frank with you guys?


    Hydrangea: Don¡¯t hold back.


    Hinoki: This segment is utter shit.


    Nil: Hahaha! I know right!


    Dylan: Oh, damn, I got another dupe.


    Hydrangea: Quit playing!


    Hinoki: I¡¯m leaving. Good riddance.


    Nil: Well folks, another disappointed guest has left! Thank you for listening!


    Dylan: My lord, can we say it together?


    Nil: With pleasure.


    N and D: Another one bite the dust!


    Hydrangea: For fuck sake¡­

 Chapter 318: Her Unfading Curiosity 1

    The night forest that basks in moonlight gives a serene radiance. The cabin where my master, Astlan Lionheart, stayed, will be vacated for the next passing moments.


    ¡°I no longer have any rights to be here.¡±


    His words are sad, fleeting, and full of suffering.


    ¡°Go live your life as you please from now on. It¡¯s not my business anymore for whatever you guys would wind up.¡±


    His last parting words, the last picturesque view of his back walking away from us, the Guardians of the Forest that he chose a long time ago.


    Up until this day, I still question why he left us suddenly like that. Up until this day, we are at loss of what to do so we stayed in the forest, at the same lifestyle that we had just so to protect the sole memory we have of him.


    Through his power, we gained awareness and strength. Through his magnanimous attitude, we learned kindness.


    Eternity Lightning Fang, a friend of mine, a fellow guardian, stayed because he wanted to preserve anything that our master left and to protect the place he created.


    Alpha Wolf, also one of our companion, left accordingly from Astlan, from our master¡¯s words and left his pack. He wanted to see the world and enjoy what he didn¡¯t experience inside the Fairy Forest.


    Lastly, I, Behemoth, took a form of a servant and serve in the mansion just for my own amusement.


    But, it was not enough.


    I wanted to see the world too, the world which my master saw and what he witnessed. A world that is so beautiful that he spared it and in the process, gave his life for it.


    Along the way of my search for an answer, I found friends and companions, important people who would return the feelings of camaraderie that I¡¯ve longed.


    I now go by the name Mimi, a simple cute maid.


    ¡°Ah¡­hmmmhmm..ngghh¡­¡±


    I stretch my arms that got stiff from a bad sleeping posture and it made satisfying cracking sounds. Since coming to this place, the Astlan Castle, where my current master is, Asagao Lionheart, I found myself nothing to do.


    Since I have nothing to do, for now, I was taking a nap under a tree.


    Topaz is occupied with her so-called mother and Asagao is running around and doing works while keeping an eye to that man called Nil. Alstroemeria is meditating because Hydrangea told her to do so in preparation to extract the thing called Seed inside her body.


    And the only people who are in front of me right now are¡­


    ¡°Yes, yes, tighten your core and pull your butt inside!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sexual harassment!¡±


    ¡°Keep it going, your Ki is actually showing result now.¡±


    ¡°Uoooooohhhhh!¡±


    It was that Tzari guy and the girl called Daisy.


    They are practicing the thing called Ki today too in the field of grass with heated spirit. The little cub girl is doing her best but honestly, since I can¡¯t see or feel this Ki thingy, I¡¯m stumped and clueless and they look stupid in front of me.


    Teehee, I won¡¯t say that aloud though.


    Peace has come and devils are gone so what¡¯s the point of all of this?


    Is gaining more strength and power necessary? I don¡¯t understand the way of life outside the forest at all and honestly, I don¡¯t even have the slightest clue of how their culture works.


    Not only that, maybe because of my master but, everything outside the forest seems¡­primitive.


    We got a lot of things called machinery and technology in the forest that most don¡¯t have. It was convenient and it¡¯s a lot easier to live a life there.


    But, oh well, my master now is Asagao and I have decided to dedicate my life to her. The contract that we made with each other is the proof.


    Suddenly, a shivering and lump of magical energy appeared beside me. The sudden invasion of the sensation made me jerk from my seat and I stood up in attention.


    It was the Violetta lass.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Miss Mimi.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? What is it? Also, please don¡¯t do that warping thing too much. I got startled I thought my heart stopped!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°Appreciate it!~¡±


    ¡°Miss Mimi, I need your help right now.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Something serious? Something fun?¡±


    ¡°The king¡¯s motivation is dropping to an alarming level again. There is no available personnel right now but you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no. Actually, we already have a schedule for that.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Cuddle Duty. I¡¯m on the duty today so I guess I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    ¡°Cuddle¡­duty?¡±


    This has become a daily occurrence that we, who are involved made a schedule for it. We called it the cuddle duty. We will stay with King Ashfon Astlan for a duration of approximately two hours to boost his working speed and replenish his motivation.


    I left the dumbfounded Violetta and rushes off.


    I¡¯m bored anyway and for some reason, it¡¯s amusing to stick with the King while he is working so before I head there, I look at myself in a mirror and fixes any hair sticking out from my head.


    My horns are beautiful and cute as ever.


    I skip through the corridor of the castle in glee and flutter my beautiful maid dress, a prettier and filled with frills that outmatch the maid uniform here.


    Even the soldiers I met get their eyes glued on me.


    I don¡¯t get why Asagao always overshadows my presence.


    Before long, I open the door of the King¡¯s office.


    ¡°Heyo, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Are you disappointed it''s me?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    The King, Ashfon, took only a glance towards my direction before going back to his work. I know he acts differently if it is Asagao or Topaz.


    It pisses me off that I don¡¯t get the same treatment as them.


    I mean, I¡¯m also cute, right?!~


    Seeing that he is getting absorbed with his work again with tired eyes, I carefully slip into his lap without disturbing him as much as I can. Since my current body is petite and as almost as small as Asagao, I¡¯m a perfect fit on his lap.


    King Ashfon¡¯s body is big and muscular and I can feel that under his clothes. His arms are surely trained as his biceps is twice bigger than mine or more.


    But more importantly, if Asagao is my previous master¡¯s daughter then this man, the one who I am having a close body contact right now, has the same presence and ambiance as him.


    For me, it¡¯s soothing and comfortable.


    As I am having this thought, he kept reading and moving his pen in a deft manner. Since we are going to be like this for the next hours, I might as well engage with him in a conversation.


    ¡°Hey, is it fun to be a king?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s a fulfilling job but¡­whether if it is fun or not, it depends.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of it?¡±


    ¡°Tired? Rather than swinging a sword to take a life, I¡¯d rather stroke my pen. Bravery and Intellect are both interchanging but an indispensable weapon in both field.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a profound way of thinking!¡±


    ¡°I learned how to be like this because of Asagao.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Oh¡­Asagao again.


    An unfazed gentle smile floated on his lips.


    It makes me think that I shouldn¡¯t even be here.


    Of course, I also adore her but¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mimi?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Puh¡­


    I admit I can¡¯t compete with Asagao.


    She is, after all, a genuine cutie and a true maiden at heart.


    Even Topaz is so damn adorable and her breasts are irresistible.


    ¡°Hey¡­why are you sulking?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m sulking?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re puffing your cheeks to redness for a while.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am.¡±


    ¡°You did, it¡¯s pretty cute.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Wha--?! Of course, I am cute!


    That¡¯s some pretty cheap compliment!


    ¡°Why are you panicking?¡±


    ¡°Why you ask?!¡±


    He put down his pen and found a motive to engage a conversation with me. I saw his grinning face directed at me as he started placing his rough and big hand on my head.


    It sent a sudden jolt in my spine and my chest becomes warm.


    Right at this moment, I realized, I am not really used being made fun and most of all, since there are only female in the mansion and no any humanoid male, I find it difficult now to deal with him.


    ¡°Can you stop that?¡±


    My voice cracks and I am slowly losing my composure.


    ¡°You know, Mimi, at first, I can¡¯t find anything charming about you even though you have such cute appearance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because all of you are picking on Asagao!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re turning red and you are leaking your jealousy towards Asagao. You just have to say that you wanted attention so bad, you know?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m losing my composure now¡­¡±


    ¡°This is getting interesting.¡±


    He began stroking my head and he even fiddles with my horns with great curiosity. He even hugs me closer to his body as he does such act with a mischievous smile.


    I tried separating my body from him by squirming my hips but to no avail, I only rubbed my bare thigh on him.


    ¡°If you¡¯d wish for it a little earlier, I would have done this. Asagao and Topaz also love it and sometimes, they fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°Is there any point of telling that to me?!¡±


    This is bad¡­


    Something inside me started bubbling up and my heart becomes stirred.


    This is bad, this is bad, this is bad¡­


    A primal instinct started to surface and my head is going blank.


    His scent that brought nostalgia to me and my hundreds of years of longing for it started overpowering my reasoning.


    ¡°Haa¡­haa¡­stop¡­it¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Why are you suddenly breathing so hard?¡±


    My gender is supposed to be neutral but for some reason, I, Behemoth, felt that I am like a bitch in heat. What kind of face am I making right now?


    My body automatically adheres to my desire and I turn my body towards his direction and wraps my legs around his waist while my back is being supported by the desk behind me.


    ¡°This position¡­Hey, this is bad! There are these weird heart shapes in your eyes!¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­I can¡¯t stop my body¡­¡±


    I can feel a little moist in my nether region but I stick to it to him without any regards of his consent.


    There¡¯s a prey in front of me right now and I want to taste it as soon as I can, as much as I can, as sloppy as I can.


    I close into his neck a licks him from his jaw down to his collarbone. I nibble his neck playfully while smearing¡­marking him with my saliva.


    ¡°Bad, bad, bad, bad, bad! I didn¡¯t know it will end up like this!¡±


    ¡°Aha!~ Are you getting in the mood now? I can feel something hard.¡±


    ¡°No, please stop this!¡±


    ¡°Are you virgin? At that age? That¡¯s rare. That¡¯s why you have this fresh scent on you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just a hopeless virgin king¡­¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s better.¡±


    ¡°But this is no good!¡±


    If it is no good, peel me away.


    Since I can¡¯t feel any resistance from him, I continued playing with him, licking his neck from all angles and started rubbing my whole body to his.


    I can¡¯t wait anymore¡­


    This familiar scent made me so much arouse¡­


    However¡­


    As I was about to undress his pants, a dread overcame my whole body and my excited states started draining into the sink as a hand grabs my head from behind.


    I saw King Ashfon¡¯s face turning pale.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    A cold, blood-draining voice enters my ears that it made me shiver. She pulled on me and I lifelessly unlatched my body to King Ashfon.


    Strands of blue hair enter my sight as the breath of my assailant comes closer to my ears. By this time, I realize who it was.


    ¡°That¡¯s my man.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    As soon as I said that, she lifted me in the air effortlessly and places me down, away from the place where King Ashfon is.


    There, the girl called Hydrangea stands with a cold piercing eye that stares down on me.


    ¡°That man¡¯s virginity is mine and mine alone. We swore that to each other.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°With that, Ashfon¡­¡±


    She directed her gaze on King Ashfon.


    ¡°I shall join in, the rotation they call Cuddle Duty.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

 Chapter 319: Her Unfading Curiosity 2

    Currently, I¡¯m walking side by side with Hydrangea. She forcefully pulled me out of the room in the middle of my excitement. More or less, I got blue balled at the last moment and all the arousal becomes nervousness.


    Sheesh, you should have marked him if he is your man, you know.


    Well, I really can¡¯t do anything disrespectful to this woman or Topaz might get angry at me. After all, she is what Topaz treat as a mother.


    Come to think of it, she should be with Topaz but¡­


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯ Topaz?¡±


    ¡°Are you asking for the sake of it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason for you to be defensive against me.¡±


    ¡°Your natural instinct as a predator awakens at the most inconvenient time and you tell me that I shouldn¡¯t be defensive against you?¡±


    ¡°Arrggh¡­if you put it that way, I can¡¯t talk back at all!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good you understand.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s my bad, okay? I¡¯m sorry for suddenly trying to get a jump on your man!¡±


    ¡°You seem so confident about yourself when you are just a beast hiding in a guise of a girl.¡±


    ¡°Urk¡­you saw through my true form too¡­¡±


    Now I really can¡¯t talk back.


    I¡¯m not totally hiding about my true form but I consider this cute me as another true form of mine. I¡¯m just so damn cute that I can¡¯t help but to admire myself!


    I was really amazed when I first used humanification spell and saw this appearance of mine. Like Hey, I got such potential and I¡¯m wasting it by just staying as a huge hulking beast kind of realization.


    Ah, but damn that Fang!


    I didn¡¯t know he can also use that humanification spell and turned himself into a handsome man. When using humanification spell, we are directly converting our bodies to what reflects ourselves if we ever became humanoid, thus, our appearance.


    And to that fact, we have a full and completely functioning reproductive organ. It¡¯s just that I can shift mine to whatever gender that I wanted¡­


    I never know about what will happen if I get inseminated but my instinct tells me that my constitution will prioritize and awaken my maternal instinct, completely disabling my ability to shift my gender.


    That is only what if¡­


    Thinking about it, Fang would also have a functional reproductive system. I wonder if he can shift genders too? But I think he¡¯ll refuse to take on a form a female.


    Hmm¡­


    Wait, if both of us who used humanification mates, will there be any complications?


    If we mate¡­? Censored! Censored! Censored! I¡¯m sure this is an after effect of getting blue balled!


    ¡°I was wondering why you¡¯ve been gesturing to yourself for a while. Turns out that your mind fell on the gutter really hard.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! No!? My face?! Is it red? Am I burning hot?!¡±


    ¡°Are you perhaps a slut in mind but actually inexperienced at the body?¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re virgin too.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no shame to it.¡±


    ¡°Uggh¡­this is taking a toll on my mind. Not only I was disturbed when my switch got turned on, I am also imagining things I should not.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why not just rub yourself out?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good ide¡ªhey! Is that really something you should be saying in broad daylight? Though it¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about it? Everyone does it, even I admit doing it.¡±


    ¡°I see, but the problem is¡­the material¡­¡±


    ¡°Material?¡±


    ¡°For the past few days, I¡¯ve been using Topaz and Asagao but¡­this time¡­it¡¯s kind of a different case. I don¡¯t think I can settle it with just them today or rather, I want¡­a male as a material.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What kind of play are you doing with them in your fantasy?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Play?


    Wait, what? Is this an advance question for this kind of topic?


    Play? Does she want us to have fun while doing it?


    I tilt my head as I was honestly confused by the question. I can feel that she just said a word with its context flying above my head.


    Hydrangea looks at me with pitying gaze.


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. You lost me there.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop the topic.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°No, no, no! You already pulled my curiosity into the topic! Tell me about this play thing you are talking about!¡±


    Hydrangea glances at me with eyes saying that she doesn¡¯t really want to drag the conversation about it. I really want to pursue it but I don¡¯t have a candle to hold against her.


    ¡°Good that you understand.¡±


    ¡°Eye contact is amazing!¡±


    ¡°Also, there¡¯s a troublesome critter approaching us.¡±


    I look in front of us and in the bitter end of the hallway we are walking on, the guy called Tzari appears while walking with a laid-back pace.


    Ah, but his eyes are totally glued on Hydrangea and it¡¯s not something romantic at all. The same can be said to Hyrdangea and her eyes are filled with bloodlust that you can feel it creeping behind your neck like a cold hand slowly reaching out for your throat.


    I felt my heart throbbing once more and it¡¯s definitely not arousal.


    Tzari''s and Hydrangea¡¯s step echoes throughout the corridor while my nervous strides are soundless as I tried to make minimal noise as possible.


    And when both are in each other¡¯s earshot¡­


    ¡°Oh my, look what the bad wind brought over here today. Some chilled grass of a hay dared to mingle with intelligent people with his belligerent attitude.¡±


    ¡°Belligerent I am not. A wench painting her own colors to other people is truly a remarkable feature of someone who does not know the boundary of limits. A lass such as you only knows how to covet.¡±


    ¡°Covet of what? Your empty teaching of the Path of Shiva simply does not have anything substantial and your guidance was already bad from the start.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this? The Path of Brahma was always this bleak and irrational. They do not even have any to flash for their own sake and yet, you are here, trying to gleam what¡¯s little of attractiveness your teaching has.¡±


    And then, they came into each other face to face.


    Well, for Hydrangea, she needs to look up because she is a little bit short and Tzaris is on the taller side.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    ¡°Che!¡±


    However, contrary to what I expect, they ignored each other and crosses paths. Like that, they walk away from each other without doing much.


    I don¡¯t know how bad their arguments are but I know that it won¡¯t end into something really good.


    Buuuut¡­it really excites me to see what will happen.


    ¡°Impotent.¡±


    I whispered in the air towards Tzari while trying to imitate Hydrangea¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Beansprout.¡±


    Now, I imitated Tzari¡¯s voice and whispered those words towards Hydrangea.


    Both of them suddenly halted on their tracks like time has stopped. Slowly, they turned their head towards each other.


    Tzari is smiling to mask any of his dark emotions and Hydrangea¡¯s eyes are as cold as ice. As their eyes meet each other again.


    WHOOSH


    An attack like cutting the air immediately rushes to each other¡­


    Or so I thought¡­


    ¡°Careful with your words.¡±


    ¡°I shall overlook it this time.¡±


    Hydrangea¡¯s palm strike is only millimeters away from my ribs and I can feel how she actually puts strength behind her attack and Tzari¡¯s sole is only about few strands of hair before breaking my cranium open.


    I get it, I can¡¯t pull a half-hearted prank on them.


    These two are known as Ki Masters of their respective teachings. This is what I get for trying to mess with them. Actually, I¡¯m lucky that they only gave me a warning.


    ¡°Niyahahaha¡­sorry¡­it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    A maid was found dead with her ribs shattered to pieces and her head cracked open. I bet that kind of scenario actually came up to my mind and gave me goosebump.


    Mimi the cutest daredevil, found dead!


    ¡°So, forgive me?~¡±


    I stick out my tongue while winking at both of them.


    ¡°I shall see how¡¯s Alstroemeria¡¯s meditation going.¡±


    ¡°I need to fetch new teaching materials for Daisy.¡±


    Don¡¯t ignore me.


    Ah¡­!


    Grrr¡­


    I¡¯ve lost all the motivation for today¡­


    Both of them really left me behind for good so I¡¯ve become free right now. I could say back to square one like earlier.


    Well, I¡¯m getting sleepy again anyways so I¡¯ll find myself a place to take another nap.


    Since it¡¯s already afternoon, the rose garden with a roofing would be ideal since the sun shines there rather gently.


    These are all tips from the one who generally knows all the best napping place in the castle, Asagao!


    In a glee, I skip my way once again towards the said garden to take a nap.


    I¡¯m met with a greenery where roses are still buds and the bushes are trimmed neatly. The roofing is in the center of the garden and it¡¯s not really visible when you look from outside so I need to head deeper.


    Maids don¡¯t usually come here and the only time people are here is because they trim and water. At this time of the day, no one really needs to come here.


    All of this information is provided by none other than Asagao.


    However, I found out that the place is already occupied by someone, by the man that I least wanted to meet.


    ¡°Yo, taking a nap here too? The sun''s great today.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Beautiful and lustrous black hair and irises as deep as a hollow abyss, the man named Nil rest his arms on the body of the stone bench.


    There¡¯s only one thing I can do now¡­


    RETREAT!


    ¡°Oops, where are you going? We can at least chat a little, you know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­in a hurry¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry? Heading here and trying to take a nap is hurrying?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Only idiot would believe that.


    He reaches out for my hand and pulled right beside him in an instant. He places his arm on my shoulder and kept me close to him.


    My instinct is going all out to tell me to leave but before I can even act, my legs already gave in and I can¡¯t muster any strength to stand up. Even the coursing magic throughout my body ceased to flow. I never felt this helpless before.


    ¡°Say, I heard you like getting attention.¡±


    ¡°¡­Y-Yeah¡­not really¡­¡±


    ¡°You see, I also love giving attention to other people and when I do, I become a little bit meticulous of how I approach them. Admirable aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡­yeah¡­it¡¯s¡­admirable¡­¡±


    I¡¯ve already lost any words to say.


    It¡¯s not like I can bring up anything in the spur of the moment in face of absolute madness like this.


    ¡°Say, I heard that you just tried to appeal to Ashfon¡­¡±


    ¡°Appeal¡­? Eh¡­? How did you know?¡±


    ¡°You are quite the horny one, huh? Your sexual drive can¡¯t seem to keep up with your current physiological composition so it just happens.¡±


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know what are you talking about anymore.¡±


    ¡°I know that. There¡¯s a lot of stimulation around. Needless to say, in a foreign environment, you¡¯d feel hopelessly lonely would want a bodily contact.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    Suddenly, he places a hand on my jaw and directs my line of his sight to his eyes.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t my eyes remind you of someone?¡±


    ¡°Someone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for example, him?¡±


    Him¡­?


    Black hair and lifeless hollowed eyes¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s right, keep staring at me like that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you lots of attention that you wanted.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    My body started reigniting and head turned mushy for some reason.


    He guided my movements and had me sit on his lap facing his direction. This is like how I straddled King Ashfon earlier but this time¡­I don¡¯t have the lead¡­


    He started unfastening the button of my uniform and laid my cleavage bare.


    ¡°Hmm, this is quite a bra you are wearing. Daring and frilly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Upon another one of my lifeless reply, he started kneading on my breasts with natural and deft movements.


    This is bad¡­why do I have to be in the mood in this exact situation¡­?


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a lewd face you are making right now, Mimi.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t resist¡­


    I can¡¯t get away¡­


    Every will was drained and every ounce of strength already left me¡­


    At this rate, he will awaken my maternal instinct¡­


    ¡°WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU¡¯RE DOING, NIL?!¡±


    BONK!


    Suddenly, a blunt object hits the back of Nil¡¯s head causing him to suddenly cock forward, headbutting me in the process.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    And I fell down on the ground with ragged breathing but this time, I regained control of my body functions so I crawled a little away from Nil.


    From outside the stone roofing comes an angry Asagao with a sheathed sword on her hand. It must the thing that she used to hit Nil.


    ¡°That hurt, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°You are running around again, huh? This time, you are using something like a charm spell on Mimi.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you figured?¡±


    ¡°With how dreaded the atmosphere around you, that¡¯s the only way you can bring out those hearts on her eyes like a bitch in heat!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just messing around!~ You took your sweet time taking a bath so I tried to amuse myself for a little.¡±


    Ah! So I was charmed!


    That¡¯s terrible in a lot of ways!


    Also, isn¡¯t this the second time I got blue balled?!

 Chapter 320: Her Unfading Curiosity 3

    Niyahahaha! Damn it all!!


    Someone¡¯s been playing with me today. I think I¡¯ve been getting passed around for no real reason then I¡¯ll be left with another case where I don¡¯t get to relieve myself.


    I¡¯m so goddamn horny but that excitement can¡¯t find its outlet.


    Even more so, when I really want to let myself out, this kind of thing happens¡­


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Err¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Ehehe!~¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    After Asagao dragged Nil somewhere, I ended up walking away from the place too in frustration. Knowing that I¡¯ve dirtied myself several times, I headed to the bath so I can wash and at the same time to take this chance to relieve myself, however¡­


    As soon as I arrived, soaked myself, warmed up and get excited, Daisy barged into the bath saying she¡¯s become sweaty too.


    There¡¯s no lie in her words as she is the straightforward kind of girl. A straightlaced and someone who is still na?ve when it comes to obscene topics.


    I have to stop myself before I even get started because of this kid!


    ¡°Hey, Mimi, we haven¡¯t talked much yet so I¡¯d like to have a few moments like this with you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so, why did you smiled and giggled earlier?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Well, I find it funny that a steadfast maid like you that loyally serve Miss Topaz is quite adorable.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­?¡±


    Did she mistaken me as Topaz¡¯s maid?!


    I don¡¯t mind it at all but¡­


    Yeah, this kid can¡¯t and haven¡¯t seen my true form yet.


    ¡°I will correct your perception. I am not Topaz¡¯s maid. Actually, Topaz and I are just really really close friends. Also, it became my habit to wear a maid uniform.¡±


    ¡°Oh, different people, different taste. Interesting¡­¡±


    She contemplated like she is still on her learning phase of the world around her.


    ¡°Anyway, Miss Mimi, I¡¯ve seen how strong Asagao and Alstroemeria is. The thing is, that man with black hair gives off a dangerous aura. I¡¯m surprised that Asagao is really close to him.¡±


    ¡°Heee? But I can¡¯t say anything about that matter. If I can, I only have limited knowledge about their relationship.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps lovers? But it doesn¡¯t look that way to me.¡±


    ¡°You better stay out of their business.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do that. I can¡¯t stand being near that man anyway. He is just too eerie and scary. I can¡¯t even read what kind of power he has.¡±


    Daisy said as she splashes water with her hand.


    She looks so tamed and conflicted, unlike the first time she came here. Maybe because the number of dangerous people increased or something like that but¡­


    She has become quiet and¡­how do I say this from my perspective¡­


    Observant?


    I bet that what Asagao would say.


    Hmmm¡­


    Ahh¡­I really can¡¯t stand it!


    My nether region is burning and I really want to rub off now but¡­I¡¯m in front of someone.


    Maybe I should bail out and go back to my room?!


    ¡°But, I can¡¯t be scared forever. If I must, I shall face my fears with steadfast determination in order not to bring shame to our race and to my father King Folga.¡±


    ¡°But your father is no longer the king.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah! Ex-king, right? Please forget that I mess up this little bit of details, okay?¡±


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    She places forefinger in front of her lips and winks at me as she told me those words. This kid is kind of a tease for some reason. She has this pride in her but can still make this impish attitude.


    Okay¡­


    You''re going into my material list, you brat! I will burn in my mind how you look like naked and how you naughtily smiled at me!


    After I overcome this dilemma, you are the number one on my list, damn it!


    ¡°Ahh, I think I have to go now. I¡¯ve soaked for quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, bye.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, see you around.¡±


    I immediately hop out of the bath and head straight to the dressing room. My excitement is over the top that all I could think of is obscene things!


    I have to get rid of this desire before I go crazy!


    I slam open the door but my eyes frazzled at that very moment.


    ¡°Hoho? So some miss is using the bath, my bad. You have to see this old one here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    An old man¡­


    I believe he is called Ishtal and he is in the middle of undressing, showing his ragged and wrinkly body. He flared a little blush on his cheeks.


    Holy shit¡­


    My arousal is gone¡­


    If I force myself now, I¡¯ll be seeing this old man¡­


    This sucks¡­


    ¡°Uuggghhh¡­¡±


    I fall to the floor and started sobbing. The feeling of distress within my body, wanting to explode but the fuse won¡¯t spark. It¡¯s like you wanted to leak but it won¡¯t come out anymore because you stopped it for so long¡­


    This is the moment I knew I need help¡­ a professional help at that one. As time passes, my mind couldn¡¯t think of anything but obscenity!


    Night time abounds and I can¡¯t risk wasting any time. If I want to do it, tonight is the optimal time!


    I rush to get dress as soon as I confirmed that the old man is gone and the door properly locked this time. Goddamn that Daisy brat, forgetting to lock damn doors!


    I quickly scoop my belongings just to realize what has become of my underwear¡­


    The pretty pink laced underwear that I wore today is stained with my juices! I can¡¯t wear it now anymore!


    I have no choice but to¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I properly wear my maid uniform and left the premises of the bath. I would never have thought that wearing another one¡¯s used underwear would feel this guilty and yet my heart is beating faster than I can ever imagine.


    Sacrifices are made.


    Why did I even ever thought of doing this?!


    I climbed the stairs with my heart pounding so fast and for some reason, I don¡¯t want my underwear to be flashed at anyone even though I am wearing one.


    No, isn¡¯t that normal for a normal girl?


    As I set both of my feet on the last flight of stair, I immediately dash!


    My destination right now is the library and nothing else!


    SLAM


    I outright slam the door open but closes it silently as eyes shifted to my direction. I can feel that there¡¯s a slight dust in the air and I can smell that there are few places that are moldy.


    I ignored it as much as I can and head towards the center.


    ¡°Oh, what business do you have with me, Mimi?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ I want to ask for help¡­¡±


    ¡°Troubled, huh? Let it out.¡±


    I meet Violetta in her dusty grand library where she sits at the center of it. The books are messily piled up everywhere and the whole place looks like a maze.


    Violetta must have been moving around with warp because of how horrible this place is.


    ¡°The truth is¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    THUMP


    THUMP


    THUMP


    My tongue got tied.


    Not only to the fact that I need to confess my perverse mind but also the fact that I am wearing someone else¡¯s underwear right now.


    When I imagined what kind of face she will make, I felt a little scared to continue. But if I stop now, what would become of me later?!


    ¡°Truth be told, I wanted to masturbate but I can¡¯t get excited!¡±


    ¡°Yeah? What about it?¡±


    ¡°You¡­are taking this lightly¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Well, I got eyes all over the place so¡­I know what you were doing.¡±


    Instant regret.


    My face pales as she said words I don¡¯t want to hear and yet, was spoke and it pierces my conscience. My knees immediately gave out and I buried my head on the carpet below my feet and bowed.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell her!¡±


    ¡°I already placed something else but a similar one on her shelf. She may notice the absence of her own scent but nonetheless, is still an underwear she can use.


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s more?¡±


    ¡°I want to rub off really great but I can¡¯t get excited! I¡¯ve seen¡­this horrible nightmare in the daytime.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Violetta immediately fell quiet but she did so with a smile.


    ¡°Hey, I really didn¡¯t see that part. Could you tell me what you exactly saw?¡±


    ¡°Guh!¡±


    Something wrinkly and old!


    Ah, that memory is now imprinted in my mind and whenever I think of bath, that old man goes straight into my head and I lose all sorts of motivation.


    I can feel despair creeping up my back and even though I just bathed, I am sweating profusely with cold feet.


    It was so horrible that I am now tearing up¡­


    At this rate, I¡¯m going to lose my sanity because I can¡¯t solo action anymore and that memory will keep reappearing in my mind.


    I curled up on the ground while crying and hugging my knees.


    It¡¯s too painful¡­


    ¡°Uggghh¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I actually know but I still made you remember it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s taking a huge toll on my mind. I¡¯ve been getting played around all day and my excitement just jumps up and down and I¡¯m getting the bitter end of the stick. To be honest, for even the past few days, my sexual drive cannot be satisfied with just rubbing once.¡±


    ¡°Just for reference¡­how many times do you do it in a day?¡±


    ¡°Five¡­or six? Shit¡­I lost count¡­ As long as I can remember, waking up, breakfast, pre-lunch, lunch, after lunch, pre-snack, snack time, after snack time, pre-dinner, dinner, after dinner, and lastly, a lot at bedtime.¡±


    ¡°You are quite a lewd one. Actually, you are all over the place and I know that.¡±


    ¡°Noooo! My sessions are being watched!¡±


    This is embarrassing now!


    To be told bluntly by that, my mind goes haywire and I rolled on the floor like a ragdoll being kicked around!


    I¡¯m fine talking about it but to actually have some watch is really embarrassing!


    ¡°That¡¯s normal.¡±


    ¡°Normal?! You call my habit normal?! Yeah, right! I¡¯ve done all of these lewd things all over the place, as long as I please!¡±


    ¡°But you tried your hardest so no one finds out, right? For Topaz, Asagao, Daisy, and Alstroemeria.¡±


    ¡°The last one is questionable but yes, those fledgling innocent minds aren¡¯t to be corrupted by my obscenity!¡±


    ¡°At least you are aware of yourself, I give you that. But, what I¡¯m talking about is, in your case, it¡¯s bound to happen so it¡¯s only normal.¡±


    I stop rolling and stared at Violetta¡¯s countenance with a face full of confusion and she just sprouted and all-knowing face while looking at me with gentle eyes.


    ¡°You made a contract with Asagao, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, eh, yeah? We did a contract but what does that mean specifically with my situation?¡±


    ¡°You are bound by that contract so you won¡¯t attack Topaz, right? It basically means that it will suppress your primal instinct to hunt down enemies. Along with that, there might be a lockdown on some other urges that you have regarding battle.¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, yeah, I always hold back now and then. No, I haven¡¯t tried to even transform back to my original form when I made a contract with Asagao. An only partial transformation such as enlarging my limbs and growing wings on my back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the case. The keyword is suppressed, not remove.¡±


    Okay¡­


    I feel like Asagao and I did something really wrong¡­


    ¡°Since your usual behaviors are now suppressed, your body is now trying to find a new outlet to expel this excessive urges.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it all goes to your sexual libido, making you think nothing but obscenity. At most, the closer you are to Topaz which your instinct tells you to hunt, the faster your libido builds up.¡±


    ¡°Uwaaah¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s necessary to expel your urges or it will cause a huge mental stress that can be psychologically damaging. We need to take care of it in one fell swoop.¡±


    ¡°Then, what should I do?¡±


    Like I said earlier, my urges ceased functioning even though my mind really wants to do it.


    ¡°Hey, can you erase my memory of that?!¡±


    ¡°I can but that¡¯s the last resort, you know? At best, I might wipe your whole memory and may revert your mind back into an infant.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! What the hell, that¡¯s scary!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat you well as my test subject.¡±


    ¡°Nooooooo!¡±


    But¡­if what she said are all true¡­then¡­


    I¡¯m pretty pent up despite having sessions¡­?!

 Chapter 321: Her Unfading Curiosity 4

    I¡¯m starting to get a little impatient but I still can¡¯t muster any motivation and arousal to begin anything. Knowing something about my situation really doesn¡¯t help me solve the problem. At most, it only gave me an idea of why this is happening.


    ¡°What if we have Asagao revoke that order? Maybe with that, I can finally start getting excited again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s a gamble. Your sexual libido may start running rampant and at worse, you¡¯ll go on a berserk with bloodlust as the means. If that were to happen, we will be forced to terminate you, if you are lucky, you¡¯ll end up as my subject.¡±


    ¡°Hueh?! Okay, that¡¯s dangerous! I definitely don¡¯t want any of those to happen! So, is there any way for me to solve this?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, the problem is that you can¡¯t get arouse and if you do, Ishtal¡¯s face will start appearing again in your mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s painful¡­¡±


    ¡°What a troublesome cycle but I already have an optimal solution. There are two ways for it to happen.¡±


    Violetta held out two fingers while presenting me two possibilities. I¡¯m hoping that by tonight, this problem will be solved or I will be forced to become an experimental subject if I go crazy.


    ¡°Both of these options¡­requires a partner. It¡¯s either straight sex or lesbian sex.¡±


    ¡°I knew it! My circumstances right now, however, craves something¡­a¡­a...¡±


    ¡°Hmmm?¡±


    I can¡¯t say it!


    For all my life, I¡¯ve been living in the Fairy Forest and the only people that live there are all girls! Meaning to say, all of my partners are female and I never had any male partners to speak of!


    ¡°Perhaps¡­you¡¯re still a virgin even though you look like you have tons of experience?¡±


    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±


    She read me right!


    How can I deny anymore when I am the one who is asking for help. I can only hang myself in shame. It¡¯s all true that even though I look like I¡¯ve been going around saying I¡¯m good at it, in reality, I¡¯ve never been penetrated!


    Back in the Fairy Forest, the last man that I¡¯m with it my master, Astlan Lionheart. However, before I can even acquire my humanification skill, he left and I had no chance to show it to him.


    It was a shame¡­and one of my greatest regrets¡­


    All I wanted is...to be noticed by him¡­in this form. A humanoid form that he will compliment. I know in reality that he doesn¡¯t care but at least, I want to know that he properly looked at me as the person I am now¡­


    Meeting with a person of similar scent and atmosphere and a person with similar traits, it brought back all of those feelings of being wanted by him.


    I was always curious about how he sees me and now, I¡¯m curious about what he would think of me now.


    If I ever get an answer from him, I know that this curiosity will grow deeper and I will find more answer from him, not just to satisfy my unending questions but to also gloat that I have done something I wanted to show him.


    I cannot turn a blind eye anymore to these feelings of mine.


    Having an intimate relationship with a girl relieved me of this regrets. However, as of now, my body craves something, even more, something that would let me identify myself.


    Do I have what it takes to carry on as I am now? To be embraced by a man while wanting to have an intimate relationship with a woman?


    Or I am off better to be the monstrosity called Behemoth?


    I want to clear up this border, to step out of the closed world that I¡¯ve been living under up until now, and to finally introduce myself to a new and better me.


    To get an immediate answer and at the same time, to relieve me of this current trouble, I need to explore and expand my horizon.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you decided?¡±


    ¡°I want to¡­try it out¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? Try what?¡±


    ¡°S-S-Straight¡­stra¡ªummm¡­S-Se--¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I am a proud woman and I can definitely say that having an intimate relationship with the opposite gender is naturally right but not always correct.¡±


    ¡°Is that a perspective from someone who is going to be a mother?¡±


    ¡°I assure you. But do know that the best embrace you can receive is from someone you dearly love.¡±


    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t think I have one in mind right now. As long as I can solve my current problem, I can have a lot of time to find my dear love.¡±


    ¡°Point taken. So, I take your answer as positive? You want to embrace a man right now?¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have a choice¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as you look on to your partner¡¯s countenance while being physically intimate, all of your woes will be blown away. This is speaking from my personal experience.¡±


    Personal experience, huh? As expected of Violetta!


    ¡°Then, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Are you¡­that dense?¡±


    Violetta looked at me with as if I am some kind of a dumb kid.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do something about your situation right away.¡±


    ¡°Right away?! You already have a plan?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, though my method will be a little bit forceful, I need you to endure.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a small price to pay.¡±


    ¡°For now, as I prepare, head to the farthest room in the basement. You should find a door there that leads to a room but don¡¯t enter, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yup!~¡±


    As Violetta said that, she immediately dismiss me and she¡¯s gone off to a place by the warp.


    Like what she told me, I immediately head towards the basement that she told me, although I have to get permission from some maids and get them to unlock the door. As soon as I told them that Violetta told me so, they opened it for me.


    The basement wasn¡¯t that deep and it was spacious. There¡¯s an array of rooms like these in the hallway on the second floor. I guess this is where they let other people sleep if they run out of room to spare on the second floor.


    The place is quite tidy and well maintained despite being a backup room. The maid that unlocked the door for me told me that information.


    And like the second floor, there¡¯s a room at the end of the hallway.


    It¡¯s kind of dark with only a few lights leading the way.


    Well, I¡¯m only tasked to wait here.


    I¡¯m really grateful right now for Violetta. Even though I am walking obscenity and seemingly without any charm, she reaches out her hand to me when I asked for help. Even though my situation right now is too troublesome, she didn¡¯t even complain.


    WHOOSH


    ¡°Wah?!¡±


    A warp suddenly appeared in front of me and there, Violetta¡¯s face peeks. Because I was startled, I fell on my butt.


    ¡°I told you not to do that!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you did say that. Anyway, here drink these.¡±


    Violetta immediately handed me two vials. One contains a green liquid and the other contains a red liquid. I look at her face and her eyes expect me to drink it without question.


    But¡­my senses are telling me not to drink it, especially the red one!


    ¡°You can¡¯t just tell me to outright drink these¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m helping you out here. Don¡¯t make me use my Arcana of Domination on you.¡±


    ¡°Threatening me?! You really want me to drink this? Anyone would be skeptical of it unless you explain something!¡±


    ¡°Okay then. The green one is for birth control and the red one is¡­energizer.¡±


    ¡°Energizer?¡±


    ¡°You look so tired so I thought of giving one to you. It¡¯ll be bad if you are tired after all.¡±


    ¡°You should be more concerned of your health though. You are pregnant yet you stay at that dusty library of yours! It¡¯s dirty and I felt pugnacious just looking at it!¡±


    ¡°Y-You don¡¯t have to go that far¡­¡±


    Violetta pales when I started picking on her library. Honestly, it¡¯s so dirty and it¡¯s not a suitable place for a pregnant woman as far as I know.


    ¡°A-Anyway, drink it already, okay?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡±


    She is a user of an Arcana Magic and domination at that! That in itself is scary! I never fought against someone with Arcana Magic before if we don¡¯t mind the devils. However, there¡¯s also the truth that Violetta¡¯s magical power is like an ocean and I am just a droplet.


    She¡¯s just helping me¡­right...?


    With hesitation, I opened the green vial first and gulped it immediately.


    ¡°Bitter!¡±


    Yeah, good thing I gulped it down in one go or I¡¯ll be suffering from the horrible taste!


    Violetta¡¯s eyes are sparkling as I did what she told me. It feels like she is observing a test subject, no, I think I am already a test subject¡­


    No¡­she definitely have a goodwill towards me!


    With that, I open the red vial and drinks it.


    ¡°Sweet!~¡±


    The taste is smeared inside my mouth and it feels like it is reaching for my throat. The cherry flavored drink just gave a good pinch in the cheek.


    ¡°That was good!¡±


    ¡°I still have one here. Do you want it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!~¡±


    Violetta presented me the same drink and without hesitation, like a drunkard indulging in the best wine, I gulp down the second vial with glee.


    ¡°Okay, now you¡¯re all set. Please enter the room.¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ah, wait! What¡¯s in there?! Hey! Hey!!¡±


    Violetta opened the door and light spilled from there. She forces me to enter and since I¡¯m the one receiving the help, I can¡¯t resist her urging, though she has to push me.


    Of course, I entered by myself halfway, like, when my body is already right at the door. When I walk a little, she immediately shut the door close.


    ¡°Eh¡­? Did she just¡­isolate me?!¡±


    Basement¡­a room¡­she made me drink a vial that looks so suspicious but I still happily drink the other one¡­


    Am I some kind of plague?!


    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s the deserter doing here?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Fang?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡±


    What¡¯s in front of me is Fang in his humanified form, the handsome type that apparently, one would immediately notice his appeal as a man.


    The sheer difference between our charms is completely off the charts!


    Wait, why is he here?!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Fang, did you caught a plague too?¡±


    ¡°Plague? Nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Eh? But I¡¯m locked here to be quarantined¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Lady Mimosa came to me together with Lady Violetta earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, after that?¡±


    This is getting a little fishy¡­no¡­


    This is fishy right from the start¡­


    ¡°It seems that both of them are collaborating for another research. They invented something and made me drink it before coming here.¡±


    ¡°They made you drink something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I drank it here however it was so sweet that I didn¡¯t finish it. I¡¯m not fond of those kinds of things.¡±


    A drink?


    It means he was also given the energizer too like what Violetta did.


    ¡°Can you show me the thing that they made you drink?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, by all means.¡±


    Fang handed me a tube instead of a vial.


    It¡¯s only half-filled now because Fang drank some but that can¡¯t be helped now. Rather, the vial that I drank earlier doesn¡¯t have a label but this one definitely has.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fond of literature meant for civilians. You learned how to read and write in the mansion, right? What does that say?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­let see¡­Super Aphro¡­disiac¡­EX¡­¡±


    I drank two of these¡­


    Don¡¯t tell me¡­they set us up for an experiment¡­?


    You¡¯re lying right?!


    I immediately rush to the door and slams on it.


    ¡°Violetta! You tricked me!! Open up! Hey, please! Open up!!!¡±


    BAM!


    BAM!


    I pounded on the door so hard hoping to annoy her because if I don¡¯t get out of here, I¡¯ll be the one who is going to get pounded really hard and really soon.


    I tried twisting and pulling the knob but it didn¡¯t even budge! She used magic to seal us here! You¡¯ve got to be fucking kidding me!!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I suddenly felt weak and I fell on my knees¡­


    My heart started pounding so fast and my crotch is on fire. It¡¯s not asking for an intimacy like how I did with a girl but it is asking right now for something¡­


    My breathing began to become ragged and my mind started spacing out before long I noticed it. Something swirling inside of my mind made me becomes so sloppy and excited.


    ¡°Hey¡­you¡­do you¡­always¡­have a sweet alluring scent on you¡­?¡±


    I turn my head towards where the voice came from¡­


    I saw Fang with a flushed face and a seven-man tent springing up from his pants. I don¡¯t know how to judge that thing but knowing how it stood up, it¡¯s definitely going to break me apart!


    ¡°Hey¡­Fang¡­can you stay away?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    There¡¯s a bed, there¡¯s the right atmosphere, there¡¯s also some change of clothes placed in the table. They definitely planned this well!


    Before I can even notice it, Fang grabs my wrist.


    ¡°Guh¡­!¡±


    A jolt overwhelmed my senses and I started shaking on my legs. I kept breathing through my mouth that some drool started spilling from it.


    It¡¯s so hot¡­


    I¡¯m on fire¡­


    POOF


    Fang then threw me at the bed and I defenselessly expose myself in front of him.


    True to our instinct, we seem to have something in mutual. My last line of defense is my pride and dignity as a fellow guardian of the forest but¡­


    The heat is so overwhelming¡­!


    No way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way!


    NO WAY!


    In the end, I gave in.


    The lesson that I learned¡­


    Don¡¯t trust magicians, whoever they may be.

 Chapter 322: Encounter with the Mad Maidens 1

    ¡°No, Nil, you can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you can¡¯t throw that card down.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been at it for hours now, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Did we really had the same body for twenty years?¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s just cruel of you.¡±


    ¡°I just thought of this recently, you were the one acting as an antagonist but why do I feel like I have sharper tongue than you.¡±


    ¡°In a way, you are rubbing more salt on my wounds than you think.¡±


    ¡°If we reversed our situation, what do you think will happen?¡±


    ¡°Humoring with you, you¡¯d be killing me verbally.¡±


    Nil and I are currently in my room, playing cards and messing with each other. I don¡¯t how long we¡¯ve been at it but it¡¯s to say that I am getting full attention from him.


    Why am I bonding with him like this?


    There are a lot of things to say, there are a lot of things I want to make the best out of it but, if there¡¯s one answer I can give, it¡¯s because¡­


    ¡°Hey, Asagao, you have that kind of face again.¡±


    ¡°Did I?¡±


    ¡°Focus on me.¡±


    ¡°What are you, a kid? Lately, you¡¯ve been having a staring contest with Fonfon and even started trying to go for each other¡¯s throat.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, since he is still pissed that you are paying attention to me lately.¡±


    ¡°¡­Nil, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop, Asagao. You are only making this harder for me.¡±


    Yeah¡­


    I nodded to Nil¡¯s words.


    It was not Nil who wanted to be here, he has no reason to be here. In the first place, Nil and the Order of Arcana lost their purpose as we defeated the devils. But, right now, Nil said that he doesn¡¯t have any leash on the Order of Arcana anymore and they will do as they please.


    It was Nil¡¯s last attachment to them. Whether they want to walk down the path with him in the same fate or they will walk into a different path with different goals.


    Two of the Arcana Sins are dead.


    I don¡¯t know about the other one but the Arcana of Gluttony, Flow, was defeated by Higan, however, he was killed by Hasu and Ichirou. His goal was probably to fight an opponent and enrich their power in the process, like leaving their legacy behind even though they are the one who acted as the antagonist of the story.


    Now, disregarding Miss Hydrangea, the remaining four will execute their objectives, knowing that this world¡¯s destruction has come to an impasse.


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    ¡°Hah?! Who the fuck disturbs my quality time with Asagao?!¡±


    ¡°It.Is.Me.¡±


    The door slowly opens and there, revealed Miss Hydrangea¡¯s face as she slowly peeks in. Nil, who blurted those words, is now profusely sweating with a pale countenance.


    She slowly walks towards us with silent strides but for us, the silence is so loud.


    ¡°H-Hy¡­want to play cards?¡±


    ¡°Shit head.¡±


    A short and brief exchange of words proved to be meaningful in a lot of ways. I never get tired of this scene but I don¡¯t want to gawk at it like any sane person would.


    Nil cannot oppose Miss Hydrangea¡­


    Why is that, I wonder?


    Miss Hydrangea turn towards me and smiled faintly. It seems she is softer on girls.


    ¡°Asagao, I got the files that you are asking for.¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Oh? Did you receive it firsthand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, without Violetta noticing it, of course. Else, there would be another alteration.¡±


    ¡°I knew it¡­¡±


    Ever since the Center Continent Project, I Priscilla periodically sends me about the status of the progress such as the daily and weekly budget allocation for each establishment, infrastructures necessary for the city such as the walls and streets and the paved road towards the outland.


    I also proposed to have harbors appropriate in receiving shipments and resources so that¡¯s why we first prioritized the creation of Naval Bases and dockyards.


    But since my request is too tall for the time being, they use manual laborers such as dragons. The undead workers were a big leap but they can¡¯t do everything by themselves.


    So far, we¡¯ve already had the base of the city, the Council Hall that was made in advance to hold the Congregation and according to the report, they have already built the residential area with modern architecture from our world as the base.


    Since we are building a new city from the scratch, we can¡¯t expect to have businesses opening there yet so food supplies are still being brought in. That¡¯s why we need cooperation from all Kingdoms.


    To be honest, it¡¯s progressing well.


    I had Miss Hydrangea personally deliver some drafts to Priscilla and my proposals are received rather well but they are to be executed in due time.


    Nil helped me in taking these drafts into reality by giving me insights and ideas as to how a city should work.


    However, this is the catch right now¡­


    ¡°It is as I thought. The interval where the Elven Kingdom and the Dwarven Kingdom send trades for the establishment of the Center Continent slowly declines.¡±


    ¡°You are quite perceptive now, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°I did find it weird that their trades for the past days are so mechanical. There¡¯s not much fluctuation between days that they deliver their resources.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°The total marginal error of their declaration of trade doesn¡¯t change much, it so consistent that it feels unreal. It¡¯s like there¡¯s no high or low upkeep disturbing their traffic of deliverance. Even the Beast Kingdom who is closer than the sea has their hard times of gathering enough food to trade. I know that Priscilla is handling the monetary problem through Violetta as the proxy since she is holding onto my inheritance from master.¡±


    And by which, I mean that they should be having a lot more problems as they¡¯ve been pulling resources for themselves. The damages from the devil¡¯s attack should do a little bit to them.


    The numbers now that showing up in the files that I hold shows how their trades with the center continent declined up to eighty percent.


    The only idea that comes to my mind is¡­


    ¡°Do you not want to ask us, Asagao?¡±


    Nil and Hydrangea were watching me contemplate.


    It was a sudden suggestion that came from Nil. I am well aware that they are already watching the whole situation with a much bigger picture. But that is in itself would be pointless for me.


    If I get the answer from them without confronting the person responsible, I won¡¯t be going anywhere.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m going to have a talk with Violetta about this. Her and Fonfon, they must be hiding something from me and they knew something is happening between the Elf and the Dwarf.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so brave!~ She¡¯ll crack if you pressure her about the library.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­an evil hint, huh.¡±


    ¡°Take it as granted from an omnipotent NPC.¡±


    ¡°You mean the type that appears from time to time, bringing the protagonist information and wares to sell? Are you like that?¡±


    ¡°Funny, right?¡±


    I can take so many jokes but this one definitely deserved to be looked down.


    ¡°Lord Nil, such a suckass joke. My future-sister-in-law feels bothered.¡±


    ¡°Future-sister-in-law?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I¡¯m going to marry Ashfon whether he wants it or not. Don¡¯t worry for I¡¯ll at least leave his hands alone when I beat him up to submission.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t break anything from the start.¡±


    That¡¯s scary.


    I¡¯ve seen how Fonfon and Alstroe faced each other toe-to-toe. Unlike me, those two who are at the pinnacle of their strength doesn¡¯t have hyper regeneration like me. They have to recover themselves through natural means.


    Anyway, I have to do something about this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head to Violetta immediately. Nil, come with me.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to go to that dusty place?¡±


    ¡°For¡­threatening?¡±


    ¡°Count on me!!~¡±


    He happily answered but now I¡¯m worried.


    Nil and I immediately head out and storm off from the room leaving a speechless Hydrangea. It¡¯s no worry since she¡¯ll appear everywhere like a mushroom.


    No, that¡¯s not right.


    Who in their right mind would think such a beautiful girl as a mushroom?!


    Since we are already on the second floor, walking towards the hallway where Violetta¡¯s library is located was a little fast as we already found ourselves in front of her door.


    I slowly open the door and enter together with Nil. We immediately spotted Violetta but¡­


    In front of Violetta stand Fang and Mimi. It seems they are talking about something so Nil and I walk closer. However I see it, Fang¡¯s human form is the definition of a handsome guy, like Ichirou.


    Violetta¡¯s hand glows and she hovers it on Mimi¡¯s belly or rather¡­the womb part? That¡¯s how I picture it.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the experiment was a success and you are safe. There are no abnormalities or rather, the birth control did its job.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness.¡±


    Huh?


    Birth control?


    The last time I saw Mimi was three days ago when Nil tried to charm her. After that, I heard from Violetta that Mimi participated in an experiment she started with Mimosa.


    It¡¯s been three days since then so now I¡¯m a little surprised that Mimi is here now. That only means that the experiment was over.


    Mimi then started a casual conversation with Fang within our earshot. I don¡¯t if she is aware that we are watching close by or not.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you relieved too?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s do this again some time. It was quite fun!¡±


    ¡°Are you serious¡­? You wrung me dry for two consecutive days. I thought I was going to die.¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe, but that kind of bond between us, I don¡¯t hate it. You were quite a brute yourself, you know that. Taking the initiative and doing me thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°I swear, it was the influence of the drug. Well, whatever. Please send me back now.¡±


    Since we don¡¯t have any intention of becoming eavesdropper, Nil and I walk closer to them and Mimi together with Violetta and Fang notices us.


    I¡¯m quite¡­intrigue of what experiment these two has undergone¡­


    I feel like they are talking about something lewd¡­


    ¡°Hey there, Mimi, Topaz is worried about you, you know?¡±


    ¡°Ah, oh yes. Also, it¡¯s been a while huh, Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­Who are you?!¡±


    What the fuck?!


    Mimi isn¡¯t like this!


    The Mimi I know doesn¡¯t exude such feminine aura and her smile before are more like a smile of a trickster. The smile that she has on her lips right now comes from a real girl!


    If I describe the Mimi that I know, she is a walking disaster pretending to be a girl. Her poor acting skill kills any charm that she has and although she has the appearance for a cutesy act, the presence she exudes is like of a behemoth that she is and she seems so dense about that matter.


    So, who, the girl in front of me with a genuine blooming smile and authentic feminine charm, in front of me?!


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s mean of you, master. Can¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    ¡°Mimi does talk like that but not this kind of¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Wait¡­


    She has undergone an experiment¡­


    I sharply turned my head towards Violetta for the answer.


    ¡°What in the world happened, Violetta?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s something I am not going to answer easily, you know?¡±


    ¡°But I mean¡­! Look at her!¡±


    She is brimming with confidence! Mimi is shining with a new light around her and I can¡¯t even describe why!


    Violetta sprouts an evil grin.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I mean, Mimi just affixed her gender.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Mimi can¡¯t shift genders anymore, you see.¡±


    Hey, I¡¯m really confused right now. I came to ask Violetta about the huge discrepancies in the reports from the Center Continent Project but this looks like needed some attention too.

 Chapter 323: The Encounter with the Mad Maidens 2

    No, wait! I shouldn¡¯t let this blind me from what I should be really asking right now.


    I recompose myself and brought down the files in front of Violetta. She stares at me with a default countenance but her eyes are asking what are these files is for.


    ¡°Violetta, I found out that you are doing alterations on the files that are sent to me. However, right now, this is an authentic report without your interference and it shows how big the discrepancy is from the previous reports is.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m that stupid?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Don¡¯t answer it with a straight face!


    I kind of feel bad for myself right now if you answer it without much reaction. I am aware of that from my past actions. It shows how much silly I am but I don¡¯t consider myself that stupid! People evolve day by day and I am a people with progressing knowledge!


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re beating yourself in your mind again, huh?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Nil!¡±


    Nil even started making fun of me.


    I need to get my mind back into focus.


    ¡°Hey, Violetta, what¡¯s happening over there? Between the elf and the dwarf¡­¡±


    ¡°And what good will that bring if you know what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is I am going to--!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your position, Asagao. Don¡¯t get too cocky because you think you can do a lot of things. You are a proper part of this kingdom¡¯s royalty. None shall question your lineage if we tell them that you and Ashfon came from the race of divines.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true but¡­!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to brood over this topic, Asagao. You are to stay here without resistance and focus on your own.¡±


    ¡°The war between them broke out again, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s none of your business regardless. If you butt your head into this, you will be dragging our whole kingdom into this. We may win but there would be a lot of distrusts from the other kingdoms.¡±


    I know that¡­


    I am aware of that¡­


    But Violetta forgot one thing¡­


    ¡°I am not going there as a royalty of this kingdom¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a fool.¡±


    ¡°I will go there as a representative and as a peacekeeper of the Center Continent. I am aware that Priscilla will give me her approval.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you will dive into the face of danger again alone?¡±


    ¡°Or better yet, I shall tell Priscilla to visit here.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Are you threatening me?! Asagao, are you seriously saying you are threatening me?!!¡±


    ¡°Also, I am not alone. I will bring Topaz and Mimi, you know.¡±


    ¡°Me too?!¡±


    Mimi interjected with a strong reaction as soon as she heard her name.


    It seems that Violetta is under the impression that I will go alone again but that¡¯s wrong. I have some companions I am going to bring along!


    ¡°Then, are you telling me that you are going to leave this thing here?¡±


    ¡°Hey, even how much you hate me, calling me a thing is too much.¡±


    ¡°A thing shouldn¡¯t talk back. Be thankful that Asagao is putting a leash on you or else, Ashfon and I would have disposed of you.¡±


    ¡°Talk big.¡±


    Now, this is dangerous.


    ¡°Anyway, Asagao, are you really insisting on doing this?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Then whose side¡ª¡°


    ¡°On Casablanca and Hibiscus¡¯ side.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Violetta heaves a heavy sigh as I readily answered her question. She couldn¡¯t do anything but to rub her temple in such a distressed state.


    To be honest, I couldn¡¯t care less about the dwarves but since I am going as someone representing the Center Continent, I should try my best to resolve this with the elves in a peaceful manner. Even though I said peacekeeper, I am extremely biased towards the elves, specifically, to Casablanca and Hibiscus.


    ¡°Look, Asagao, if you are going that far and be stubborn, do you really think I can stop you? Though, I can if I use force but of course, that would make my image bad.¡±


    ¡°So you are saying that you would actually do it if you don¡¯t care about your image?!¡±


    ¡°Possibly.¡±


    ¡°Uwaah¡­so, you and Fonfon hid this from me because you don¡¯t want me to go? You two knew that I would go no matter what?¡±


    ¡°It is because you¡¯re like an open book to us. I already know your thinking pattern, no, pretty much everyone around you know.¡±


    My face flared a little bit¡­


    She really doesn¡¯t have to rub that to my face.


    ¡°That¡¯s all of it, Violetta. I am going to pick up Topaz now and after that, we will immediately go.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell Fonfon? What about supplies?¡±


    I got all sorts of supplies in my dimensional storage from daily necessities to hero class weapons given to me by master and they are all fresh and in tip-top shape if I take them out. Time doesn¡¯t move in my dimensional storage after all.


    I kind of know how unfair this skill is but I am glad that I have it.


    As for Fonfon, it¡¯s better to say some words before leaving. Although he will surely be against it, I will do my best to persuade him.


    For the cuddle duty¡­it¡¯ll be best if we can get Hydrangea to fill the schedule. She willingly volunteered for it after all.


    I won¡¯t be surprised if we found out that Fonfon will be a father when we come back. However, in hindsight, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be happy if Hydrangea becomes my in-law.


    ¡°I have no problem with the supplies. I¡¯ll just talk to Fonfon real quick.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll bring Topaz in his office so at least we can see your departure.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the warp, Violetta.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t move around too much after all. I¡¯m starting to get morning cramps and I get nauseous from time to time.¡¯


    I am on the move again and this time, Nil and Mimi are following me from behind. I feel like a company executive when there are two people walking behind me. Although it¡¯s not wrong to think that I am someone in a high position now.


    It didn¡¯t take that long before we arrived at Fonfon¡¯s office and what revealed behind this door is¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Fon?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­Hy¡­¡±


    ¡°You stopped working for a while now.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­this is¡­too much for me¡­¡±


    ¡°As a king of your kingdom, you shouldn¡¯t easily show your carnal desire.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is carnal desire though¡­¡±


    Fonfon is pale beyond imagination as Miss Hydrangea sat comfortably on his lap. Excitement and stiffness due to utter fear are two different things.


    Why is Fonfon so scared of Miss Hydrangea anyway?


    Fonfon and Miss Hydrangea notice us and turn their attention to us. His face suddenly lits up in happiness but he can¡¯t stand up.


    ¡°Asagao, what brings you here today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve come to let you know that I am heading to The Greenwoods of the Elves, the Elven city.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is it an official business?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb.¡±


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m going to say, right?¡±


    ¡°You will say no¡ª¡°


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    I widen my eyes in utter surprise and gapes my mouth as he readily agrees.


    Um¡­he just said okay to my decision even though he is aware that I am going in the middle of a war.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t that weak anymore, Asagao. You are stronger than you think too. You want to tackle this problem and concerns of yours, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll support you on that. It¡¯s your decision after all and I promised you that I will be here when you need me but if you think you can still manage, you may do as you please.¡±


    Yes¡­


    He promised me¡­


    He told me that he will be there when I need him¡­


    He accepted everything that I am and will keep accepting what may come¡­


    He even accepted my decision to keep Nil here despite his hate towards him¡­


    I can¡¯t ask for more¡­


    ¡°Thank you, Fonfon!¡±


    ¡°Ah! I-If you can just give me a kiss on the cheek and a tender hug!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me but¡­¡±


    I think what he wants is nothing. I¡¯ve gotten used to it and¡­I¡¯ve lost any resistance to it. They already molded my mind into a little sister so I might as well immerse myself on that image.


    But that¡¯s not the problem¡­


    Miss Hydrangea is right here, looking at Fonfon with disgusted eyes¡­


    ¡°Eh¡­Hy¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a sick siscon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I just wanted to be spoiled by my little sister too, you know!¡±


    ¡°In that case, you should spoil me too.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Kiss me too. Well, after they left.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Not on the cheeks, just to be clear.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    Upon Fonfon¡¯s answer, Miss Hydrangea left his lap and beckons me to do it. However, before I can even get close to Fonfon, Hydrangea held my shoulder.


    ¡°I changed my mind. Give me that kiss and hug instead.¡±


    ¡°Hy!!¡±


    ¡°Problem? She will be my sister-in-law, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Fonfon hangs his head in his defeat and falls on his chair as both despair and anguish paints his face. I feel like he just turned black and white with empty eyes with tears flowing out from his eyelids.


    I feel really bad for him but there¡¯s a part of me that is relieved.


    Miss Hydrangea pointed on her cheek and I kiss it without a problem. I don¡¯t want it to end up as a simple peck so I press my lips for about three seconds before pulling away.


    After that, a tender hug.


    Her small petite figure is so soft and the fragrance that she has is like a tropical paradise. Her softness touches with mine and warmth spreads throughout our contact.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Asagao, I can¡¯t let you take Alstroemeria with you. We shouldn¡¯t disturb her training and mediation. Even Tzari would be against it.¡±


    ¡°I know and please, take care of Fonfon and Alstroe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural. Take care of yourself too and Topaz if you will.¡±


    ¡°Topaz is plenty strong enough herself but I¡¯ll keep my eyes on her.¡±


    ¡°Heard you right.¡±


    As we separate from each other, a warp appears in the corner of the room and from there, Violetta floats out from there while Topaz appears while walking with unsteady strides while rubbing her eye.


    It seems that she was sleeping when Violetta found her. Her disheveled appearance looks so appealing in the eyes as a little part of her dress barely hangs and shows a portion of her cleavage.


    ¡°Whew! Whew! Asagao, where did you latch your eyes on?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡­¡±


    Nil is well aware of where I am looking at. I can¡¯t deny it in the face of the man who knows how my mind works like the back of his hand.


    I did say that I¡¯ve lost all the resistance that I have but this is an entirely different thing. When I see boobs, I just can¡¯t ignore it.


    I¡¯ve seen those jugs a lot of time when Topaz is naked but the scene where her clothes are barely hanging onto it, it gives a whole lot more of experience.


    ¡°Enough with the dawdling, Asagao, are you ready now?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­but¡­Topaz¡­I feel bad for her.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you to an appropriate place then.¡±


    ¡°Appropriate?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Violetta opens another warp in front of us while guiding Topaz¡¯s steps. Because we already have the confirmation that we want, Mimi starts walking beside me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow wherever you want to be, master.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be troubled if you played rogue on me. After all, I know I can leave you my back, Mimi.¡±


    I replied to Mimi¡¯s words as we smile at each other. It doesn¡¯t really matter now for me what happened to her for the past three days but I am at least comfortable that she readily comes with me.


    Topaz first entered the warp as Violetta dutifully guides her and then Mimi and I walks faster to catch up with her.


    I was just wondering¡­


    No, this thoughts of mine¡­something in my guts started churning¡­


    I look back one last time before we enter the warp and what I saw was¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I leak out a voice as I saw how Violetta was smiling under her robe¡­eerily and impishly¡­


    It was the evilest smile I¡¯ve ever seen that she made since meeting her. Behind her, Nil is waving his hand with the same smile as Violetta.


    Hey, what the hell?!


    I tried making a protest with my face as a sudden change in their expression occurs but we got deeper into the warp and before I knew it, we¡¯ve already arrived at the destination that Violetta opened the warp to.


    As we pass the light, my eyes are immediately blocked by something.


    Hmm?


    It¡¯s soft and squishy and so fluffy. Also, it¡¯s oddly warm so I tried taking it off from my face.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°Ow!!¡±


    ¡°Pii! Pii!!¡±


    ¡°Damn bird!¡±


    It was Emby who blocked my view and pecked me twice on the forehead!


    Why?!


    ¡°It¡¯s Asagao, Topaz, and Mimi! Wait, what are you guys doing here?¡±


    ¡°Casablanca¡­Hibiscus¡­¡±


    We were sent to the twin¡¯s room while they are in the middle of changing.


    An appropriate place indeed.

 Chapter 324: The Encounter with the Mad Maidens 3

    I¡¯m sorry for being misleading.


    They are just in the middle of changing their bed sheets. The scent of the sun the seeps into the freshly washed clothes filled the room and invites sleepiness.


    Forget inviting people to dreamland, Topaz has already fell victim to the charm brought by the fresh laundry as she falls on the bed. Casablanca and Hibiscus are taken by surprise but nonetheless, let Topaz enjoy her nap.


    ¡°Sorry about this.¡±


    ¡°We really don¡¯t mind. The bed is too big for the two of us too so it is fine if one or two join for a nap¡­or what we would like to say¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard about the situation. I¡¯d like to talk with Lady Hinoki about it.¡±


    ¡°Asagao, are you really sure about this? Hibiscus and I are also a little bit troubled by it too.¡±


    I know what they mean.


    I heard that these two are studying politics too and are practicing economic solving affairs firsthand. Gaining sufficient knowledge about their kingdom¡¯s problem should be obvious.


    Still, a war is too much for them to handle. It is an entirely different setting from the peaceful elves. I reckon that Lady Hinoki might have something in hand but these two might be stumped for what they can do.


    ¡°I want to see Lady Hinoki. Please take me to her.¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    Hibiscus readily answered while Casablanca nodded. Emby then latches on my head instead of Hibiscus so I think I need to bear for this for a while.


    Is it me or this damn bird got heavier!?


    Since I¡¯m only headed to Lady Hinoki, I told Mimi to standby in the room together with Topaz. They may raise commotion if the elves felt that Topaz is a devil and Mimi is a magical beast.


    Casablanca leads the way and opened the door of their room but they suddenly stop. Curious, I peek my head out and gapes my mouth.


    ¡°Halt! Who are you?! What are you doing in my sister¡¯s room?!¡±


    An elf stands in front of us with his spear brandished towards me while the whole vicinity is flooded with elves garb in a full plate armors doing the same pose. The twin¡¯s faces are showing displeasure from their act.


    ¡°Casablanca and Hibiscus, you two are not allowed to go out of the White House¡¯s vicinity. How did the two of you sneak in intruders?!¡±


    The twins hang their heads as they are scolded by the man. Why are you shouting at them? Anyway, who is this fuckface?


    I can¡¯t believe someone would make these two sweethearts this sad. The man then reaches out for the twins by trying to grab their wrists but¡­


    I don¡¯t like that¡­the way he acts.


    ¡°Stop right there, Let.¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­?¡±


    ¡°I advice you do not do such act in front of Asagao Lionheart.¡±


    Lady Hinoki¡¯s voice echoed throughout the hallway and all the soldiers part way for her. The man who¡¯s shouting at Casablanca and Hibiscus must be their half-brother from Lady Hinoki¡¯s first husband.


    The man called Let stares at me in wonder while he set down his spear.


    ¡°So this is the famed Asagao Lionheart? She¡¯s as young as my dear sisters¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t know what kind of rumors are going around about me but¡­¡±


    To be called famed, I bet there are a lot of things going around about me that I don¡¯t know of. I wish they aren¡¯t as bad as I think and they aren¡¯t as grand as what other people make it out to be.


    That¡¯s what been going around in my mind even though Violetta said that I deserve the praise and my achievement is something I can boast about.


    As I was delving deep into my thoughts, Lady Hinoki approached me and touches my hand.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°As for one, there¡¯s a rumor going around that you are as spacey as this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Seriously?!¡±


    ¡°Well, enough of that for now, what I wanted to know is why you are here. Or should I say what are you even doing here.¡±


    ¡°I am here because I want to resolve this war.¡±


    ¡°Go home. You are not needed here.¡±


    I know this is bound to happen. If that¡¯s the case, I need to give a solid reason so Lady Hinoki won¡¯t send me home without doing anything.


    ¡°Is what I¡¯d like to say but¡­your timing is just right and¡­we do need help about something right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please come with me, Asagao Lionheart. I need your assistance. Let¡¯s head to the office for now.¡±


    Hinoki beckons me together with Casablanca and Hibiscus.


    Before they can even leave the room, Let stopped them and immediately appeal to Lady Hinoki with unyielding eyes.


    ¡°Mother, my dear sisters¡¯ safety is of utmost importance. Why would you still let them go despite knowing the dangers that lie before them?¡±


    ¡°Let¡­¡±


    ¡°We lost sight of them once so I am not going to let that happen again.¡±


    ¡°I am aware of that but I never thought of my decisions so far as wrong. Casablanca and Hibiscus are indeed young and what we both consider precious but, even the two of them has something they want to protect as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You are aware that they are stronger than before. They both have grown in so many aspects and I believe they can carry out things for themselves.¡±


    Let didn¡¯t answer but just lowered his hand with a downcast gaze.


    I can definitely feel how he greatly cares for the twins and how he treasures them. I know that feeling of wanting to keep the twins safe but as what Lady Hinonki said, they both have grown stronger than before.


    Even after that, one¡¯s heart cannot be stilled. This might what Fonfon and Violetta felt for me. The anxiousness of letting someone go, it¡¯s not something easy.


    I feel bad for him.


    His feelings may come across as annoying but he only wanted the best for Casablanca and Hibiscus. Knowing how he bears those feelings, I approach him and look at him on the eyes and in response, he stares back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your feelings are pure and contain no ill will. I will protect them for you but in return, do your best to protect a place for them to return.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    After giving him a smile, I turn around and started walking behind Lady Hinoki while the twins followed after. As we walked quite a bit, the soldiers from behind disperse and Lady Hinoki turned to me.


    ¡°Asagao, didn¡¯t you see how red Let¡¯s face is?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Like Astlan, you¡¯re also a flagraiser, huh.¡±


    I somehow understand what she meant but that¡¯s the last thing I wanted to happen. At the very least, I don¡¯t want to make the same mistake with Ichirou¡­


    Or something similar¡­


    Lady Hinoki silently led us to her office and while we are at it, I can see a lot of soldiers coming in and out to a lot of places. Outside the window, I can see the beautiful city but despite the report that they are at war with the dwarves, there¡¯s not much mayhem going on.


    At best, all I can see is a lot of platoon on-standby.


    When we fought the devils in the center continent, the elves and the dwarves kept their helping force to a minimum. They are aware that a war will break out any moment and they can¡¯t let their guard down despite the danger of the devils.


    The people that they mobilize should be enough to actually start a large war now. I heard that before, they didn¡¯t have the force to stand up against the dwarves military might but from what I can see now, they seem so well prepared.


    Before I knew it, we¡¯ve arrived at the office and Lady Hinoki offered me a seat directly in front of her working table.


    Is this some kind of habit for all the rulers of kingdoms? To stack papers in their worktable full of mess?!


    ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed about the state of my office.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more worrying.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Lady Hinoki, I¡¯d like to ask a lot of things. While on our way here, I¡¯ve noticed a lot of things. For example, you are on a war but a lot of your soldiers are on standby. I¡¯ve heard that your capital is also your whole kingdom in its entirety but¡­¡±


    ¡°What a keen observation. That¡¯s why I needed a help from you about this matter. I don¡¯t need you to go to the war but¡­there¡¯s this one problem that we are facing.¡±


    Lady Hinoki knits her brows with a distressed countenance. She heaves a soundless sigh as she turns her sight to me again.


    ¡°The dwarves announced that they will go to war against us again weeks ago. It was an official declaration so we were able to ready the forces that we previously didn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am aware of your circumstances.¡±


    ¡°The battlefield is obviously the vast plains between us and the dwarven territory. That¡¯s an unspoken agreement when one waged war, at least, between us. Since we are hiding in our forest and the dwarves are hiding in their mountains, we obviously can¡¯t invade each other¡¯s territory so we are to clash in the said plains to settle our strife once and for all.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that. None of you wanted to be at disadvantage by venturing in each other¡¯s territory so you¡¯d rather shed blood in an equal footing. First, that¡¯s noble for each race and second, it will lessen the risks of dragging civilians along.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I hope that is the case. If the dwarves tried to invade further, I may really have to ask for help from your kingdom¡­however¡­here comes the real problem¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Lady Hinoki¡¯s countenance is painted with despair as she sinks her face on her hands.


    ¡°In order to gain an advantage, it¡¯s only natural to send scouts to spy on them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, to gather intel and to find weakness about the enemy. It¡¯s also important to know how many enemies you are facing and how big their forces are. We should also consider the land and air advantage to turn the tides.¡±


    ¡°That is correct, however¡­we can¡¯t scout.¡±


    They can¡¯t scout?


    I¡¯ve seen the territory border of between the elves and the dwarves and with the exception of the vast plain between them, there¡¯s a forest that goes around, turning towards the mountains where the dwarves live.


    If the dwarves really wanted to prepare for the war, they need to bring down their army from the mountain and camp at its foot. It¡¯s a golden opportunity for a scout. That can also be said for the dwarves if they study the structure of the elven forest.


    However¡­


    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t scout?¡±


    ¡°It is as I said, we can¡¯t scout the enemy.¡±


    ¡°I see, so the problem now is that¡­you don¡¯t have the slightest clue of the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and we¡¯ve been waiting for the dwarven army to come but they never did even though they are the one who initiated the war.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem with your scouts?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­it¡¯s a major problem¡­¡±


    Lady Hinoki pulled out a file from her table¡¯s cabinet and handed it to me.


    ¡°Those are the list of the scouts that we sent. We figured that moving alone is optimal but¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­what the hell is this?!¡±


    Lady Hinoki has already sent nine scouts in succession.


    I think at first that they don¡¯t need the gender demographic but¡­


    There is a total of nine scouts in which three males and six female scouts have been sent before. That in itself is normal when you think about it. One would say there¡¯s nothing wrong with it aside from the failure of each scout.


    But here¡¯s where it gets weird¡­


    The first scout that they sent is a male but after no more than half a day, he returned beaten black and blue. The scout said that there¡¯s a group that caught him and beat him that he lost consciousness. The second scout is also a male, the same thing happened to him.


    So, here¡¯s the turning point.


    They then sent a female scout but unlike what happened to the first two male scouts, this girl was stripped naked and was only left with her underwear¡­


    Hey¡­


    The fourth scout is a female again and the same thing happened like what the third scout had. After that, they sent another male scout and was beaten black and blue.


    Deciding that the assailants don¡¯t hurt the female scouts, they sent girls in succession after that but after the ninth scout, all the female scouts lost any will to go as they don¡¯t want to get embarrassed again.


    Hey¡­!


    I mechanically move my face towards Lady Hinoki, as if this whole ordeal was planned by a group of perverts¡­


    No, these people are definitely perverts¡­


    ¡°Say¡­this report¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­I know¡­but the assailants are all girls¡­¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Their leader is a black haired girl seemingly the same age as you and my daughters and apparently, they call their groups the Mad Maidens with seven members. We don¡¯t know if they are mercenaries hired by the dwarves or not but¡­this is a big problem for us¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­you want me to solve this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only thing I want you to do, knowing that there will be less danger according to the reports, well, as long as all of you are girls¡­¡±


    Now I¡¯m having doubts about my decisions¡­

 Chapter 325: The Encounter with the Mad Maidens 4

    ¡°Umm¡­Asagao¡­don¡¯t you think this is a little bit hasty?¡±


    ¡°I know¡­but¡­¡±


    Hibiscus asked me as she brushes another branch away as she and Casablanca lead the way throughout the forest on the outskirt of the Elven territory.


    After having that discussion with Lady Hinoki, I feel like my motivation went to the drain but nevertheless, something really irks me about the situation. I mean, come on, beating three of the male scouts and stripping the six other female scouts, that¡¯s just plain absurd, like a certain someone I know would actually do.


    Naturally, I accepted her request and here we are, venturing the woods in which the elves are familiar with. Casablanca and Hibiscus are leading the way while Mimi and Topaz walk behind me.


    For now, the twins are giving me a lecture.


    No, it¡¯s nothing deep about the ecosystem of the elven forest, more like how I was so hasty with my decision about coming here.


    ¡°Even if you are really worried about us to the point of using any authority at hand, don¡¯t you think siding with us alone even though you announced yourself as a peacemaker is a silly excuse? What if the dwarves protest against this?¡±


    ¡°But¡­if you ask me about my personal opinion, I¡¯d rather see them lying dead than the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­E-Even so. There are a lot of procedures for this, Asagao. It¡¯s wrong to take your own feelings into consideration when you want to play neutral at a war. It will endanger not only your kingdom¡¯s credibility but also to yours¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Lady Violetta agreed to this but I think, of all, people, she knows how valuable your actions can be. That¡¯s why¡­Asagao¡­please think about things a little more. Also¡­we are not that weak anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­it¡¯s just that¡­I can¡¯t figure out how to handle my own feelings if something were to happen to the two of you¡­¡±


    I would probably charge on the Dwarves using Divine Possession with Ichirou and Hasu and destroy them.


    With both of them by my side when that time comes, I feel like I am unstoppable. Although it puts a lot of stress on my mind afterward, it¡¯s worth using it when the time calls for it.


    I¡¯m no saint or a good man¡­err¡­woman.


    Even rage can consume me.


    However, what the twins are saying is definitely true. I charge here without thinking much ahead. I can somehow clear understand what they are saying now that I¡¯ve cooled my head from any other thoughts. However, our goal right now¡­really doesn¡¯t have anything to do with the dwarves¡­


    If the reports are correct, they should be mercenaries hired by the dwarves to mess with the elves. Although I am not sure if we can use the reasoning that the elves hired us for the same reason because, at this point in time, a lot of people from the congregation knows who I am.


    ¡°¡°But you know, Asagao¡­¡±¡±


    Casablanca and Hibiscus said it together and walks close to me. They immediately wrap their arms around me and covered me with their presences. The overlapping sensation of warm hugs sprang up to my nerves and I felt a little embarrassed and at the same time, relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that you chose us despite any incoming problems from the future.¡±


    ¡°Asagao, you don¡¯t know how happy we are, especially when you stood up for us earlier.¡±


    ¡°You willingly risk your own social integrity just to be with us even though a lot of backlashes may happen in the future.¡±


    ¡°Nevertheless, we are happy that you want to fight alongside us once again.¡±


    One spoke of something really sweet¡­that is Casablanca¡­


    One spoke of an impending doom coming from the future¡­that is Hibiscus¡­


    ¡°Pii!~¡±


    ¡°Not you too, you fat bird.¡±


    ¡°Pii!!¡±


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    Stolen story; please report.


    This fat bird just pecked me on the forehead again!? What are you going to do if it leaves a mark? Well, if it does because last time I checked, I have hyper regeneration.


    Mimi just giggled from the sight of us sisters hugging each other. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not happy about this happy we should be doing what we came here for.


    The twins let go of me and proceed to lead away again, however, they came into a sudden halt this time¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­well¡­how we say this¡­¡±


    Casablanca sprouted a nervous yet vexed countenance as she turns to look at me. She then surveyed the trees laid out I the forest again and turn back to me. Hibiscus, on the other hand, consulted Emby and told him to fly up above the trees.


    ¡°This place¡­looks unfamiliar to us¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought you two know the forest like the back of your hands?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are confident of that! But¡­this place¡­¡±


    I survey the surrounding too.


    We may have entered the den of the Mad Maidens unknowingly so I raise my senses and immediately deploy the Intangible Barrier.


    ¡°It¡¯s tilted, the trees. There is some rushed work around but they were able to hide the soil. There are some traces where the trees are forcibly moved from their original position¡­¡±


    Topaz told us as she holds her hand on the ground. She must have used her magic to take a good look at the surrounding vicinity with her magic through the earth.


    I turn my sight towards the twins and they ponder a little.


    If what Topaz said is true, then the Mad Maiden has some absurd magician with them to be able to move trees like this. To completely change the structure of the forest that the elves know, they sure are cunning.


    So¡­that¡¯s why the reports about the scouts included about getting lost¡­


    ¡°Hey!! Why did you leave me behind?!¡±


    A voice suddenly sprang up the surrounding and a gust of wind disturbs our thought process. Since I¡¯m already familiar with the haughty voice, I didn¡¯t raise any hostility.


    What came towards us is Daisy¡­


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Because¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you under Tzari¡¯s supervision?¡±


    ¡°I am but¡­yeah¡­why am I here?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too late to ponder about that? Did Violetta let you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she said I¡¯d better watch you. I¡¯m reliable, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you are.¡±


    ¡°Praise more!¡±


    Daisy puffs her chest out with pride.


    I don¡¯t know why Violetta readily sent Daisy here but the question that came flying to me is¡­


    ¡°How did you manage to find us?¡±


    ¡°Your scent, of course! I have to sniff some of your clothes to track you down though.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just plain perversion?¡±


    ¡°Excuse you! That¡¯s ummm¡­¡±


    Daisy reddens as her cheeks are tinged with a blazing blush. What I mean is what I mean though. It¡¯s kind of a stigma that formed in my mind because of Milin¡¯s nonstop perversion and how she sneaks my underwear away.


    It¡¯s a crime and she is a criminal in my mind whatever happened.


    Daisy notices Casablanca and Hibiscus and she immediately curtsied to them. It¡¯s really annoying how she is disrespectful to me but this diligent at the face of other people!


    ¡°Good day, Casablanca Prasiolite and Hibiscus Prasiolite. Let me formally introduce myself for now. I am Daisy Aestasia, the daughter of the former King of Beast Kingdom, Folga.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we remember you. Pleased to be your acquaintance.¡±


    Hibiscus answered and they both returned a bow to Daisy.


    There¡¯s a lot of things I wanted to point out but¡­


    Suddenly, a weird roasting smell wafts into the air. Everyone immediately picked up the odd event and perked their alertness¡­


    Except for Topaz and Daisy¡­


    ¡°This smell¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that! I know it¡¯s that!¡±


    ¡°Roasted Pork!¡±


    ¡°It is Roasted Pork!¡±


    They immediately ran towards where the smell is coming from and to our surprise, it¡¯s not even that far but not close enough for my intangible barrier to sense.


    The said roasted pork sits on two forked sticks that support its weight with its juice still dripping and the marinate just overflows with deliciousness from the smell alone.


    Topaz who is an undeniably a glutton rushes but for Daisy, I¡¯m questioning if it is her natural instinct to prey on food such as pork.


    ¡°Wait! That might be a trap!¡±


    WHOOSH!


    As soon as I said those words, Topaz and Daisy were caught in a net trap and they got flung upwards. They got entangled with each other inside the net and started struggling. It was not even weird to say at the least that it looks utterly weird as Daisy¡¯s face is onto Topaz¡¯s breasts and her thighs are rubbing on Topaz¡¯s crotch¡­


    It was a rather peaceful trap if you ask me but detaining Topaz to eat what she likes, now that¡¯s unforgivable.


    But well¡­an in all¡­it was an obvious trap. It was so plain and obvious that I can¡¯t get angry¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll get them down, master.¡±


    ¡°Sure, be careful.¡±


    Mimi volunteered as she manifested bony wings from her back and flew towards them.


    Or what I would like to say but¡­


    ¡°Master¡­w-what should I do?! My feet are stuck on the ground!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I mean it!¡±


    Mimi tried to raise one of her feet and showed something icky and disgusting sticking on the sole of her shoe. She tried to force herself to get out but that means destroying her shoes in the process.


    THUD


    A dull sound came and to my shock, Emby falls on an encased bar of ice. Even Hibiscus was surprised at what happened but judging from the fat bird¡¯s sleeping face, someone must have done it horribly¡­


    I hope¡­


    I took out a sword from my dimensional storage and the twins ready themselves too as we tried to search for an enemy.


    We really did fall into a trap¡­


    ¡°W-W-What¡¯s happening?!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Casablanca¡­! F-Focus!¡±


    The twins are clearly panicking¡­


    And the one who has lost her composure the most is Casablanca as she looks around while getting all fidgety. She walks backward and then sideward as if to predict where the enemy will come.


    However, it was her mistake for moving around too much. Before I can even give out another order¡­


    ¡°Wah!¡±


    She fell into a quicksand that instantly immobilized her. The quicksand only reaches up to her neck but I doubt she can move beyond waving her hands for help.


    ¡°Casablanca, I¡¯ll help you right away!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Too late¡­


    Hibiscus¡¯ foot was caught in a rope and she was flung upward as a sticking branch of tree shots towards the sky.


    This girl has a problem with anything shaky. It was proven when she got seasick back when we were staying at Merissa¡¯s ship.


    Obviously, she immediately felt sick because of the sudden sensation and now, she got a pale countenance.


    Traps after traps¡­


    Now, I am standing alone with all my comrades fallen to the vicious traps that those Mad Maidens made.


    I silently observe my surroundings¡­


    Cries of struggles came to my ear as each of them fell into these dumb traps¡­


    ¡°Oh my, oh my, what do we have here?¡±


    A haughty voice echoed throughout the forests. I immediately turn my head towards the place where the voice came from and found the source.


    Walking with a boisterous attitude while smiling erratically, a human girl who dons a long black hair and deep hollow black irises show up. She playfully shoulders a blade called a katana as she walks towards my direction.


    She wears an oriental garb called kimono in a loose fashion. However, under those loose sleeves, she wears an armguard but her only footwear is a wooden sandal called geta and it makes an annoying sound as it clasps with something hard.


    But¡­what pulled my attention is her eyes¡­


    That¡­annoyingly flat expression of hers with those deadpan eyes that seemingly making fun of me¡­!


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve caught myself some interesting game today.¡±

 Chapter 326: The Encounter with the Mad Maidens 5

    The girl fearlessly sprouted a smug towards me as she walks with a carefree demeanor while playfully swinging the Katana on her hand. On her waist hangs two more katanas while on the other hips hangs unsheathed scabbard.


    Looking at her, she¡¯s more like a ronin rather than an upstanding samurai.


    Her long black hair glows a lustrous hue while her eyes are painted with a deep dark iris that seemingly denies any light inside it.


    ¡°Hey, give it up. There¡¯s nothing for you here.¡±


    ¡°I assume you girls are the Mad Maidens, yes?¡±


    ¡°Oh? I really love the sound of the name. If you are asking if we are maidens, yes we are. If we are mad? I don¡¯t want to be a queer to the pretext so I¡¯ll let you find it out. Well, about us.¡±


    ¡°Us¡­¡±


    From the shadows of the trees comes out her comrades¡­


    The first is a woman who wields a broadsword that almost as big as me and she wears a somewhat heavy armor. Her skin tanned by the sun proves how much she has trained herself despite wielding a shield together with that heavy sword.


    The second is a woman who garbs herself with a plain light blue robe and a somewhat frilly looking one-piece dress fastened with a belt with bags hanging. Her footwear is a black thigh high and leather shoes.


    The third is a girl with a single pointed hair with meek looking blue eyes. She dons her slightly grayish hair in a bun. She wears a very risqu¨¦ clothes as she only wears a bikini-like top that with only a shawl covering her upper body with detached sleeves on her arms fastened with a gauntlet. She wears a baggy short with seemingly a lot of pockets while still wearing pantyhose under it. She wears casual leather shoes.


    The fourth girl is visibly an elf with a brown hair tied in a ponytail and her bright emerald eyes are beautifully staring at us or rather, at the twins. She wears a sleeved coat that has a length up to her navel and her chest is covered tightly. She wears a pleated green skirt and knee boots. On her shoulder hangs a beautifully carved bow.


    The fifth girl is a beautiful woman that dons a bright blond hair that grows up to her waist and scarlet irises. She gives off a really noble feeling because of her mannerism and how she wears a light armor that prioritizes speed.


    And the sixth one is a girl with a soft and fluffy brown hair and standing rabbit ears that twitch. The girl herself is quite scared of the situation and her one-piece dress is out of place. The only thing that fits her is the large sack four times her size on her back.


    ¡°It means us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I stand on my ground and hold my sword against them. I am convinced that I can¡¯t win against them. Their numbers make it obvious and the black haired girl is giving off a really dangerous ambiance.


    Her stare through her eyes¡­is somewhat sticky¡­


    I am relieved that I stocked up a lot of clothes in my dimensional storage and I am didn¡¯t wore any dragon fiber today. Assuming that our enemies are just going to strip us to our underwear, I can¡¯t see any worst case scenario better than that.


    While my friends are struggling to save themselves from the trap that they fell into, our enemies are in one piece and ready to engage us in a battle.


    If I factor the fact that our enemies are well equipped and created this place as a playing field favorable to them, compared to us, who look like we are just in a walk on a park with little to no preparedness for battle, I guess this kind of outcome is more likely favorable than getting hurt.


    However, they are jeopardizing the elven scouts whatever method they are doing. We just can¡¯t let them be here, dwarves mercenary or not.


    I won¡¯t go down without a fight, especially¡­when that black haired girl¡­really pisses me for some reason.


    That¡¯s why I stand my ground.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°You sure don¡¯t want to peacefully surrender?¡±


    ¡°B-Boss¡­you said that she is your--!¡±


    ¡°Shhh! Not now.¡±


    The blond girl tried to say something but the girl called boss shush her. For now, I¡¯ll call the black haired girl Boss.


    Boss brandishes her blade towards me and showed a fearless smile.


    ¡°You are aware of your disadvantage, no?¡±


    ¡°I see, so you are now going to propose a duel?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really fun! You immediately picked up my intention! It¡¯ll be a duel between us. Rejoice as I am giving you and your comrades a chance to escape without much of a scratch.¡±


    ¡°You say that but this duel will surely need to end somewhere with hurting each other.¡±


    ¡°Not necessary as long as one could overpower the enemy by pointing a blade of our sword at an unguarded skin, yeah?¡±


    If we lose, we lose our clothes?!


    If we win, not much of a victory but as long as they let us get away.


    Do I even have a choice at this point?


    Anyway, it¡¯s a sword duel with Boss and I¡¯ve trained so hard for my mastery over the sword. I may not be completely confident in my skill but I at least am confident that I won¡¯t lose easily.


    Boss has three Katana in total. Considering its length compared to my short sword, I am at a disadvantage when it comes to distance but mine is heavier and broader. I can manage with my acrobatic movements and barrier to close the gap.


    ¡°Aina, please hand me that.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! B-Boss? Are you sure?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯d like to try that!¡±


    The bunny girl called Aina sets down the huge sack of bag on her bag and rummages inside of it. I got a glimpse of it and it¡¯s filled with a lot of weapons of varying sizes and use. The girl, Aina, carried such load only means her strength isn¡¯t normal.


    It¡¯s more people to watch out for.


    She threw a long blade at Boss and Boss caught it with her hand easily. She drew the blade and reveals that it is an odachi¡­a really long Katana that exceeds a hundred centimeters.


    Boss wields the blade with two hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try an experiment so you lot stand back.¡±


    Boss told her comrades to create some distance. It seems that she considered this duel as only an experiment. And she said those exact words as she faces me with a smug on her face.


    ¡­¡­


    This bitch¡­! As I thought, she¡¯s really infuriating!


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s do this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°[Barrier!]¡±


    I immediately deployed plates of barrier around her and dashes towards them as scaffolding to step on. I spin around and while aiming my sword at her. Boss readily defends herself with the long katana and I lose my chance for an initiative, regardless, my sword connected with hers.


    CLANK!


    Damn!


    I knew it when she carried this sword! It removes my advantage in offensive and the size of it also serves as a defense.


    It¡¯s not even encouraging when I think how light this body is and how limited the weight I can put into each attack that I have. This once again reminded me of my disadvantages as a little girl. Not to mention that limits of weapon that I can use due to my frail strength.


    The lack of dragon fiber gives me a huge dissatisfaction the hit actually puts a stress on my muscle and bones in which the dragon fiber easily fix.


    On the other hand, Boss seems comfortable with her weapon and can actually swing it with ease, although slow but steady. She retracted the odachi backward and gave it a big swing.


    CLANK!


    This time, I defended with my sword and prevented any lethal hit but because of the sheer difference in strength and weight, I flew back more than I expected and¡­


    THUD


    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡±


    I collided with a tree with my back directly smacking on it. The impact wasn¡¯t strong enough to render me unconscious but it shook me considerably, enough to blur my vision for a little bit but I still got on my leg before my knee falls.


    ¡°That¡­doesn¡¯t count!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I got a little stupefied when I saw Boss¡¯ expression. It¡¯s like she regretted what happened to me as her eyes are in the brink of utter despair. I don¡¯t think the impact can do anything fatal to me, to be honest. I¡¯ve also experienced a cold steel sword passing through my chest before.


    Though, as Boss saw me got back up, she immediately recomposes herself with a slight cough like clearing her throat. In my eyes, she really reflected someone I really know.


    ¡°I see. Then, why don¡¯t we start over again? I find this weapon quite bothersome anyways.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll get a little bit serious!¡±


    Boss drops the odachi that it made a metallic sound and once again drew her katana on her waist. Likewise, I readied myself as I wear the dragon fiber on my arms and stare at her. Boss drops the other two katana on the ground to lighten her burden.


    ¡°Are you sure you can even fight?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing of a problem for me. If you want, I¡¯ll even inhibit my use of magic and fight you on pure skills!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Now that¡¯s fascinating. Shall we?¡±


    Without answering, I rush at her and she also steps on the ground and dashes towards me. I can¡¯t even feel any hint of her bloodlust but I at least can feel her desire for this battle. There¡¯s something about her that even I hate her expression generally, I can feel our emotions coinciding.


    Her first slash is as quick as a flash but I was able to dodge it. Since I got in range of her blade first, she made a preemptive strike. With the momentum I gain from my run, I crouch down and made a diagonal slash upward.


    Boss was quick on reacting and was able to use the handle of her katana to block.


    Seeing that we both got the opportunity, we retaliated with a kick with our available foot.


    ¡°Ooof!¡±


    ¡°Ugghh!¡±


    Both of our kick connected and hit each other on the flanks. After that, we immediately separated from each other and run sideways to target each other¡¯s flank.


    Hmm?


    After seeing her do the same movement, I figured that I should change the course of my action so instead of continuing my strides, I leaped towards her. However, at that very instant, she also leaped with her sword held up high while mine is going to sweep upward.


    Our blade clashes and spark lit up and we separated from each other once more.


    What is this?


    I was just trying to read her movements. I¡¯m even trying to figure out how she will fight with the katana but all I can see is almost a mirror to my abilities.


    It¡¯s like she is also using Calm Dragon Tempest.


    No, it must be my imagination.

 Chapter 327: The Encounter with the Mad Maidens 6

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, master¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡±


    The sun from the horizon slowly started sinking with a hue of red and orange and the ghastly forest of the elves started becoming dim. The temperature slowly drops and the chill becomes a little rabid as it seeps into our skin.


    Mimi looks down with eyes on the verge of tears while walking beside me. Her skirt reaches only up to her mid-thigh and the shirt that I lend her is an almost transparent white. Her only defense below is the black pantyhose.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we fell for that kind of trap.¡±


    ¡°It was so painfully obvious. I didn¡¯t think that food works well against you and Topaz.¡±


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m actually good at detecting traps! It doesn¡¯t matter if it is buried underground or lying above, I can sense it!¡±


    ¡°But the delicious food dulled all of your senses?¡±


    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±


    ¡°At the very least, they gave us the roasted pork.¡±


    I place both of my hands on my face in utter disgrace.


    If what Daisy said is true, shouldn¡¯t that be our most priority at that point in time? No, if she said that earlier, we could have done something about those traps. We would have been caught by the Mad Maidens at all and we could have given them a good fight.


    Daisy is currently wearing an oversized parka that I requested once from Mimosa. The black sterling color fits well with Daisy and the indecency of only seeing her bare thighs peeking from the hem of the clothes looks good.


    I¡¯m happy that they ended up giving Topaz the roasted pork as they saw her groveling over it. I¡¯m going to be enraged at that point if they didn¡¯t even yield that one to Topaz.


    ¡°Is it good?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They gave an ample of time to cook the pork. The marinate they used is fragrant. It smelled like they used bay leaf and some herbs local to this kingdom. Of how the skin glistens, they even set the pork on medium heat then they applied more herbs inside the belly of the pork which ingrained a better taste to its meat.


    ¡°That means¡­you like it, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I should have known¡­


    My shirt is too tight for Topaz, especially on the chest part as two bulges are being slightly strangled by the tightness of my shirt. On the other hand, the sauce from the pork is slipping from every bite she does and the oil falls into it.


    The white shirt becomes a little bit transparent and her undergarment, her bra, started becoming visible. I want to reprimand her for eating messily but¡­


    Seeing how she happily chomps on her food, my heart just melts to bits because of her cheeks tinged with rosy blush.


    I can¡¯t get angry at her at any cost.


    ¡°Topaz, why are you so carefree? We uh¡­really lost our clothes back there.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Well, on top of I hate to hurt someone, I really don¡¯t sense any malice from them. Not even any intent to really harm us.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    As Mimi tries to get an answer from Topaz, she only gets a smile from her.


    ¡°Actually, the girl with black hair¡­Ehehehe!~¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Ehehehe?~¡±


    Ehehehe?~


    Like Mimi, I tilted my head from Topaz that made a really odd reaction. I really feel like she is getting floaty these days but not this. Though I got to say, from someone who is a former devil, not that she is not anymore, she¡¯s surprisingly humane.


    No, I get the feeling that Topaz has gone beyond being humane and can now see all the colors from white to black and judges kind from evil separately.


    Also, what was she about to say about the black haired girl, boss?


    ¡°I think there¡¯s something weird about the black haired girl. No, there¡¯s something definitely wrong with her.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that, Hibiscus. She, from the start, is really odd. To be able to move like Asagao and to even defeat her, albeit with tricks, is already amazing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, considering that they seem to be equal in strength and speed. The only factor should be their thought patterns I guess.¡±


    ¡°Also, Asagao isn¡¯t used fighting in the forest, I think. Because there were a lot of trees, it¡¯s rather hard for her to move around, especially with her swordplay.¡±


    It is as the twin said¡­


    I admit that I don¡¯t have any experience with the terrain itself and I rather lack any variations with my styles. Also, Boss and her companions moved the trees as they like so they must be really familiar with it even if one would say that they¡¯ve just been in there for a week.


    I had difficulty moving around with all the trees and slippery ground. On the other hand, Boss handled the place very well with her deft movements as proof.


    If our next encounter with the Mad Maiden consists of terrains we are unfamiliar with, clothes from our closets would be flying out to nowhere.


    I don¡¯t know what Boss is capable outside of her swordplay but I need to be at least prepared for what to come from her companions. I feel like they are seasoned veterans from the air around them alone.


    I can¡¯t believe that Boss could lay all of those traps by herself. It must be them who helped her in making those vile traps! So it will be us, brats with unpolished skills and explosive powers, versus, the veterans in battle with a landslide of experience.


    The first thing I need to learn together with everyone here is alertness¡­


    For that, I need to take proper mea¡ª


    ¡°Achiie!¡±


    Eeeep!


    It¡¯s so cold!


    ¡°That¡¯s some really cute sneeze, Asagao!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but that also means you¡¯re cold. Here, why don¡¯t you take Emby for a while?¡±


    ¡°Pii?!¡±


    Since Mimi and Topaz are unusually resilient to hot and cold, I gave them only sufficient clothes to cover most of the important part while Daisy is really lively and unable to contain herself, I thought that she¡¯d be heating herself with by her own until we reach the Elven Capital.


    For Casablanca and Hibiscus, I¡¯ll be held responsible if they caught a cold so I gave them warmer clothes. They have my shorts and leftover parkas, I even give them kneesocks.


    And because I thought I brought along plenty of clothes and really didn¡¯t know that Boss and her group is this sly, I miscalculated. If we factor Daisy¡¯s appearance, I already ran out of spares.


    Currently, I¡¯m wearing a silk negligee that I don¡¯t know where the heck came! Under the said negligee is my single crop white bra, a perfect undergarment for a total flatty like me and a bow white panties.


    I thought that, at the very least, this could give me a fair resistance to cold but¡­


    Wow, I¡¯m shivering!


    Because of that, Hibiscus handed Emby over to me. The dumb bird stares at my face intently and since I don¡¯t even know the slightest thing on its mind, I disregard anything it might do and hugs it close to my chest.


    ¡°Ah¡­warm!¡±


    ¡°Right? Emby is so warm that¡¯s why I keep him with me at night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a phoenix for you. Um, wait!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Did you just say you keep him with you at night?¡±


    ¡°Yes! We put him between me and Casablanca! Emby is like the perfect heater under the bed sheet!¡±


    As Hibiscus happily said that, I turn my sight towards the dumb bird once more and saw his face¡­


    This dumb bird is nudging closer to my chest and pushes its body forward. He squirms like he is trying to take a good rub of my breasts and although it really feels so warm, I can feel something in my head boiling for another reason.


    He turns his head to my face and then¡­it sprouted a smirk.


    This asshole of a bird!!


    I thought you¡¯re not even interested in me or any one of us in general! It turns out that he even like getting hugged by little girls!


    ¡°Oh? You really like that, huh?! Why don¡¯t I give you a better feel of my chest then, you dumb bird!?¡±


    I made sure that he won¡¯t slip out so I hold his fat body with my hands and pressed him further into an embrace.


    Can you feel that?! A completely flat chest with no fats at all! Can you feel my hard sternum pressing into your body you sick bird!?


    ¡°Asagao and Emby are really close!~¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re so close I could hug him so tight like this!¡±


    ¡°Emby, you like Asagao too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Pii¡ªgluglugluglug¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness you do too!¡±


    Hahahaha!


    Sweet revenge!


    You¡¯re immortal anyway so I might as well take it this far!


    No, I¡¯m just kidding.


    ¡°Anyway, they are prepared for us that for sure. I can¡¯t put it into words but they knew exactly how everything will play like they knew each and everyone¡¯s personality.¡±


    Thinking back, they knew how to put a leash on each and everyone and perfectly played us with our own weakness. I don¡¯t want to be a fool and think that all of it was coincidences but instead, they knew us so well they know what to lay down there.


    But we can¡¯t move forward conjectures alone, let baseless assumptions. Boss and her group are definitely fearsome when it comes to sly tactics.


    I think if I even brood over to what will come next when we meet again, they are just going to do something unexpected.


    That¡¯s how I read Boss as their leader.


    The way she fights, the way she talks, the way she taunts, it feels all familiar to the point of nostalgia and yet, I can¡¯t find any definite evidence that can lead to her identity or to connect her to the sly fox girl that I knew.


    First, Boss is a human and whatever I tried to do, I can only see normal human ears attached to her. Second, obviously would be the hair colors that utterly differentiate them. Lastly would be their fighting style.


    Although I said Boss fights similarly like me, it feels like she is just copying me. The one I had in mind fights with magic and solely rely on magic and use an umbrella for an offense.


    What irritates me the most about Boss is¡­her smug!


    THAT¡¯S RIGHT! HER SMUG! THAT SHIT EATING GRIN THAT SHE ALWAYS HAS ON HER FACE!


    Nine out of ten people would say that her smile is annoying to the point that I wanted to punch her face instead of having a normal sword fight!


    ¡°Boss, when I see you again, I¡¯ll smash that smile of yours to smithereens!¡±


    I shouted at the dead of the dusk as we approach the gates of the Elven Capital.


    Later, we got scolded by Lady Hinoki who is waiting at the gate. We were exempted from the walk of shame on the streets of the elven city and were taken to a nearby inn.

 Chapter 328: Labyrinth of Avalon 1

    CLANK


    The annoying sound of steel falling onto the ground echoed. It was the sword in my hand earlier that made such sound because I intentionally threw it with all my might and anger. Even if I do such thing, a weapon on par with heroic weapon won¡¯t break.


    I¡¯m using such a weapon with special properties but I can¡¯t use its magic or any skills because I really can¡¯t. However, I am using such a weapon to fight but¡­


    ¡°How the hell did we lost to boss three times in a row?!¡±


    ¡°You are the one who fell into a trap this time¡­¡±


    Daisy rebutted me as I shouted that.


    It¡¯s true that I got my lured into a trap this time and got caught in a net but I was able to escape halfway when Boss and her people started kicking around everyone!


    Even with Mimi and Daisy on the offensive, they can¡¯t get around the blond girl and the broadsword user. Their archer and magician get in the way of everything and they can¡¯t do anything reckless. Casablanca and Hibiscus tried fighting boss themselves but got played around instead.


    Though Boss gets a support from one of her companions that seemingly boost her movements, I would say that it¡¯s only a matter of skill that she overpowered Casablanca and Hibiscus all the while groping them almost everywhere.


    That bastard is so touchy feely!


    Then Topaz started chatting with the bunny girl in a peaceful atmosphere for no real reason over a lunch, though at the end of the day, she¡¯ll be stripped of her clothes too¡­


    ¡°What the hell is with them?!¡±


    ¡°Stop getting so ballistic, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice being so carefree, Topaz.¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!~¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!?¡±


    I¡¯m fine if Topaz feels happy but I don¡¯t think that walking home with only little clothes covering our skin should be okay though.


    Mimi and Daisy are quite fatigued after fighting around so they are now walking while they slouch their backs. If I could have just joined from the get-go, we could have wiped them with the floor as long as they didn¡¯t alter the landscape of the forest again.


    They already did it twice before we can even remember the placement of the trees.


    But the ones that received the most damages are the twins.


    Seeing how they walk with really lethargic faces with eyes as dead as a fish looks really pitiful, even Emby, on the top of my head, can only sigh.


    ¡°We¡­go felt in a lot of places, Casablanca.¡±


    ¡°She was¡­really focus on my butt¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, she kind of licked the edge of my ears¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Hibiscus, she did that to you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t yours more severe?¡±


    ¡°Aside from touching my butt and thighs, there¡¯s nothing else, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, she never once touched my chest.¡±


    The bastard is picky too to the point her preference is all over the place!


    Currently, we are waiting for our ride back to the Lady Hinoki¡¯s estate, not the white house where she works. It seems that they are planning to round up some forces to walk forward towards the mountain while on a defensive stance against any attacks from the dwarves.


    It¡¯s like they are gambling for a piece of information because they can¡¯t send out any decisive scout of an intel. If they try to send a scout to the plains where the enemies live on a higher ground, it only means death for them.


    That¡¯s why they needed a force that can defend their selves while trying to scurry what little information that they can have. Within the week that we stayed here, the soldiers were restless but couldn¡¯t move due to lack of any information.


    Unless we can remove the Mad Maidens from their spot, we don¡¯t have any choice.


    If Lady Hinoki takes a gamble too and sends large troops in the forest to remove the Mad Maidens, there are chances that the dwarves might attack or they might be really lying in ambush within the forests.


    However, our encounter with boss¡¯ party, I can feel like something is greatly amiss. I started doubting if they are mercenaries or even adventurers hired by the dwarves.


    The possibility of them being a neutral party might be plausible but for what reason, they would impede us?


    ¡°You lost again, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Lady Hinoki appeared in front of us from a distance as we idle on the entrance of the city. Her countenance is neither angry nor disappointed. Rather, her face shows that she relieved, a face a mother would show to her children.


    She opens her arms towards us and smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m just glad all of you are fine!¡±


    ¡°¡°Mama!¡±¡±


    The twin rushes to her embrace and tenderly clings to her. Then, Lady Hinoki looks at us with an expectant smile seemingly bringing out something amiss about her.


    I¡¯ve seen this face before¡­


    It¡¯s like my mother all over again with an idiotic smile as she lures us towards her arms.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    How can you just say that with a face of complete satisfaction?


    It seems Topaz got the message and pounce directly on Lady Hinoki¡¯s chest while sandwiching the twins with her breasts.


    There¡¯s no harm getting swept into this moment so I also cling onto Lady Hinoki and she embraces us all together. Daisy also joined the fray hesitatingly.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m betraying my mother!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a simple hug, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    I hope Daisy didn¡¯t word it like that that may cause a lot of misunderstanding if there are people within earshot. But well, the fluffy warmness spreads throughout our body and we started feeling a little lighthearted.


    ¡°Mimi?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, well¡­¡±


    Only Mimi stood behind us with a troubled countenance. She can only look sideways while trying to avert any eye contact with Lady Hinoki who sprouted a quizzical countenance.


    Lady Hinoki is one of Astlan¡¯s lovers after all.


    For Mimi, to embrace a person who she treated as her very own master and someone who took Astlan away from her too is a little¡­


    Mimi respects Lady Hinoki but there are lines that she is scared to cross.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­to such person¡­to my former master¡¯s lover¡­¡±


    ¡°I was wondering what you are trying to say. It turns out to be another senseless worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­Maybe later or something.¡±


    ¡°I get it. I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    Mimi still refused Lady Hinoki¡¯s proposal and being the understanding one here, she only smiled at her. Mimi herself can only cling to the hem of her clothes with a listless eye.


    It¡¯s a problem from the past but it¡¯s still lingering in the present. It¡¯s a problem that only them can talk about among themselves and solve it by themselves. It¡¯s all personal and greatly tied to their attachment to a person.


    ¡°Anyway, get into the vehicle and take a rest while on the way, okay? Like we talked about, none of you will leave the estate tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Vehicle¡­


    It¡¯s like what Lady Hinoki said, it¡¯s a vehicle.


    I¡¯ve been in the Elven City for days now and¡­


    It¡¯s totally like a modern city after all. There are cars and such on the wide streets and roads of the city. There are also magic-powered trains and their sanitation system is already on a par with one-flush toilets.


    It¡¯s like what I heard before¡­Lady Hinoki¡¯s first husband is a reincarnator and on top of that, a genius in a lot of things from architecture to modern science.


    The whole Elven City doesn¡¯t really feel otherworldly at all aside from the varying races of people.


    This might be one of the reasons why the Elves isolated themselves. I heard before from Merissa that she wanted to go here but there are strict regulations against outsiders. This might be the reason she wanted to go here.


    I never expected this.


    That¡¯s why Casablanca and Hibiscus can freely talk about politics and governance because Lady Hinoki have already solved any inconveniences that can be normally seen outside their city.


    But¡­to call a limousine a vehicle is just too much¡­


    All of us boarded the vehicle and sat on the comfortable seats.


    Immediately, all of my companions fall onto each other¡¯s shoulders and started dozing off. Even Mimi and Daisy are tired beyond belief because they fought the Mad Maidens head on.


    Only I and Lady Hinoki stayed awake.


    ¡°You can sleep too. I always guarantee everyone¡¯s safety above all else but if my daughters wanted to do something, I¡¯d like them to take care of themselves.¡±


    ¡°It must be hard¡­to worry about them.¡±


    ¡°You jest. I¡¯m not just worried about them. I¡¯m worried for all of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worried then.¡±


    ¡°You better be. Being the Elven Queen is really stressful but knowing that you children are also going to risk your lives, an endless anxiety attacks me.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to become like your mother too...that Nivalis¡­¡±


    I immediately grimace as Lady Hinoki said those words as if she just spats out a curse. Her countenance really didn¡¯t have any drastic change but her eyes show that she has something against my mother.


    I can¡¯t describe it with words but her anger against my mother saddens me.


    ¡°Was¡­my mother really that bad?¡±


    ¡°Nivalis¡­is a sinner. She doesn¡¯t even deserve the title of the Goddess of Blessing.¡±


    ¡°To say such thing¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say sorry about speaking ill about your mother but, I at least wanted to apologize for making you feel that way.¡±


    ¡°Dissing my mother without me knowing why, of course, I¡¯d feel awful. What did my mother do in the past that you are so angry with her?¡±


    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t tell you but at the very least, I wanted to say that I hate her for leaving a daughter all alone. Even if you are previously a man, leaving you behind is still unforgivable.¡±


    ¡°She just has a lot to take care of. She also said that she sent me to that world so I can escape from this world¡¯s gods.¡±


    ¡°¡­Asagao, you have a good mother but she carries something so heavy that it angered a lot of gods. That¡¯s all I can say for now.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    What did she do in the past?


    It must not be a mere thousand years ago¡­


    I wonder if Nil knows anything about mother¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s change gears. Asagao, what in the world happened today?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­as you can see, we lost to Boss again. This time, I became a victim of their trap and the rest of them fought while I struggled to break free.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really terrible. So, these Mad Maidens are still messing with the forest¡¯s structure? Do you know why they are doing this?¡±


    ¡°I already have some assumptions about it. Those people, I don¡¯t have any definite proof yet but, they must be a neutral party.¡±


    Lady Hinoki widens her eyes in surprise. She immediately falls into a momentary pondering and looks at me again with eyes of interest.


    ¡°What made you say that?¡±


    ¡°They must be doing this to keep the Elven Army and the Dwarven Army in a deadlock.¡±


    ¡°So, you are saying that they are also hindering the dwarven scouts?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility. Maybe the reason the dwarves haven¡¯t made any advances yet is that they are in the same situation as us. A stalemate in a war without even clashing is really rare but this is too odd.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute! So if what you are saying is true, then these Mad Maidens are actually trying to stop the war then?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a hypothesis! The way they move, especially Boss, is really sketchy too. What would they gain from doing this anyway? How will they benefit from it?¡±


    What are these Mad Maidens anyway?


    Adventurers or Mercenaries?


    They have an elf in their party so I would most likely say that they are adventurers. An adventurer¡¯s job will be quite detached from any interests of the Kingdom they are born from after all. Their job or commission can¡¯t be disclosed to any uninvolved parties too.


    We can¡¯t go around asking about them. They are most likely using an alias too so we really can¡¯t go ahead and check for their background.


    As I thought, if we want to know something about them, we have to defeat them.


    ¡°We should defeat them but¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­are you perhaps¡­unused fighting with Casablanca and Hibiscus?¡±


    ¡°Not only with them. Everyone is out of sync when a battle starts. Even just detecting traps was already hard enough as it is.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you guys need to train together?¡±


    ¡°Train?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Teamwork can be pretty much a decisive factor in a battle in many cases.¡±


    ¡°M-Many cases?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­well¡­take those who use Astlan¡¯s Ira for example.¡±


    Meaning, teamwork is useless for overpowered people such as Fonfon and Alstroe. They are that kind of existence after all.


    ¡°What do you proposes then, Lady Hinoki?¡±


    ¡°Asagao, why don¡¯t you try to conquer a famous labyrinth just outside this city? It¡¯s frequented by adventurers. Oh, but you need to register as one to access the place.¡±


    ¡°Labyrinth? So, it¡¯s like you are trying to tell that we train, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, train your teamwork and work on polishing your skills within an unknown environment.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a good idea but¡­are you sure about that? I mean your daughters will go too.¡±


    ¡°As long as you know when to turn back, I can agree to it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the Labyrinth?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­Labyrinth of Avalon.¡±


    ¡­Where did I hear that name from before?

 Chapter 329: Labyrinth of Avalon 2

    The day after yesterday, we prepare for a new day and a new goal.


    After our daily routines of brushing our teeth, taking a quick bath and doing our each and every personal business and my daily dialogue with Violetta to report our activities for today, we set out and head towards the adventurer¡¯s guild.


    When one hears about the adventurer¡¯s guild, especially people back from my world¡­or that world where my mother sent me to, it means the joy of hunting monsters, doing odd jobs and getting paid for all of it.


    There¡¯s also a ranking system that you can be proud of and a place where you can show off your skills and achievements.


    But for me, I don¡¯t have that excitement.


    Bad memories are bad memories and my first encounter with adventurers outside the Astlan Kingdom Capital is the worst. I know that they are only vouching for their own safety but to heartlessly leave me behind, it left one of the deepest scars in my heart.


    Lady Hinoki drops us in front of the adventurer¡¯s guild with some reminders and tried to push us some pieces of big gold coins.


    There¡¯s no reason to decline so I took it.


    The Adventurer¡¯s Guild in the Elven City is an independent organization, and that¡¯s no different from all its offices around the world. It¡¯s close to the west entrance of the city and probably the most crowded district as it allows free enter and exit.


    The West District of the Elven Capital is separated from the rest of the districts with a small wall. Meaning, it¡¯s probably the most visited part of the Elven City but it is also where they sparsely use any of their technologies.


    The six of us entered the large establishment with three floors. The huge two-panel door isn¡¯t made of glass like what they have in the inner city. Like any standard establishment of the guild, it¡¯s only made of wood and stones.


    ¡°Casablanca, does this bring back any bad memories?¡±


    ¡°Might be, might be not!~¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, after all, this is how we met Susanoo!¡±


    ¡°True. Let¡¯s be careful not to get tricked again.¡±


    It seems that the twins had their fair share of experience with adventurers. In contrast, Mimi, Topaz and, Daisy are all looking around the spacious place.


    The inside contains the standard receptionist''s desks with a panel of glass between them and the client, a bar where people can order drinks and snacks, a mess where people can eat their food and drink their beverages, and they even have a consultation corner and a healer¡¯s desk.


    They also have a small store inside that sells adventuring supplies with a little inflation with the price. If you want cheaper supplies, weapons, armors, and potions, you have to walk around the city to go to stores.


    ¡°Can I buy some snacks?¡±


    ¡°No, didn¡¯t we just have breakfast, Topaz?!¡±


    ¡°Yes but, the smell allures me. What are they having? Skewers?¡±


    ¡°Asagao, please say something!¡±


    Daisy called out to me as she tried to reprimand Topaz who looks longingly at the snack store. The number one reason I have a lot of wealth is to feed Topaz and Alstroe so I am ready for any situations like this.


    I readily handed her a single gold coin and she happily left with a smile on her face. I can tell from a distance that the kiosk of the snack bar had his mouth gaping. Knowing Topaz, she might have used the gold coin to buy snacks.


    ¡°You should properly discipline her, Asagao. You shouldn¡¯t spoil someone to their heart content like that, especially when it comes to being a glutton!¡±


    ¡°But Topaz never gets fat at all. All the food goes down to a certain place and none go to her belly or anything at all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Daisy tilted her head.


    When it comes to this, she is oddly innocent or one would say, na?ve. But that¡¯s put a lot of weight for Daisy when it comes to charm.


    Getting back on track, I watch the scene inside the guild again and saw how people act. The commission board is teeming with people and there¡¯s quite a line in the reception. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m a fan of lining up when there¡¯s an outrageous amount of people.


    Some early birds are even having a light drink of beer and in one corner, a lump of adventurers cowers in fear with a huge bump on their heads.


    What happened?!


    ¡°Oh, are you interested in what happened, little girl?¡±


    ¡°Uwah?! You guys?!¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t little sis? We¡¯ve met before haven¡¯t we, back at the Dragon Continent.¡±


    A murmur started spreading like a wildfire as four hulking muscle men appeared in front of us. Their so muscular to the point of disgusting but they also radiate an aura of a strong person.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    If I remember correctly, they are the four S-class adventurers called Dabt, Morg, Er¡¯trur, and Luur!


    ¡°H-Hey there¡­uh¡­Thanks for back then.¡±


    ¡°No, URK! Problem!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to strike a pose while you talk! Actually, why are you guys striking a pose?!¡±


    ¡°Now, now, little sis, don¡¯t make a fuss over some minor details. That reminds me, where¡¯s the brother with nice pecs?¡±


    ¡°Ichirou?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s his name? I¡¯ll remember it!~¡±


    Crap!


    I¡¯m sorry Ichirou!


    I know these guys and they are after Ichirou¡¯s nice pecs.


    Their eyes look at us with respect, unlike some adventurers earlier with hidden motive or even lecherous eyes.


    Of course, these four actually¡­swings that way?


    With their presence, none can actually do something clich¨¦ but I guarantee everyone that I am scared of them!


    ¡°Okay, little sis and to all your friends, since we are acquaintances, let us give you some advantages over the guild staffs. As for what happened earlier here¡­¡±


    The leader of the four, the demon kin, Dabt, beckons us towards the staff room on the second floor.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, but our eyes aren¡¯t that hazy yet. When important people come, especially when they are these young, some special staffs should handle your problem. It looks like you are not here to register or put up a commission. I can read it in your eyes, little sis.¡±


    ¡°Are you guys actually a good guy?!¡±


    ¡°We are the champions of justice!¡±


    This is quite flamboyant but rather disturbing than I thought.


    If I don¡¯t know anything about them, nine out of ten encounters, I¡¯d run away at full speed, away from them. These four are S-rank adventurers after all and they seem like they have a name known to everyone.


    Their overwhelming muscles are¡­well¡­would be a nightmare¡­


    I turn to look at Casablanca, Hibiscus, and Emby and they all have a stupefied but pale countenance. Then I look at Topaz but she is just carrying a tray full of food and I am guessing she already ate half of it.


    Mimi is trying to keep her poker face but the discomfort lay in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Daisy still can¡¯t keep up with the situation and just nervously looks around.


    We climbed up the second floor and another hall smaller than the first floor appears in our sight. Only a few adventurers walk in the floor and the commission board only has few orders in it.


    ¡°Are you curious? Those quests are only commissioned to A and S rank adventurers. Although rumors say that there¡¯s an SS-rank adventurer that actually do a solo subjugation for dragons and higher beings because we never saw any raid order in a while now.¡±


    ¡°SS-rank¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a rumor. They said it might be a hero who holds great knowledge and prowess. Some also said that the lone SS-rank warrior can only be commissioned by the kingdoms themselves.¡±


    I¡¯m so sorry. The SS-rank adventurer that you speak of is a big idiot!


    Hero? NO!


    Great Knowledge?! NO!


    Well, it¡¯s true that she is a literal calculator but if we are talking about being wise, no, she is not at all.


    ¡°Umm, about what happened earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, that? Well, those fools got a spat with another party. The party I mentioned are girls too like you and your companions, little sis. Underestimate them and wham, they got their jaws hanging.¡±


    ¡°Another party of girls?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are the famous party of Reminiscence. By the way, our party is called Justice!¡±


    ¡°J-Justice¡­?! Anyway, what are they like?! The Reminiscence?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I really don¡¯t know. Last time I check, they only have five members. Right now, it seems that they have increased to seven. The new member is quite young¡­as young as you, little sis. The other one is a little bit older but still a hatchling.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel something bad is bound to happen?¡±


    As I was thinking how things turning sour for us, we arrived at one reception desk.


    ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Sir Dabt and his friends. What brings you back here?¡±


    ¡°Miss, these girls are in need of something. I take it you realize who are they, no?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Three princesses and one noble and the other two seem to be an important figure as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Amazing¡­


    Dabt already determined our identities with this meeting alone. No, it would be weird if an adventurer of his caliber cannot ascertain people of high standing.


    The receptionist girl panics as she also identified us. She started shuffling some papers and in the process, tried to fix her glasses as it falls several times from her movements. I¡¯d say, this one here is a greenhorn, unlike Miss Cecille who is a true professional.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave them in your hands now. We have a place to be!¡±


    ¡°Ah, thanks for this!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, little sis. Next time we cross path, I hope you are with the brother with good pecs and shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­¡±


    The party of Justice left and they left us with the fidgety receptionist.


    ¡°W-w-well, what kind of request¡­d-does the party of a high standing has!?¡±


    ¡°Calm down. We are not even registered adventurers.¡±


    ¡°Eh!? Ee-EeH?! But that¡¯s¡­how¡­¡±


    ¡°We are here to get permission to enter the Labyrinth of Avalon. We heard that we need permission from the guild because you will issue the permit since we are not official adventurers.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes! But for that¡­t-the Guildmaster needs to have a talk with you¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable since there will be issues.¡±


    ¡°But the guild master is currently talking with another party right now¡­! Ah, but¡­I think it¡¯s fine since the party right now is talking about...umm¡­entering the same labyrinth too!¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s a good chance for us. Please lead us.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The receptionist left her post and beckons us to enter one of the hallways inside that led to many more rooms.


    She then led us to the room by the end of the hall but before she could even knock, the door opens and a healthy middle-aged man wearing leather armor appears.


    ¡°Ah, guild master!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Reia, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°These girls said that they want access to the Labyrinth of Avalon. I was about to lead them to your office for a talk.¡±


    ¡°Reia, these girls are strong so they pass already. With one glance, I already knew that they have something extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°As expected of the guild master! But, the issuance of the permit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I shall do it now since there¡¯s also another party that wanted to enter. It¡¯s not like they can¡¯t but because they have people with them without adventurer¡¯s registration, they are also going through the same process.¡±


    The man called the guild master just took one glance at us and identified our fighting prowess. That may seem to be the case but the receptionist didn¡¯t know that the man scanned us with a magic using his eyes.


    It might something similar to looking at someone¡¯s magical power and he judged that we are passable.


    ¡°Also, guild master, as you can see, these girls are¡­¡±


    ¡°In the adventurer¡¯s guild, we treat everyone equally. I don¡¯t want to hear anymore, Reia! So, I must ask, for what reason you wanted to enter the Labyrinth? Let me tell this in advance but it¡¯s a pretty low-level place.¡±


    The guild master turned to us with a quizzical look.


    ¡°We kind of lack the teamwork so we wanted to work on our foundation.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see, that¡¯s a plausible and simple answer. Most adventurers will dive a higher level dungeon with a half-baked party and will be perished. That¡¯s foolery at its finest.¡±


    ¡°Does it happen all the time?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, yeah, pretty much. Those idiots who get overly confident of their abilities and skills end up becoming magical beast¡¯s food, on the other hand, you girls are quite strong despite being young.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, other than the level of your magical energy, there¡¯s also your mannerism. It shows how much you¡¯ve used a weapon or moved your body.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°But a greenhorn is a greenhorn. Your bodies aren¡¯t even matured enough for anything strenuous. I do want to stop all of you but we welcome anyone strong and willing to learn individuals. So that¡¯s why I¡¯m going to give you permission.¡±


    ¡°That easily¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Why not collaborate with the party inside. They are also asking permit so talk with them.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    The guild master left together with the receptionist. As we were told, wait inside the room and try to learn from the adventurers we are going with.


    This time, we¡¯re called greenhorns, huh.


    Also, the guild master is a fine leader. Decisiveness and keen observation, one of the strong points one needed when they are in charge.


    We might as well do what they advise us but¡­


    It¡¯s not really going to go any better, right?¡±


    ¡°Hey there, pretty girls.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t foreseen this but whatever. I¡¯m not even surprised.


    I¡¯m just feeling a little lethargic seeing her face again and her whole party chilling down with a tea and a cake served to them.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Seems like both of us thinks alike, no?¡±

 Chapter 330: Labyrinth of Avalon 3

    The dried leaves crunch as our sole meets it on the ground. The shallow trees brighten the forest west of the Elven Capital. Although it is a forest since it is one of the most regularly traveled routes, the forest is thin and the road is somewhat trailed already.


    It was a pleasant walk together with the twins, Topaz, Mimi, and Daisy. I shouldn¡¯t forget about the dumb bird resting on what, my head again.


    It was a pleasant walk¡­if they are not here.


    ¡°How cold!~ Won¡¯t you just look at me and say something?¡±


    ¡°Why would I?! Also, why are you walking with us?! No, no, no, you guys are clearly criminals!¡±


    ¡°Criminals? I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. That¡¯s a really heavy accusation.¡±


    I hate how she is playing dumb about it!


    Even when I confronted her earlier inside the guild master¡¯s office, they denied everything. They don¡¯t have any solid alibi but we ourselves don¡¯t have any enough evidence to actually press that crime to them.


    When I told them about the traps that caught us and many scouts from the elves, they denied it and told us that they are practicing their skills in setting up traps and we are just unfortunate enough to fall on them.


    Even when I told them about our battles, they only told us that we are the one who attacked first. True, if you put it on a standpoint from their side, we are the one who fell on the trap and instigated the fight. But that¡¯s with reason but any verbal arguments about our objective would fall on deaf ears.


    They will say the same thing about the scouts and will deny any allegations.


    I pressed about what I believed and told them that they are doing something that can endanger the elves if they don¡¯t stop. Boss only replied by saying that they are adventurers and they don¡¯t care about a spat between the two kingdoms.


    They move independently and they are not affiliating themselves with any of the kingdoms. I can buy such a statement but I still have doubts that they aren¡¯t associated with anyone.


    Then I mentioned their moving and remodeling of the landscape of the forest in which they replied that they are practicing a new magic. However, at most, the forest is a property of the Elven Kingdom and what they did is an absolute vandalism.


    I was able to corner them at that point but they proved that can pay any remuneration that the kingdom will put on their heads. Even if we accuse them that they are the Mad Maidens, they will just deny it and the whole incident would just drag.


    In the first place, they are not the kingdom¡¯s main objective.


    Calling the guards and having them arrested on the spot would gain us nothing. The same scenario of denial even with meager eyewitness will happen.


    Also, in my heart, I¡¯d like to see Boss¡¯ true objectives myself. It¡¯s a very subjective feeling but I feel like I won¡¯t be satisfied until I wrung every word out from Boss¡¯ lips.


    However, even if they are just walking beside us¡­


    ¡°Argh! Get away!!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Scary.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?! All of you!¡±


    As I shouted at Boss, I pointed my finger at her companions while stomping my foot on the ground angrily. The people behind Boss wear a pale countenance as I glare at them. The rabbit girl with brown fluffy hair jerks her body and hid behind Boss.


    ¡°Umm¡­can we just calm down, okay? My name is Tryst. There are various circumstances but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?!¡±


    The girl who has a blond hair and scarlet irises named Tryst tried to say something, however, the girl in robe immediately covered her mouth.


    ¡°What are you doing?! We¡¯re going to get our hole-in-one retirement plan and our daily drinking escapade for free revoke--! Ah!¡±


    ¡°What was that?! Hey! I just heard something!¡±


    ¡°Nothing! There¡¯s nothing! You heard nothing!~¡±


    She slipped!


    She definitely slipped with her words!


    Even Boss among them held her face with her hand and shakes her head in utter disappointment.


    ¡°Hey, can you girls please shut up for a moment? I had this stupid headache of a hangover because you forced me to drink yesterday in your drunken frenzy!¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Boss is still not allowed to drink yet!¡±


    ¡°It was you who forced me to drink, Eleanora!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s definitely Lu!¡±


    The girl with a broadsword reacted with a panicking countenance.


    ¡°No, no, no! It was definitely Derria!¡±


    The woman with a broadsword pointed at the girl with horns. The girl with horns immediately denied it by waving her hands in a flushed manner.


    ¡°You guys are the bad influence! I never ever drank a drop of alcohol in my whole life until I met you bastards! Especially you, Neffi! I didn¡¯t know elves partake in such a drink too!¡±


    ¡°I definitely took a liking in drinking alcohol but that¡¯s because I wanted to drown myself because I was rejected again and again because of my flat chest! You got a problem with that, huh?! Even if I am in love with drinking, you just can¡¯t blame me that Boss got drunk!¡±


    ¡°You were so angry at Boss last night because despite being younger, she already has better boobs than you!¡±


    ¡°I-I did not!¡±


    Are they some new type of idiots?


    The passing adventurers are quite intrigued with their discussion but none in their group mind at all. Boss only furrows her brows at their verbal spat.


    ¡°You see, you girls, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore who, let¡¯s get going now, okay? Look, Aina is getting restless.¡±


    ¡°Boss, do we have some plan?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, come here you lot.¡±


    Boss gathers everyone around and formed a circle. They started whispering among themselves and of course, they are keeping us out of it.


    As their little conversation ended, Boss looks at me with firm eyes.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°¡­Look! It¡¯s the Elven Queen!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    Boss shouted that the Elven Queen is just in our tail and in response we directed our sight towards the place where we came from.


    I move my eyes from left to right and tried to squints my eyes for Lady Hinoki but she is nowhere to be. All I can see are adventurers walking in the same path as us. There are even adventurers who looked back because they heard Boss shouting but really, she is not there.


    ¡°Hey, what kind of game are you play--? Ah!¡±


    Boss and her companions are already gone as we returned our sight to where they are supposed to be. As the confusion immediately settled in a split second, we look at the path towards the Labyrinth of Avalon and we saw Boss and her companions running at full speed.


    They are quite far away now¡­


    ¡°We got tricked by the oldest trick in the history.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your fault though?¡±


    ¡°Why blame me?! I don¡¯t know why but they are definitely racing to get to the Labyrinth! We should also run!¡±


    ¡°I see! If they manage to defeat any magical beast that we may fight and disarm traps that we may practice with, this exploration would be a waste!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah! That¡¯s what I was about to say too!¡±


    Daisy¡¯s idea might be a much better reason why those girls immediately dashed off to leave us in the dust!


    Well, I can¡¯t have that!


    In my mark, everyone also rushes.


    Casablanca brings out her crescent blade and uses her gravity to float so she can avoid running and colliding with the walking adventurers. Hibiscus also brought out her soul weapon which is a weird cube and fed it to a big wolf and runs.


    Mimi manifested her bony wings and carries Topaz by the waist with her and they flew while Daisy started running through the crowd of people guided by her senses and¡­


    Fast¡­


    Daisy¡¯s feet are so light and her reaction was like instantaneous. Unlike before, she has now a more refined movement.


    Is it because she trained Ki under Tzari?


    As for me, I created several plated barriers in midair and started stepping on them and jump around like a rabbit. Since this is the most efficient way for me to bypass the crowd but of course, I have to expend some magical energy.


    We easily attracted attention but I don¡¯t mind that.


    From afar, I can already see Boss¡¯ group and they¡¯ve just entered the zone where the gate of the labyrinth is. Near the gate are several kiosk and other shops were erected and the gates of the labyrinth itself have a post.


    It must be where you show your identification and possibly your permit.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that we¡¯ve arrived shortly after Boss¡¯ party entered the gate. Also, we should have noticed earlier but the labyrinth is a standing tower up to the seventh floor.


    Its exterior is obsidian in color and seems made out of the hardest stone. It stands straight from the edge of the ground up to the sky. I can roughly tell that it¡¯s three to four kilometers in radius so it¡¯ll be quite hard to explore it.


    Everyone arrived at the front of the labyrinth and the first thing to come to us is¡­


    ¡°Hey, lil miss, want to buy a set of camping tools?! We also got a map and dried food in reserved!¡±


    ¡°I¡­uhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, young¡¯uns! This is all for sale! Potions? Drinkables?! Buy it here!¡±


    ¡°We already have camping tools stashed in my dimensional storage, thank you. Also, our map is issued by the royalties of the capital and as for dried foods¡­that¡¯s unhealthy so no thanks.¡±


    ¡°Yikes, so you are special adventurers, ei?¡±


    ¡°Ah, whatever! We¡¯re in a rush!¡±


    ¡°But our maps are updated and have a lot of marks to point at treasures!¡±


    ¡°Stop pushing me that kind of scam! If it has a pinpointed treasure, wouldn¡¯t it be better to get the treasure yourself?!¡±


    ¡°H-Hey, l-lower your voice.¡±


    We left the man in tatters as adventurers started throwing glances of pity to him. He must have thought that we are an easy catch since we are just children. Even if it is me months ago, that kind of simple and shit trick won¡¯t work.


    Then again, I got tricked by Boss. That rascal is a sly fox¡­


    We went for the entrance of the Labyrinth and showed our permit issued by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and the man in the post let us entered without much distraction, although the person himself was kind of staring in wonder on our group.


    As we entered, it was not directly the labyrinth itself but a large hall that looks like the real meeting area of the adventurers. There¡¯s a flock of them inside that talks with each other, some argue with each other, and some are resting.


    The difficulty of the labyrinth is around E-rank and so, that¡¯s what we assumed that all of the people here are E-ranks. It was noticeable because of their gears. However, Boss¡¯ party is composed of A-ranks and I can¡¯t think of any reason why would they go in this labyrinth.


    Unless what Daisy speculated earlier might be the real reason, I¡¯m going to flip a table.


    We proceeded towards the staircase that depicts the entrance towards the labyrinth itself. There wasn¡¯t anyone who tried to stop us. In fact, I don¡¯t think someone like that will be here in a low-level labyrinth.


    As soon as we got to the starting floor of the labyrinth, I can feel the blood draining from my face at the spectacle.


    I look behind me and the others have the same complex countenance.


    ¡°Umm¡­do you guys think we¡¯ll be fine like this?¡±


    I asked and they replied by shaking their heads sideways. Even Topaz was a little reluctant to answer but she also shook her head along with the others.


    The first thing we saw is a new stair going half a meter below and on the place where we are standing, the sight of the complex grid of structure-like maze with a lot of doors and entryway laid down. I do have an estimation of how large this place is but it will be too hard to explore it like this.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just fly over this maze?!¡±


    Mimi asked as she sprouted an annoyed countenance while puffing her cheeks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. There are a lot of stalagmites on the ceiling, magical beasts abound, and according to my source, the way out of this labyrinth is hidden in one of the closed rooms.¡±


    ¡°Why do people like this kind of complicated maze anyway?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the thrill. What else can you think of a reason?!¡±


    I bluntly answered her question.


    Also, a map is actually useless in this labyrinth as the place itself modifies into another interior periodically. It was something that Lady Hinoki told me and the map that I was talking about earlier is just a fluke.


    The Labyrinth itself seems to be alive or someone is doing a duty of altering the place with magic.


    Since we are going to be a hindrance to other adventurers who are coming today, we decided to move on and stick together.


    All we have to do is do a little mapping so we won¡¯t get lost. After that¡­fight off some monster and speaking of monster, we immediately encountered one.


    A slime¡­


    ¡°Careful! That slime isn¡¯t that deadly but its acidic body can still melt your clothes!¡±


    It is an ero-slime indeed.


    And it stands up to two meters so that¡¯s a little troublesome.

 Chapter 331: Labyrinth of Avalon 4

    We¡¯re not stupid enough to get in a sticky situation and get our clothes to dissolve. Big as it is, the location of what we called nucleus of the slime was very visible that Daisy just hacks it in half with her sword. Since I use a short sword, there¡¯ll the risk of it becoming too shallow.


    If Daisy somehow fails, we¡¯re at least there to comfort her if her clothes disappear.


    ¡°Somehow, our first encounter is kind of anticlimactic.¡±


    ¡°Well, there are lots of magical beasts here so let¡¯s try to gain more experience. If we encounter the same foes, let¡¯s take turns in the battle.¡±


    ¡°The Labyrinth is large so we may encounter a lot is what you are saying but if we keep meeting the same enemy, it will be pointless.¡±


    Daisy whines and Casablanca reason out with her as we walk onward through the dark hall of the labyrinth. As soon as we get into a dark part of the labyrinth, Emby immediately does his purpose as a living torch.


    Soon after, we encounter more slime, the same type that we met. Like what we talked about, we took turns in defeating it.


    Casablanca immediately kills it by crushing the slime with a black hole. Hibiscus defeats it by conjuring spirit beasts and letting them attack in unison. Mimi had the hardest time among us as her attacks are shallow. I simply slash at the slime many times until I reach the nucleus.


    Topaz is¡­being Topaz.


    After about three hours of walking and taking turns killing the slimes, Daisy explodes in anger.


    ¡°We just kept walking and walking and walking! All we encounter are just slimes and all the treasures are gone!¡±


    ¡°I got better treasures if you are looking for some.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it! Treasure found in a dungeon or a labyrinth is a different kind of achievement! Also, we¡¯re walking for so long and still no stairs going upstairs can be found! Even though some adventurers gave us a direction and hint, we still couldn¡¯t find it!¡±


    ¡°Well, those are obviously lies. You really think they¡¯ll let anyone get ahead of them?¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    Daisy gapes her mouth in astonishment as I bluntly said that to her. Even Casablanca, Hibiscus, and Mimi nodded in confirmation.


    ¡°Also, we are lucky we can even encounter magical beasts even though it is just slime. With the volume of the adventurers in here, it¡¯s no wonder we can¡¯t find any decent hunt.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Also, a long walk and patience that can be stretch can also be part of our training. Impatience leads to irritation, leading to a person making irrational decisions.¡±


    Casablanca and Hibiscus explained softly to Daisy. Their words proved to be more effective as Daisy contemplated it.


    Now I can¡¯t follow up with Daisy¡¯s complains!


    I was getting annoyed and was about to make an irrational decision out of irritation of our misfortune. Even with my intangible barrier stretched to its limit, I can¡¯t find any stairs at all. I¡¯ve been alert for whole three hours for any ambush from either monster or even from adventurers but none of any those are bound to happen.


    The last thing, I am looking out for Boss and her companions. The last thing I wanted to happen is another defeat.


    The likeliness that they will attack us is low though. Considering that Boss¡¯ companions are all A-rank adventurers, finding a one or two hidden staircase will be a cinch for them.


    ¡°At this rate, we will be forced to retreat or worse, to camp here. There are safe rooms in here but the number of adventurers using it will be nauseating.¡±


    ¡°Nauseating?¡±


    ¡°Daisy, for someone with a sensitive sense of smell, how does the smell of sweaty men in one room would smell for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a punishment! I¡¯d rather get my clothes melted by the slimes that sleeping in the same room with them!¡±


    Daisy said with a pale countenance.


    Call me overprotective but, considering too that all of us are girls and if we are going to sleep in a safe room together with men or even women, I¡¯m pretty sure eyes of lecherous gaze will lick all over our bodies.


    It¡¯s an overnight sleep so attempts may also come to us. Even if we are stronger, if we wore ourselves out for the day, then our fighting force will dwindle.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Divine Ascension will always be the last resort and I don¡¯t care if we destroy this place, as long as I can keep all of them away from that kind of danger.


    That said¡­


    I don¡¯t want this day to end with any fruitless effort. We may take a big blow in our morale if we stay like this for the rest of the day.


    ¡°If we can only find an alternate route¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? There is. Actually, this place has an underground.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?!¡±


    Topaz casually said with a smile.


    I immediately snap a look her with blank eyes. Even the others are surprised that they have the same look as me as they stared at Topaz. The person herself sprouted a smile.


    ¡°Ehehehe!~¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe!~ Not! Why didn¡¯t you said earlier?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because no one asked me. Also, I found it quite inspiring that all of you are willing to learn in any environment so I kept quiet about it.¡±


    ¡°When you put it like that with a smile¡­¡±


    Topaz basically has a complete control over the earth.


    I don¡¯t want to do it but we need to utilize Topaz¡¯s power so we can move forward. Her power is just too much that just staying neutral in battle stabilizes any battle. If she starts fighting, the power balance will tip to our side and she¡¯ll be mowing down the battlefield.


    Her disposition became saintly to the point that she is against in hurting people even though she is a devil.


    However¡­


    ¡°Underground?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are three floors below this one.¡±


    ¡°But¡­well¡­underground again¡­¡±


    I hate going under the earth. Even the twins know my sentiment as they also have this lifeless eyes staring off to another dimension as they recall our expedition in a lava-filled underground back at the Dragon Continent.


    I look at the twins again and asked timidly.


    ¡°Are you two¡­okay?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­we really can¡¯t do anything about it. Nothing ventured, nothing gained.¡±


    Casablanca answers me with a forced smile. It kinds of break my heart when I think about how she really doesn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Asagao, no lava, right?!¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­I guess none.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Sorry, I don¡¯t know.


    I look at Topaz for a confirmation.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She turned her head away¡­


    This is bad¡­


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go forward! Is what I wanted to say but¡­how do we descend?¡±


    ¡°Easy!¡±


    Topaz taps her foot on the floor and in an instant, the ground equally splits like a trap door and earthen stairs emerge. In precaution, Topaz also sealed the place with an earthen wall. The next thing we know, we are now in a room with descending stairs leading down below.


    However, we can only see pitch black below and it made me restless. Actually, it¡¯s so dark that I can see a perfect hue of darkness.


    ¡°There are people nearby and I don¡¯t want them to trip.¡±


    ¡°Topaz¡­about this stair¡­¡±


    ¡°I made it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    To all dungeons, ruins, and labyrinths out there, I¡¯m very sorry for cheating like this! It¡¯s not like we had other choice and we need to utilize anything we have at disposal!


    Pickaxe and shovels, even professional drillers would hang their heads in shame if they knew that a single girl can move the earth as she pleases and made perfectly sculpted earthen stairs with a little to no effort.


    However, the darkness¡­


    ¡°Birdbrain, you go first!¡±


    ¡°Pii?!¡±


    ¡°Of course, you are, after all, our living torch!¡±


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want Hibiscus and Casablanca tripping, right?¡±


    ¡°Pii¡­¡±


    With a little bit of a threat, the bird brain gives in and started hopping step by step on the stairs followed by me so if anyone really trips from behind, I can immediately deploy my barrier to stop our falling momentum and also to say that I am the most resilient among everyone because I have a hyper regeneration.


    ¡°Hey, are you sure about this? This definitely screams danger. Didn¡¯t you tell Queen Hinoki that we¡¯ll stay out of trouble?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It¡¯s Daisy making a sense out of nowhere.


    Everyone looked at her like she has some kind of disease.


    ¡°Mother won¡¯t know if we survive somehow.¡±


    ¡°I agree with Hibiscus. If no words got out, Mother won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    What¡¯s there to fear when the two daughters of the said person agreed to this anyway? Shiver struck me when I remember that I am the one responsible for their safety!


    ¡°On a second thought, let¡¯s just go back! What¡¯s worth risking our lives in this hole anyway? If possible, let¡¯s just retreat and never return here and think of this whole as a dream!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Asagao! Don¡¯t mov--! Ah!¡±


    As I step backward, I toppled Hibiscus and she lost her balance. Her back hits my head as she falls, she drags Casablanca with her in panic by holding onto her shoulder.


    ¡°Hibiscu--! Kya!¡±


    ¡°Ack! At least grab my arms!¡±


    Casablanca, as she was pulled by Hibiscus, also pulled Mimi by grabbing onto her horns and drags her with us, falling over.


    ¡°It hur--!¡±


    ¡°Eeek! Why my thighs!?¡±


    Mimi grabs onto Daisy¡¯s thigh and drags her along with us. Actually, Mimi took the opportunity to rub her cheek on Daisy¡¯s thighs as they fall.


    Now that it has come to this, I have no choice.


    However, as my back hits the earthen stairs, I immediately felt something is amiss. It was smooth¡­like a slide. Because of our combined weights, we immediately slid off with a fast momentum.


    ¡°Topaz?!¡±


    ¡°Weee!¡±


    ¡°TOPAZ?!¡±


    Because of my confusion, I wasn¡¯t able to cast my barrier and we took off really fast. I was grateful that the dumb bird cushioned my head. However, sliding through this darkness makes me really nervous as we don¡¯t know where we might end up.


    ¡°AhhhhhhHHH!¡±


    ¡°EEEeeeK!¡±


    ¡°My horns! Ow!¡±


    ¡°Let go of my legs!!¡±


    ¡°Weeeee!¡±


    Various screams reverberate throughout the ride and because I am facing upward, I can¡¯t see forward to look for any sign of lights or danger.


    As I tried to contemplate hard on what next move I should make, the slide gradually slows down and our momentum slowly recedes as the slide becomes horizontally inclined. A light suddenly blared at our eyes and warmness like the sunshine spills all over the place.


    Light¡­?


    I immediately tried to assess our situation as I tried to get up but because of the pile of little girls toppled on top of me, I did as only as a budge.


    However, I can definitely tell that we are outside as blue skies hover above us and clouds drifts lethargically. Even the grass in my back felt real.


    As I tried to observe the place, there are lots of flowers spread across, like we are in a flower field. Even the fragrance brought by the flower is too real for my senses.


    What in the world is happening?


    ¡°Oh my, my first visitors in eons are such lively girls.¡±


    ¡°¡­Who?¡±


    A man stood in front of us.


    The only way I can describe him is mesmerizing as his beautiful glittery platinum silver hair sways with the wind and his countenance is like chiseled to create the word called perfection. He was handsome, and yet, knowingly androgynous.


    But what baffles me is that¡­he have the same magnitude of power as Violetta¡­


    No¡­he has even greater!


    Even though he holds a wooden staff on one hand and a book on the other while wearing a full doused cape with fur on its hem, he looks stunning.


    ¡°Oh, my apologies, my name is Me¡ªno, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I¡¯m just a nameless wizard of the past. It¡¯s my utmost pleasure and happiness to have met you all.¡±


    ¡°A nameless wizard in this underground¡­? No¡­What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    ¡°I see why you are confused. I shall lend you some helpful information if you will. You are the first group to have reached this place after all and this will be a special lip service from.¡±


    The nameless wizard smiles upon us.

 Chapter 332: Labyrinth of Avalon 5

    The bright sky the lit up the garden of flowers and peculiar appearance of this vast grassland with mountains afar is a curious and questionable event. We, all of us, delve deeper into the labyrinth just to find ourselves in a place that resembles a prairie.


    Having no leads of the events transpiring around us, we become cautious of the man who introduced himself as a nameless wizard.


    The magnitude of his power far beyond Violetta and yet, his existence or any record about a place like this didn¡¯t exist. In the first place, if he constantly flaunts this amount of magical power, even Senya will be worried over the power balance.


    ¡°Keen on sight, cautious of pretense, yet, pulled in by the sheer prospect of discovery. Truly, a heart of someone with desires.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to imply?!¡±


    ¡°No. My apologies as I worded that wrongfully. It makes me feel joyful to have youthful individuals as my visitors, pure-hearted as that, all of you.¡±


    ¡°Besides that, can you tell us what this place is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be honored to but nonetheless, I would like to receive my guests in a more relaxed manner. Would you like to talk this over a tea and a cake? Please do not be reserved. I take utmost happiness when exchanging words with a woman, though it seems all of you are children in appearance.¡±


    The nameless wizard smiles upon us once more while he points at a cabin not too far from here. We don¡¯t have any reason to decline but I shouldn¡¯t be lax about this, however, given the situation, we don¡¯t have any choice but to accept his invitation to fill in the lack of our knowledge about this world.


    Also, it seems that in the first place, Topaz trusts him. It is not because he offered us snacks but because I know that she won¡¯t willingly take us into this kind of place where utmost danger could put us in peril.


    Also, did he really just saw through everyone¡¯s appearance?!


    ¡°What do you say, everyone?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Shouldn¡¯t you be deciding that as a leader? We¡¯re completely clueless of what to do too¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?! When did I become the leader?!¡±


    Everyone looks at me and when Daisy knowingly told me those words, the twins nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You were always the one who engages in an adult conversation, Asagao. You are always the one making deals and agreements with them.¡±


    ¡°Ah, wait! Don¡¯t word it like that! It sounds really indecent!¡±


    Hibiscus really does have the knack to mislead people with an innocent face through words. I don¡¯t even know what to be worried about her anymore.


    ¡°Even with were adventuring with Ichirou, you were always on the lead in conversations, Asagao. You even led the whole pirate fleet, right? That was really amazing!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say now if you bring that up¡­¡±


    ¡°You were also the whole foundation of the battle against the devils and destroyed the moon together with Alstroemeria!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t emphasize anything anymore!¡±


    These twins are going to make me grovel in the ground one of these days if they keep praising me to an embarrassment like that. Mimi is smiling at me, probably wanted to give chase on those compliments, and Topaz seems to be in the same boat as her.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Upon our encirclement, Daisy was the only one who sprouted a dumbfounded face that is turning a little pale. Now that I think about it, Daisy doesn¡¯t know much of the specifics regarding the calamity of devils surging from the center continent and the moon falling on this planet.


    All she knew was that I am a somewhat odd princess of the Astlan Kingdom.


    She stares at me like she found a galactic squid flying in the sky with the outer space as the background. It¡¯s kind of a blank stare mixed with disbelief and it¡¯s quite amusing to watch her.


    ¡°Lying is bad, you know?¡±


    She broke!!


    Her eyes said she can¡¯t accept what she heard!


    ¡°Ahahaha! You ladies are quite defenseless, no? Conversing gleefully despite the situation, it¡¯s truly a joyous thing to witness.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Nameless wizard, you¡­seem to be enjoying yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, after all, such free entertainment was laid bare in front of me. It seems that I don¡¯t really need to pull any pranks to amuse myself after all.¡±


    ¡°Pranks?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a hobby of mine a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°You are dangerous after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Fret not for I bring you no harm. It is one of the ethical codes I swore a long time ago. Please, my invitation forebodes none.¡±


    I know it¡¯s a must that we deal with the situation effectively. Usually, I¡¯m not this hectic but since I¡¯m worried about the other¡¯s safety.


    I am known as carefree and in that regards, people are always skeptic of my actions for my own safety. But this time, I need to at least guarantee that we won¡¯t be falling into any tricks. At the very least, I should just tackle this on my own.


    ¡°Fine, but I have conditions.¡±


    ¡°By all means, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Bring all the snacks out here and the only one who will talk is us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? That is not a problem for me but why though? The more the merrier is what I believe.¡±


    ¡°We are none but lost children to you. You could at least give us the reassurance that our wish for our safety is met, whether physically or mentally.¡±


    ¡°I see, that would be your concern. Well then, how about this?¡±


    The nameless wizard made a new suggestion and tapped his staff on the ground making a dull sound accompanied by a sudden thrust of a new image in the surrounding as his magical power explodes in the air.


    Together with the reverberation of the air around us is the change of scenery as we¡¯ve come across from a sunny sky in the prairie to a magical garden beside a lake. In the fences of bush posts an elegant table and chairs with prepared teas and cakes.


    The sensation in my skin, the smell of the lake, and the wafting fragrance of the cake and tea are too real to say that it¡¯s an illusion.


    I look behind and the¡­out of the place hole where we come from is still there¡­sticking out from a nonexistent space¡­


    ¡°Is it fascinating that you forgot to ask? I¡¯m glad that my tricks can still baffle woman at any ages.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­no¡­it¡¯s baffling¡­¡±


    ¡°Please look at your hands.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what happened but suddenly, each one of us is holding flowers in our hands, beautiful white lilies adorned in a bouquet.


    I tried feeling the flower and then it sends back a sensation too real to believe.


    ¡°In my domain, all of you are nothing but princesses waiting to be served. In the decree that I have adopted, each and every single one of you is higher than me.¡±


    ¡°This is a labyrinth, right? There should be battles or challenges.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why this is a troubling event as girls are needed to be attended as a gentleman. If you were a party of men, I would have thrown you all in a dungeon full of dragons in a pretext of a trial.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s horrible¡­¡±


    Hurray for being a girl¡­


    If we got thrown in a den teeming with dragons, well, we could probably deal with it but I¡¯d rather not get into a sticky situation like that where extreme situations may arise.


    Besides that though¡­


    ¡°You say that we are higher than you but you went and ignored what I requested.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ignore it. I just made a better suggestion and took the initiative to perform it. I find this solution quite smart of me, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even say any words before doing this suggestion you are calling.¡±


    ¡°Nitpicking on every little detail is very unrefined, young lady. Then again, it spices a woman in terms of personality.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell this now. You can¡¯t smooth talk me, okay? It doesn¡¯t work. It just doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    I stressed the last part of my sentence to drill into his head. The nameless wizard only smiled at me with a shrug and started pouring tea on the teacups as if my words just passed from his one ear to another. It¡¯s kind of frustrating that he is nonchalant.


    He then invited us for a seat and the others casually accepted his invitation, especially Topaz who immediately threw the flower away on her hands started digging on the cake.


    It kind of did damage to the nameless wizard so I kind of want to praise Topaz. Food over trivial things, that¡¯s my Topaz.


    ¡°Say, flowery guy, what is this place anyway?¡±


    ¡°Flowery guy¡­that¡¯s a little bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m Daisy Aestasia, the youngest daughter of Folga Aestasia, the late king of the Beast Kingdom Thousand Island. I don¡¯t have any rights to the inheritance since my father was dethroned but I will devote my life to serving my kingdom.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite high profile, huh. But dethroned? Is it something like getting killed or proven inefficient?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our tradition to hail the strongest and the wisest as the next king or queen. In our case, my father was replaced with a stronger, wiser, and even younger candidate. I want to devote my life to such a wonderful personage.¡±


    ¡°An interesting tradition, if I may say so myself.¡±


    Daisy immediately engages in a conversation with the nameless wizard while Casablanca and Hibiscus watch in wary. Mimi sat across the nameless wizard and also kept watchful eyes as the twins do.


    I think I can safely say that we are not lacking in attentiveness, not anymore this time around where we are thrown in an unknown place.


    ¡°My name is Casablanca Prasiolite, the daughter of the Elven Queen Hinoki Prasiolite and the twin sister of Hibiscus.¡±


    ¡°I am Hibiscus Prasiolite, and as Casablanca said, we are twins and we are the daughter of the Elven Queen. The bird atop Asagao is actually my familiar, Emby.¡±


    The nameless wizard blinks twice before staring hard at the twins.


    ¡°I am Asagao Lionheart, the¡­the Esteemed little sister of Ashfon Astlan Lionheart, the King of the Land of Prospering, the human kingdom. The brown haired girl is Topaz and the girl cosplaying there as a maid is Mimi.¡±


    I introduced myself begrudgingly.


    I also introduced Mimi and Topaz because I am their standing master and guardian in a sense. Introducing them by my own would be an appropriate move.


    Again, the nameless wizard knits his brows.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m facing girls of high standings right now. I¡¯m quite moved and at the same time, even more troubled.¡±


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s move the conversation as what this place is and what are you doing here.¡±


    ¡°So we get to start with that, right? Okay, I¡¯ll answer your query, however, there will be restrictions involving information about this labyrinth, is that fine?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    The nameless wizard lightly slaps his cheeks before turning his gaze affront.


    It seems he is trying to psyche himself up.


    ¡°It¡¯s been an eon since I met people so I might forget some details. First off, as you girls know, this Labyrinth is called Avalon and I am serving as its dungeon master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dungeon¡­master?! Is that an occupation?


    No, I had the hunch right from the start that there¡¯s something like that. Spawning monsters at interval are something a feat should be done by such person.


    ¡°A dungeon master manages a dungeon, labyrinth, ruins, etc. There may be some uninhabited dungeons but that only means that it is not an appropriate place to set up a dungeon, for example, remnants of a civilization with a rich culture.¡±


    I¡¯ve only been to a few of these ruins and labyrinths.


    One of them is a ruin from the civilization of the Ethers. One more is the magma dungeon that we went through from the past. I believe those are uninhabited for a lot of reasons.


    ¡°And as for me, this Labyrinth is the very image of my dungeon. In the past, I¡¯ve traveled dimension to seek a new world where I can settle. I¡¯ve discovered this world and built this. In this Labyrinth, in the deepest part, I kept one of the most sacred treasures left by the proud king that I have taught.¡±


    It¡¯s quite vague and lacking in any substance when it comes to detailing but that will come afterwards.


    ¡°To keep myself detached from any outsiders, I created this dimension. Actually, I did that to see the most interesting person digging down on a labyrinth rather than climbing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Think of it! When you see a tall labyrinth, one would aspire to climb that top, right?! So I thought, if I positioned the most important part of the labyrinth underground, the lesser people would venture. Though, it was so effective that it took eons for a visitor to arrive, ahahaha! I¡¯m so smart for my own good!¡±


    That was just cleverly dumb, also please, stop praising yourself.


    ¡°And so, this place we are right now is actually a distorted dimension taken from my original world, a world where war has taken place left and right. You could say that we are currently standing in that very world but at the same time, we exist in your world. It¡¯s a world mirrored in accordance with each world we exist in.¡±


    ¡°¡­You say that most complicated crap, huh? That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have any friends for the past eons you lived here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of rude!¡±


    The nameless wizard droops his head as if sadness drowns him all at once. Seeing him down, Daisy smirks and started tapping on his head.


    ¡°What a miserable fellow. Since you fed us delicious treats, I¡¯ll give you the privilege of becoming my friend then. Would that ease any of your woes?¡±


    Daisy proudly announces at the crestfallen nameless wizard. However, her words were so effective that the nameless wizard stares at her in wonder and bafflement.


    ¡°Ah¡­you might just be¡­the next.¡±

 Chapter 333: Labyrinth of Avalon 6

    ¡°What the heck is his problem?!¡±


    ¡°Argggh! Maybe something along the line of what you said made him do it!¡±


    I knew there¡¯s something wrong with that guy but to actually think he is this worst! I need a bigger wrench for the loose screw on his head for doing this to us! Who¡¯d actually say Ah, maybe the trial really is necessary and immediately sent us into this shithole!


    We are currently, I mean currently, running away from a rolling boulder in a narrow path made with earthen walls. Solving this problem will be really easy but, Topaz, who is running in the back, has a smile on her countenance.


    ¡°Um¡­Casablanca¡­Hibiscus¡­.¡±


    I tried looking at them who are running side by side beside me and they just turned at me with eyes that lost all hopes and dreams. I can see a little droplet of tears in their eyelids.


    ¡°No, Asagao, please you do it.¡±


    ¡°What you want is impossible.¡±


    Their immediate response to my pleading look.


    Meanwhile, Daisy is running in front of us, full speed ahead but really, she is not making any distance away from us. Her lioness tail with a fluff on the end sways and I am tempted to pull on it, however, this is not the time to be distracted.


    Mimi runs behind me but I can¡¯t ask her to do it. Her face is frozen in a perverted smile but her whole face is lit up in a cherry and cheeky blush.


    BOING!~


    Looking back, the one runs behind everyone is Topaz and from what I can see, her¡­breasts¡­vigorously bounces that by just looking at her, everyone would feel insecure or incurred with a lecherous eye.


    Destroying a rolling boulder is no issue, there¡¯s absolutely no issue about it but the team is¡­


    The person herself is quite enjoying the experience¡­


    Mimi seems like she is enjoying the view¡­


    The twins are kind of dejected and don¡¯t want to look at the figure of Topaz running¡­


    And Daisy is going on ahead in a panic without thinking much of the situation behind her¡­


    For me? I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m enjoying the view¡­I¡­I really don¡¯t, okay? The dumb bird is just weighing me down with its weight on my shoulder and doesn¡¯t want to flaps its dumb wing.


    As we are trudging the narrow path, the ceiling started lowering inch by inch that eventually the rolling boulder could not move anymore.


    But this is just not a good joke!


    ¡°Are you kidding me?! The boulder did stop but now we have to run like we don¡¯t even know where we are going and the ceiling is falling!¡±


    ¡°Asagao, can I use my gravity magic here?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! We don¡¯t even know what¡¯s above us! If this whole path collapsed, we might get buried!¡±


    ¡°Eeeh?! I certainly don¡¯t want that! Let¡¯s just hope we get to the exit before it completely crushes us!¡±


    At this moment, my heart becomes tightly squeezed as I started faltering on my stamina. I look around and everyone is the same, no, they are in a far worse condition than me.


    ¡°A light!¡±


    Daisy exclaimed happily while she leads the whole marathon crew. Of course, the news brought relief to us but the impending doom of the ceiling falling down to us is only a few centimeters away from our head.


    Eventually, we have to lower our heads while running and the bad part of that is that we have to slow down. After that, we are now running while almost crouching on the ground¡­


    At last, we are now crawling while gritting our teeth¡­


    I noticed something¡­


    ¡°We aren¡¯t even getting close to the light! What kind of a fraud labyrinth is this?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to get crushed!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­wait¡­¡±


    From Hibiscus¡¯ worried cried, I also noticed that the ceiling stopped exactly at the moment we are crawling on the ground as if it is making fun of us. There are several inch gaps between us and the ceiling that we can still raise our heads but it is enough to make us crawl.


    That guy is definitely messing with us!


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s crawl until we get to somewhere¡­¡±


    And thank goodness I¡¯m not wearing a skirt. There¡¯s a white laced underwear immediately comes into my view when we crawled. A tail solemnly wags in the view so I immediately knew who it is.


    We can only move our elbows and knees as we crawl and that¡¯s definitely would make us so earthy after this.


    ¡°Uggh¡­wait! Auuu¡­¡±


    I cry reverberates in the surrounding that made me stop on my track. A sudden sensation collides in my butt as I stop!


    ¡°Ack! What was that?!¡±


    ¡°Asagao, you suddenly stop so I just¡­Well, this is not bad.¡±


    ¡°Mimi?! Get off my butt!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t breathe in there!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it!¡±


    ¡°Who was the one that cried anyway?!¡±


    ¡°It was Topaz!¡±


    Damn Mimi trying to take advantage of the situation! When I thought that she is already turning over a new leaf, she does this lecherous act!


    Well, I can¡¯t tell her to move back as there¡¯s not much room to do so and honestly, I did suddenly stop.


    ¡°What happened to her, hey, Topaz, what¡¯s up?!¡±


    ¡°The moving space is kind of quartered and from what you saw earlier while she¡¯s running, you can bet that among us, she¡¯ll have the most difficulty in this kind of situation.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I can imagine how her breasts will be sandwiched between the ground and her weight. The asset that she has becomes a burden in this situation because it offers so much friction that she can¡¯t press forward as fast as us.


    ¡°Ahahaha¡­how do we go about this¡­?¡±


    Frankly, I am stumped by this problem, a problem that usually occurs to well-endowed girls. Even as a man, I was quite scrawny and never had any problems with narrow places. I feel like a stealthy ninja when I move lightly.


    As I was thinking of that, the ground suddenly rumbles and the ceiling that kept us crouching and suddenly shoots upward. Every single one of us immediately turns a look at Topaz and saw her countenance boiling in frustration.


    ¡°Buh¡­Why do I have this fat anyway?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just massage them out of nowhere. If you just have done something about this earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten flattened like that.¡±


    ¡°I hate boobs!¡±


    You can¡¯t tear them off, you know.


    It¡¯s already there and it¡¯s one of my sources of fan service. It¡¯s also your storage for all the food you eat, right? RIGHT?


    The boulder earlier was crushed so there¡¯s no worry about it chasing us anymore so I beckon everyone to continue walking. It¡¯s not that the light that Daisy saw earlier isn¡¯t that far, it¡¯s just that we are moving so slow.


    ¡°Oh¡­It¡¯s getting hot¡­¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus¡­do you know what this means?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not¡­I hope¡­No, I hope it¡¯s not that¡­¡±


    ¡°If you speak like that, I feel like something bad is foreboding after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I a bad luck now?¡±


    As what their conversation goes, the temperature slowly rises and we started sweating profusely and the path that we are traversing becomes so stuffy that I started becoming annoyed too.


    ¡°Casablanca¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hibiscus?¡±


    ¡°I think I really brought bad luck upon us¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°At least deny it! Don¡¯t we love each other?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­You do know what kind of experience have we gone through, it¡¯s kind of difficult to answer with a clear head but it¡¯s definitely not your fault.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Maybe Asagao was the one bringing in the bad luck¡­¡±


    ¡­Don¡¯t look at me.


    I don¡¯t bring in back luck. It¡¯s just that problem itself finds its way to me. It¡¯s from the course of my experience that I can prove that I am misfortunate in circumstances that involve the most punishing situations.


    Okay, I bring in the problem, not the bad luck.


    While I was thinking of such trivial thoughts, we arrived at the passage where the light was supposed to be coming from.


    What beheld in our sights is a large open with room huge crystals hanging from the earthen ceiling coupled with dozens of stalagmites. The rocky room has a lot of rocks lying about and a single path leading to a new room is at the other end, however, the problem right now is¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong everyone?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Have I ever said that I kind of despises slime because of their spawn rate?


    Have I ever said that I despite underground dungeons because of possible lava flow?


    Also, have I ever mentioned that the same as the twins, I hate underground?


    ¡°This isn¡¯t what I¡¯m expecting to see!¡±


    As what Daisy shouted, this isn¡¯t what WE expecting to see¡­


    Right in front of us is a slime three meters tall, wobbling and bobbing in front of us. Also, it¡¯s made out of magma and did I mention that this is underground?


    ¡°Magma!¡±


    ¡°Slime!¡±


    ¡°Hot!¡±


    ¡°Stuffy!¡±


    ¡°¡±DESTROY! SWIFT ELIMINATE!¡±¡±


    ¡°[Spirit Beast Summon ¨C Ice Wolves!]¡±


    ¡°[Gravity Compressed!¡±


    Casablanca and Hibiscus immediately jump on the gun and attacked the magma slime! Six ice wolves are conjured and immediately breathed ice breathe at the slime and a ball of black matter appears in front of the slime and started pressing on it.


    And Emby, being useless against the opponent, benched this one.


    However, the slime was able to extend a part of its body and flung magma upward that it hits the stalagmites, causing it to fall on us.


    Simultaneously, the ice breathes that the ice wolves fired off collides with the slime and immediately explodes. It was a steam explosion if I remember.


    ¡°[Barrier!]¡±


    I immediately deployed a barrier to protect us from the explosion, however, I wasn¡¯t able to cover upward as the stalagmites are in a completely different angle.


    Mimi immediately flew towards the launching pointed rocks and started pounding them.


    ¡°I got this!¡±


    Amidst the steam, the wolves are still firing their ice breath despite catching the explosion head on. The steam immediately cleared off as Casablanca¡¯s gravity heavily affects the atmosphere and it reveals to us that the slime is slowly turning into ice.


    However, its core is the one keeping the freezing at bay as it fiercely burns. If we let off the ice wolves attack, it will quickly recover.


    ¡°Open the barrier!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Daisy shouted as she brandishes her sword.


    Upon dissolving my barrier, Daisy dashes in a flash with the assistance of wind magic and possibly, using Ki to further accelerate her movement. Casablanca deactivated the gravity that was pressing the slime and Hibiscus¡¯ wolves stopped attacking.


    She steps on the ground and twists her body in a spinning motion¡­


    Hey¡­this is a problem with talented people¡­to easily mimic Calm Dragon Tempest.


    With her spinning momentum, she dug on the frozen body of the slime and her sword dug up to the core. With a few centimeters of the sword barely piercing the core, the slime collapses and the core rolls with a broken surface.


    Afterward, the twins plop on their butts with an exhausted countenance and suddenly¡­


    ¡°It suddenly became cold¡­and I''m drained of magic energy...¡±


    ¡°You ice wolves were too excited that the place becomes a little frozen¡­¡±


    At least we are not going to bathe in our own sweat but it is as they said, it¡¯s damn freezing now that I can feel my knees shivering.


    Ah¡­


    Oh...oh damn¡­why now of all time?!


    ¡°I think I need to pee¡­¡±


    ¡°You too?!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°You need to¡­too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I need to pee too¡­¡±


    ¡°At least call it picking flowers!¡±


    Hibiscus shouted at my word embarrassedly. She started squirming with her arm pressing on her clasped thighs with teary eyes. Because of her gesture, I immediately felt my bladder filling up to the limit and I Immediately falls on the ground too.


    Ah¡­this is bad!


    Casablanca and Mimi raise their hands in unison with a flushed countenance.


    ¡°Umm¡­I have to¡­you know¡­pick flowers too¡­¡±


    ¡°I think I need to too¡­¡±


    What¡¯s with this situation, some kind of a gag joke?!


    With these maidens, I can¡¯t just bluntly tell them that they just turn into a corner and do their thing there. No, even I wouldn''t want to do that!


    Also, that nameless wizard is managing everything so he might as well be watching over us right now!


    ¡°Hey! You are watching right!? You can¡¯t be having us do disgraceful thing such as peeing ourselves, no?!¡±


    ¡°A-Asagao, what are you saying?!¡±


    ¡°You are a gentleman so can you at least give us some privacy?!¡±


    I shouted towards the ceiling, towards nothing, and that agitated Hibiscus even further. I¡¯m just making a random guess but it would be better if he can actually hear me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­That damn bastard.¡±


    THUNK!


    Suddenly, a portion of the earthen wall opens up like a metallic door. All of us, of course, got our attention pulled to an out of the place room that suddenly appeared.


    Everyone peered inside of it and there¡¯s a toilet bowl, meaning, there¡¯s a comfort room appeared out of nowhere.


    I like how considerate he is but at the very least attached a damn door to it!


    And the room itself is fancy as the seat of the bowl itself is decorated with a lot of frills made of silk. The tiles are a laden black of beauty and the scented toilet paper is decorated with flowers. Even the light that illuminates the room is an intricate chandelier¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡±

 Chapter 334: Labyrinth of Avalon 7

    This place is whack right from the get-go if we don¡¯t include the normal aspect of the Labyrinth which is the entrance, or perchance everything above floor one. That is to say, anything below floor one is a complete mess.


    There was a room full of pitfalls with the only consequence is getting wet all over with something slimy that smells funny that makes you hallucinate for a matter of a few minutes. We¡¯ve got all sorts of hallucination going on.


    Everyone said that I hallucinated of being a womanizer and money grubber, however, Casablanca and Hibiscus snickers at it and said that I am more like a drunkard.


    I can vividly recall my drunken frenzy at the island of the Pirates.


    By the way, Daisy hallucinated about being praised and complimented by people who don¡¯t have any idea who. As the effect wore off, she buried her head on the ground in embarrassment.


    Casablanca hallucinated of sleeping in the toastiest and the most comfortable bed with a really relaxed countenance. It is more to say that it was her desire all along to find the best definition of naptime.


    Mimi hallucinated about something dreadfully lewd so I have to throw her back in the pitfall with a barrier blocking the liquid between her. I should have done that from the very start.


    Of course, Topaz, who can sense all and every deformity in earth didn¡¯t fall victim. She, knowing that the weird slimy liquid do no harm, didn¡¯t say anything about it. Well, I bet she¡¯ll only hallucinate about food.


    And, right now, the one who became the victim is Hibiscus and no one really expected her to become like this¡­


    ¡°H-Hibiscus, please don¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    ¡°Oh? For a cattle like you to dare talk back to her master, how preposterous this is. Come on lick it, every single crevice of my toes. I dislike the sensation of the wetness.¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus, I¡¯m your twin!¡±


    ¡°That is correct, however, how can I pass the chance to see that awfully cute face of yours, painted in pleasure as you bid what request I may come across with it?¡±


    ¡°You hold this kind of desire in your heart?!¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t done my order yet and you are blabbering nonsense again. Hey you, the cute cattle with weird ears, kneel.¡±


    Hibiscus pointed at Daisy and in return, the person who was subjected to the order got flustered as she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening anymore.


    The heat got into Daisy¡¯s head as Hibiscus glares at her and before she knew it, she was kneeling down. Seeing that she obeyed her words, Hibiscus grins in delight and sat on Daisy¡¯s back.


    ¡°Auuu¡­!¡±


    ¡°What a comfortable seat. But seats don¡¯t make unnecessary noises so I think I need to punish you together with my cattle number one.¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    SLAP


    Hibiscus spank Daisy on the butt with her hand and Daisy, receiving the spank, widens her eyes in both surprise and pain of being slapped on the buttcheek.


    ¡°Hibiscus, you¡¯re going too far!¡±


    ¡°I heard no complain, have you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡±


    SLAP


    Hibiscus slaps Daisy¡¯s butt one more time.


    It was not really a slap that really incurs pain but I playful one. However, considering that Daisy upholds her pride among anything else, this must be a really embarrassing experience for her.


    ¡°See? This is a good cattle, unlike you.¡±


    Hibiscus said as she rubs Daisy¡¯s head lovingly


    Daisy¡¯s face becomes odd as both joy and embarrassment mixes. Her face is flaring up ear to ear with her lips trying to curve upward.


    ¡°Hibiscus, this is not the time for this! Come on, wake up!¡±


    ¡°Shut it, yo--!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Aaahh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hibiscus?¡±


    ¡°AaAHhhHhhhHHH!¡±


    ¡°Are you back?¡±


    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re back!¡±


    Hibiscus, upon returning to her senses, immediately knew what¡¯s happening and she immediately got off Daisy. In a feat of her actions, her face lit up in a bedazzling red and started digging a hole in which I guess where she will bury herself.


    ¡°Pii¡­¡±


    ¡°I know right. You never know what kind of a fetish a person wants.¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°Pii!¡±


    ¡°No, even if you ask me for that, I don¡¯t have any specific kink to say. Also, my preference is kind of out of order right now so I really can¡¯t spell out anything.¡±


    ¡°Pii! Pii!¡±


    ¡°Why am I even talking to you, you dumb bird.¡±


    It took them ten minutes to recover from the shame of their display. I can¡¯t say that I am not the same though, as I regret every fiber of my being for becoming like that, a drunken womanizer.


    It seems there are still parts of my mind that stay as a man.


    I¡¯m glad about that but at the same time, worried that it may go out of control if I get too much intoxicated.


    We started moving forward again as soon as I checked on Mimi. She has these empty eyes with tears as she stares at nothingness. The barrier that I put up was somewhat moist and determined that I was¡­


    Anyway, I gave Mimi spare clothes from my dimensional storage and we proceeded with caution.


    ¡°Hey, what were you hallucinating about?¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t ask me!¡±


    ¡°Why is that?! Everyone shamed themselves in front of everyone.¡±


    ¡°I-Isn¡¯t this the moment where you say I won¡¯t pry further out of consideration!? Why are you so heartless?!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s rare for you to be this flustered.¡±


    Mimi pouted angrily at me and everyone giggles at the sight of her flushed countenance. The person herself notices it and sulks a little. Honestly, I wanted to know how lewd Mimi¡¯s hallucination is but a part of me also want to see her like this.


    ¡°Mimi, you¡¯ve gotten cuter, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Hueh?! What¡¯s with you?! Why are you suddenly going on an offense?! I¡¯m not used to this and now my chest is thumping so hard!¡±


    ¡°Everyone agrees though, right?¡±


    There was no opposition and everyone nodded their heads upon my query. The person in the subject can only knit her brows bashfully and tried to turn away while walking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell, but only to you, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°I-Is that fine? I feel like you are desperate to hide it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    Mimi walks closer to me and gently and carefully cocked her head towards my ears while covering it with her hands. From her lips comes out a soft and low voice that brushes off on my ears and tickles me.


    ¡°Actually¡­mumble mumble¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­...¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s it¡­¡±


    ¡­Well.


    Mimi slowly parted from me with a face ablaze from ear to ear. Because of what she whispered to me, I can also feel myself getting embarrassed and really intrusive of the subject at hand.


    I stare at Mimi with a wondrous yet apologetic eye.


    ¡°I think¡­this is the time I should say¡­sorry for prying¡­¡±


    ¡°No, like I said, it¡¯s fine. But please do note that I was coerced into it, okay?! S-Something was involved leading into that scenario!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes! I understand it loud and clear! But well¡­¡±


    Mimi and I are bathed with stares full of honest curiosity and expectation. Casablanca, Hibiscus, Daisy, and even Topaz scoot closer to us while staring at us with a hidden message behind that longing gaze of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you guys now that I won¡¯t divulge anything, okay? Even if you stare at me with those pleading eyes, I won¡¯t tell anything!¡±


    Everyone cast their gazes away as I easily read their desires.


    The subject at hand, Mimi, can only sigh.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting to hear an answer from Mimi and moreover, I didn¡¯t expect it to be this confidential. I really have this give credit to the lucky guy but at the same time, a little worried. To be able to become wildly intimate with Mimi in her form right now is truly lucky for him.


    ¡°Who was it anyway?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not inclined on telling it anymore! Please drop the subject!¡±


    Mimi got angry at me and turned away.


    Now I¡¯m really curious who it is. To be honest, ever since that day, Mimi¡¯s demeanor changes for the better. I¡¯m not saying it was bad, but the Mimi right now has become even more upbeat with her raw emotion rather than imitating what her eyes can see.


    I guess such an experience can change a person¡¯s personality¡­or improved?


    I¡¯m not saying that I was truly happy about it. In fact, that¡¯s where my worry comes from. One can say it¡¯s a drastic method but truly, not something I want to recommend.


    No, in a more upfront word, I¡¯m annoyed that someone did that to Mimi but I can¡¯t actually put in more descriptive words.


    ¡­Hmm?


    Am I¡­actually possessive of my friends?


    ¡°Geez, let¡¯s just move forward and be done with this stupid place before anything weird happen again.¡±


    Per my suggestion, we press forward.


    Actually, we took a break because we are actually getting hungry but seeing that there¡¯s no suitable place for us to rest, I shouted again for the nameless wizard to hear.


    The guy actually created a camping site for us out of nowhere where we can freely sleep and eat.


    We rested for two hours as a lot of us needed some brief sleep. My only complaint is that we could at least use some bath. All those running and trudging left us sweaty and dirty and I hate the icky feeling in my armpits.


    ¡°A bath would be nice¡­¡±


    ¡°Careful what you wish for, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Daisy? Don¡¯t you want to have a bath too?¡±


    ¡°I do but, aren¡¯t we asking favor too much from a dungeon master that supposedly gave us this trial?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, but he arbitrarily threw us here.¡±


    ¡°He did but at the very least, he gave us some leeway with our personal affairs.¡±


    ¡°I get it. I guess he isn¡¯t that bad.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? His face is handsome and he seems so knowledgeable despite our initial meeting.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be help if you feel like that towards him. Honestly, I am also starting to think that he is a real gentleman. I feel a little sorry for calling him mean things earlier.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about that. With all of his actions up until now, don¡¯t you think it actually befits a man trying to put people into a trial for something?¡±


    ¡°Well, the smartest people think up of the weirdest action.¡±


    ¡°But you are not smart, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°So, you are saying that I¡¯m weird?!¡±


    With my common sense distorted with the result of clashing of values from my former world and this world, I do think I have things I can point out as weird.


    Basically, she¡¯s not wrong and I am aware that I am.


    Then again, Daisy is being perceptive about the most insignificant topic of the day rather than using this kind of intuition in an actual use such as, in battle. I¡¯m not saying that she is useless, in fact, she is more of a front liner than I am since compared to her I¡¯m softer.


    Daisy and Mimi can pretty much sweep in land and air while Casablanca uses her gravity to destroy an enemy or slow down a horde of them and Hibiscus summons additional fighting force while she herself casts simple spells.


    If I unnecessarily dive in with my reckless sword style, it will greatly interrupt the flow of the battle that may favor us. A barrier is my specialty and creating multiple at that. My first priority is not to fight recklessly but to make sure everyone is okay.


    As we finished resting, we immediately head out to the next room.


    We thought that there would be more traps and pitfalls waiting for us, however, we walked in a boring and anticlimactic hallway. The only thing that roused our interest is that the interior of the hall changes from an earthen one to a prestigious and elegant wall.


    As we walked, we made pointless chat while keeping vigilant of our surrounding. Actually, it was tiring to keep our alertness active for an hour and it would take a huge toll on anyone here.


    As such, we change position from time to time as who will take the front and who will position in the rear with a ten-minute interval of swapping of position.


    Before long, we reach a huge door that resembles any royal structure with its intricate designs, however, it was a little battered and damaged but it is still functioning.


    Since we decided to press forward, whatever happens, we readied ourselves and enter the room. The door creaks as we move it and a dainty amount of light spilled coming from the room beyond this door.


    Beyond this door was like a new dimension.


    ¡°This is¡­amazing? I don¡¯t know how to describe it but¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder what that guy wanted us to do¡­¡±


    Words were already taken out of my lips as all of us gawks at the scenery out of this world.


    A city lay upon in front of us however, it was no large one. It was a miniature city laid down in a wide room with realistic building structures. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s a kingdom with a whole city enclosed with stone walls and the castle stood upon the edge of the city.


    From the river to the finest detail of the materials used, it¡¯s like a real city shrunk to gives an ambiance of authenticity. The street of the city though is only filled with nothing but pebbles, the same goes for the other parts of the city.


    Moving on, we move around the miniature city and saw the castle bisected in half. It was an intentional fault so we can see the figures inside the castle, however, there was nothing but shiny stones, especially in the throne.


    As everyone started inspecting the miniature city, I move eyes to our surrounding.


    It was an ordinary but luxurious room as there are shelves filled with books, pots with lids, and even boxes. But what catches my eyes the most is the huge door that leads to another room.


    However, in front of the door stands a balance scale.


    The right plate of the scale carries a golden crown of pure elegance and brilliance. The left plate contains nothing so it was obvious where the scale tilts.


    ¡°Ah, what is this?¡±


    On the left scale, I saw a note written in a beautiful cursive and picked it up. When I skim through the words written, I immediately felt lost.


    ¡°Asagao, what is that?¡±


    ¡°A note¡­or rather¡­a poem, I guess.¡±


    ¡°What does it say?¡±


    Daisy noticed the changes in my expression and approached me while talking with me in a soft voice. There¡¯s no reason not to tell and it seems that it will serve as a clue.


    ¡°Once, there was king chosen by fate, but, unbeknownst to him, a cruel fate awaits him.¡±

 Chapter 335: Chivalry in the Smallest Form 1

    Is this a passage, a story, or a poem?


    Any either of those probably would give us some sort of lead to anything in this. I¡¯m not the brightest person so I probably need everyone¡¯s cooperation. However, this story sounds so familiar with something I¡¯ve read a long time ago.


    ¡°Asagao, it looks like this is only the page one. There may be some page leading to more.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right! It¡¯s really blurred but there¡¯s a number, huh.¡±


    That was very inattentive of me, or rather, how could I miss such simple detail? No matter, at the very least, we already have a lead.


    I called out to everyone and showed them this piece of paper.


    ¡°So, everyone, there might be a similar paper like this throughout the whole room. Let¡¯s find them and find out what we need to know. Along the way, gather as much information as you can too. Also, exercise caution.¡±


    Everyone nodded with vigor from my word and confirming that they got my words, I turn around to look on the place I tasked myself with, however, the panel in the floor sticking out like a sore thumb got my foot.


    ¡°Uwah!¡±


    I stumbled on the pile of books and dust arises as my face met with the ground. A dull pain came to my forehead that fortunately struck the books. Even though any wounds and scratch will just go away in a matter of second, painful is still painful!


    ¡°Exercise caution!~¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to rub that one on me, Topaz¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a page stuck on your clothes.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wow.¡±


    I immediately flipped the page stuck on my clothes, specifically, stuck in the collar of my shirt and my chest. The way it sounded makes it seem like a pervert planned this.


    Having no time to dawdle in this thoughts, I immediately read the passage aloud for everyone to hear.


    ¡°And so, the chivalrous king succumbs to his wounds inflicted by a treacherous comrade. In his fleeting moment, he could not imagine anything but the regressing regrets.¡±


    ¡°¡­Asagao, what page is that?¡±


    ¡°Page five. It seems we got the end of the passage. Aren¡¯t we lucky to know that there¡¯s only five page and we got to find three more.¡±


    Mimi, who asked the question, lit up in relief and started doing her own search. Daisy gleefully turned around and starts rummaging in loads of chests and pots lying around while the twins started peering at the books teeming with dust and molds. Topaz also helped by carefully looking at the crevice of each other furniture inside the room.


    Since there are a lot of shelves with books, I also started skimming through the contents of each. Since this is still a valid labyrinth, I¡¯ll stash in any book that looks useful. In that way, I won¡¯t look like a robber and more like a treasure hoarder.


    It¡¯ll be a good gift for Violetta.


    Although I said that, I can¡¯t even find any useful books, less, anything readable because of the book¡¯s age. They are either full of molds, too rotten to read, or just ripped off.


    But all of it wasn¡¯t for naught as Hibiscus came to me holding a book in her hands. It seems like it was a book unburdened much by time.


    ¡°Asagao, I saw you trying to find useful in your search for clues too. I found this completely intact but I can¡¯t read any of the letters.¡±


    ¡°Ah, let me see.¡±


    The book has a green cover and it¡¯s a bind with a press technique that can be found back in my world but it is no exaggeration to say that this is an old published book, a really old one that it looks similar with this world¡¯s current bookbinding.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I¡¯ve read a lot of books before, immersing myself with a lot of literature of fictions and I¡¯ve come across books about history from time to time. Some of those books even described how books are manually made back in olden times.


    It is common sense that all the books back then are handwritten that it makes it precious and the papers are called parchment, something made out of animal skin. Stitching it together through thread was the most common way to put them together.


    The books in this world are also handwritten but because of the existence of magic, binding them together with something like adhesive from alchemy and put them together and strengthen them with magic.


    This one definitely dates back¡­


    Upon my deep thoughts about it, I open the book and immediately felt a pang in my head. It was painful enough to make me crouch on spot.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡±


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    I look at the letters again and my vision distorts a little, however, before turning away from it again, I got a glimpse of the written letters.


    It was classic English.


    Are you kidding?! English was too hard for me too back then and now, it¡¯s giving me a headache by just looking at it now?!


    I flipped open the book and showed it again to Hibiscus.


    ¡°Hibiscus, what can you make out of this page or anything written on this book?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ah¡­it¡¯s just letters that I can¡¯t understand. They are made out of lines and some uses curves.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    It¡¯s been a year now since we came into this world but¡­


    No one really thought about how can we read the letters or even speak the language native here. No one really questions it because every word, every letter that we read, came to us as something natural. It¡¯s more to say that we can use this world¡¯s common knowledge such as reading and writing without restriction.


    But, how could an alphabet native from our world, can induce such a headache?


    ¡°For now, any book that you find like these, please bring it to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but, please don¡¯t force yourself to read them if you can¡¯t.¡±


    For now, I put the book in my dimensional storage.


    Considering that every common book here will be like this, it¡¯s useless to try and to learn from them. Also, this mysterious headache that I get just from trying to read them, what could it mean?


    However, the pages that we got here are all written using this world¡¯s letter. I think it¡¯s safe to assume that the nameless wizard really did come from a world similar to us and learned this world¡¯s literature for his own convenience.


    Since it¡¯s useless to think of these things, I immediately went back on our search for clues and pages for the passage. We left the miniature model of a city alone as we don¡¯t want to mess it up.


    I started flipping books after books and saw nothing notable aside from all of it are full of soot and burns.


    ¡°A-Asagao¡­t-this book¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it, Mimi, that book is¡ªGeh?!¡±


    Mimi bashfully held out a book and flipped it open in front of me while she sank her head a little low. What she showed to me is basically a¡­


    How do I say this¡­?


    A book about sex education with illustrations and it doesn¡¯t even stop there. She flips it into another page and shows a list of various¡­ehem¡­various play and styles¡­


    Because the images are too descriptive to the point that even censoring is totally unavailable, my face lit up in a mild flush. However, since I am not that foreign to this kind of knowledge, I gave it a bit more look.


    ¡°Can we keep this?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­it¡¯s seems like it is rare even in this world.¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, now that made this search a little more worthwhile, I guess.¡±


    Mimi smiled at me. Who in the world smiles cheerfully upon finding a porn magazine?


    But what I said is true though. The magazine itself seems relatively foreign to this world, not the content but the paper-wise. It¡¯s truly something you cannot across anywhere but in my former world.


    How did it end up here anyway?


    The mystery upon the nameless wizard grows deeper.


    I stash the magazine into my dimensional storage quickly so the others won¡¯t notice it. It will only be mine and Mimi¡¯s little secret. Actually, I¡¯ll read this ahead of time before giving it back to her.


    The search goes on and I am tinkering at nothing at all. That¡¯s when Topaz came to me with a particular book in hand and an awfully delighted face and a little drool spilling from her mouth. Upon getting a glimpse of the cover of the book, I immediately knew what was coming.


    ¡°Asagao! Look at this!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a cookbook, I see. You found something you like too, huh?¡±


    ¡°There are manuals to create sweets and garnish meats in flavorful sauces and herbs. Do you mind if you learn how to cook?¡±


    ¡°You jumped from one point to another. For now, how about asking me to keep it in my dimensional storage? Learning comes later after we are done with our objectives with this labyrinth and the war between the elves and dwarves.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Please keep this! I¡¯ll try a little bit harder now!¡±


    Feeling motivated now, aren¡¯t we?


    How could I not think of controlling Topaz¡¯s behavior with food up until now? No, I don¡¯t want that to be the basis of our relationship¡­


    That¡¯ll be just like a¡­pet and owner¡­


    I immediately kept the book in my dimensional storage and press on with our objective.


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    I haven¡¯t even started yet again and now, Daisy¡¯s voice rang out like a bell.


    ¡°What is it, Daisy?¡±


    ¡°Why are these two guys kissing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nameless wizard, what in the name of tarnation is wrong with you, keeping a book like this?!


    The book is nothing as severe as it is a novel, however, it is written in classic English too so I get this pang in my head again. Then again, Daisy started flipping the book to show the various illustrations kept inside. In the first place, why are this kind of mundane books are kept healthily like this?


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand though. Isn¡¯t it a fact that men and women are meant to be and now the same gender? Why do these two men show an affectionate act with each other? Is it a trend or something?¡±


    ¡°No, stop Daisy. Anymore question will just get us further from our objective! F-For now, let me keep that for you, alright?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah! We are finding something after all!¡±


    Daisy handed me the book and I stashed it away in my dimensional storage.


    I really don¡¯t know why but as a former man, I disgusted and at the same time, piqued. I can¡¯t even fathom what these feelings are but it is very conflicting that I can feel my heart starting to turn into a void of nothingness.


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    I heard Casablanca calling out to me¡­


    I wonder what kind of book is it now.


    With a slumped back, I turn to Casablanca who then sprouted a cheery smile.


    ¡°I found all of the three passages in one bundle.


    ¡°¡­Now that¡¯s just good.¡±


    What the hell, nameless wizard?! Did you get lazy trying to find a place to put all five separately and just bundled three of them in one place?


    This defeats the purpose of an actual thrill of searching and thinking all the while in the process of the trial.


    This is why I¡¯m inclined to avoid the most eccentric fellows. Though, I can¡¯t exactly say I am not surrounded by them once in a while.


    Casablanca happily presented it to me so I put on a smile despite my misgivings about the situation. I gave her a good pat on the head.


    ¡°Good girl, Casablanca.¡¯


    ¡°Eh, this feels wrong but also a little pleasant. You can praise me more if you want.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re cute.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s extremely stale but also acceptable, thanks.¡±


    See here, I¡¯m not used on doing this so I might not be the best person to give a compliment but I at least know that Casablanca is at least pleased with my words.


    Since we completed the first thing we need to do in this room, I gather everyone to read the passage aloud from the start to the finish.


    ¡°Okay, here I go.¡±

 Chapter 336: Chivalry in the Smallest Form 2

    ¡°Once, there was a king chosen by fate, but, unbeknownst to him, a cruel fate awaits him.¡±


    This is the first passage that we found.


    The second, third, and the fourth are to follow.


    ¡°He was wise, courageous and most of all, he cared for his subject, a true gem that shines among the people and led his kingdom to prosperity.¡±


    ¡°Still, opposition arises, war broke out, and the faction that he dearly cherished, the wife that he loved, and the people that he trusted one by one betrayed him.¡±


    ¡°Upon returning from his quest, an expedition to find miracle upon his reach, he met with his very own blood and flesh usurping him and tried to dethrone him but still, he fought with his head held up high.¡±


    I knew it¡­


    ¡°And so, the chivalrous king succumbs to his wounds inflicted by a treacherous comrade. In his fleeting moment, he could not imagine anything but the regressing regrets.¡±


    Upon hearing the passage, everyone started contemplating and they are trying to make out of the words it contains.


    It is as the story stated, a king rises and fall despite being prosperous and chivalrous in his life. It was the people around him who dragged him to death and the sole reason why he fell. It was not a war with the other kingdoms. It was solely because of a conflict inside his kingdom.


    However, what does it tell us in this situation?


    ¡°Anyone figured something out about it?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads in unison and I can only sigh as I am the same. I know of the story but the whole story is already vague in my head. The passage itself doesn¡¯t have much to tell of the situation but at least there¡¯s a clue in here.


    Daisy tugs on my clothes and in response, I immediately gave her a glance.


    ¡°Asagao, in the passage, it is said that the king is a true gem that shines among the people, right?¡±


    ¡°It does. Among all the people, he might have shined the brightest. You could say that it might be the one that caused the people around him to yearn for him and to the point that some yearned for what he achieved. That¡¯s only a guess.¡±


    ¡°I see, it is true that a king must always shine for his subject to look up to. He is a figure of a ruler and also the ray of hope for them.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to point out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s how your brother, King Ashfon, shines when he is front of your people, it is how like my father becomes like the sun whenever he faces his subjects, it is like how the other kings and queen all around the world.¡±


    I get what Daisy is trying to tell.


    I know well how the people of our kingdom look up to Fonfon in respect and in return, Fonfon also respects the citizens. He sits in his chair every single day not to dawdle around but to do an actual work for our kingdom.


    He doesn''t live in luxury but lives a life full of woes ahead.


    The reason he is able to push through is that he knows that there are people who look forward to a new tomorrow in his leadership, a tomorrow where they are led into a future of prosperity.


    Traveling around, I also learned that the other kingdom¡¯s kings and queens are doing their best for their subjects. That¡¯s why this world was in unison when we first came.


    However, the king in this story met an ill fate¡­


    ¡°Daisy, even we knew about that, the answer, the one thing we need right now is an answer.¡±


    ¡°I know that. I just wanted to tell that since¡­I too wanted to know how to lead people like how my father did.¡±


    ¡°You did want to before Higan came?¡±


    ¡°Ah, please don¡¯t tell her that everyone! She might find it extremely cheeky of me.¡±


    Did Daisy just imply that she was aiming to be the beast queen too before Higan came? I guess that¡¯s normal if you are a daughter of a former beast king.


    It made me think how Daisy felt when her father was dethroned through a tradition. Did she decide to just become a follower of Higan so just she can still serve her kingdom?This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Shines like a gem¡­Asagao, the miniature model¡­there¡¯s a throne room where a gem sits on, right?¡±


    ¡°Now that you mentioned it¡­¡±


    Mimi gave her insight and pointed at the model of a castle in the miniature kingdom in the middle of the room. Everyone immediately rushes to the miniature model and peer inside the castle bisected in half to show the interior.


    Deep into the grand hall is a throne where the most beautiful gem sits. Beside the gem, lining up from his side throughout the hall are several gems lower in quality.


    ¡°Such a beautiful gem¡­can we keep that?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying¡­? Obviously not, okay?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Would be a good ornament though¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know that Mimi is interested in accessories. May I should buy her some later to make up for this one since it looks like she really wanted it.


    Well, the question now is¡­


    ¡°What do we do with this?¡±


    I tilt my head in puzzlement as I ponder for the answer or what to do now with these clues. I don¡¯t even know if they are actually clues or not but I know that there is some sort of connection.


    Suddenly, Topaz tugs on my clothes. Why do they love this cute gesture of tugging one¡¯s clothes?!


    Topaz squints her eyes as she stares at me in an awkward disappointment.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°That scale there, it has something to do with everything, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°I think all of us had that figured. Why are you still spacing out, Asagao?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re scolding?!¡±


    ¡°I mean if we don¡¯t get out of here, you can¡¯t learn to cook the food in the book I gave you earlier.¡±


    ¡°I love how that motivates you¡­¡±


    All that said, I glance over the scale where I found the first passage earlier. Even the twins, Daisy, and Mimi had the whole thing figured. It seems I am the only who tried to uselessly waste time by thinking of the obvious.


    I approach the scale where an ornate crown sits on one of the scales. I took out the five pieces of passages and place it on the empty scale. I was expecting it to tilt but to no avail, nothing happened.


    I look back at everyone but they all have this exasperated countenance while forcing a smile.


    ¡°W-Was that wrong?¡±


    Everyone nodded in unison from my query. I felt a little embarrassed because that was too idiotic of me! Why would anyone think that five pieces of paper can tilt a single crown in a scale?!


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Aw, that¡¯s fine, Asagao.¡±


    Hibiscus consoled me as she places a hand on my head and everyone followed and places their hands too. They started rubbing my head to cheer me up but all I can feel is nausea from all the shaking.


    ¡°That was adorably dumb of you. Asagao, we are going to use the gems to scale in the crown. There are a lot of precious stones lying in the miniature kingdom and we might be able to figure out the exact weight for it.¡±


    Casablanca explains while picking up a gem inside the castle, one of the gems that are lined up in the throne room and places it on the scale. One gem wasn¡¯t enough to even move the scale but it makes more sense to use the gems.


    ¡°Also, there¡¯s a parchment attached in the crown. Here, see it.¡±


    Daisy handed me the parchment that she was referring to. It seems they found it within the crown that I wasn¡¯t able to see. The only thing I saw was the passage placed in the other scale and never looked inside the crown.


    Since I feel like they left me out for something, I grumpily read what¡¯s written on the parchment.


    ¡°What makes a king and his kingdom? What¡¯s weighs equal to the greatness that he holds?¡±


    It was simply like that.


    Something the weighs equal to the power that the king holds. It means we really need something heavy to put on the scale. If that was true¡­


    Wait, they knew that we need something heavy in the first place and it seems that they found this parchment beforehand.


    I gave them a sharp glance upon this realization.


    ¡°Casablanca, did you see one of the books earlier in that shelf?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was quite disturbing, no?¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±


    The twins immediately averted their eyes and started talking about something else while trying not to catch my glare. Mimi started poking on the miniature kingdom together with Topaz and Daisy starts examining the shelves.


    ¡°You girls¡­¡±


    They are messing with me at times like this¡­


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s gather all the gems from the miniature kingdom and try putting them into the scale.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t papers suffice?¡±


    ¡°¡­Cut it out please.¡±


    They are rubbing it on my face!?


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get on with it!¡±


    At my urging, the giggling girls start gathering the gems throughout the miniature kingdom and gather it on the scale. Since there are possibilities that these are not just the gems, I started searching for more by peering at every nook and cranny of the kingdom.


    This will be the problem that may arise because each and every gem has varying size and weight so we need to carefully examine what to throw into the scale to get the exact weight equivalent to the crown.


    ¡°Asagao, we are over the weight threshold.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°Is there any gem left there?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    Since I can¡¯t find any gem in the narrow street of the city, I decided to just see how to handle the weight distribution.


    In total, we have over one hundred and fifty gems at our hands, including the gem that represents the king. We thought that we must absolutely throw in this gem to find the exact value the equals the weight of the crown.


    However, after an hour of juggling all the gems to fit into the scale for the right weight, we¡¯ve reached the limits of our concentration and we have become mentally exhausted after trying to discern the gems weights.


    ¡°¡­Asagao, don¡¯t you have anything to snack on or to drink there?¡±


    ¡°I have in my dimensional storage. Want me to bring out everything?¡±


    ¡°Not everything! Topaz is going to eat everything!¡±


    Topaz immediately pouted as Daisy scolded me. There seems to be a dissatisfaction with the decision as Daisy opposes on bringing out all the food and Topaz glares at her in protest. However, I agree with Daisy as we need to at least ration our food.


    ¡°I¡¯m against it! When there¡¯s food, one need to replenish their energy as much as they can!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask this, Miss Topaz. Aren¡¯t you letting yourself get spoiled like this?! Is there no control or discipline existing in you?!¡±


    ¡°Food is served, I am grateful for all the people involved in its creation. Whether the one who cooked it or for the life that was taken for its creation.¡±


    ¡°Why are you getting philosophical?! And your words sound a little off!¡±


    ¡°People worked for it! It¡¯s the foundation of our energy! We eat what is served for us to keep us going.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    As Topaz argues with her, Daisy then stops for a moment with a blank eye.


    I wonder what does Daisy wanted to eat.


    To be honest, I did say that I¡¯ll take out everything but I can at least feed us for at least five days with my stock of food in my dimensional storage. I rarely take them out but they are freshly cooked. The problem is really rationing in if we factor how Topaz eats.


    I wonder how long we are here in this place too.


    Suddenly, Daisy stood up from her seat and runs towards the scale. She then started throwing the gems out of the scale in a hurry.


    ¡°Daisy?!¡±


    Everyone was alarmed by her sudden action and we make our way towards her to stop her, however, she immediately snaps an answer to us.


    ¡°The king! The king does not need these shiny gems to be a king! These gems are equal to none for him!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What does make a king a king?! It¡¯s obvious! Without them, a kingdom won¡¯t stay intact, without them, a king has nothing or no one to lead!¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about?!¡±


    ¡°His people, the citizen, his subjects, they are the very foundation of a kingdom! Their whole weight equates to a ruler as they are mutually prospering!¡±


    The king and his people¡­


    Both works for each other as the king mandates and leads the people and the people work to make the king¡¯s goal to be realized.


    As these thoughts sink into our head, Daisy then yells.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need these shiny gems, what needed to become equal to the king are the pebbles!¡±

 Chapter 337: Chivalry in the Smallest Form 3

    We started gathering all of the pebbles we can see in the miniature land. Every single pebble suddenly plays a big role in this tale and I believe what Daisy said was true. She herself wanted to turn into a great leader like the father that she admired.


    However, the events the unfolded in her life left her no chance of becoming the person she wants to be so she looked for something compensate for this dream that she cherished.


    Daisy hasn¡¯t said anything but through her actions, through her expression, and through her steadfast beliefs of what a leader should be, everyone can guess that she has this fleeting dream to follow her father¡¯s step.


    I heard that since olden ages in the beast kingdom, the subspecies of the lion was always looked up because they are a primal race that dictates supremacy in their hierarchy. Even in the food chain, lions are always placed at the top, if not, always clustered as one.


    Higanbana showed everyone that she is far supreme.


    Being a child of Izuna, an inheritor of an ancient blood of the Fox Clan, and Astlan Lionheart, the man who rages against God with the power called Astlan¡¯s Ira, she attained power and talent far imaginable. But the real problem with her is that unwavering attitude and cunningness.


    And personally, I find her excessive. This is coming from me, her closest friend...?


    Now that I think about it, Boss, the leader of the party we are currently fighting with, and Higan are quite similar in the way they smile and mock people. Now I can¡¯t help but see them as one person but I¡¯m pretty much sure Higan is way worse but she doesn¡¯t have any reason to perform such act to delay a war.


    I hope¡­


    ¡°Asagao, there¡¯s one in your feet! Please stop dazing off!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not dazing off! I¡¯m in deep thought!¡±


    ¡°You are always like that, you know! Completely immersing yourself in your own world¡­¡±


    Daisy admonished me for being a slacker, which is not. What does she take me for?


    I am in deep thought because I am thinking of something philosophical and genuinely wise. To confirm it, I look at everyone.


    ¡°Everyone is aware that I am in deep thought because I have something in mind that needs attention, yes?¡±


    Upon my sudden query that received raised brows from everyone, the next thing I know, I¡¯m receiving a negative feedback as everyone shook their heads.


    The betrayal!


    ¡°I always know that Asagao is kind of floaty most of the times but she can be really attentive when it matters.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly that! She¡¯s kind of absorbed in her own fluff of a world. When you are in what you called deep thought, you exude this atmosphere that really pulls in the eyes of the people around you.¡±


    Hibiscus, you mean I¡¯m standing out¡­


    The twins readily gave me a little bit harsh of evaluation regarding this habit of mine. But truly, I am thinking of something philosophical!


    From time to time, I¡¯ve been giving a lot of thoughts about our situation and what¡¯s happening in this world and plans I need to take. Other than that, well, I admit that I do think a lot of useless thoughts but that¡¯s just to amuse myself.


    Okay, I¡¯m guilty of what they described me. I feel like we had a similar conversation in the past.


    Reflecting on this situation, I faithfully picked up the pebble that Daisy pointed to earlier and brought it to the scale.


    One by one, the scale started tilting again until the crow was lifted almost to equal with the pile of pebbles we are gathering.


    Every pebble we see in the miniature kingdom were brought to the scale, however, we immediately noticed one problem that made us despair.


    ¡°Um¡­the scale is a little bit lacking¡­like there¡¯s a one-millimeter difference before the scale hits middle.¡±


    Topaz said as she stares hard at the scale¡¯s meter. Even we are grumbling at the hard-pressed difference. It¡¯s like we can already reach the top but there¡¯s a sudden blockade that prevents us from proceeding further.


    We searched for one last pebble in the miniature kingdom but to no avail, none was found. I don¡¯t think there is anything around that could actually substitute for the missing pebble.


    There was no penalty for overshooting the measurement of the scale so we¡¯ll be fine if we try various things.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try something else other than a pebble. There was no rule for substituting for it, right?¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°I cannot accept that!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Daisy immediately rejected my suggestion with a furious countenance. Her voice of objection left me speechless as she stares at me badly.


    ¡°Why are you so angry?¡±


    ¡°What in the world are you saying, Asagao?! Are you telling us to forfeit one life for just!?¡±


    ¡°But this is just pebble we are talking about. Rationally speaking, we should be finding a way to get out of this place.¡±


    ¡°No, no! A good king never abandons even a single subject. The one pebble you are talking about, what if it is a real person that needs help?!¡±


    ¡°A good king you say¡­¡±


    ¡°The king, first and foremost, should never think of sacrificing his people. That¡¯s why, throwing away even a single subject, even if it is just a pebble on the roadside, is unthinkable for a great king.¡±


    Ahh¡­


    This girl, I underestimated her.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s find the last pebble.¡±


    I decided.


    Daisy¡¯s dream isn¡¯t as shallow as I thought. It was meaningful, bright, and I can even describe it as na?ve. Her heart is proud and valiant, yet stubborn and persevering.


    That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t look down when she lost all opportunity to become the queen of her kingdom, instead, she looked for a way to become helpful to her people while looking up to Higan as someone great, not despising her for stealing the future she dreams of.


    Daisy came to us in need of power to improve her own self because she knows what she lacks. It was not just blind faith for pursuing up until now. She truly knows that she will improve through experience. That¡¯s why she earnestly tried to study Ki under the guidance of Tzari.


    We head back to the miniature kingdom and start rummaging here and there again.


    All the house aren¡¯t left untouched and even every street are skimmed through. We even contemplated of overturning the kingdom but settled with just running our hands from the bisected area.


    ¡°We¡¯ve looked at everywhere but I don¡¯t think we can find another pebble.¡±


    Mimi complained as she sulks while plopping down on her butt. It was an understandable gesture as we¡¯ve been in this room for several hours now.


    Even I started feeling drained and helpless. I know that this is a worse feeling one could have and it¡¯s giving us a negative outlook on the situation.


    ¡°Are we missing something¡­? Is there something we need to do or to realize just to find the last one¡­?¡±


    ¡°Mimi¡­¡±


    ¡°Everything¡­will be in naught in the end. Kingdoms, emotions, everything, all of it are bound to disappear. What¡¯s the point of prioritizing one little pebble?¡±


    Her words are faint but since I¡¯m close to her, I was able to hear her words.


    The words coming out from her mouth felt weird and out of character and one glimpse on her countenance, I immediately saw a face devoid of any hope.


    The situation is annoying but it¡¯s not to the point of being hopeless.


    ¡°Snap out of it, Mimi!¡±


    ¡°¡­Wah?! Ah?! What am I doing again?!¡±


    ¡°You were muttering depressing words. It¡¯s not like you to do that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?! Did I? That¡¯s weird¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you bothered by something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not as I happy just being on an adventure with you and the others. Hell, it will be even difficult for me to hole myself up again in the fairy forest after all of this!¡±


    ¡°Mimi¡­tell me the truth¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not the time for that.¡±


    ¡°So there is something!¡±


    ¡°L-Like I said, not now.¡±


    Mimi looks troubled as her countenance pales a little. I can¡¯t help but to worry about her wellbeing, especially now that we are in a place such as this labyrinth.


    ¡°Then rest for a while if you feel exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to pry further on her thoughts. I don¡¯t want to take half-assed solutions in a place like this and if ever, I want to talk with her in a place where she is comfortable.


    SPLASH


    The sound of water immediately heard within earshot and in panic, I turn to where the sound came from.


    ¡°I found it! This one was drowning in the river! Good thing we were able to find him!¡±


    Daisy shouted as she held on her hand the last pebble we are looking for. She has a satisfied smile on her face and she gleams in a rather cheery mood. The only thing that makes the situation worse for her is that she is drenched all over.


    Although, I¡¯m quite elated too that she found the last one so we hurried and gather at the scale once more.


    ¡°You did it, Daisy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s to be expected!¡±


    ¡°Well, toss it in.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    The last pebble was cast and the last millimeter of distance that we¡¯ve been stressing about finally aligns perfectly in the middle. It took ten seconds of stillness before something happens.


    RUMBLE


    We aren¡¯t really that surprised anymore as everyone stared at the miniature kingdom started parting in half. Everyone has an expectant face but not a flabbergast one.


    From below, another flight of staircase appears.


    ¡°This dungeon really loves their stairs, huh. I wonder if they can just install an elevator or something.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really expensive, Asagao. We do have some establishment in the capital with elevators though. It runs with magical energy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Your place really has everything.¡¯


    Also, don¡¯t say it with really dead eyes, Hibiscus.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Emby by the way?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? He is resting.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°He dematerialized.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    God freaking damn! That sounds so cool!


    Although I want to complain about why that dumb bird doesn¡¯t do that all the time?!


    And so, what are we going to do? Of course, go down the stairs and blindly follow our instinct to save us when a trouble comes. It¡¯s not like we can prepare against everything but there¡¯s no point staying in one place.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little too shabby.¡±


    ¡°You mean anticlimactic. Honestly, the pebble thing was so hard that everything else that happened doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°I want to get back at that guy for throwing us in a loop.¡±


    ¡°I heard you right. Let¡¯s think of something to piss him off when everything is over.¡±


    It was a really deep and scary conversation between Topaz and Casablanca. You wouldn¡¯t expect revenge theme topics between them in any situation. They aren¡¯t even that well-acquainted and yet, they started camaraderie.


    I¡¯m interested though, getting back at the nameless wizard.


    Not long after, the staircase ends up in a whole new room but this time, there¡¯s a person standing, or should I say a bulk of huge armor.


    ¡°Welcome, chosen one.¡±


    ¡°There are actually six of us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s troubling.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how you respond¡­¡¯


    The bulk of metal armor started scratching the back of his head as if he is really troubled. It really doesn¡¯t give us a fright anymore as we are done with all this shit going around.


    The seven feet tall knight clears his throat and stands up proudly in front of us while putting an air of majesty.


    ¡°I welcome you, brave warriors!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are blind or something or if there¡¯s even an eyeball beneath that helmet but we are obviously a bunch of little girls.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, I can perfectly see that.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°How about brave little girls?¡±


    ¡°Whatever fills your cup¡­¡±


    The standing hulk of scrap readjusts his form and started calling out to us again.


    ¡°I welcome you, brave little girls! This is the final trial you are about to face! Fight me in a match! Test your skills, abilities, and mettle in a fair round of a fight with me!¡±


    He said as he drew a beautiful ornate sword that gleams in a golden color.


    ¡°You are a chivalric knight. Why would you want to fight little girls?¡±


    ¡°Ah, uh, well¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it in your code that you won¡¯t hit a girl?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s, yeah¡­it is.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t necessarily need to fight you in order to pass too, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, the job description that I have here dictates none.¡±


    ¡°Job description?!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    The hulk of scrap started looking for something in his body. The clanging of metal was so annoying that I grit my teeth.


    Finally, after several seconds, he found what he was looking for, a paper. However, as he took out the paper, it crumbles like sand.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a lot of years since I last looked at it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bound to happen though.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I really don¡¯t remember well what¡¯s written on there. Fuck it, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m willing to hit girls even if I am ordered to. Go pass so we can end this hassle.¡±


    ¡°If I were your employer, I would have fired you the first day you talked to me that way.¡±


    This guy¡¯s a pain in the ass I bet.

 Chapter 338: Chivalry in the Smallest Form 4

    ¡°Do you have any more business with us?¡±


    I asked the hunk of scrap just in case. I don¡¯t want to us to be bothered anymore and if possible, I really don¡¯t want to fight this guy.


    Upon my query, the walking bulk of armor turned his sight towards me and let out an inaudible sigh.


    ¡°I have few lines I wanted to say but it seems I¡¯m just nothing more than a nuisance now than a challenge.¡±


    ¡°Time flies by and a lot of things changes. Even the form of chivalry that you believed in slowly bends its rule to accommodate the modern time and era.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an astounding insight, per se. If the world I came from has more people like and your friends, maybe the revolution that I have dreamt of could have been more meaningful.¡±


    ¡°Revolution?¡±¡¯


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry for such a boring prattle. Kings should grow wiser instead of stronger. I am oblivious to that fact so my dreams fell apart.¡±


    ¡°You leave some parting words such as that regarding something from the past¡­¡±


    ¡°Please proceed as nothing will come from discussing such morbid tale.¡±


    From his tone alone, I can sense that he unintentionally let out something unappealing for discussion. Knowing that he won¡¯t talk anymore, we proceed towards the room where he pointed.


    The door he pointed was a simple wooden door full of molds and dust. Before turning the knob, I made a last glance towards the mysterious knight clad in full armor.


    I wonder what would happen if we did fight him. It made me shudder to think that it will be a one-sided massacre with him standing atop.


    That¡¯s how I felt about him.


    His back lays bare without any intention of giving us watchful eyes. He just went back into becoming a motionless armor devoid of any movements.


    What is the mystery about this knight?


    ¡°Asagao, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    From Daisy¡¯s urging, I turn the knob of the door and push it open. The door was crusty and old so I had difficulty pushing it with one hand alone so I forced it with two hands.


    The smell of salty water once again entered my nose and a cool breeze of wind blew in our direction that brought a very specific sensation.


    The room, however, was a closed stony hedge wide in diameter with noting particular but an altar in the middle. The altar houses a sword sticking from the ground. It was a sword with sensational glimmer and brilliance as beautiful as the sun.


    The aura that it leaks is close to a divine but more grounded and faithful to this world¡¯s rules.


    Upon the appearance of the sword, everyone was in awe. Our feet were somehow started walking towards it as if we are getting pulled by its upright beauty and elegance. I haven¡¯t seen a sword like this in master¡¯s treasury.


    Hero class weapon? I doubt that.


    ¡°Welcome, everyone. You have arrived at this finally.¡±


    A familiar voice echoed the surrounding. In response, we all directed our gazes to the source of the voice.


    To our expectation, it was really the nameless wizard with a big smile plastered on his face. It might be indicating that he is pleased with the situation of he just found everything that we did entertaining. I cannot interpret anything other than that.


    ¡°I am pleased and at the same time fascinated by your thorough exploits inside my labyrinth.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s both¡­¡±


    ¡°You could put it that way. I would have given a more proper and severe trial but alas, I have been yearning for a proper conversation and a good chuckles for years.¡±


    See? This is this guy¡¯s intention after all.


    ¡°Everyone, please gaze upon the sword. It is a sword whose name was lost through the thick and rapid change of time.¡±


    We peered back at the sword that was stuck on the altar and we immediately notice that the sword, even though it is bright and shiny, it was ridden with rust and dirt.


    It was something undeniably sad for such weapon to rot here, finding none for it to be wielded by anyone.


    ¡°This sword¡­If what I think is true, then you want us to somehow pull it, yes?¡±


    ¡°I am truly thankful for your understanding, however, like what I said, the sword lost its name. The story was now a bygone memory and now, it yearns for a new wielder.¡±


    ¡°You believe that among us is worthy of it?¡±


    ¡°I am certain that the sword pulled the rightful wielder into this place by sheer notion of destiny.¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The nameless wizard says so.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll try pulling it since I have the mightiest strength¡­normally¡­in this group.¡±


    Mimi said as she bares her strong bony claws and twirls her arm around to stretch. She¡¯s really not confident on what she said and I do believe that strength is no longer the basis here whether you can pull the sword or not.


    Mimi grabs onto the handle of the sword and arches her body. With a groan, Mimi started pulling on the sword. Noticing that it is harder than she thought, she immediately grabbed the handle with her other hand but to no avail, the sword didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°I give up. What¡¯s with this sword anyway?¡±


    Mimi returned to our side, crestfallen and tired of her attempt. Meanwhile, Topaz was staring hard at the sword and her stare grew intense that it becomes a glare.


    Noticing that I was watching her, she stops from her mindless activity and faces me with a frown on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The sword won¡¯t move at all. I already used The Blessing of Gaia to somehow make the ground spit it out but the altar that holds the sword was not responding.


    ¡°That¡¯s cheating, although you failed.¡±


    Topaz groans in frustration. I can¡¯t believe she tried to move the whole thing using her magic. It¡¯s not the same as pulling the sword anymore if she was able to do what she intended to.


    I turn my eyes to the twins, however, the two simply shook their heads.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the slightest confidence in pulling it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is as Casablanca said, it¡¯s a hassle to learn swordsmanship at this point just for a sword.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how I worded it, Hibiscus!¡±


    Their blunt reply was unexpected but true. I wouldn¡¯t want to learn a new technique because some sword I don¡¯t know got pulled. This has only gone to two contenders that actually use swords, me and Daisy.


    I turn my sight to Daisy, however, I found her already in front of the sword. Her hand was already at the pommel of it and she is staring at it intently with eyes lit on fire.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­a sword¡­a sword that has chosen a king once¡­¡±


    The nameless wizard mutters.


    Right from the very beginning, the nameless wizard already knew who the sword will pick. I already had the hunch too but seeing is believing.


    In front of us, Daisy raises the sword overhead while looking at the gleam the sword lets out. She was so fascinated by the sword that her attention was solely focused on it.


    ¡°The sword has already chosen someone from the start. The reason she was pulled to the sword is that she has a calling. The sword mesmerizes the girl with a promise of victory.¡±


    Though the trials are quite bland or just plain annoying, it¡¯s a fact that Daisy was here, doing her best despite the circumstances. I can¡¯t say that we didn¡¯t do our best but that girl, she always looks at something beyond us.


    She has the virtue and drives for a greater aspiration. That is Daisy, the girl who once dreamt to be a king.


    Snapping back to reality, Daisy return her sight towards our direction, however, she was quite shocked. Her vision moves left to right in fluster.


    ¡°Umm¡­there are¡­ten¡­eleven¡­twelve knights around us¡­¡±


    Eh?!


    Upon her words, everyone including the nameless wizard starts looking around for the knights that Daisy mentioned, however, we found none.


    ¡°Miss, are you certain of your words?¡±


    ¡°Yes! They¡­they are all bowing down in one knee while they are holding a sword in vertically in front of them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a vow of loyalty, little miss. Although I can¡¯t see them, I know what it means for them to do such an act.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    Daisy was flabbergasted as her jaw was dropping. Her comprehension of the situation was taking a toll on her and she is just standing there with a really horrified expression.


    ¡°W-What is this?! T-They are gesturing something at me. Like drink or something!¡±


    ¡°They are drunkards. Pay it no mind.¡±


    ¡°You want me to deal with this like it¡¯s nothing?!¡±


    Good luck, Daisy! It seems you found yourself a new and troublesome power!


    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t this sword after all! How can I dispose of it?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. It has chosen you so feel proud about it.¡±


    ¡°But, these guys are really annoying!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you order them?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­well¡­please stop being annoying!¡±


    Daisy shouted at the top of her lungs. Although I want to feel pity for her, I can¡¯t since all of us here can¡¯t see anything. It was like she is having a one-man show.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°They stopped and became dust then entered the sword.¡±


    ¡°There you have it. I think you can also command the sword the same thing.¡±


    ¡°I will order it not to be annoying?¡±


    ¡°No! You can order it to dematerialize. You are already the wielder so you can call forth for it when you want to.¡±


    ¡°¡­I thought I¡¯d be living the rest of my life holding a sword!¡±


    It didn¡¯t even take Daisy three seconds to make the sword disappear from her hand. She breathes a sigh of relief.


    I want to close this case already, however, I have something to ask the nameless wizard.


    ¡°Hey, how did you know that Daisy will be chosen? Right from the very start, you are aware of it, yet you still put us into those trials.¡±


    ¡°The trials were partly for entertainment.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    ¡°Half of it is to determine whether the people she is with is good or bad. I am quite relieved so. As for how I determined it, it was quite simple.¡±


    The nameless wizard started walking around the room while keeping his eyes on us.


    ¡°Since even among you, she is the most normal.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°When I said I have seen through all of you, I mean it. With my Mystic Eyes that see all, I have seen through all of you and what power you hold.¡±


    The air gradually tenses up and I can feel something crawling on my skin. Everyone felt the same as the nameless wizard once again exudes a huge amount of magical energy.


    ¡°You with the white hair, you are the most dangerous and the most powerful being I¡¯ve ever seen. Although I don¡¯t think you are aware but, you are already beyond a... no, I¡¯ll stop here.¡±


    ¡°¡­I am¡­is that¡­¡±


    That can¡¯t be¡­


    I think he is just joking.


    ¡°The two elves house a god and goddess that is foreign from this world. They are already blessed with immense divine power. The sword will choose not the strongest but the most valiant.¡±


    He has already seen through the twins. He already hit the mark but I am unsure if he knows that the god and goddess that rest inside Casablanca and Hibiscus are actually entity from Greek Mythology.


    He pointed next at Topaz.


    ¡°This girl is an existence that presents two sides of a coin, a body of an evil but bringer of light. It¡¯s quite interesting because she is a complex being with seemingly no clear distinction. I find her a lot more intriguing than any powers that I have witnessed today.¡±


    Really? Then stop staring at her chest¡­


    Finally, he pointed at Mimi.


    ¡°Lastly, this girl. How many identities are you hiding?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Surely you are referring to my inner beast? My behemoth form!¡±


    ¡°Behemoth? What are you talking about? Aren¡¯t you in disguise right now?¡±


    ¡°Disguise? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I mean you have this multi-layered seal inside you¡­wait¡­I see.¡±


    The nameless wizard places a finger on his chin and started contemplating while intently staring at Mimi.


    I know Mimi is somewhat a trickster from time to time but I don¡¯t think she is in disguise or anything. If she is, Violetta or Senya would have immediately exposed it.


    The guise of Mimi and Behemoth¡­


    But something really hits hard here¡­about the multi-layered seal that the nameless wizard said¡­


    ¡°You¡­are you not aware? My eyes don¡¯t falter with anything. I see no monstrosity such as a behemoth under your fa?ade. In fact, you are quite similar to your truest form. You don a blazing red hair and scarlet eyes and you are overall tan.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout gibberish. Look at my skin! It¡¯s milky white and my hair is blond!¡±


    ¡°I walked this land once a thousand years ago. The people that I know that fits the category of donning such appearance from the demon race are either the former Demon Lord Baal or anyone from his lineage. Ah, I remember now, that appearance!¡±


    ¡°¡­No¡­this is¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s his daughter, Camellia.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t know that name¡­!¡±


    Mimi started staggering and her face grows paler at every second the nameless wizard says something.


    ¡°Did the seal imposed on you alter not only your memories but also your appearance? You are just like her, Princess Camellia! Or in reality, are you not her?¡±


    ¡°Who¡­no¡­I don¡¯t¡­why¡­it¡¯s not¡­! Bleerrggh¡­¡±


    Mimi throws up while her whole body was shaking. Even as she was on her knees, she kept shaking her head.


    I had enough¡­


    ¡°Stop! What are you trying to do with Mimi?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, please accept my apology! I have overstepped my boundaries. That said, she is quite enthralled with what was implanted on her head. It was quite interesting.¡±


    ¡°No more words from you.¡±


    The nameless wizard only sprouted a faint smile.


    I rush to Mimi¡¯s side and started rubbing her back to comfort her. Likewise, the rest took a fighting stance towards the nameless wizard.


    ¡°I know¡­I know fate won¡¯t let me win against all of you even if the visible odds are favored to me.¡±


    ¡°You will let us out of here now. You didn¡¯t attack us physically but¡­inducing mental stress is the same as doing physical harm. No¡­it¡¯s worse¡­¡±


    ¡°Once again, please accept my apology to you girls. To show the sincerity of my feelings, I shall comply with your request.¡±


    The nameless wizard waves his hand to us before a bright flash of light enveloped the whole place.


    What was that¡­?


    All about Mimi and stuff¡­


    If what he said was true¡­


    Then Mimi¡¯s life was born from repeated tragedies of the past¡­

 Chapter 339: Reminiscence and Shenanigans 1

    My name is Trystha Ein Arts and I have a confession to make.


    I am actually a reincarnator, a one whose very memories are intact through reincarnation from my previous life. I did live a short and rather normal life as a girl but that¡¯s all.


    Here, in this world, I am a fallen noble whose household was scrapped by the current king of the humans, King Ashfon Astlan Lionheart six years ago.


    Well, I can¡¯t say that my family was good people at all, especially my father who loves trampling on the poor and womanizing whenever he wants. I¡¯m glad mother left him but how I wished she has brought me along.


    Pity is unnecessary as I have found my own ways to live my life with no one chaining me down with either political strife or the suffocating environment. However, I am not that small minded not to think of my own future and to that end, I want to re-establish my household and rebuild my fief and most of all, marry a guy who will treasure me as I am.


    I have another confession to make¡­


    That¡¯s¡­


    Man¡­this party of mine sucks¡­


    We, the party called Reminiscence, are currently employed a strong figurehead of the Beast Kingdom, Lady Higanbana. For identities¡¯ sake, we call her Boss as of this moment while she is in disguise. My complaint is that though she hid her identity through magic, there isn¡¯t much consideration for ours.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any contractual system in the adventurer¡¯s guild for prolonging an escort mission without a set destination but since Lady Higanbana is first and foremost the upcoming Beast Queen and the rewards is a hefty amount of gold that we can take an early retirement, we just couldn¡¯t decline.


    Imagine¡­gold worth lifetime of labor and even spending her own wealth to buy us drinks every night for our drinking pleasure¡­this girl is surely a blessing in disguise for us.


    This mission is too risky but the reward is going to be worth it. She even promised us a place to stay in the Beast Kingdom if ever we can¡¯t find a place to settle in because of this mission.


    That¡¯s how generous our employer is but at the same time, her orders are too dangerous. Actually, exploring a low-level labyrinth could pass as a rest time for us¡­


    Ah¡­as for why this party sucks. Well, it¡¯s not because they are weak or anything but¡­there is a lot of unbalances that the team brings personality-wise.


    ¡°Trystha, an enemy north-east appeared. It¡¯s a Stalagmite Slime.¡±


    ¡°Stalagmite slime you say? Those didn¡¯t appear when we explored this floor three months ago. What do you want to do, Boss?¡±


    Lu, the Swordmeister, called out to and informed me of the approaching enemy. She is a reliable companion for everyone here in this party but there is a slight problem with her that I cannot set aside for some reason.


    I turned to Lady Higanbana for an answer and she glances at me.


    ¡°Do as you will. My only concern right now if whether Asagao is catching up with us or not. Though I really could use some moving if she is here, the plan is going well as you guys advised.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to be acknowledged by you, Boss.¡±


    Asagao Lionheart¡­


    A girl who suddenly appeared in the Kingdom and was declared as King Ashfon¡¯s lost sister. Well, the evidence is there as they have a striking resemblance.


    I heard that she is an extremely kind-hearted but a strong-willed princess and on top of that, her beauty exceeds what we ordinary girls can hope for. The description given to her was far underwhelmed as she is far more beautiful than what the rumors described her.


    Even if she is garbed with ordinary clothes, her youthful beauty shines, as if the very fabric that she wore herself becomes the highest quality of garment out there. It¡¯s like whatever she wears, it will bring nothing but pleasure to the eyes of the onlookers.


    On top of that, Boss claimed that Asagao Lionheart has a skill and power equal to her. They trained under one teacher so they both know the basic capabilities of each other.


    Even our Boss here is madly in love with her as she claimed because of her looks and personality.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    There¡¯s also Casablanca Prasiolite and Hibiscus Prasiolite, the twin Elven princesses of this kingdom we are currently staying in. Peerless beauty and considered geniuses in their own fields that it makes us nothing but dirt.


    Mixed with them is also Daisy Aestasia who is the daughter of the retired Beast King Folga and can even be considered as a princess too.


    We know¡­we are aware that attacking and assaulting their groups will lay a lot of hostility to us even if we are adventurers and that¡¯s scary. Even with Lady Higanbana¡¯s reassurance, I just can¡¯t keep still about it.


    Imagine, us, attacking four princesses that banded together¡­


    There¡¯s also a girl who was wearing a maid uniform and another girl who has large tits. The girl in maid uniform was strong but it feels like she is not that experienced when it comes to battles, especially the ones oriented for teamwork. The other girl was non-hostile and would only eat even during our skirmish in the elven forest.


    They are all utterly strong and can easily compete with us, however, that if they have teamwork.


    ¡°Lu, intercept it.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Lu moves forward with her shield and runs up to the stalagmite slime. Lu is considered the party leader because of her imposing aura but in reality, I am always the one who issues orders. As for the reason why¡­


    ¡°¡­Come.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°S-Slime¡­come at me!¡±


    Lu, despite her well-trained body and calm demeanor despite looking like a complete berserker, cares for all life and cannot initiate any pre-emptive attacks herself. She only fights back once her defense fails. The Stalagmite slime is only staring at her.


    In hindsight, despite being the tank, her aggro is extremely low.


    ¡°That¡¯s no good Lu! This fucker has such a good price so you better lop it off immediately!!¡±


    ¡°H-Hey! You are rushing it again, Eleanora!¡±


    And out of all us, the one who gets all the aggro is none other than our very own Chanter, Eleanora, with her badmouthing all over the place. Despite being frail and only specializing in area magic, this woman with questionable attitude attacks in the frontline with a pre-cast magic.


    So as to say, Lu and Eleanora are polar opposites.


    ¡°Hahahaha! [Fire Blast!]¡±


    A small-scale explosion immediately shook the stone room with a bang, however, the Stalagmite slime is nothing soft compared to its basic form. It is slime with a body covered in rocks and from its name itself, stalagmite, it is covered with a spiky rock formation.


    Her magic failed but Eleanora didn¡¯t back down despite the slime targeting her. She could have packed more power behind that magic if she stayed in the backline and reinforced it.


    She swings her staff again in a rather unwomanly manner.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all I have! [Icicle!]¡±


    Four icicles long as my arm appeared atop of the slime and with Eleanora¡¯s command, the icicle attacks the slime, however, it only managed to trap it.


    She turned around and makes a victory pose.


    ¡°You see that?! It¡¯s trapped now! Neffi, do something about it.¡±


    ¡°Your lack of cooperation is annoying as always, you dimwitted chanter.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, if you have time to flap your mouth, shoot your damn arrows. See this guy here? He has more curves than your pitiful chest.¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    Whoosh!


    An arrow flew past beside Eleanora¡¯s right cheek and it startled her enough to make her drop on the ground. With an enraged face, Eleanora snaps at Neffi.


    ¡°You rotten bitch! You shaved some of my hair!¡±


    ¡°Who the fuck cares about you anyway?!¡±


    ¡°Huh?! A lot! I have a good figure unlike you who has titty issues!¡±


    ¡°Said by you who hasn¡¯t landed a boyfriend yourself for your shit personality?! You just keep piling tab after tab that you scammed from people!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s fancy hearing from someone who was left by her boyfriend because he got turned off by how small your tits are!¡±


    ¡°Bitch! I¡¯ll aim at your damn jugs if you are really asking for it!¡±


    ¡°Ah, wait! You¡¯re damn too accurate for that feat so let¡¯s not take it out right now!¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    P-Pathetic¡­considering you are the one who started it¡­


    But really, for someone who came from the Elven race, Neffi¡¯s breasts are passable for a grade school girl. Hell, even Lady Higanbana has a bigger chest than her.


    I kind of felt bad for her once when I accidentally saw her trying a push-up bra that doesn¡¯t even pushes anything upward. It¡¯s a feat that no one can do nowadays¡­


    ¡°Derria and Lu¡­tell them off¡­please.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that verbally strong when it comes to those two so let Derria do something.¡±


    Lu shook her head violently from my words. Once Neffi and Eleanora start a spat, no one knows what will happen next. It¡¯s way worse when they are drowned with liquor.


    I turn my sight behind to look for Derria but I immediately cast a frown upon seeing her resting atop Lady Aina¡¯s baggage. She may look like the most motivated among us but she is actually a sloth who is good at pushing responsibilities to others.


    ¡°Derria¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I still got a hangover¡­¡±


    ¡°Were you¡­drinking earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yup¡­¡±


    This girl loves her liquor like anything else. As expected from a demon kin of Oni subspecies. Drinking is her forte and that¡¯s causing us too much trouble.


    Meanwhile, Lady Aina who has an absurd strength seeing that she can carry a baggage with dozens of swords and weapons are just dozing somewhere. She has no battle experience but amazingly, her weapons are all high-quality. She is truly an artisan with a potential to become greater than the dwarves.


    Troubled, I turn to Lady Higanbana.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time I saw you guys like this. What¡¯s more to see though? I¡¯m quite interested.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you are having fun yourself, Boss, but I am really ashamed of this display.¡±


    ¡°If you are, isn¡¯t it better to just end that enemy yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­as you say¡­¡±


    I drew out my rapier and with magic, I enchanted it with elemental properties. I start running towards the slime with the said rapier and aims to pierce its core.


    ¡°Here I go, [Durchbohren!]¡±


    Being a Rune Knight, I can harness elemental properties and imbue my weapon with it all the while keeping my own body boosted with physical enhancement.


    With my trained swordsmanship, I deftly aimed at the Stalagmite slime.


    However, as I run, my toes are met with a slanted rock firmly lodged on the ground and I immediately lost my balance...


    ¡°Hya?!¡±


    I stumbled and landed on my face all the while executing a fatal attack on the slime that pierces its body from one side to another.


    Yes¡­


    I have issues too and I admit it¡­


    ¡°Fufufu, clumsy as always.¡±


    ¡°Help me, Boss!¡±


    I am a massive klutz and all of my kills are mostly accidental like this!

 Chapter 340: Reminiscence and Shenanigans 2

    I know about it, what Boss is made of, what the Beast Queen is made of. Actually, everyone single one of us in the party knew what kind of monstrosity she is and we are glad that she is our ally.


    ¡°Hmph, so this is the boss of this floor? What a bore.¡±


    Through the ceiling of the highest floor of the labyrinth bore a huge gap with the translucent blood dyed sky calling the setting of the sun in view. Despite the rocky interior of the room sparing no brittleness, the one standing in front of the large decapitated three meters chunk of armor easily performed a feat we, the party of Reminiscence can do in a matter of a lengthy battle.


    With the Katana in her hand bursting with magical energy mixed with a misty flare of black power appealed together with her brilliant tails that seemingly appeared out of nowhere, she destroyed the boss of the labyrinth in one stroke of the blade.


    Her powers are pure demonic that it gave us all the chills.


    ¡°How long did it take you guys to take it down?¡±


    ¡°About ten minutes¡­¡±


    And that¡¯s with our full effort staking teamwork at hand. Not only that, we are fully utilizing each other¡¯s weakness and balancing our strength to accommodate the safety of our companion while maximizing our damage output.


    But none of us is discouraged by this feat of Boss.


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural of me, the Beast Queen.¡±


    It is as she said, she is the Beast Queen and as one who holds the title, it is expected that she is strong and her power is uncommon to us living in the lower hierarchy of the society. I¡¯m actually a noble but I know well that people like Boss, Miss Higanbana, are those who deviated from the norm.


    ¡°In the end, Asagao didn¡¯t come. That¡¯s good in itself but I feel a little lonely without seeing her, especially her reaction from me stealing their prey.¡±


    ¡°Uh, what are we going to do now, Boss?¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m hungry so let¡¯s go home.¡±


    What I find about strong people is they always have some few loose screws in their head and this one is no exception. As much as most of my companion thirsts for a sweet intimacy with a man, our Boss holds so much affection with the girl called Asagao.


    Despite being the same gender, she wanted to take her to bed, bound her in ropes and start doing kinky things with her. Whenever she gets swept in our drunken conversation, she just spills these fantasies inside her head about what she will do to that girl.


    The worst was¡­impregnating her with some weird magical drug out of nowhere.


    I don¡¯t want to go deeper into the details but basically, she is quite a frivolous yet broken. I wouldn¡¯t want to aggravate such person with deranged mentality. If it¡¯s not for the generous reward for this mission, I wouldn¡¯t accept it.


    Since we are done for the day, we head back down merrily because we are loaded with loots. Even though this is a low-level labyrinth, we made a killing with the boss¡¯ drops. We even have a proof of its subjugation that will fetch us quite a price.


    Yeah, that¡¯s what I need¡­


    Money! It¡¯s all I need for now!


    Along the way, we didn¡¯t meet with Asagao Lionheart¡¯s party. Instead, there are some rumors saying that their party has retreated far earlier than we expected. Whether someone is injured or not is something we cannot confirm yet.


    Boss tried to keep a calm demeanor but we can feel how anxious she is through her hollowed eyes.


    Tonight¡¯s going to be a bit horrid, huh?


    Or so I thought¡­


    ¡°DRINK UP! ALL OF THE BOOZES HERE ARE SPONSORED BY NONE OTHER THAN MISS BOSS!¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°HELL YEAH! BOTTOMS UP YOU MAGGOTS!¡±


    Eleanora the Chanter and Neffi the Elven Archer are gulping down beer after beer. Out of us five, these two are the rowdiest bunch. When alcohol is involved, they start becoming hostile to everyone with no exception and they become excessively abusive with words.


    ¡°Hey, hey, Thryst, your mug is still half empty! This shan¡¯t do!¡±


    ¡°Ah, wait, you moron! I want to take it easy today!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as TAKING IT EASY WHEN IT COMES TO PARTYING!¡±


    Neffi shoves the bottle of liquor in my mouth. Her somewhat frail arm possesses an extremely superior strength than mine. I offered no resistance from her assault and my throat is basked in an endless stream of alcohol.


    ¡°YO! Chug it down!¡±


    ¡°BLUruruguughuhu!¡±


    Eleanora cheered viciously and I can feel the alcohol starts spilling from my nose and I¡¯m actually choking on it. My eyes started rolling backward and my grip on Neffi¡¯s hand flails desperately.


    Lu immediately mediated as she grabs the bottle of wine from Neffi¡¯s hand and took it away from her. I immediately cough everything that was forced into my mouth, albeit my head spins vigorously because of the influence of the booze.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill her!¡±


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t! Also, she deserved it because she¡¯s flaring her a-bit-prettier-face! It damn pisses me off!¡±


    ¡°The issue is in your personalities¡­¡±


    ¡°Lu, you¡¯re talking back?!¡±


    ¡°Derria, help!¡±


    Lu the Tank immediately cried out for reinforcement! She called out to Derria the Enchanter, however, the person she was looking for was drinking peacefully in one side of the tavern, ignoring everything while serenading again in her olden memories.


    Derria the Oni may not look like it but she is quite old.


    I forgot to mention¡­


    The shithole we are right now is called the Midforest Tavern. This is an establishment that both cater to a pub and for an inn in the border of the Dwarven Kingdom and the Demon Kingdom which is also close to the Elven Kingdom border.


    It¡¯s quite a large establishment in the midst of a forest with a visible pathway. There are ample amount of customers like us but it is mostly us making the racket.


    Considering that our targets are royal lineages and rich girls, they wouldn¡¯t want to sleep in this kind of shoddy place so we are confident of using this as our base.


    They provide for both bed and booze.


    As a precaution, we had Eleanora set up detection magic in the vicinity specially made to detect the princess group. We also keep someone up at night for a watch in intervals to make sure we won¡¯t get detected or followed.


    Since this tavern¡¯s master is quite needy, we can bribe him to keep our identities a secret and confide him to not say any information to anyone who is investigating us.


    ¡°Thryst.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?! What is it, Derria?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you come here and accompany me?¡±


    I vigorously shook my head from Derria¡¯s offer!


    Even though Neffi and Eleanora are the drunken bastards that love drinking, they cannot come close to Derria¡¯s tolerance with liquors. However, Derria knew that even among us, I am the only one who can keep up with her long drinking streak.


    For a human, I have a high tolerance but it doesn¡¯t make me happy at all. Then among us, Lu has the lowest tolerance so that¡¯s why she moderately drinks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drown all of our sorrows. The sadness seeping into our existence is nothing more than a sand in the desert, many grains of it but endless.¡±


    ¡°Lu entered melancholy mode!¡±


    When Lu gets drunk, she becomes an extremely negative person that believes in nothing but despair awaits us, in the end, our life, a nihilistic believer. A person rode with despair and anxiety and that¡¯s why we call her melancholic Lu.


    ¡°The world will eventually meet its end so why do we even try our best to live our lives? We will decay and becomes part of the world once again but it doesn¡¯t bring us satisfaction over the fact that we are going to die anyway. People are always in pursuit of their desires that they can¡¯t--!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You are ruining the mood! Right?! Right?!¡±


    Eleanora shouted while getting approval from other adventurers in the dining hall. They all nodded reluctantly while showing visible fear of Eleanora and Neffi¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Oh, young man, you look free. Do you want to hang out with us big sis?¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Um, well we still got¡­things to do¡­¡±


    A boy from another table has become a victim of Eleanora. The boy was shaking shoulder to knees from Eleanora¡¯s aggressive approach and I am guessing he is extremely terrified from the leaking smell of the booze from that perverted woman¡¯s mouth.


    Not long after, the boy dashes upstairs.


    ¡°HUH?! You had an opportunity to take this nice big sis into your embrace!¡±


    ¡°You blew him away with your bad personality¡­¡±


    ¡°Who the fuck said that?!¡±


    It¡¯s actually Derria who muttered those words in a low voice, however, Eleanora caught her words but seems can¡¯t detect who uttered it.


    ¡°Hey, who said that!? Is it you?!¡±


    Eventually, Eleanora pointed her finger at Derria.


    ¡°Huh? Nah, it was her.¡±


    ¡°Huh?! Don¡¯t drag me into this!¡±


    The girl whom Derria pointed was none other than Boss, or rather, Beast Queen Higanbana. Right now, she is in her original form showing her beautiful fox ears and caramel hair. Upon Derria¡¯s false accusation, Miss Higanbana jolts from her seat as she was eating in peace.


    Derria¡¯s face was painted with satisfaction as she broke into a faint smile while Miss Higanbana knitted her brows.


    ¡°Hey, hey, even if you are our employer, there are shits you can¡¯t cross!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s not me! Get away from me! Your breath stinks!¡±


    ¡°Now, now, employer! You should start getting used to drinking while still young! Come on, drink up too, you bastard!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°DRINK! YOU AND YOUR PRIVILEGED PRETTY FACES THAT CAN EASILY ATTRACT PEOPLE NEEDS TO KNOW THE UGLINESS OF BEING DRUNK!¡±


    ¡°Stop this bitch!¡±


    Our employer shouted in panic.


    It seems she can¡¯t hold a candle against drunkards and that¡¯s fun to see considering she is pretty stoic and emotionless most of the time. Miss Aina who is our supplier of weapons and a blacksmith, is sleeping next to Miss Higanbana.


    I tried looking at the head of the tavern.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±


    He ignored my pleading gaze and pretends that he is cleaning some glass with a cloth. He clearly doesn¡¯t want to get involved with us!


    Every single night turns like this¡­


    Chaotic and full of drinking¡­


    Suddenly, the door of the tavern opens and a figure of a woman enters. She is fully garbed with a magician¡¯s clothes with a purple motif.


    ¡°Lively as ever, huh.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here. It¡¯s time to reevaluate our plan, no?¡±


    Miss Higanbana forcibly peeled Eleanora away from her to walk up to the new figure. Actually, we knew who this woman is.


    She is Miss Higanbana¡¯s collaborator in this mission and she brings us information every single day. It¡¯s more like she is watching our enemy¡¯s movement from a close proximity.


    ¡°Miss Violetta, shall we talk in private?¡±


    ¡°No, here is fine.¡±


    This woman doesn¡¯t just monitor the group of Asagao Lionheart, she is also giving us details of the technology the dwarves use and when is the optimal time to destroy it.


    In other words, this woman and Miss Higanbana are collaborating on destroying this war with a roundabout means.

 Chapter 341: Reminiscence and Shenanigans 3

    Currently, at the edge of the forest bordering the Elven Kingdom and the Dwarven Kingdom, we stealthily stride within the curtains of the trees in broad daylight. Our party is currently heading towards the hills overviewing the territory of the dwarves which located in the foot of the mountains.


    Our mission today is to search and destroy as per order of Miss Higanbana¡¯s collaborator.


    Unlike our usual scuffle with the princess¡¯ party, this mission raises our awareness and tension as this is crucial and one of the most jeopardizing as we may eventually face the army of the dwarves.


    ¡°This is the third time of this month, no? The dwarves kept drawing out these weapons out of nowhere but little do they know that we are actually benefitting out of their expenses.¡±


    ¡°Boss, could you explain to us again why we need to do this?¡±


    As of right now, Miss Higanbana our Boss once again dons her disguise in order to hide her identity. I just hope she also gives us the consideration to hide our faces too.


    We immediately came to a halt as we saw the foot of the mountain of the dwarves came into view. Between two towering mountains is a trail specifically made by dwarves. This is the only entrance to their kingdom and there¡¯s a strict code before an outsider can enter.


    A battalion of two-meter dwarves marches in unison while passing through the mountain¡¯s entrance. There are at least a thousand of them but one would think it is not enough to go to war against the dwarves.


    But, it is not manual manpower and physical labor is going to be at play in this battle¡­not for the dwarves at least¡­


    ¡°There it is again, our beloved target.¡±


    ¡°Where in tarnation are they pulling these monstrosities out from?¡±


    ¡°Now, now, it doesn¡¯t matter how many of those things they pull out. It would be much better if they even use everything.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­damn it. This ethertech or whatsoever breaks my fuse.¡±


    Our true purpose was not to stall the party of Asagao Lionheart. It is our mission to render these thirty-meters of moving metal called Ethertech Golems that the dwarves are planning to use against the elves.


    Why is it annoying and most of all, scary?


    As I said, it¡¯s thirty meters in height and it¡¯s made out of steel but not only that, it deploys magical barrier that renders both physical and magical attack useless.


    What we need to do is to destroy or incapacitate it. It doubles as stopping the battalion of dwarves into a complete panic that causes them to halt and retreat. We have already thwarted the dwarves advances twice.


    Truth to be told, none of us in the Reminiscence could actually scratch that thing. The only person capable of destroying it is none other than our boss, Higanbana.


    What happens afterward is our work, scrapping the whole thing and surrendering all of it to her collaborator when she arrives.


    We receive nothing out of it and we do not benefit much from the job. But, well, there are other things that Boss needs us for. Her knowledge of general knowledge is limited and all she knows are magic that can destroy.


    Not a single daily life magic for necessary use.


    What they do with the scraps afterward is something we are not allowed to know. Boss is tightly lipped about it. She warns us that if we want to stick our noses further into this affair, we should prepare ourselves for a commitment of a lifetime.


    In other words, it is something confidential that if we are involved further, we need to become accomplices. In a far better term, we are going to be their dogs forever.


    On a note, it means we do not need to worry about employment because this is literally a job of a lifetime. The con is we are deprived of our private freedom to keep us from talking about their circumstances.


    Even Eleanora and Neffi are aware of it and set some boundaries regarding what they ask boss about.


    ¡°Okay, set up everything.¡±


    It¡¯s our turn.


    Our routine in this operation is simple yet needed.


    However, among us, Neffi has the hardest role.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Neffi, please start calming yourself.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±


    Lu immediately told Neffi as the person herself is becoming pale. This is the third time we are going to execute this but she still shakes from shoulders to toes.


    Derria took Neffi¡¯s bow and starts enchanting it with toughness and weaves more strengthening spells so it won¡¯t break. After that, she started increasing the toughness of Neffi¡¯s gloves to its utmost limits.


    Eleanora starts casting several spells to hide our presences and uses detection magic at close proximity. She also starts maintaining illusion magic so our location will not be located by the dwarves.


    Lu drew her shield out and gives Neffi a protection spell and damage divergence spell to mitigate anything harmful that may become a factor of failure.


    Lastly, my job comes after Neffi¡¯s job.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get on with it! Asagao¡¯s group will be heading out pretty late but still, I don¡¯t want to spend time here.¡±


    ¡°Eek! Easier said than done!¡±


    ¡°If you take too long there will be a penalty to your commission reward, you know? I know you are aware that I hate staying too long here.¡±


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll do this!¡±


    Neffi takes the strengthened bow from Derria¡¯s hands in the grievance of Boss¡¯s pressuring. Derria only gave Neffi a light pat on the shoulders before sprouting an impish smile which really didn¡¯t help with Neffi¡¯s situation.


    She nocks an arrow to the bow after heaving a deep breath.


    She then took another deep breath¡­


    Neffi did two more deep breath¡­


    Her breathing becomes repetitive¡­


    ¡°Are you laboring?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s not like I am used to this!¡±


    ¡°You are laboring.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? No! I don¡¯t care anymore! Let¡¯s do this!¡±


    Neffi forcibly calmed herself through the power of retort and aims at the giant steel golem that the dwarves are rallying. The bow leaks out a creaking sound as she pulled it to its limit stretching the bow aboard her flat chests.


    If this was done by a woman with a large chest, not only it will cause a detrimental damage but also a failed and inaccurate shot, but with Neffi¡¯s natural disposition as a flat chest elf, it becomes a deadly technique specific for her.


    ¡°Okay, stand still and try to bear with it.¡±


    ¡°Damn! Why do I have to go through this shit?!¡±


    Miss Higanbana walks up to Neffi who is holding on her stance. She places a hand on the tip of the arrow and in an instant, a bellow of power started swirling in its place. A swirling mist of darkness packed with dreadful power manifests that it churns my stomach from its chilling presence alone.


    It¡¯s the power she called Astlan¡¯s Ira, a spiteful power that she said she inherited from her father. She didn¡¯t give us sufficient details but what I clearly remember is that she mentioned it being a power that can slay gods.


    Neffi who is directly infested with the power started tearing up. From this distance, I can tell that Astlan¡¯s Ira has a huge adverse effect on one¡¯s mentality.


    ¡°Keep your cool. Under this pressure awaits a road full of your slothful fulfillment.¡±


    ¡°Can you please word that a little less blunt?!¡±


    ¡°Look, the dwarves took notice of the presence of my power. Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    As Miss Higanbana finishes imbuing Neffi¡¯s arrow with Astlan¡¯s Ira, Neffi¡¯s eyes shifted from tear-ridden lids to an as sharp and fierce as a falcon.


    ¡°Watch me, the best marksman in the Elven Land!¡±


    Neffi fired the arrow from a good kilometer of distance towards her target. The trail of the arrow is accompanied by a straight dark line that seems like an arrow tail. The shot was so powerful that the air barrier was bypassed by the sheer intensity.


    Two seconds didn¡¯t even pass and the attack hits the mark right at its center...


    The magical and physical barrier didn¡¯t even do their jobs to protect the steel golem. It was all useless in the face of absolute power that our boss possesses. Even the interior of the golem which is a thick layer of steel didn¡¯t even last for any goddamn milliseconds.


    The impact of the attack blasted away the dwarves guarding the golem and the remaining that stood on their feet are all dumbfounded of what just occurred.


    Well, it didn¡¯t take them any longer to rebound from their shock because this is the third time that it happened and they immediately started sending scouts towards our direction.


    Although we perfectly hid our presences, the direction where the arrow came from is still traceable.


    The disarray from our first mission wasn¡¯t that prevalent this time and they started sending out capable and fast dwarves. In contrasts to their tall and massive stature, they move extremely lightweight as they skip through the rocky field.


    Like the elves, the dwarves are also persistent in sending in their scouts and assassins but all of them miserably failed as we beat them up like what we did with the elves.


    Although for the dwarves, we mainly beat them to a pulp while the elven women are stripped up to their underwear.


    Don¡¯t ask me, it¡¯s Boss¡¯ taste.


    ¡°Here they are. Everyone, prepare for defe¡ªEh?¡±


    Boss has never really lost her cool. She was a level-headed person that can come up with the most absurd plan and the most annoying side comments almost about everything, however...right now, her countenance took a turn for the worse...


    Her face is painted with rage and the ring that she uses to disguise herself is losing its potency. Her fox ears sprang up and her hair turns into caramel brown, like how it is originally.


    Seeing how agitated she has become, everyone followed the place with their eyes where she is looking at.


    Among the ranks of the dwarves, a brawny old man with a weird glass and a leather overcoat emerges. Even from here, I can tell that he has a smirk on his face while...


    While...looking at our direction.


    A chill runs down from my spine as the old man winks at us like he is knowingly aware that we are certainly here.


    ¡°Boss, that old man...he definitely knows we are here, right?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he is one of the Arcana Sins known as Arcana Sin of Sloth, one of the people responsible for Asagao¡¯s previous plights.¡±


    ¡°...What do we do? Fight?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Miss Higanbana contemplated temporarily. In that very moment, the torrent of rage around her calms down and her calm ambiance returns amicably like she has a personality reserved for such situation.


    ¡°No, we shouldn¡¯t engage in a battle with that sleazebag. Unlike the Arcana of Sin, Flow, the Arcana of Gluttony, that old man is a schemer way too far my league. What important right now is to report this matter to her.¡±


    ¡°To her? To your accomplice?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The appearance of an enemy that even Boss feared...no, she does not fear him, but cautious of.


    What in the world happened to her and Asagao Lionheart? Why do they know such dangerous people?


    I want to know, however...this curiosity will lead me and my whole party to a boundary an adventurer should never step on, even though it promises a permanent employment.


    Derria turned around and started retreating.


    ¡°We get it. Give up for that one, yes?¡±


    ¡°Correct. We have identified the source of the Dwarve¡¯s new weapons and an enemy we need to be wary of. This is simply terrible, yes.¡±


    ¡°Is it because you need to keep the secrecy of your profile while interacting with people you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard...¡±


    Boss¡¯ disguise returns as she fully regained her composure and started walking away from the place. We followed suit knowing that it is futile to keep standing there.


    Finally, we are seeing the light at the end of the tunnel. We are almost done with our guerrilla tactics but what forebodes is something else entirely different.


    A bizarreness unbefitting of common people like us...

 Notice of Resumption

    Asagao went to the Elven Kingdom, The Land of Greenwood, with Topaz the humanized devil, Mimi the giddy maid roleplayer, and Daisy Aestasia, the daughter of the former Beast King. There, they once again teamed up with Casablanca Prasiolite and Hibiscus Prasiolite and together, they started investigating the disturbance regarding the mystery of scouts being beaten black and blue or being sexually harassed.


    They found out that a group of rogue started assaulting their scouts and their leader is called Boss. Their group started several bouts with Asagao''s group and proved that they stand equal in terms of strength but they found themselves losing because of their lack of teamwork and experience. To fill such gap, they ventured the Labyrinth of Avalon to train for a day.


    Upon venturing the Labyrinth, the group found a secret regarding it and stumbles into a man who refuses to name himself and was called the nameless wizard. The nameless wizard selfishly gave them head pounding trials that they didn''t wish for. At the end, they found themselves in a room with a dazzling and powerful sword, one would appear in the legends. Ultimately, the one who pulled it was Daisy and she now shoulders the power the sword grants. By the twist of fate, the nameless wizard carelessly reveals a deep secret regarding Mimi and accuses her of being the daughter of the late Demon Lord Baal which, coincidentally, is one of Astlan''s former lovers a thousand year ago.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Meanwhile, it was revealed that boss, the leader of the rogue group that hinders the war scouts, is actually Higanbana, one of Asagao''s former companion and the current Beast Queen although she still hasn''t taken the throne yet. She recruited a party of adventurers to interrupt the war between the Dwarves and Elves with unknown agenda that she cooked up with Violetta.


    Higanbana''s companions are proven to be quite odd and troublesome. Lu the swordmeister is responsible for tanking but her aggro is so low that most monsters ignore her. Eleanora the chanter is responsible for field magic but she gets all the aggro and she is much more aggressive than Lu despite being physically weak. Neffi the elven archer was hailed as one of the best marksmen but she has a huge complex over her flat chest, which causes a lot of friction with Eleanora. Derria the demon enchanter can enchant weapons with buffs but she is extremely attracted to liquors and can be unreliable at times. Lastly, Trystha Ein Arts, a fallen human noble and a Rune Knight, is an extremely clumsy girl but through sheer incidents, can land fatal blows to her enemies, of course, through her klutziness.


    As such as the story goes and now resumes.

 Chapter 342: Stained Colored Downpour 1

    I look at Mimi as she lay on her bed with a befuddled stare at the ceiling. Her eyes are hazy and she is unresponsive unless touched. Her state right now could only be described as lethargic or something worst. The blond hair that she dons has a slight tinged of reddish burns from the tip and her eyes start showing heterochromia as her right iris turned blood red. Above all, her horns started growing a little bit larger than before.


    After the nameless wizard teleported us outside of the Labyrinth of Avalon, we quickly retreated back to the Elven City and went straight to the place we are staying. Since then, Mimi has become like this with no indication of where the problem started.


    No¡­I don¡¯t want to assume anything but I already have something in mind. Confirming it is what¡¯s only left.


    The sun has already risen and noon is slowly approaching. I want to let everyone rest today as we¡¯ve done a lot of tasks yesterday.


    ¡°Asagao, aren¡¯t we going today?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Topaz, won¡¯t you stay with Mimi?¡±


    ¡°If you will it, I will accompany you but my feelings tell me that I need to stay with her in this circumstance.¡±


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s what I exactly wanted you to do.¡±


    Topaz who was sitting across me asked. She¡¯s been accompanying Mimi since we got back and tended to her. It¡¯s not that Mimi cannot wholly function as a person but considering that there¡¯s something inside her head that she can¡¯t speak about, we just can¡¯t help but get worried.


    Other than that, Casablanca and Hibiscus went to report what has transpired inside the Labyrinth to Queen Hinoki while Daisy is still sleeping. It seems there was a huge backlash on her body when she pulled the sword from the labyrinth that the nameless wizard takes care of. Daisy¡¯s body collapses on the bed and she hasn¡¯t woken up ever since.


    Topaz and I are the only ones who can look out for them in the meantime.


    ¡°What do you want to do today, Asagao? Would you pursue another fight with them?¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to boss? I don¡¯t know. With our team in sorry state¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Somehow, we need to¡­hmm?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we too fixated on them? Are they our enemy? I am quite lost at what we really need to do. Do we help the elves stop the war, win it, or continue to pursue an enemy who is not remotely evil?¡±


    ¡°Topaz, what do you mean not remotely evil? Do you think Boss and her party are doing this for something?¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t cross my mind that they have any motives. Asagao, I am a devil that took form and shape of a human. I cannot say that there¡¯s no more shred of malice inside me but, I myself knows and can identify if someone is truly evil or not.¡±


    ¡°Is that an intuition or something?¡±


    ¡°I am living with a person who is purely made out of goodwill on a daily basis. Also, before I met you, I met some truly malicious people, so I know¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing¡­If a person as kind as that is near you, I guess that¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­well, that part of you is also what pulls people in.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?!¡±


    Topaz looks at me warmly with a faint gentle smile. I feel like her smile has an implication that I should really read deeply. In the first place, who is the person she was referring to?


    It could be Alstroe since she has an innocent and loving heart.


    ¡°Anyway, Asagao, I don¡¯t think we should do something reckless today.¡±


    ¡°Why am I getting a lecture about recklessness?! I feel so hurt since the one who said it is the gentlest person in our team!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t mean to dictate you on your actions, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not planning something reckless or anything from the start anyway.¡±


    Not long after, Violetta arrives with the exact time when Queen Hinoki together with the twins did. They both tried seeing Mimi¡¯s condition. Violetta immediately scanned Mimi¡¯s whole body but found nothing worth mentioning.


    ¡°Asagao, I¡¯d like to confirm one thing. Casablanca and Hibiscus told me that you met a mysterious wizard in the labyrinth, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, Queen Hinoki. By the way, is it really okay for you to personally come here?¡±


    ¡°A man of unfound powers inside a labyrinth in my territory is unheard of until now. I myself would be wary, knowing that there¡¯s a possibility that he might be an enemy or foe. Can you give us the details?¡±


    ¡°Surely.¡±


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    I told them the details pertaining to our meeting with the nameless wizard and how he put us in his trials selfishly. I didn¡¯t tell them about my solid conjecture about the origin of the nameless wizard yet since it will only add to the confusion.


    Then I told them that Daisy pulled out a sword that granted her immense power and the nameless wizard¡¯s immeasurable magical prowess and his all-seeing eyes that saw through a seal inside Mimi, a seal something similar to a divine power.


    Violetta, after quietly listening to my story, steps forward and asked me questions.


    ¡°Asagao, this wizard you are talking about, who is more powerful, him or me?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry Violetta. Someone who freely manipulates space and lived who-knows how many millennia, I have to give him the credit.¡±


    ¡°Even with my Arcana Magic? Now I''m intrigued to meet this fellow. Still, if there¡¯s a seal inside Mimi that even I cannot detect, that¡¯s a whole new kind of problem.¡±


    ¡°I already know who did that.¡±


    Queen Hinoki interjected into our conversation abruptly.


    ¡°It should be her. No, it¡¯s only her that could have done it. The Goddess of Blessing, Nivalis, your mother, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why did you say so?¡±


    ¡°For the past hundreds of years, Nivalis was the only divine that went down to this world on her own volition, chasing after Astlan Lionheart for the sake of pity but ended up becoming his lover.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make it sound like my mother is a slut!¡±


    She bluntly insulted mother right in my face so my head ended up getting a little bit heated and I snap at Queen Hinoki. I strongly rejected her implication and make a headstrong face that shows a visibly angered countenance. Upon my reaction, Queen Hinoki looks down as she regretted over her own words while biting her lips.


    ¡°I take that back. I¡¯m very sorry, Asagao.¡±


    ¡°Are you really that angry at mother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten over the fact that Astlan loved Nivalis more than me and Izuna, however, I cannot forgive her for leaving a deep a scar and regrets on Astlan¡¯s heart. She left him like a lifeless husk, left with nothing but his devotion to the salvation of this world.¡±


    ¡°No! He loved both you and Lady Izuna! He both loved Casablanca, Hibiscus and Higanbana! Astlan Lionheart, my father, did all of that so he can bring a future where they won¡¯t fight in a world full of evil!¡±


    ¡°He failed though¡­and the result is a lot of things are sacrificed. You yourself should know better because you shouldered all of that evil that you call. It¡¯s because of your own mother that both you and your father suffered.¡±


    ¡°I chose it, that path. And if it is necessary, I¡¯ll continue walking down that path if it means seeing the world they tried to save in peace. Not only my father, not only my mother but also to him, the man who understands me the most¡­¡±


    ¡°Your appearance is molded after your mother but¡­you are like your father. When pushed into the deepest corner, you try to become a martyr.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t even remotely sound bad.¡±


    Queen Hinoki was flabbergasted upon my words of arguments. I don¡¯t know my father, Astlan Lionheart, personally but I know how hard he worked for this world and for the family he has here. They are what pushed Astlan to struggle.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You really don¡¯t need to tear up over it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you are crying!¡±


    Now that Queen Hinoki mentioned it, I feel like my eyes are kind of watery. Since I don¡¯t want to be embarrassed, I try not to show that I¡¯ve noticed it.


    ¡°Mother, you made her cry.¡±


    ¡°Eh?! Wait!¡±


    ¡°Mother, you should set an example of an excellent personage. To reduce our beloved half-sister to tears, what would the populace say?¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, my daughters started berating me¡­¡±


    Queen Hinoki become crestfallen as her daughters told her off. I can¡¯t say I agree with their method and how they indiscreetly disrespected their own mother but I am glad that they sided with me. Violetta then thrust herself between me and Queen Hinoki.


    ¡°I know both of you have family issues, especially for a man, but that doesn¡¯t mean we should lose sight of our current objective.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well? We should focus on the current topic.¡±


    You are¡­the last person I want to hear that from! I can¡¯t actually voice that out since Violetta herself is a little sensitive regarding that matter. Her issues with my master, Mrothgir, are different than mine but, at the very least, we are worrying about men.


    ¡°What I¡¯d like to know now is why there¡¯s a seal inside of her? Was it to hide her powers or to hide her identity? Was there anything else that the nameless wizard mentioned?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just going to shook off our heartfelt conversation like that?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I too want to hear more about the story regarding Astlan Lionheart since he is the root of Ashfon¡¯s power. You also mentioned before that you explored Astlan¡¯s memory fragments that let you see everything he experienced in this world, however, Mimi is also a priority. I don¡¯t want to lose an important test sub¡ªI mean a friend of yours.¡±


    ¡°Hold up! Wait a minute!¡±


    Violetta sprouted a slight grin before turning away from me! She definitely almost said something really rude to Mimi! Even Topaz is pouting a little.


    ¡°That¡¯s not important now.¡±


    ¡°Then, what are we suppose to do, Violetta?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. Stable or not, we shouldn¡¯t try to fiddle with someone when they aren¡¯t prepared yet. We are going to try to disrupt the seal inside her once she fully acknowledges and agreed to it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to force it, right?¡±


    ¡°This matter needs consent. Ah, but for reference, what did the nameless wizard said about her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, actually, I¡¯ve been holding myself back from saying this. Can we head outside?¡±


    Can we head outside? What kind of sentence is that?! Am I a delinquent or something?!


    Per my words, Violetta and Queen Hinoki followed me outside of the room leaving everyone behind. Since I don¡¯t want Daisy to hear what I¡¯m about to say, I¡¯d rather take this conversation outside of her earshot.


    As I face them once more in the corridor, I open my lips and start talking.


    ¡°Actually, the identity of the nameless wizard is someone straight out from a legend back in my world. He is a man regarded as a wise and strong man who both became a councilor to the great king of Britain and foretold the prophecy of the sword of selection.¡±


    ¡°A legend? Is it something that passes a long time ago in your world?¡±


    ¡°No, in actuality, it was just a tale. That¡¯s what I am confused about. It is something unconfirmed, at best, something fictional in my world but to think that they would exist here.¡±


    ¡°The way your world defines legend is essentially different than ours. Legends lived and had someone wrote a book about them. Supposedly, these people you are talking about don¡¯t exist in your world but has proven they are alive in this world. That would really create a paradox, at least, inside your belief.¡±


    Violetta concluded while delving into a deep thought as the subject extremely piqued her interest. We can also conclude that they might have existed all along and they subjected my previous world to such a story or legend that actually happened.


    There are various answers to it but we cannot actually find the real one unless we talk with the nameless wizard by ourselves.


    But that¡¯s not the real topic that I¡¯d like to talk about.


    ¡°So, this nameless wizard¡­called Mimi by the name Camellia. Does anyone of you know who is Camellia?¡±


    I already know who she is from Astlan¡¯s memory fragment. She is the daughter of Demon Lord Baal from hundreds of years ago and one of Astlan¡¯s former lovers. She and every single one of Astlan¡¯s lover met a cruel fate by the hands of the humans by that time and were murdered.


    It was the reason why Astlan awakens to the god-hating power that is Astlan¡¯s Ira, a wrath the can tore this land asunder and create a ripple of fear inside the heart of the gods.


    Another mystery that I wanted to know is how Astlan¡¯s Ira manifested. How such power was passed down to Astlan¡¯s direct descendants such as Higanbana and the twins? Though the power is a lot more prominent in Higanbana¡­


    I know Violetta has been mulling over the matter too. How to quell such rage that was passed down¡­


    While running these thoughts inside my head, I noticed that both Queen Hinoki and Violetta are knitting their brows. Queen Hinoki starts speaking bitterly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much of Astlan¡¯s former lovers, however, me and Lady Violetta here know that Demon Lord Baal and his daughter are both immortal as long as magical energy is present in the air.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Even Ashfon failed to slay Baal and all we can do was to seal him in the Cave of Vortex in the demon continent. I can¡¯t believe that Demon Lord Baal¡¯s daughter to be alive but if possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Demon Lord Baal¡¯s daughter¡­without any direct way to kill her, might have really been alive this whole time.¡±


    Then¡­the seal inside Mimi¡­what is it?

 Chapter 343: Stained Colored Downpour 2

    Since we¡¯ve come to the conclusion that we cannot fiddle with Mimi¡¯s seal yet, we retreated back to our own rooms. The discussion ends unfinished as we lack any evidence or clue regarding Mimi¡¯s true identity of the nameless wizard¡¯s intentions so Violetta went back to the Astlan Castle to report to Fonfon and Queen Hinoki went back to her office.


    Mimi is still unconscious so Topaz is still with her and the twins took a rest on their own room. Daisy, on the other hand, hasn¡¯t woken up yet since yesterday.


    And now, I¡¯ve just been staring at the ceiling of my room¡­


    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s happening to Alstroe. Nil and Hydrangea, they are taking their time extracting that out of her just to fix her body but¡­what exactly will happen to Alstroe after that?¡±


    Nil is the real problem here. It¡¯s about what he had done in the past to Violetta and how Fonfon is extremely hateful of his presence alone. Honestly, if a problem occurred between them, it won¡¯t much of a surprise to me. What bothers me is that Violetta hasn¡¯t said any words about it and I am reluctant to ask about it.


    I don¡¯t think Fonfon would do anything reckless and I put my faith on him, on the other hand, Violetta¡¯s hate for Nil is unimaginable. I am fully aware why and it¡¯s weird that I myself forgave Nil since it hurt me so much when master died.


    The other matter is about Hydrangea and Tzari. It was apparent that the master of both opposing schools of Ki won¡¯t stay put on their own and a fight might break out anytime.


    I hope nothing really happens.


    Opinion aside, it¡¯s a fact that despite our best efforts to cascade the war, there wasn¡¯t much of progress because of Boss¡¯ intervention. Their group¡¯s objective is still unknown but it¡¯s becoming apparent that they are not affiliated with the dwarves.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I want to do something.


    In the past, lying down on a bed was something I¡¯d totally do even if I have problems. Now, I have problems and responsibilities so my body just compels me to get up. Is this what they call maturation?!


    Well, since I don¡¯t have anything to do, I¡¯ll check on Daisy.


    I moved around the manor while looking around. Since each of us has individual rooms and the place is filled with elven maids and butlers, my eyes just kept swimming on the beautiful spectacle. Everyone was so dazzling and beautiful. They have beautiful lustrous hair of either silver or blond and some have dark skin and some has fair white skin but each of them is attractive.


    As expected of the elves! Imagining Casablanca and Hibiscus growing up, I have a lot of expectations since their current looks are far beyond just a simple cutie. They already exude the atmosphere of extravagant beauty.


    Well¡­Mimi and Topaz¡­even Daisy and Higanbana¡­they are just far beyond normal in terms of beauty. I know I am repeating myself but every people I associate are all handsome and beautiful!


    The genetics of the people in this world is terrifying!


    Before I knew it, with these thoughts, I arrived in front of Daisy¡¯s room. I urge myself to knock lightly because I don¡¯t want any clich¨¦ event to happen like running into her changing clothes or something. However, as I was about to knock¡­


    ¡°Really?~ Your king was that strict with you? Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±


    I hear her talking to someone.


    Isn¡¯t that bad?! She¡¯s talking to someone inside her room for all we know who.


    ¡°Daisy?!¡±


    I blasted open the door in a hurry, forgetting the etiquette of knocking. I kind of just really barged in thoughtlessly since I got worried all of a sudden. Daisy has been asleep for more than twelve hours so I just had to rush in just to make sure she¡¯s really awake, fine, or something away from danger.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    Before my eyes are Daisy in a fighting stance with the glamorous sword on her hands. Her body is covered in sweat and the pumpkin panty that she is wearing is extremely crumpled. Her sleeping gown which is a little bit transparent starting below her chest was also sticking to her.


    Without any changes in her fazed expression of getting caught in the act, I stare at her with both doubt and troubled countenance as I find her current appearance quite indecent together with what she is doing right now, a practice swing in hindsight.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Training!¡±


    ¡°¡­Then¡­who are you talking to?¡±


    ¡°Sir Trist.¡±


    Daisy points at behind her and my eyes followed but to no avail saw none at all, not even a speck of presence. I just tilted my head in confusion as she was true blue happy to introduce me to that nothing that she pointed.


    ¡°I see¡­no one there¡­¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Eh? But he¡¯s just here! See, he pulled out a lute just now! Ah! What do you mean by that? No, no, no, what do you mean by they can¡¯t see you?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­Daisy¡­¡±


    ¡°Seriously?! Everyone except me, can really see you? And the same goes for everyone?¡±


    ¡°Daisy!¡±


    I tried calling to her once more with a slightly shouting voice but her monologue keeps going. I am inclined to believe that Daisy is really talking to someone, seeing that her replies are prompt. I, of all people, can already tell that she can¡¯t act and all of her actions are purely driven with honesty.


    There are a lot of mundane as well as unexplainable phenomena in this world so this really doesn¡¯t come as a surprise, however, I still want to confirm a lot of facts. Most probably if these people that only Daisy can see can turn hostile towards us or not.


    As I was observing Daisy, her talk with the Trist guy ends and she looks at me.


    ¡°I am sorry about that, Asagao. Trist told me that I should assure everyone that they are not exactly hostile unless certain conditions.¡±


    ¡°This Trist guy is quite perceptive. I was just about to come to that topic. I want to hear what those certain conditions that he spoke of.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t answer it.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡­makes it harder for us, you know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly as bad as I think¡­I guess¡­¡±


    ¡°If you say so, then I¡¯ll believe you. However, what I want to truly know right now is why are you training in your sleepwear?!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­well¡­I don¡¯t know. Trist just started talking to me about the sword and before I knew it, I¡¯m swinging this sword while talking to him.¡±


    ¡°This Trist¡­is a guy, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. Eh¡­Eh¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Do you realize it now? This Trist guy must be a pervert.¡±


    Daisy turns her head towards the unseen conversation partner in this room. Even with the dim weather that seemingly will start a riot of raindrops, I can see Daisy¡¯s countenance slowly going pale. The sword in her hands started redirecting towards the unseen guest with bloodlust.


    ¡°Arghh! Ah, wait! Don¡¯t disappear on me when it¡¯s convenient for you!¡±


    ¡°I can see a really crappy future for you. As they say, great power comes with great responsibilities.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the first time I heard of that phrasing and I am getting the hunch it¡¯s not responsibilities I am getting but just plain bother!!¡±


    ¡°Then learn about your newfound powers faster. Maybe then, you can suppress their appearances¡­¡±


    ¡°Grrr¡­!¡±


    ¡°Also, you should probably rest. Everyone has burnt out after all and we cannot act much because of this dreaded weather.¡±


    ¡°I know that! It¡¯s just that¡­my body felt really heavy and hot last night. Even now¡­my body feels like it wants to do something¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I heard of that.¡±


    Daisy raises the sword with both of her hands leveling it with her chest and stares at the glimmering blade that faintly glows. I can see it in her eyes that she already made a connection with this phantasmal sword that none of us knew how much power it contains.


    The question now is just how deep is she connected with the sword?


    ¡°I can feel¡­an outlandish power¡­at the same time, it also stabilizes both my magic and Ki that I can be comfortable using both. This sword¡­it¡¯s not only powerful but¡­it¡¯s gentle, caring, and wants to look after me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­actually creepy if that sword was a person¡­ considering you just got it yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I just said something good and you ruined it in a split second!¡±


    Daisy sprouted a pout to me as a sign of her cute protest and I only just replied with a smile together with a mocking shrug.


    ¡°Anyway, you should eat something, take a bath, and rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t seem to realize the backlash provided by just pulling the sword. If I put some knowledge that Violetta drilled in my head, it must be because the influx of power to Daisy¡¯s body was a bit too much, she slept for a long time and when she woke up her body had a sudden urge to expel this said power in a form of physical activities.


    If such a conclusion comes to pass, then, by now, she¡¯d be continuing this training once I leave. She¡¯s been doing her best to learn about Ki and has been sharpening her skills by fighting Boss¡¯ group. Also, when we were in the labyrinth, she showed her skills.


    ¡°Daisy, you did a good job yesterday. You led us wonderfully and answered questions that flew over our heads. Is that a mindset of someone who wants to rule?¡±


    ¡°To rule¡­? No! That¡¯s¡­umm¡­ why would you think that?! I have already decided to serve under Lady Higanbana! Or rather, Queen Higanbana!¡±


    ¡°Regardless, you really did a good job.


    I praise Daisy and instinctively pats her head. I brush her hair while trying to get a feel of her cute round lion hears. Even though we¡¯re almost of the same height, I felt like she¡¯s becoming small of embarrassment but her tail wags happily.


    ¡°Awawawawa!¡±


    ¡°This¡­really cute of you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a child! I¡¯m already a lady!¡±


    ¡°Woah! That¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    She recklessly swings her sword out of embarrassment. Of course, I dodge the sword swiftly as her emotions explode. I promptly left her room while chuckling at her outburst. I feel like I kind of got her for this one.


    From behind, I can still her shouting at me but I just ran as fast as I can while giggling. It¡¯s so nice to be so young. Oh¡­wait¡­I am young¡­or just look like one. Either way, knowing that Daisy has woken up and very lively, I¡¯m done with one task for today.


    As I get to the main hall, I halted since I¡¯m disturbing the servants of the manor. I¡¯m a little embarrassed to gather attention so I just walk in a slow stride. I carefully observe the Manor and saw outside the window slowly becoming dimmer than ever. It¡¯s clever to say that this is certainly a downpour. Such climate would really put people down¡­


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    A familiar voice called out to me on the other end of the main hall. The familiar face runs up to me with her front bumper swaying up and down. It was Topaz who shouted and judging by her grim countenance, there must have something happened.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Topaz?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­Mimi!¡±


    ¡°What happened to Mimi?!¡±


    ¡°She left. ¡°


    ¡°Eh?! What do you mean she left?!¡±


    ¡°She just flew away towards the forest. I couldn¡¯t follow because I can¡¯t trace her from the ground.¡±


    ¡°Towards the forest?! This¡­I¡¯ll go! Topaz, inform the others.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you wait for us?¡±


    ¡°Time is urgent and I am extremely worried about Mimi.¡±


    ¡°And so am I, Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Topaz.¡±


    I immediately run towards the front door and exits, hoping that Mimi hasn¡¯t gone too far. Even we inform the others first, by that time, we might lose track of Mimi. It¡¯s efficient to search with Casablanca and Hibiscus over the skies but there are some preparations to be done since a downpour is coming.


    Unlike them, I don¡¯t get sick because of my body that keeps me in top shape. Risking the twin¡¯s health isn¡¯t something ideal and as for Topaz and Mimi, I still don¡¯t know the limit of their bodies but I don¡¯t dare to chip in some gamble. Not to mention, the twins are still in a delicate position within this war so dragging them around with me was risky enough.


    The downpour has become harsh and the streets of the city¡¯s western district have become empty as vendors already packed up their merchandise. Even the city guards took shelter from the heavy rain but I kept on running.


    My clothes become drenched and the boots that I wore has become heavy so I promptly remove them and ran with lighter shoes.


    Before long, I passed the gate unimpeded as the guards miss the timing to stop me. Rather than running along the road that leads to the plains where the war could start anytime, I went for the forest where our usual bout with Boss happens.


    My feet are faster than usual, maybe because of the adrenaline rush. Mimi¡¯s current state is delicate and I don¡¯t know; no one knows what might happen.


    Daughter of Demon Lord Baal or Astlan¡¯s former lover, none of those matters to me as what I treasure now is my memories with her as Mimi.


    I halted from running as I ran out of stamina so I proceed with a moderately fast walk.


    ¡°Mimi!¡±


    In the middle of the strong downpour that overpowers my voice, I shouted despite knowing that. The ground is muddy and the wind is howling loudly. It wasn¡¯t just a downpour at this point, it¡¯s a storm already. The skies started rumbling that growls in a loud roar.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t do anything but click my tongue in utter frustration. I kept walking and walking until I can run again. The air that I breathe grows colder and my fingertips start shivering.


    I know, I don¡¯t get sick but I can still feel cold. It was another stupidity of mine¡­


    As these thoughts circulate inside my head, a thunderous roar of pain echoed throughout the forest; loud enough for me to hear in this weather. Of course, my feet immediately dashes towards the source of the sound.


    Then, as I arrive at the place, I gawk at what I saw¡­


    ¡°¡­How troublesome.¡±


    It was Boss and her friends. Her blade glimmers amidst the torrent of rain and at the tip of it is blood dripping; slowly being washed. She slowly turns towards me with eyes dispirited and with a facial expression sprouting nothing but a gaze of emptiness.


    ¡°It was inevitable.¡±


    She said as she took a few steps sideward.


    There reveals Mimi¡¯s figure morphed with her wings and claws, all bloodied. The encirclement around Mimi is Boss¡¯ group and they all look down at her with pity. Mimi¡¯s blonde hair had crimson streaks and her clothes are drenched with both rainwater and seemingly blood.


    ¡°What¡­did you do to her¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°What¡­did you¡­do to her?!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, ask me with your sword. I assure you she¡¯s breathing but you won¡¯t get all the answers.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I draw my sword as I glare at Boss who sprouted a smile. She took her stance and her group backs away with Mimi on their two as she was carried by one of them.


    ¡°I want to know everything. You¡­your motives¡­and what you did to Mimi!¡±


    ¡°Really? Come at me.¡±

 Chapter 344: Stained Colored Downpour 3

    The rain keeps dropping ever harder and the drenched, muddy soil around us are sloshing as we step on them, however, our focus is entirely at each other as we trade blows and swings. The camaraderie of the rain hitting the ground and the leaves of the trees sounding like its cheering fills the place.


    Boss and I, both using the similar fighting stance that is Calm Dragon Tempest are of itself it odd since I am the only who was taught of it by master Mrothgir. If anything, Boss could have met master Mrothgir somewhere, copied my fighting style through prodigal method, or has prior knowledge.


    From afar, I could see Boss¡¯ entourage using some tools to cover themselves from the downpour, including Mimi who seems still unconscious. At the very least, they are tending to her but I doubt they had any intention from the start.


    This somehow forgoes one of my worries and enabled me to focus on battling Boss. My short sword versus her katana, it was a battle that both parties need to exploits one¡¯s weaknesses.


    As the name implies, my weapons is a short sword that has limited range, lighter than the normal sword but easier to swing and more durable and, as for Boss¡¯ katana, it was fast, longer, but it can easily break.


    I¡¯m already using my intangible barrier which scans every possible thing in a particular radius. It was like my all-seeing eyes that can detect every bit of movements, even the rain counts. I just have to do my best to ignore as much as possible information to keep the pent up headache from escalating. That¡¯s why back attack or any strategy to use my blind spot is all useless unless the person moves faster than my reaction.


    However, Boss, on the other hand, has almost the same specifications, as if she moves to defend instinctively. If I am not undermining it, she should be predicting movements or has a powerful intuition and it makes me believe that she isn¡¯t a human.


    Or is it possible that Boss isn¡¯t actually a human?


    There was a little to no method for me to know right now. Her movements are sharper but her skills aren¡¯t above mine but aren¡¯t below either. Even if this is a stalemate, at some point, one would turn the tide somehow or another and that would be me.


    CLANK!


    At some point, our swords cross path and a metallic sound reverberate sharply. If it is a contest of strength, I am in doubt that I can win against anyone in my age range, however, contrary to the situation¡­


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    Boss leaped away immediately from the collision. Against my sword which is heavier, she couldn¡¯t afford to let her katana be incessantly chipped from pointless clashes like that. One of her leeway in this battle is dodging.


    She stops at her track as she made quite a distance away from me.


    ¡°Say, I made a deal with you on the spur of the moment but I really hadn¡¯t thought of what I want when I win.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making such talk in the middle of our fight?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I want to at least straighten this out before I defeat you.¡±


    I glare at Boss at the same time, set a facial expression of expressing confusion. I don¡¯t like how she sounds so confident in her words.


    ¡°Then¡­what do you want then?¡±


    ¡°A date, with you, a whole day.¡±


    ¡°¡­That sounds awfully normal.¡±


    I let out a sigh while scratching my left cheek with my available hand. I¡¯m really troubled if it was a joke or not. The heavy downpour doesn¡¯t make my mood any less happy. In any case, I have to make sure her intention behind that.


    ¡°What is your intention?¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Am I dumb or something?


    I just said what I had in my mind milliseconds ago!


    ¡°It¡¯s just on a whim. It doesn¡¯t sound bad as a punishment now, is it?¡±


    ¡°I just want to make one thing clear¡­ You¡­swing that way?¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡±


    What does that even mean?!


    ¡°I¡¯ll agree to your terms for now. Your friends seem to be taking care of Mimi anyway. However, if I see any hostile actions against her, we¡¯re not doing any of the deal anymore.¡±


    ¡°Understandable. With that said, on you!¡±


    As Boss shouted those words, she lunges straight towards me with her katana pointing at me. Her fighting style immediately changes from a seemingly cheap knockoff of Calm Dragon Tempest to a new play.


    I immediately brought my sword up to defend against her strike. As she got closer, I swing my sword sideward to parry her katana, believing that if I hit her katana as much as I can and break it, she¡¯d concede. It¡¯s a mundane and na?ve strategy but I can make it possible.


    However, before I blade clashes, Boss bobs her head backward while withdrawing her sword. In hindsight, she started sliding on the mud with her body bent so low that my swing hits nothing but empty air.


    Before I knew it, I was completely fooled and had my feet swept by her kick. Because of the sudden uncalled feint, I didn¡¯t manage to break my fall and I fell on the muddy ground.


    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    I hit my elbow as I fell so it momentarily distracted me. Boss immediately tried to pin me by grabbing onto my clothes but I rolled away in panic, covering my whole clothes in the mud. As I stood back up, I swing my sword as a defense from the approaching Boss. Since I made a preemptive slash as I fix my posture, she stops her deft movements of pursuit.


    Seeing that I immediately prompted myself upwards, Boss changes her approach and lunges sideward. She maneuvers like how Dragon Tempest goes; a spinning strike with her weight behind. I raise my sword up for defensive play, however, it didn¡¯t go as I expected¡­


    ¡°Guah!?¡±


    Instead of swinging her sword, her left knee comes forth on my flank and pushes all the air inside my lungs. I kneeled down as I held on my side that Boss had hit.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of forgiving of you not to use your barrier.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t spew any words as I was still trying to catch my breath. It was her who is forgiving for not doing anything decisive while I¡¯m down. Not that I¡¯ll easily submit to defeat at this point. There¡¯s a reason why am not using any advantageous skills for me.


    ¡°You¡­aren¡¯t taking this seriously, how could I?¡±


    ¡°Oho? Is that all?¡±


    ¡°I just thought that how you can use calm dragon tempest, at my master¡¯s own style at that.¡±


    ¡°Are you curious? It¡¯s not that hard to answer that but I totally won¡¯t tell you that easily.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then why are you avoiding our sword clashing since earlier? I wonder, is it¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder too?¡±


    Boss shrugs with a smile. Even in the middle of this downpour, I can see the sinister glint in her eyes but oddly, it doesn¡¯t give off any bad hunch. I know she¡¯s a good person. I wanted to believe that she wasn¡¯t the one who hurt Mimi, however, I want to be certain.


    ¡°You gave me this much time to recover. Don¡¯t hold it against me if you lose.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be blaming you since I¡¯ll be winning.¡±


    Her weapon, the katana, will surely break once it takes more damage that it has now. The reason I don¡¯t use any skill is that I won¡¯t force her to use any too. I want to read her movements through pure physical activity and fight her teeth by teeth.


    Her strength is familiar, her reactions are familiar, her blank face is familiar, however, I am still not certain. If she is who I really think, then for what reason is she doing this?


    So on forth, we started dancing under the rain, her and me.


    The following minutes were a soundless battle as the rain shrouds any friction from our movements. It mostly slashes and dodges on a basis of trying to hit each other discretely. Fluidly, our movements become sharp as we get used to each other¡¯s stroke of swing, our attempting feints, and our synchronized breathing in this biting cold.


    How long have we been swinging our swords? An hour? A day? It feels like our sword speaks for ourselves at this point and what each other tells us that there''s only determination to win. It also tells how Boss learned this technique and it was staggeringly brisk.


    I¡¯ve crossed sword with Boss a lot in this past week, however, this is truly where I found that her skill with the sword was of a beginner but prodigal. Her feints are too hard for me to read and I can barely read and dodge them.


    Polished enough and her use of katana would be critical and deadly. If she had the skill from the start and maybe fleeting morals, she¡¯d be trying to send my head off from my torso.


    As I made another huge swing at her, she dodges a little late as I was able to cut a strand of her hair. She loses a little bit of her balance as she staggers on a root from a tree. Seeing this is a chance, I lunge myself forward to her and bashes her abdomen with the hilt of my sword.


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    She staggers on her feet and fell one knee on the ground as she held onto the spot that I hit. The hilt of my current sword is circular and the handle was quite elongated so it must have really done quite a force that it rendered her immobile.


    ¡°What are you saying I¡¯m already at my limit?!¡±


    ¡°¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Not fully healed yet? I do remember you mentioning that. Damn¡­¡±


    She started talking on her own. It was quite eerie as I felt a sliver of presence from her; deeper and familiar. She sprouts a frustrated look while she clicks her tongue.


    To be honest, with this weather, the chance that she can keep up with me was frighteningly low because my body which has been always healthy since that time where I first met Nil, cannot get sick and my regeneration is fast enough to render any broken bones healed.


    In any case, I should claim my victory.


    ¡°This is battle¡­is ov--!¡¯


    Before I could finish my sentence, someone just ran past me with incredible speed. Both Boss and I were startled as a glimmering sword made its way towards Boss.


    ¡°Wha--?!¡±


    Boss immediately rolled backward, however, to truly get her neck out of the sudden attack, she sacrificed her katana to parry the sword. The katana was mercilessly shattered but Boss got away.


    The identity of the one who made such an attack was none other than Daisy. Like the rest of us, she¡¯s drenched and breathing heavily from running all the way here.


    She held her sword, the nameless legendary sword, towards Boss and glares at her. Unlike her usually petty stance, Daisy¡¯s form is dauntless and dignified¡­ it¡¯s as if she¡¯s another person.


    ¡°Daisy, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, Daisy, draw your sword away.¡±


    ¡°It has been long since then¡­the Battle of Camlann¡­¡±


    This is¡­bad!


    That¡¯s not Daisy anymore!

 Chapter 345: Stained Colored Downpour 4

    I slowly step back away from the appearance of Daisy who brandished her sword towards Boss. There was something amiss about Daisy. No, I am certain that she is not Daisy anymore based on the heavy presence that she exudes.


    Daisy has an air of a little bit arrogant yet a delicate sweetness brat on her and that¡¯s what I found adorable about her, however, the one standing in front of me is like a warrior who fought a hundred wars, exuding an air of an absolute monarch that dresses her eyes with dignity tinged with lament.


    I could tell since Fonfon and the other kings and queens that I met have an air to them that compels people to know who is on top. Well, it¡¯s not their every single day thing as Fonfon shows a lot of his soft side towards me.


    I do appreciate his sternness sometimes¡­I really do.


    ¡°Well, well, settle down. The white and I made an arrangement in our duel. You intervening really don¡¯t help.¡±


    Did Boss¡¯ really refer to me as the white one?! Fair enough as there are no other people here with white hair and fair white skin and wearing a white shirt!


    The supposed-Daisy bring her sword down and but she made no opening in her guard despite taking a stance of noncombat mode.


    ¡°Yes, I wouldn¡¯t strike down a foe unable to swing a sword, much less, broke her sword.¡±


    ¡°Much obliged.¡±


    Boss, approached by one of her cahoots, the elven archer, assisted her in standing up while glaring at the supposed-Daisy. There was no animosity towards the elven archer as Daisy looks at them with eyes of pity.


    ¡°This is¡­another unusual factor in the fray. Hehe¡­Haha¡­HAHAHA! This is so hilarious! Whenever you are involved, unbelievable things like this happens!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Boss was just giggling before breaking out in a feat of laughter as she looks at me with pure joy and excitement. Her laughter reverberates in the torrent of rain with the heavy weather filled with gray clouds.


    She said those words as if she knows me. That¡¯s when the pieces in my head fit perfectly together now and a click like unlocking a door sounded inside my head.


    ¡°Higanbana¡­¡±


    Upon uttering that name audible enough for everyone to hear, Boss¡¯ cahoots stops with gaping mouths as if something big really did get revealed. However, amidst the reaction most of the people on-site sprouted, the person herself didn¡¯t show much flabbergast of a countenance.


    Instead, the cheeky prick made an amused and mocking grin!


    ¡°Oh? Who might that be?¡±


    ¡°All your motives earlier showed it! Gestures and movement-wise, I can tell with this much evidence!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t exactly follow any of your words. However, my motives stay the same. Since we couldn¡¯t conclude the match, I¡¯ll retreat for now.¡±


    ¡°I clearly won!¡±


    ¡°At the behest of whom exactly? Other than my friends here, does anyone here can disprove that?¡±


    ¡°D-Daisy here¡­I supposed.¡±


    I gleefully looked at Daisy. However, a glare of slight discomfort shoots back.


    ¡°Whether to disprove her claim that the battle ended in your favor or not cannot fall under my judgment. Honestly, a seeping bitterness stills my tongue from choosing favors as I did abruptly break into an honorable duel. In any case, I have no words to give out.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?!¡±


    I can feel the pit of my stomach churning as the tide of the situation was overturned and suddenly, there¡¯s no victor or loser at all!


    I admit that we are not using our power to its utmost limit and only fought with our raw strength in this weather. I am amazed that despite this downpour, we still fought. Not to mention, Mimi was safely reared inside a magical barrier that sweeps off the rain from above her. She¡¯s also fairly handled well but sure enough, the bloodstain on her clothes doesn¡¯t explain much.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Rearing back on track, I want to claim victory over this battle, however, as I was about to lay down a protest¡­


    ¡°Ack¡­geho¡­geho¡­¡±


    Boss started a coughing fit and even behind her grin is an extremely pale face. Afterward, she held onto her flank and slight stain of blood marked bright onto her clothes.


    ¡°Boss¡­that¡¯s why I told you not to!¡±


    ¡°Now, now, still yourself and accept my apology.¡±


    The elven archer scolded her sternly as she took out a small box. It was an ointment and she deftly applied it on the part where the bleeding starts.


    Upon seeing this, I felt a little guilty knowing that the probability that she is Higan is close to a hundred percent. She might be injured when we fought and now, she might just be sick being out in this rain for so long.


    Speaking of soaking under the rain, I look over at the supposed-Daisy worriedly.


    ¡°I have several questions.¡±


    I raise a finger while making a quizzically and visibly confused countenance because, when I squint hard enough, her body isn¡¯t actually wet but the rainwater just slides off from her body. While Boss was being treated under a newly made roof barrier, the supposed-Daisy looks at me with a default countenance.


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m just making full use of this body¡¯s speculation. Creating a thin layer of magical fiber to repel natural threat is quite an easy feat with it. Not only, her body is trained but is still a greenhorn. I am quite baffled at the Ki energy. I¡¯m going to make full use of how it circulates before leaving.¡±


    ¡°Based from what you just said, you are not the Daisy that we know¡­and how you use magic¡­it seems you are extremely familiar with it.¡±


    ¡°I learned a lot.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t really speak much of you¡­Also, Daisy¡¯s consciousness¡­¡±


    ¡°Let us leave the talking for later. This is an inappropriate time and place for such an occasion. The downpour is getting heavier with no sign of stopping.¡±


    How did everything played out this way?


    ¡­¡­¡­


    While kneading my temples with my finger, I started rearranging all the events happening right now. From the Astlan Castle, Alstroemeria is doing a deep-seated meditation for some reason I don¡¯t know and the castle is probably a war-zone right now with Nil walking around there and Fonfon together with Violetta throwing killing glares.


    While all that is happening, I thoughtlessly ran here in the elven kingdom to help subdue the war from the shadows but every single thing as goes now¡­


    Boss¡¯ entourage intervening with our intervention and unknown motives, the arrival of a legendary figure from a long and famous tale, and now, the awakening of Mimi into her memories, possibly know as the daughter of the Demon Lord Baal from hundreds of years ago.


    It¡¯s frustrating to be kept from a lot of things¡­


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine! I¡¯m getting really tired from all these mystery shits! I want some answers so at the very least, could you fill me in a lot of things later to so I can have on thing less to worry about.¡±


    I pointed at the supposed-Daisy with an extremely frustrated countenance.


    ¡°¡­That man hasn¡¯t dropped a word about it? It is so like him.¡±


    ¡°That man? Well, I already knew it. I just wanted a confirmation¡­¡±


    ¡°That makes things easier. Shall we move on now?¡±


    ¡°Wait please.¡±


    I called out while looking at Mimi.


    ¡°We will be taking her.¡±


    ¡°What?! Wait, what made decide that!? Don¡¯t you think this is too much Hig--!¡±


    ¡°I am not the person you are thinking of. This is leeway for me. If you attack me, I¡¯ll make sure my companion will do something to your unconscious friend over there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap!¡±


    Boss¡¯ cahoots drew their weapons with a serious glint in their eyes. A sword and magic pointed at her neck while the elven archer points her bow towards us.


    I thought that we¡¯ve settled this though forcibly but to think they¡¯ll pull something this low!


    ¡°I would like your friends to pull their weapons away too.¡±


    ¡°What are you¡ªwait¡­!¡±


    Outside the radius of which my intangible barrier spans, three figures from behind some trees far away comes out. Under the shade of the cloak that they wore, I immediately knew it was Casablanca, Hibiscus, and Topaz.


    I couldn¡¯t sense them at all¡­ It seems each one of them developed stealth skills behind my back¡­


    ¡°You failed to notice them too? Well, admitting it, I haven¡¯t until a few seconds ago. You might have been to focus on the way of the sword that you couldn¡¯t develop skills outside of it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need hard handed lessons right now¡­¡±


    Daisy shrugs with an uninterested look on her face. The three starts walking closer to me while being wary towards Boss¡¯ and her entourage.


    ¡°Oho? You wouldn¡¯t attack the poor me now, right?¡±


    ¡°Just return Mimi. There¡¯s something complicated and delicate about her situation right now¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­The more we need to steer her clear of this mess now, do we?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I decided. I¡¯ll tell you this right now as it calls for immediate attention.¡±


    Boss straightens her back and faces me once more with dead serious eyes.


    ¡°Be careful. Dylan of the Order of the Arcana Sin is pulling a major string in this war. Ether technology and whatnot are involved and the elves are doomed to lose.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s.¡±


    Every single one¡­every single one of the Arcana Sins is horribly strong and has some few loose screws in their head. Most of their description are just word for word but facing one and knowing how absurd each one of them, I am inclined to believe their absurdities.


    Hydrangea was a cold and a sadistic woman despite hailing from the fairy race known to be calm and reserved people. She has the Arcana of Wrath which makes her perpetually angry but doesn¡¯t show in her face. It is sad to say that she is madly strong¡­strong enough to incapacitate Alstroe and to instill fear on Fonfon¡­relationship-wise.


    Flow, the wolf guy that seemingly clicking alarms inside my head, was a battle maniac guy who has the Arcana of Gluttony. The description is unclear but his gluttony basically eats away at anything under a special circumstance such as logic and concept. He was defeated by Higan and later on, was killed by Ichirou and Hasu.


    C¡¯rthgor the Arcana of Pride and Sistina the Arcana of Lust has some questionable power up to this point. Their powers as I¡¯ve heard are too vague to determine how dangerous they are but I know for sure that they easily curbed master.


    The Arcana of Greed is¡­never heard from him¡­but I heard he was a dwarf. It was so typical¡­


    And then¡­the mystery of the new Arcana of Envy, the traitor among the summoned heroes, Shun. He hasn¡¯t made any appearance since backstabbing and killing one of the heroes. It was quite a blow in everyone¡¯s mind that someone backstabs us.


    And the finally the Arcana of Sloth, Dylan, the Mysterious Etherian who has a vast knowledge about technology unfathomable even with my modern day knowledge of technology¡­at least, in the age of time I came from.


    Dylan was quite a goofy and a real pervert as I heart. Not only that, he created the quasi human-devil that is Topaz now together with her three older sisters. I saw how powerful he was when we fought the invasion of the devils and his, among everything I saw, was capable of complete annihilation in a large area of effect. The technologies that the Etherian made are also glorified by Merissa and Co. as it was the utmost limits of this era¡¯s advancement.


    With this information at hand, I can say¡­I¡¯m sweating coldly.


    ¡°I told you something major. I will be taking my leave now.¡±


    Boss and her entourage leave with Mimi in tow.


    Something inside my head tells me that I should trust them with Mimi¡¯s wellbeing and none of my intuition is blaring off about it.


    There are urgent things right now¡­especially¡­


    ¡°Then¡­let¡¯s head back on our own and have a good and long chat¡­King Arthur Pendragon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure questions abound.¡±

 Chapter Extra: Conspirators 1

    The last drop of the downpour was squeezed from the sky and the dusking daylight slowly dies from the horizon. This inn in the middle of the forest that Higanbana and her group chose is a perfect fit to hide from both the eyes of the Elven and Dwarven army. It is also, by any means, help from me.


    ¡°Um¡­Miss, is there anything else you wanted?¡±


    ¡°Do not mind me. I am waiting for someone.¡±


    I am currently at the diner, waiting for Higanbana¡¯s group for a report since something happened when I left. The whole place is a little desolate because of the downpour. You can guess that the sudden weather took everyone by surprise and sheltered themselves at random places.


    Of course, since I am one of the few customers around, the man waiting for the tables is eagerly asking me. I have ordered some desserts and a fruit juice earlier together with a salad as a snack. It wasn¡¯t that special but it was still quite refreshing as the ingredients used are around this part.


    I am not hopeful to get dinner here and I have to keep my diet in check for my unborn child. As that thought crosses my mind, I once again caress the bulging womb, the last reminder of Mrothgir, our child.


    As it stands, I am still anxious and confused as I cannot see myself as a mother, less, a caring person. I am still thinking of theories and methods of becoming an excellent mother, however, in the end, I figured such instinct will kick in when the child is born.


    Four months¡­there are still five months left of my pregnancy.


    I still do not understand motherhood and I cannot wrap my head around it. What¡¯s the difference between a kind person and a kind mother? How do I treat my child when she¡¯s born into this world? Many more are the sources of my anxiety¡­


    I get to be exempted from tedious jobs at the castle but it only makes me restless and I end up reading books all the time. Now that I think about it, I was just the type to read books whenever.


    As my thoughts circle around my pregnancy, the door of the inn¡¯s diner opens up and heavy footsteps came barging.


    It was them.


    Well, I kind of knew since a kilometer away and I knew the additional presence within their group. On the arms of Lu rests the girl called Mimi. The appearance of the girl has become apparent of one that belongs to the late Demon Lord Baal¡¯s appearance.


    There are streaks of red hair and her horn started curving upward. Her magical power stagnates at a dangerous level. Judging from all of this alone, the seal that which binds both her memories and identities are coming loose.


    It was plain as day that this girl is Baal¡¯s daughter from long ago. So that plays the question why were her memories sealed? Asagao doesn¡¯t know the answer, that¡¯s given.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re earlier than expected today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are about to meet with our third collaborator.¡±


    ¡°¡­After all of these?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. By the way, are you fine?¡±


    I talked to Higanbana casually as they walked near my table. She was limping and holding onto her flank. Blood dirties her clothes so I assumed she is injured.


    ¡°This is nothing. Well, no, it hurts. I¡¯d like to receive treatment soon, though first aid was applied.¡±


    ¡°I see. Let me tend to it. As for the girl¡­¡±


    ¡°It rained hard and we are all drenched.¡±


    Higanbana said as she called a waiter with a gesture. The waiter hurriedly strides toward our direction as if his life was on the line.


    ¡°My apologies for not meeting you right away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not an issue. I want you to prepare another room for my companion here. Also, prepare us the hot bath and all commodities.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interfere but this unconscious girl¡­I am quite hesitant about¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay upfront with an added fee for the service.¡±


    ¡°Alright! It will be done!¡±


    ¡°Also, prepare a private room for us.¡±


    Money matters.


    The man promptly leaves with a huge grin on his face. Even if he refuses after that, Higanbana or I will just be a little bit forceful. It¡¯s thoughtful that she also mentioned for a private room. Not that anyone can overhear our conversation with my magic but that guest will create a commotion.


    ¡°Boss, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Rest. Take a bath and take the whole night as yours.¡±


    ¡°About this girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Make sure you put her on her bed properly.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Higbana¡¯s entourage left. Some of them are swaying left and right from the fatigue, especially the girl from the rabbit clan. If I remember correctly, her name is Aina, the blacksmith whose ability in weaponsmith shames a dwarf.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Higanbana sat down beside me by letting her whole weight falls on the sofa. She leans towards me with an extremely exasperated countenance.


    ¡°Geez¡­how long will this last? I want to snuggle on Asagao already¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hook you up with her after this.¡±


    ¡°That is quite a proposal. You bet I want it.¡±


    ¡°Stop yapping and show me your wound already.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Higanbana cocks away from me and pulls her clothes up to show her flank to me. I immediately gave the onlookers a glare and they all turned away in an instant. Some children can be so careless when it comes to their appearance.


    It wasn¡¯t that serious and it¡¯s almost closed, however, I¡¯ll make sure it doesn¡¯t leave any scar with my magic. Since this could become a lead towards her disguise, ultimately revealing her identity.


    I immediately took out a distilled healing potion made of arum grass, rare to these parts of the country. It¡¯s a herb that grows only at the fairy forest. I invoke magic into the vial to raise its potency and slowly drops the content on Higanbana¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Ow! O-o-ow!¡±


    ¡°Bear with it.¡±


    ¡°Easier said than done.¡±


    ¡°It makes me wonder where all your spunk went when you ripped your own tails out of pride.¡±


    ¡°This and that are two different things.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, as you say so. I¡¯ll make sure your skin is smooth and pristine for our little Asagao. No, you¡¯re also little.¡±


    ¡°I can bear with that.¡±


    Throughout our idle talk, the wound was healed and left no scar. I lightly pinch the baby fats that Higanbana has on her flank and it made her flinched a little.


    ¡°That tickled!¡±


    ¡°At least it¡¯s not painful, right?¡±


    ¡°You got a point.¡±


    ¡°Well then, care to explain what happened?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­that¡­Let¡¯s move this talk to the private room.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll have you change into fresher clothes there.¡±


    Deciding that our talk should become private, we called out to the woman handling the reception and asked for our reserved private room.


    Higanbana and I entered the room and I deftly retrieve fresh dry clothes from my storage paired with underwear for children. Since Asagao came to us, I always bring children¡¯s clothes with me. I handed the clothes to Higanbana and in the process, I enclosed the room with magic.


    Higanbana took her clothes off without hesitation in front of me and promptly remove the magic ring on her finger, revealing her true form. The black hair refurbished with a bright caramel color and her eyes brighten from a dark iris to a delicate golden brown hue. A pair of triangular ears atop her head appears and twitched repeatedly.


    She tossed the wet clothes aside and picked up the clothes that I provided after swiftly wiping herself dry. Since those clothes are far cry from her usual style of attire, she¡¯s having some difficulty wearing it herself so I helped her. Even if she is devious and sly, Higanbana is pretty much still a little girl after all.


    ¡°So, how was it with my mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I told Lady Izuna that you are still under my care in the fairy continent, training swordsmanship under my tutelage.¡±


    ¡°Well, it was not wrong to say I am under your care.¡±


    ¡°So, let¡¯s discuss what you have learned for the past days here. Give me the details of how everything entailed into this. From that, I¡¯ll also tell you what Asagao told me and connect the dots.¡±


    ¡°Hoho, is it really fine to trick Asagao like that?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of the method that we take, Asagao will always involve herself. It¡¯s better that we both know what¡¯s happening inside out so we can make actual countermeasures for when Asagao and everyone get in danger. Be it a political or physical danger.¡±


    ¡°Political¡­Asagao¡¯s position within the council is extremely delicate, huh and the person herself doesn¡¯t give much thought about it.¡±


    ¡°Knowing how she thinks actually gives us the advantage of what plans to lay out next¡­however¡­she isn¡¯t as spontaneous as we thought. I never thought that a simple war intervention would lead to an array of a new problem.¡±


    ¡°About that¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. Mimi¡¯s memories are resurfacing as the daughter of the former demon lord Baal. If we do this right, we can use Mimi as a playing card to gain some authority at the Demon Continent. If everything falls according to my theories, Mimi has all the rights to ascend to the title.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    ¡°The demon continent does cater to who is the strongest, however, they are monarch first and foremost. We can bypass Demon Lord Gria¡¯s authority and give Mimi the position.¡±


    ¡°I see, but do we really need to resort to that? I feel like if Asagao found out that you have such motives, it¡¯ll be bad.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t plan to go that far. If Mimi doesn¡¯t agree to it, then that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°I understand that. Let¡¯s reevaluate the reports that we gathered.¡±


    ¡°Before that, let¡¯s wait for the third collaborator.¡±


    ¡°For how long?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s keen about time so any time now¡ªUgh¡­speak of the devil.¡±


    Higanbana¡¯s back tensed up together with mine as a sinister and foreboding presence quickly envelops the room. Higanbana together with I restlessly looks around the room to anticipate where that woman would pop out.


    Suddenly, the door promptly opens¡­and there, she comes¡­normally?


    ¡°Why are your faces painted with flabbergasts?¡±


    On the doorway stands Miss Priscilla, one of the summoned heroes, the one that dons an attire of a maid. Possessing an intellect far beyond my understanding and indomitable wits. If there¡¯s a word that I prefer describing her, it¡¯s the word ¡°Perfection.¡±


    Her power almost rivals mine and whatever she could actually do, everything is an enigma. If there¡¯s one factor as to why I trust her for a matter like this, it¡¯s because she¡¯s that kind of person who is upright and fastidious and a¡­clean freak.


    I turn to look at Higanbana and she has this complicated countenance. She looks back at me with an unsure stare and I hesitatingly nod, giving her the answer she¡¯s trying to confirm. Yes, she is our collaborator.


    ¡°I do not possess adequate information about the whole situation, however, I take it that you have gathered enough parts?¡±


    ¡°Parts? So¡­this is what it is¡­¡±


    Higanbana immediately brightens up the idea of why we collected the Ether machinery parts. I don¡¯t feel like understanding the principles and the ideas behind ether machinery or how they use their power. It¡¯s not something I will fancy from the bottom of my heart.


    Cutting the details of how and why Miss Priscilla casually entered the room, she seated herself elegantly, more elegant that I could ever do. There was a huge difference in our mannerism. I studied mine and diligently learned it for special occasions.


    Miss Priscilla, without a doubt, is born with it, like it¡¯s her birthright to have. Her cold piercing eyes that contain no visible emotions direct towards our direction.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s start our discussion. Things have taken a bad turn and we need to come up with a new plan. Higanbana, what are the current events happening on your side?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s hard to keep my identity hidden at this point. I need a distraction for Asagao. Bring in new people in the field that can be of help. Not to mention, we are up against one of the Aracana Sins. Then there¡¯s the trouble within Asagao¡¯s group. Lastly, the fact that the dwarves might be holding a bigger and stronger weapon that can obliterate the elves.¡±


    I nodded at Higanbana¡¯s words. It¡¯s within my expectation but the trouble it produced is greater than what I actually thought. Stalling and breaking off the war is no longer a suitable range for an ending. At the very least, we need to keep other kingdoms uninvolved as much as possible¡­at least, during the war itself.


    ¡°Before anything else, I would like to reconfirm the operation¡¯s objectives and the personnel involved here. I want to plan an effective way to make it possible for us to hinder such scale of unsightly war.¡±


    ¡°Miss Priscilla, under the guise of ending this war, the true goal holds the potential that both beneficial for the Human Kingdom and the Beast Kingdom. The Demon Kingdom can also be an extension of the event¡¯s turnout.¡±


    ¡°Ho?¡±


    Miss Priscilla¡¯s eyes lit up in a quick realization of the goal.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We plan to make the elven and dwarven kingdom exhausts their resources, dry enough to make them ask assistance from the neighboring kingdoms. It¡¯s causation with a definite result in an economical way. Both kingdoms will be indebted and will cease all combat.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you want to control the kingdoms through their inadequacy to produce enough resources, to put their people in an untimed manner for their daily consumption for food.¡±


    ¡°Calm down. Knowing Queen Hinoki who loves her kingdom, she¡¯ll grab such hand offering her people help.¡±


    ¡°You are also aware that their economy will be having extremities in their upkeep. It¡¯s like a draught for them if such a thing occurs. Well, as long as an immediate remedy can be applied. If that is the case, I have a proposal of my own but before that, can I see a sample of these ether tech we talked about before?¡±


    Upon her words, I brought a piece of metal out from my dimensional storage with weird machinery and buttons. As I set it down on the table in the middle, she quickly slides her hands on its surface before proceeding to carry it deftly.


    Slowly, her lips curved upward briefly but her eyes completely showed that she indeed knows what the device could be.


    ¡°This is¡­this will be a huge step. It shall bring us immediately to a new age in a flash.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean, Miss Priscilla?¡±


    ¡°I do not have any means to elaborate the detail, however, with this, we can immediately leap out of this primordial age.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit harsh, calling our era primordial when the complexity of magic has been refined and the economical range of our kingdom is fully established¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, moving on, I would like to hear more about the situation before we proceed with my proposal.¡±


    I turn to Higanbana who has been listening all-ears to our conversation. She nods in agreement and I nodded back.


    ¡°Both are in agreement, huh. Then, let¡¯s start orchestrating the stage for the performance.¡±

 Chapter Extra: Conspirators 2

    The following day, after cooking up some plans for the inevitable clash between the elves and the dwarves which would probably involve a lot of nasty things on our side, I decided to drop off on Miss Priscilla¡¯s place¡­basically the temporary base of the Dragon Capital.


    To avoid needless commotion, I warped outside the walls of the city but remained myself known to the watching guards. Sure enough, they recognized me and they immediately let me in without the mandatory inspection.


    After all, I am quite famous and added to that, I¡¯m pregnant, which I would say, it shows now on my appearance.


    As I enter, I immediately walk towards Miss Priscilla¡¯s temporary office where she does all operations regarding the Center Continent and the rebuilding the Dragon Capital. I find it quite difficult to manage both tasks that solely depend on the management of thousands of personnel. Miss Priscilla¡¯s skills at managing and leading to developing new things are astounding.


    Even as I observed the city, it¡¯s clean and a lot of the houses are remodeled to a weirder state where it was built rectangular and triangular roofing. Everything was brightly painted and the streets are sparkling with clean and well-fed civilians.


    Despite the continent being known for its drastic hot temperature, this city, Aldeva, has snow falling gently. I remember when I heard about it, I had a gaping mouth, however, it was actually Cattleya Scarlet¡¯s disaster magic. She had altered the weather in this region temporarily, which I find amazing.


    Considering the situation, if Cattleya doesn¡¯t go out of the fairy continent, we can utilize Mimi as the next ascender to the throne of the Demon Lord. It¡¯s impossible to look such an opportunity to get a hold of the Demon continent resources. Though they are bouncing back from Baal¡¯s tyrant ruling and famine, they still have a lot of worthy runes to be investigated and the continent is where best the Etherians built their research facilities.


    Even if I try planning far that ahead, what Higanbana said rang like clear water inside my head. If Asagao ever finds out about my plans, it feels like unseen retribution shall befall on me. What¡¯s worse is that both my heard and my mind acknowledge such repercussion.


    Asagao¡¯s importance is a matter I cannot ignore. Her existence, as it dawns me, is what makes this world spins.


    Yes, ¡­it¡¯s like¡­we are in a story with her as the lead role. But¡­as many lead roles out there¡­Asagao seems to have put in a drastic role¡­to carry on a lot of burdens. Even if I plan accordingly, if Asagao started involving herself, a lot of fluctuation in the events happens. That¡¯s why the plan we made involves a drastic measure both to the war and to Asagao.


    After walking for a few minutes, I immediately saw a constipated mansion. I said constipated because right now, there are even people running back and forth inside while holding a stack of papers or huge books.


    Ah¡­!


    They just bumped each other on a rush¡­ but they quickly fixed themselves and left with just a short apology. The guy who is holding some rolled papers inside a box walks towards my direction so before he passes me, I called out to him.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, eh, hey! So¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Why is everyone on a rush?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Weird, right? We¡¯re all working hard because we¡¯ve been given a work we actually like and it pays well. If we do good on our job and done a lot in a day, we get some incentives.¡±


    ¡°Incentives such as?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for official residency on the center continent and some fair lift on our daily taxes. We also get free lunch every day and that¡¯s what makes us rush.¡±


    ¡°And the one who Implemented such revolutionary act for labor is¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Priscilla¡­Ah! My apologies! I¡¯m on a rush! Goodbye.¡±


    Usually, such reform on labor rules doesn¡¯t sit well with the majority of the nobles and traders as it promotes so many negative factors such as plundering and tax evasion. I think holding the continent¡¯s whole treasury helps a lot for Miss Priscilla as she¡¯s the only with access to it.


    Ashfon and I did such strategy in the past but fair enough, we didn¡¯t get any better results. The ratio of gain and loss was heavily tipped on the gray side. Some noble ended up holding off bonuses for their workers in their territory.


    Miss Priscilla effectively employs such strategy so I guess that¡¯s somehow incredible too.


    I entered the mansion and met with tables and chairs lined up with people talking and debating. There are a lot of maps and layouts lying on those tables together with piles of books. Even though they are arguing and shouting, it seems they are doing the work with utmost excitement.


    When I look over on one of the maps, it was a blueprint of a building or some draft for the establishments to be made in the center continent. All in all, this place is somewhat the headquarters or intelligence office for such a task.


    I called out to a woman that seemingly trying to figure out how or where to draw a line in the map.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Excuuuuse me.¡±


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    ¡°¡­? Are you okay¡­?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Miss Priscilla.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The woman looks at me suspiciously. When I mentioned I am friend with Miss Priscilla, she retrieved her glasses from her breast pocket and stares at me once more.


    ¡°Ya should know tis ain¡¯t a place for a pregnant woman!¡±


    ¡°I am here precisely for a meeting with Miss Priscilla.¡±


    ¡°Ya know ya should go back ta yer nanny or somethin¡¯! We¡¯re quite the busybody¡¯ here.¡±


    ¡°Look, I just want to ask where Miss Priscilla¡¯s office is.¡±


    ¡°Well, if ya go straight from here, you¡¯d find it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­err¡­wait¡­that¡¯s another exit¡­¡±


    ¡°Ya¡­!¡±


    Rude¡­


    I just puff a sigh and turns around to find another one to talk to. I spotted a man in his mid-thirties tinkering on some machinery in another set of tables. I approach him and gave a light tap.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m finding someone.¡±


    The man looks at me up and down and frowned hampers a frown on his face. He stood up from his chair and surveys his surroundings and shouts.


    ¡°Hey, which one of you is this girl¡¯s husband?! Show your face you lucky bollock!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not anyone¡¯s wife here.¡±


    ¡°Blah! Then who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Miss Priscilla.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? You¡¯ll find her office on the second floor. Take the stairs over there and find the room with the biggest door. You won¡¯t miss it dear.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­I understand.¡±


    These people are mixed with rude and brisk¡­


    I walk with haste to avoid any further interaction and before I knew it, I arrived at my destination, in front of a large door. Being brisk and rude are all traits of dragon kin but sometimes, if a human or any other races stay for too long here, they adapt such characteristics.


    I just shrug and proceed to know on the door. As per rule on someone¡¯s personal space, it¡¯s a three knock and a greeting.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Miss Pris--!¡±


    Before I could even finish, the door promptly opens and I was greeted by a new main unknown to me. She has dazzling flaming red hair and proportions that talk adulthood. However, those didn¡¯t bother me.


    What immediately bites into my skin is that her presence is extremely familiar but that presence¡­I couldn¡¯t grasp much because it¡¯s either just leak or it¡¯s just too small but for someone as strong as me, I easily detected it.


    ¡°My mistress expected your arrival.¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s aware and yet didn¡¯t meet me at the front.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s rather busy to move right now, my apologies.


    She bowed apologetically as she made a way for me. Once again, I just shrug it off and enters the room.


    As I entered, I immediately saw mountains of papers laid down not only on one table but all three tables lined up together. On the middle sat the person I am supposed to talk to, Miss Priscilla, however, I immediately noticed the two other girls doing some paperwork on their own. Like the girl earlier, these two are also on their young adult life. One has a cerulean blue hair and one has silky jade hair.


    ¡°My deepest apologies as I couldn¡¯t meet you right away.¡±


    ¡°You are rather hoarding a job there.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What are these papers for?¡±


    ¡°Projects, guidelines, work distribution, profiles, and a lot more concerning both the work that I needed to do to establish a new Dragon Capital and for the Center Continent.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­but¡­what¡¯s this one with machinery blueprints?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the upcoming project to develop technology through the samples you¡¯ve shown me last night. This is about replicating the Etherian technology and using for our own advantage.¡±


    ¡°You¡­have thought that far¡­.¡±


    I could say that how her office looks right now directly contradicts here obsession for cleanliness, however, seeing how many plans and projects she¡¯s already dishing out, I do not think any criticism can actually shame her.


    In all honesty, I¡¯m impressed.


    This workload isn¡¯t something I could handle, not in my current pregnancy. I heard she¡¯s also dealing with shipments and trading between the human kingdom and the dragon kingdom. She also bridges and does some minor work for the routine trading between other kingdoms.


    Even with Fon¡¯s current kingship, we shouldn¡¯t be able to handle the sharp upkeep with our destabilized economy due to the devil¡¯s last wave and accusations regarding Fon.


    However, that was not the case¡­ the trades are going smoothly even though there¡¯s a risk regarding interacting excessively with other kingdoms, especially the currently sensitive war between the elves and the dwarves. I should also count that the human and the demon kin have a long history of war.


    ¡°Well, how¡¯s the pregnancy?¡±


    ¡°Eh..? Ah, well, I had a professional actually look into it and they said the baby is clinging tightly, which is a good sign, I guess?¡±


    ¡°I see. Do you want me to write you up for time table too? I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯d get light exercise and eat the prescribed food for the nutrition of your body and for the upcoming baby. I am a licensed nutritionist and a certified midwife and obstetrician.¡±


    ¡°I think I don¡¯t mind you assisting in my childbirth. But for my diet, I think I¡¯m good.¡±


    ¡°What a shame. However, I am quite happy for you accepting my offer.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand what obs¡ªtet-risan? Well, it should most likely be similar to a midwife. There¡¯s no reason for me to decline her offer.


    Before I notice it, there was a chair behind me and a small table in front of me with served tea and chiffon cake. Of course, with my increased appetite, I could drool from the smell of the chiffon alone.


    ¡°Miss Priscilla, thanks for this, however, I¡¯d like to proceed with today¡¯s matter immediately.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, if you will, can you transfer the content from your dimensional storage to my own pocket dimension?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hearing something new again but alright, I¡¯ll transfer now so hold out your storage.¡±


    I hold out my own dimensional storage that exudes blackened mist and an abyssal hole in it while Miss Priscilla¡¯s storage exudes chaotic sparks that seemed more sinister than mine. Asagao¡¯s dimensional storage is a slate of light by the way.


    I transferred the etherian machinery into Miss Priscilla¡¯s storage in mere seconds. After that, she just nods her head once and returned to her work.


    ¡°We are done now. You can eat as you please and order for a second or third serving if you fancy it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can end this conversation abruptly. As you can see¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I look at the three girls in dashing maid clothes and look back at Miss Priscilla with her ever disgruntled countenance. She heaves a small sigh while she drops her work again.


    I once again look at the red-haired girl behind Miss Priscilla and our eyes met.


    ¡°..!!¡±


    She immediately turned her head away from me. Half of her face was already covered by her short hair. The girl was quite bashful despite the maturity an adult should show.


    I turn towards the blue-haired girl with a long braid. She immediately stops her hands in utter shock and her face goes pale.


    ¡°¡­S-s-s-sorry¡­!¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know! I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡±


    She immediately covered her face with the paper she was writing on earlier. She mutters words of apologies.


    Seeing that I lost proper communication with her, I turned to the girl with green hair fashioned with a ponytail.


    ¡°¡­? Uwaah! Hi! Hi! Heyoo!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alright¡­she¡¯s loud


    She¡¯s bright and cheery¡­too good to be true at this point.


    After surveying the girls in maid around me, I turned to Miss Priscilla once again to confirm something.


    ¡°These girls¡­aren¡¯t even human or any other races, yes?¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°What are they?¡±


    ¡°They are Synthesized Devils.¡±


    My eyes darted to three of them and I bang the table in front of me in utter shock. I immediately release my magic limiter and glares at Miss Priscilla. A huge amount of magical energy immediately gushes out of my body that was heavily stressed with an illuminating chaotic purple spark around me.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning?!¡±


    ¡°It is as said, they are synthesized devils.¡±


    ¡°HOW?!¡±


    As I roared, my magic violently disturbs the whole place and the papers started flying everywhere.


    ¡°Hawawawa!¡±


    ¡°Kyaa!¡±


    ¡°Ehh!? Ehhh¡­?!¡±


    The three girls in questions panic on their own. The girl with red hair immediately crouched behind Miss Priscilla. The girl with blue hair hides under the table with her hands on the back of her head while her shoulders shake and her teeth rattling. The girl with green hair has her back on a wall with an extremely confused countenance.


    Seeing how they act and how childish I seemed to be, I slowly lowered the output of my magic. I look at Miss Priscilla and heave a sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fix this mess later. Tell me the start of this¡­¡±


    ¡°They were brought here by one of the Arcana Sins. They were brought by an Etherian. These three girls are Topaz¡¯s sisters.¡±


    ¡°What reason they were entrusted to you? I don¡¯t find any logic in there.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask them? They are sentient, living being. It is not an issue for me whether they are devils or not. What I value is their entirety as something that helps me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t have any external reasons to pry further into this. I shall trust your judgment, however, I shall keep an eye on them if they ever enter our kingdom.¡±


    Those are my parting words with Miss Priscilla. I wave my finger in the air and all the fallen and scattered papers immediately stack themselves in the way they are used to be. I turn my back on them and starts walking away when suddenly¡­


    ¡°Umm¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I look back and saw the girl with blue hair eyeing at me despite her shoulders trembling to no abandon. Her shaking lips show how much I terrified her. To be able to show this much emotion even for a devil to this extent, they are quite well-made, just like Topaz.


    ¡°Lord Dylan¡­he actually admitted that none of us sisters are actually a perfect creation¡­that each of us has flaws. He sent us three together here, lost and confused¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Even if that is the case¡­¡±


    ¡°But even so¡­the three of us desires and agreed on one thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We want to see our sisters¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­sisters?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­? Sisters.¡±


    Something was amiss.


    ¡°Let me clarify this. The three of you that are currently here right now are synthesized devils, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, pretty much that.¡±


    ¡°However, from what you said earlier, it seems that you are not just looking for Topaz but someone else too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did say sisters.¡±


    ¡°So¡­there are five of you now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am Sapphire. The one over there with red hair is Ruby. The one leaning on the wall is Emerald. The second to the last of us sisters is Topaz. The youngest among us siblings is Ivory. She was made after the destruction of Erestivatria.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°We¡­got separated. Our only desire is to find them.¡±


    ¡°Wait, have you lost connection with the Arcana Sins?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­from what I¡¯ve heard, ever since the destruction of Erestivatria, the Order of Arcana was effectively disbanded and all members¡¯ last order is to do as they pleased before they leave the ¡°stage¡±¡±


    ¡°Stage¡­?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­the place where actors and actress perform ¡­as they said¡­¡±


    Upon hearing those words¡­I felt like I hit onto something hard¡­


    Don¡¯t tell me¡­


    This war¡­the disturbance in the Beast Continent¡­Everything¡­Are they¡­setting up a stage on their own?


    Those bastards¡­they rode through our plan and used it for their own plans!


    ¡­¡­


    And sure enough, as I returned to the Astlan Castle, Nil has already fled¡­

 Chapter 346: The King鈥檚 Last War 1

    We¡¯ve lost Mimi to Boss¡¯ group and I doubt our chance of taking her back right now is high. With unknown objectives, it¡¯s harder to read their movements. Also, with my suspicion that Boss is actually Higan is for certain, it got really complicated, at least inside my head.


    And then, beside the war with the dwarves, we got this another problem¡­


    ¡°Well, first, will you introduce yourself to everyone here?¡±


    ¡°But of course.¡±


    In front of me sitting across is the infamous King Arthur from the English tales back in my world who took over Daisy¡¯s body. I wasn¡¯t anything weird or phenomenal for me anymore since I¡¯ve seen god and goddess took over the twin¡¯s bodies.


    Currently, the moon hovers above the sullen world of clouds as the downpour was reduced into a mere gentle rain. Only pleasant drops of the rain reverberated around the gloomy manor where we are currently staying.


    The guest room¡¯s couches are filled with people sitting, specifically our whole group together with Lady Hinoki watching a bit far away. Even if we stay wary of the King¡¯s presence and actions, hurting Daisy¡¯s body is unthinkable for many reasons.


    As for the main subject himself, he stood up for an introduction.


    ¡°To keep it brief, I am King Arthur Pendragon, the ruler of Great Britain¡­is what I¡¯ve wanted to say but I guess it is irrelevant.¡±


    ¡°King Arthur, why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Formalities are tiring as well as pleasantries with words. Simply put, my title or anything that was left before I died is something irrelevant in this world.¡±


    ¡°For someone who just woke up¡­you are quite aware.¡±


    ¡°This world isn¡¯t my world anymore. Even the world where you came from isn¡¯t my world. My world¡¯s location is in a plane of existence parallel but not aligned to yours. So that¡¯s why you have a concept or rather, the tale of King Arthur as a figure in a novel rather than an existing one.¡±


    ¡°You suddenly blew off a lot of crap I can¡¯t understand!¡±


    ¡°In layman term, I existed in a world similar to yours and yet I don¡¯t. Then, from the perspective of this world, I do not exist.¡±


    ¡°I get it, I never asked for this explanation.¡±


    I raised my hand and stopped him from explaining it further. I do kind of get what he is trying to say¡­or not. Even the others are pondering about it. The only one who has light in her eyes is Lady Hinoki since she was greatly educated by none other than Astlan Lionheart himself.


    Certainly, the story about King Arthur of Camelot and his Knights of Round Table is so popular it has games and such produced. It was a tale written about chivalry, war, power struggle, coveting, and a lot more which in hindsight, nothing glorious about the story.


    With how King Arthur fell on his life, he might have some deep-rooted wish or grudge and we need to be wary of that. I need to straighten out things. If he proves to be a threat, I¡¯d have Violetta remove him inside of Daisy.


    ¡°Then, Firstly, King Arthur, why did you suddenly take over Daisy¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°Do not be alarmed, I am nothing but a shadow of the past. I am no more than but a loser. I cannot consume this girl¡¯s consciousness.¡±


    ¡°What do you plan then?¡±


    ¡°As of now, I do not have any plan. My consciousness suddenly surged up from this girl and before I knew it, I was acting out of her desire and will that was left before I took over.¡±


    ¡°How long will you stay awake?¡±


    ¡°I do not know, however, by the end of it, this girl herself will consume me, my knowledge, and all of my skills.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    That¡¯s kind of unfair. Leaving aside the Daisy basically inherited the sword from King Arthur, he will also grant her his skills and knowledge, the wise mind of a king.


    It only means that Daisy will be getting a complete powerup. But¡­that also means Daisy¡¯s efforts¡­


    Suddenly¡­


    ¡°This isn¡¯t what I wanted!¡±


    Daisy¡¯s consciousness resurfaces.


    Figures!


    Everyone is dumbfounded from the sudden outburst that even King Arthur himself, I can imagine making a complicated face under the complete change on the pilot of the body.


    ¡°I do not like how it sounded like you are thrashing my effort for my pursuit of power! Suddenly invading my body and now kicking around my pride like it is a ball. The hell is that!?¡±


    ¡°I understand you are displease, however, it will be the course of action that shall happen once I vanish.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°What?! Can we at least separate you from me or something?!¡±


    ¡°That all depends. You are chosen by that sword, the Caliburn.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s its name¡­Wait! That¡¯s not it! What do you mean it depends?!¡±


    We¡­all of us are all flabbergasted by the freak show in front of us. Daisy normally has a lively and cheerful countenance. Right now, that expression shifts to a cold and dignified persona that is King Arthur. The exchange between them is like Daisy talking to her own self with changing facial expression.


    ¡­Which looks silly.


    Every single time Daisy takes over, her tail stands up and her rounded ears get really reddish whereas King Arthur sprouts a calm demeanor even at point blank one-sided argument with Daisy.


    I wonder if the same case could happen with Higanbana, Casablanca, and Hibiscus if they get into argument with the gods inside them.


    But what if they can argue inside their heads?


    ¡°Still, I don¡¯t want something as easy as that!¡±


    ¡°I know where you are getting at. So that¡¯s why let¡¯s ask him if he could do something about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, him¡­whenever I need a piece of advice, he always comes.¡±


    A sudden chill took over the place and everyone felt the air shaking. The ever night sky brightens momentarily and in reaction the incoming presence that far surpasses the logic of this world¡¯s magic system, Lady Hinoki conjured two high-level Valkyries-like summons.


    I said Valkyries-like summon because they sprout angelic wings and they are armored from head to toe wielding lances and shields made of light. This is where Lady Hinoki¡¯s power truly draw the line against the commonality of people.


    I actually knew about her wariness to this level since earlier with her spells ready to deploy at moment¡¯s notice.


    Well¡­she already deployed them so¡­


    At the empty air beside King Arthur¡­err¡­Daisy¡­ The two Valkyrie raised their lances and pointed it there. Not even two seconds passes and that guy¡­the nameless wizard appears with his hands in the air as a sign of resignation.


    ¡°Now, now, I¡¯m not fond of violence.¡±


    ¡°You are the powerful wizard that these children talked about. I¡¯d like to handle this a bit by myself.¡±


    Lady Hinoki strongly stated as she stood up and faces the pale wizard. I obediently nod at her words as I do not have any words to say in this matter. Per se, I do not have any voice against a Queen in her own territory.


    ¡°The fact that someone as powerful as you were hiding under our noses is something I cannot ignore. What do you have to say for yourself, wizard?¡±


    ¡°¡­In the name of¡­those bosoms are incredible! Right, my king?¡±


    Hey¡­!


    Hey!!!


    I know those bosoms are incredible but you really don¡¯t have to openly ogle at it, idiot! Cold eyes are directed towards the nameless wizard mixed with animosity. Lady Hinoki took a few steps back while hovering a capelet around her shoulder.


    Though it was useless as the bosoms are too big¡­


    ¡°Merlin¡­this is no time to show off how much of pervert you are. Though I admit, it is indeed incredible. It would be something Sir Gawain and Sir Tristan would also compliment.¡±


    ¡°Please take us seriously.¡±


    Those are cold, condemning voice seething with animosity, words that came out from Topaz¡¯s lips. Her normally relaxed countenance is now overwritten with a deep furrow of the brows and sharpened eyes that looks at the nameless wizard, or should I say, Merlin, with a grudge.


    Topaz is really pissed.


    I can understand how she feels right now. Mimi and Topaz have become close friends over the time they are together, setting aside the incident that happened when they first met. Mimi¡¯s situation right now was instigated by this wizard.


    Honestly, I think it is only due time before it happens to Mimi. The thing is it happened abruptly.


    Also¡­it¡¯s rare for Topaz to get this angry.


    ¡°My bad it is. I¡¯ll refrain from doing it.¡±


    ¡°Merlin, something about the situation right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, about the absorption of my King to the current host, or rather, the new wielder of the Caliburn.¡±


    ¡°The new wielder, Lady Daisy, isn¡¯t fond of the idea of my knowledge passing down to her.¡±


    ¡°My king, a lot of years passed since we last met. Your soul was sealed inside this sword together with the Knight of the round table. Time flew by and as people changes, so are the way of their life. How it sounds right now, you are throwing dirt on Lady Daisy¡¯s efforts in her way of life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be chosen by the sword if she doesn¡¯t have the qualifications. It was the same for you.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    Upon the ensuing conversation between King Arthur and Merlin, Daisy intervened strongly with an anguish frown looming on her face. Confused, I tilted my head over the matter that Daisy was trying to speak of.


    Lady Hinoki¡¯s face sunk in a sullen countenance as if she knew where Daisy is coming from.


    ¡°I could never be something as great as a king or a leader¡­In the first place¡­Lady Higanbana¡­the new Beast Queen, has already taken the opportunity. She was able to show great intellect and superb combat capability¡­all better than me¡­like how you would compare the heights of the land and the stars!¡±


    Daisy let out those words as if she was venting her frustration. It was a first for me to see her actually venting like that.


    No¡­


    It wasn¡¯t even a vent, all of it is words of resignation. Daisy has the desire to follow the step of her father, the former Beast King Folga. I know that due to old age, Beast King Folga has to retire and once chosen from anyone to be the next leader¡­


    However, all of his sons are disappointment leaving Daisy alone who, by some reason, couldn¡¯t call for the challenge. Was it age, or was it strength?


    I dip in for both of those factors.


    But that¡¯s not all if my theory is correct.


    Daisy who admires her father dearly wanted to become the next leader of their kingdom¡­but let¡¯s stop and think for a little bit. Someone steps up and stole that goal¡­right on her face.


    Her reverence for Higanbana all crumbles down into her subsiding her frustrations.


    Not only that, upon realizing Higanbana¡¯s power and superior intellect I supposed, really dented her confidence.


    I step and fair enough, Merlin and King Arthur directed their sight towards my direction.


    ¡°What are the qualities that a king needs then? My elder brother, Ashfon Astlan Lionheart, is the King for the humans and he admitted that he doesn¡¯t do the best job but I saw how the people of our kingdom smile.¡±


    The question sparks an intriguing interest in both of their eyes. I step one closer to them again with a demand for an answer.


    ¡°The same goes for Lady Hinoki! She is Queen Hinoki Prasiolite, the queen of the elven kingdom, this kingdom! Her land is prosperous and they live in constant harmony until the war with the dwarves started. What are those qualities that we should see?¡±


    Merlin gazes upon my questioning eyes with great pique. He kneeled down one of his knees and gets into my eye level. His stares are warm and understanding.


    ¡°What does a king or queen needs to be one? It is the kind heart to serve and protect his subjects before him or her own interest, the heart to listen to each and every subject¡¯s woes, and the strong will the keep moving forward.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s an ideal king, yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I gave you some boorish answers.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, the best quality a king or queen can have is¡­the ability to judge whether something is worth killing or not. Don¡¯t you agree, Queen of the long ears, Lady Hinoki.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter if he said that jokingly or not. Those words sent a chill down to my back. It won¡¯t even take one to know that it¡¯s morally wrong. Why does one need to see the worth of a life? In the first place, my morals largely differ than everyone here¡­


    Merlin¡¯s words were like an arrow that struck Lady Hinoki. The Queen of the elves slowly nods on Merlin¡¯s words.


    But¡­for Daisy¡­


    I look at Daisy who seems to have gotten control over the body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that kind of qualification even exists in Daisy? I think--!¡±


    Before I could continue what I was about to say and complaint, Daisy raises her hand to stop me from talking. It wasn¡¯t King Arthur who looks at me with those pained eyes but Daisy herself.


    ¡°Asagao, even since I was small, I was taught by my father how to. Every single one of us siblings was taught how to judge a person¡¯s worth. After all, for us, it is the world survival of the fittest, hence, my desperation for strength.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I am ready to bloody my hands in the pursuit of it. However¡­all my chances to use what was taught to me flew away with the dust¡­¡±


    The ability to judge whether a person is worth killing or not¡­ it was Merlin¡¯s opinion¡­but in the end, it made me think¡­


    Fonfon judges people before killing them¡­


    Lady Hinoki did the same in the past as I saw the memory fragment of Astlan Lionheart¡­


    It might have been all the same for all the Kings and Queens¡­


    If that¡¯s how it will go, a tiny wish that Daisy will stop pursuing the throne blooms. If such qualification really exists, I want to pull out Higanbana too from such world¡­


    It¡¯s all messed up¡­

 Chapter 347: The King鈥檚 Last War 2

    The chilling coldness seeps into my skin and in front of me is abound with the starless night sky. The morning sun hasn¡¯t broken out yet from the horizon, from the sea of trees as far as my vision could scrape.


    From the veranda of the mansion we are currently staying in the Elven Continent, the Land of Greenwoods, I look down upon the city with marching elven soldiers patrolling the place. The poor sods can¡¯t even take a break as no one knows when the dwarves will actually attack.


    This has been dragging on for a really long period of time. The war has broken out between the kingdoms, however, not one clash has yet to happen. This situation has put everyone on the edge. It will be another matter if there¡¯s an actual battle and everyone would have something to vent out these frustrations.


    The long term preparedness for the war with no actual battle took a toll on a lot of people.


    Resources are wasted, a strict order with time is implemented and barely anyone got to rest with our group as an exception even though our tirade on the borders with Boss¡¯ lead to failures. Actually, it¡¯s the reason I am up early¡­


    No¡­


    With all these in my mind, I haven¡¯t slept a wink.


    There¡¯s also the case of Mimi and Daisy¡­everything is in shambles and our objectives keep shifting. The stress might have been double for Casablanca and Hibiscus as this war will determine how their kingdom will fare and I know how they love their people.


    With Mimi¡¯s disappearance, Topaz is also on the edge and she is fuming. It was the first time for me to see her raging like that¡­


    And now¡­Daisy¡¯s tantrum tampered quarrel with the consciousness of King Arthur from an old legend and the wildcard called Merlin.


    ¡°Uwah, that¡¯s an adorable grumpy countenance you wear there, little girl.¡±


    ¡°¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Surprised, I saw you daydreaming earlier so I took upon myself to see how do you do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s crime to suddenly barge into someone else¡¯s room, no less, a room of a girl!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Surely it is.¡±


    It was him, Merlin.


    I doubt he even needs to use the door to enter my room. He just magically appeared in my room without me sensing his presence or hearing any sounds. The long blue mood I¡¯ve painted myself is now replaced with a displeased one.


    I quickly wore a disgruntled most annoyed face I think I could ever show to anyone.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the face I¡¯m looking for.¡±


    ¡°Tsk! So¡­what do you need from me?¡±


    ¡°No chill, huh. You are someone who is stubborn and doesn¡¯t think much of action from the get-go.¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­Why do you think that? Who are you to read about people¡¯s personality anyway?!¡±


    ¡°I believe you¡¯ll grow into a splendid woman, one with proportions of unquestionable beau.¡±


    ¡°You have the blood of an incubus, no? It won¡¯t work on me, you and your slippery words. I¡¯m actually a man inside a girl¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, you have promise.¡±


    Mother has large boobs. This body is an exact carbon copy of hers but I am the one who occupied. Up until this day, I¡¯m still wondering why my body is this young or why I did grew up by two ages older when I performed divine possession with Hasu.


    Why is my access to my power locked and the only way I can bring it out is through the means of other people?


    Oh yeah, I need to remind myself of my body¡¯s condition of everlasting readiness to conceive, even at this form¡­


    Thinking about it immediately sent down a chill in my back!


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t come closer to me, okay? You were a womanizer as I heard!¡±


    ¡°I like women, yes. I was punished because of my excessive womanizing but I don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I usually don¡¯t like brats but seeing that you are a unique existence, someone who is seemingly an embodiment of divinity, I don¡¯t mind doing it with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll die a horrible death, I promise you that!!¡±


    ¡°Now, now, I¡¯m just kidding.¡±


    ¡°You sounded so dead serious though.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a scumbag after all.¡±


    ¡°Well played, calling your own self like that.¡±


    Merlin made a shit eating grin that it made me unusually perplexed. I just let go of this feeling and stare at the horizon beyond this veranda. Once again, a breeze comes gently blew past my skin and the sensation of chill sticks to my shoulders at it trembles a little.


    The shirt I¡¯ve been wearing as my sleeping wear couldn¡¯t provide anything past cold and my bare legs don¡¯t exactly try to shy away from the gust.


    ¡°Fuuuu¡­ baring yourself like that, that¡¯s bound to happen.¡±


    Merlin wraps a scarf around my neck until it hangs on my shoulder. I thought that he was being so gentleman that he offered his own scarf but I immediately recognized this scarf and it came from the drawer inside the room.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Obviously, I gave him a mean glare.


    ¡°Lionheart, a storm is coming.¡±


    ¡°Seems like it¡­the downfall yesterday was just the start¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­this storm¡­it¡¯s unnaturally made.¡±


    Unnaturally made?


    I tilt my head from the wizard¡¯s rambling as he peeks over the horizon. There are rather dark clouds forming, spreading throughout the sky, as far as the eye can see.


    Why haven¡¯t I noticed it?


    ¡°What made you say that?¡±


    ¡°You should notice it yourself. The beginning of an upcoming storm will always be a drop in temperature.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is. But this coldness is naturally brought upon the sighing night time. Welp, not that it matters right now.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter right now¡­¡±


    A secret attack using the storm as a cover¡­


    I don¡¯t think such paltry tactics could work against a city protected by Lady Hinoki¡¯s barrier. If by chance they have something to break her barrier, I could just immediately replace it with mine.


    Although how they made the storm raises some questions in my head¡­


    ¡°King Arthur¡­how was he when he was alive?¡±


    That question escapes from my lips. Merlin¡¯s gave a soft smile.


    ¡°Arthur Pendragon¡­ you have told me that you read about his legend in a book, right?¡±


    ¡°What are the straightforward values that you consider to be the most important for him? There are a lot of things to say about him. For someone who was personally there to witness his life, I thought you could give a better view of that.¡±


    ¡°What are you into at?¡±


    ¡°Just making small talks¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the cheeky conversation partner. Very well, since I¡¯ve taken a liking to you and your whole group of friends.¡±


    ¡°Creepy¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, in one word, King Arthur can be described as¡­bright.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the personality but how his presence described him.¡±


    I tried to recall how I viewed King Arthur. Even with Daisy¡¯s countenance, he carries an air that depicts his authority as a king, much like how other kings and queens that I¡¯ve met. They do not shame themselves merely with their presence alone.


    The previous beast king, King Folga, even though he was a hearty fellow and seems like he¡¯s messing around, there were instances where I felt that he was indeed a king.


    Is it something that they learned as they sat on the throne? Is it something that in their confidence to prove their subjects that they are special?


    A king serves his subject¡­


    ¡°As the burden on his shoulder became heavier, he shone brighter. He was a charismatic person that upholds his beliefs at face value. Even when he was cheated and coveted by his own wives and knights, he kept himself headstrong.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­really sad¡­¡±


    ¡°Right? Regardless, he knew that his knights do a responsible job outside of their fetish. Good thing I stuck on beautiful girls in the countryside.¡±


    ¡°I feel bad for King Arthur. Heck, I feel bad for those girls in the countryside.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s that. King Arthur¡¯s depiction of kingship has far outweighed what I taught him. He had gone full martyr. In the end, one of the knights he trusted so much, tried to usurp him.¡±


    ¡°¡­Mordred.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­After that, he was taken to Avalon as he was badly wounded on their battle at Camlann. Basically, you already get the gist of the story from the stories written about the Arthurian legend.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­books aren¡¯t all that accurate, to begin with, and there¡¯s a lot of iteration¡­Heh.¡±


    Goosebumps immediately come crawling on my skin like a wildfire! Merlin just wore a huge smug on his face as he creepily told me about a possible alternate ending of the book!


    I know stories passed down from history will have a lot of alteration or even iteration but for someone who actually existed in that story, no less a fictional one, this just sent me so many red flags that I can basically predict the future with a lot of mess in it!


    ¡°I won¡¯t give out a spoiler!~ Tee hee!~¡±


    ¡°Damn you!¡±


    ¡°Ah-Ahahahaha! I can¡¯t get enough of that reaction!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a little bewildering that you¡¯d be reading a book of fiction basically based on your own lives. There, it was written that you had a lot of affairs¡­even with King Arthur¡¯s half-sister, Morgan.¡±


    ¡°Morgan le Fay to be exact. She¡¯s one of the spiciest women I¡¯ve bedded.¡±


    ¡°You know, I think why, for the first time we met, I felt really compelled on hating your guts. It¡¯s like, hearing those words coming out from your lips awakened the desire for me to give you a kick on the face.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a scum after all. However, how I loyally serve my king was all for the betterment of his kingdom, is true.¡±


    ¡°More like you are a dick.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Making a pun or something? That¡¯s good.¡±


    I can¡¯t handle this guy!


    In my whole career of being the retort man in a wacky situation like this, most of the time with Higan, I¡¯ve never encountered a guy who wholesomely accepts insult!


    ¡°But you know, I felt really unfair for all them to live on my own¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My king died sustaining mortal wounds and was brought to the place where his sword was forged. It¡¯s like they wanted to keep the ideal king¡¯s purity in the land of everlasting.¡±


    ¡°You mean that place called Avalon, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­what did you do? Or¡­you¡¯re not going to tell?¡±


    ¡°Well, I am in a better mood so I¡¯ll tell you. As the greatest most handsome mage, I collected all of the Knights of Round Table souls including my king¡¯s, and then I kept them all in the Caliburn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­don¡¯t you think that¡¯s far crueler than death?¡±


    ¡°You think so because I don¡¯t. I waited for a long time before all the knights fell and sealed them inside Caliburn.¡±


    ¡°What happened to King Arthur¡¯s greatest most treasured sword, the Excalibur?¡±


    ¡°Sir Bedivere returned it to the Lady of the Lake. I then took the chance to steal Caliburn. I couldn¡¯t just simply let them go.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why is that?¡±


    ¡°If anything, it¡¯s all about the life that they lived. The time is nigh and we have now a perfect opportunity.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°¡­The king¡¯s last war. I am hoping that they can duke out everything before they truly pass away.¡±


    ¡°¡­You are a really terrible person.¡±


    I look down as I tried to imagine what those knights would feel about everything. It¡¯s not because Merlin deliberately trapped their souls in Caliburn but¡­


    How bringing back their life¡¯s excitement in a single moment just to have it crumbled on the next second.


    I started gripping the rail of the veranda¡¯s fence while trying to hold back my tears.


    ¡°¡­You are the purest, most kind soul I¡¯ve ever met. You don¡¯t even know them.¡±


    ¡°¡­You are truly a terrible guy.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s all about my responsibility to myself.


    It took me quite a while to settle down.


    I can never ever understand Merlin¡¯s motive. The line that separates genius and insanity is truly that thin.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to do something about that.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    I look at the looming storm clouds getting closer to the walls of the Elven Capital. Approaching through bad weather that they themselves made could prove badly¡­


    On their side¡­


    If this storm that they made was made of magic, chances that they can penetrate Lady Hinoki¡¯s barrier is close to none. I¡¯ve heard of the dwarves skills in metallurgy and they are the best. However, there¡¯s a significant difference if they tried swords and bows against a magic barrier that Lady Hinoki reinforces on a daily basis.


    I heard that Susanoo easily bypassed her barrier once and that was the first time the dwarves declared war against them. At that time, Lady Hinoki wasn¡¯t prepared at all. In the end, Susanoo and Priscilla got themselves involved.


    However, right now, Lady Hinoki learned from her mistake and took it upon herself to study militaristic stratagem.


    ¡°Ah¡­what¡­in the world is that¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hey¡­you gotta be kidding me.¡±


    Slowly, behind the clouds descends a huge metallic plate that completely camouflages with the dark clouds. In mere seconds, a huge jolt shook my entire mind as the next part showed itself.


    It was a large metallic barrier compounded on a huge flying aircraft or some sort. And the emblems that it has¡­I remember it back from the ruins I explored together with Higan back at the demon continent.


    ¡°Ether¡­why¡­?¡±


    Come to think of it, Boss told me to be wary because one of the sins are working with the dwarves. Don¡¯t¡¯ tell me it¡¯s that guy¡­?


    If it is that¡­then¡­Lady Hinoki¡¯s barrier will¡­


    ¡°Lionheart¡­th--!¡±


    Merlin tried to tell me something, however, I immediately jumped down from the veranda.


    ¡°Topaz!¡±


    ¡°Yes! At your will.¡±


    On my call, Topaz immediately caught me on her arms. As her feet almost touch the ground, an earthen spike immediately shot us off in the air again.


    ¡°Topaz¡­¡±


    ¡°I know already. It¡¯s one of my father¡¯s creations!¡±


    The onlookers who are seeing this has an extremely confused countenance. They don¡¯t have any idea about the ethers, less, the destruction that will be brought down on them.


    Evacuation is futile.


    There¡¯s only one thing that I can do.


    ¡°Asagao¡­!¡±


    The muzzle of the huge barrel started glowing in bright and eerie light. It was the same as the laser of the etherian golem. It would immediately burn this whole capital in half!


    ¡°Topaz, to the highest point, straight to that thing!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I immediately drew out a sword from my dimensional storage as Topaz¡¯s last volley into the air took us at the limit of Lady Hinoki¡¯s barrier.


    The dark clouds showed the true form of the invading enemy¡­


    It was a flying ship, as huge as a fortress!


    As it accumulated an astounding amount of heat and energy, the barrel fired off a huge beam, probably even bigger than the mansion we are staying right now, directly towards the capital¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Asagao!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡±


    ¡°[Divine Counter!]¡±

 Chapter 348: The King鈥檚 Last War 3

    It was just a single moment but that clashing of my sword and the unbelievable amount of heat sent me in tatters, a really¡­expected outcome.


    The unnamed enchanted sword that I received from master¡¯s treasury and inheritance, met and collided with the blazing beam shot by the floating ship. Divine Counter¡¯s main function is to actually volley back any magical attack as long as it is tangible.


    It was inevitable that I¡¯d fried my hand just by holding it and it was charred instantaneously. I mustered all of my strength and tried to return the opening gift but because the attack was too strong and came from a difficult angle, I volley it towards the empty plains outside of the elven forest.


    BOOM!


    Upon impact, it shook the whole land and charred the field where it exploded. It also created a huge mushroom-like smoke. The shockwave was enough to throw me off while in midair. My charred hands had already regained its liveliness but the clothes I am wearing was almost reduced to nothing. Miraculously, my undergarments survived.


    It all ended abruptly and I find myself falling towards the ground.


    It hurts like hell too.


    ¡°Yeah¡­the sensation was so similar to the etherian tech that we found back in the demon kingdom. The output is on a whole new level and I don¡¯t think the elves can handle it.¡±


    In the midst of my monologue, Topaz catches me midair.


    ¡°Asagao, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I have hyper regeneration. Too bad it doesn¡¯t apply to my clothes. Anyway, Topaz, what do you think of the situation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to draw out any conclusion that immediately. Even if I was created by my father, Dylan who is an Etherian, I am quite astounded.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±


    Topaz landed on a patio close to the wall of the gate towering over the capital. The soldiers watching earlier are now alerted and immediately marched towards outside of the city, however, they are also quite troubled as the aggressor is floating up in the sky.


    Suddenly, Queen Hinoki enters the scene. Rushing behind her is her eldest son, Leth, leading another line of knights ready for battle.


    ¡°Do not fret! Remember your formations. All the magicians that can cast magic, focus on defense first and foremost. The enemy has already entered the vicinity of our city. The remaining foot soldiers, prioritize evacuating citizens!¡±


    Queen Hinoki ceaselessly gives out orders. There should be a ready set a chain of command, however, seeing that the situation was unforeseen, she needs to personally give orders accordingly.


    Leth also started backing up the magicians while leading the armored knights on standby by preparing their enhancement magic. Their first priority is to calm down the citizens and bring them to safety. The scale in which the enemy fires off a blast may prove the act pointless, however, we should also assume that we may also save a lot of lives by following common protocol when there¡¯s a disaster or war.


    ¡°That was splendid, little miss.¡±


    ¡°Merlin?!¡±


    Out of nowhere, Merlin snuck up on us and threw words with a suspicious smile. I have no time for any pointless remarks or retort as I watch the floating ship in utmost wariness. Topaz stood on her ground and tried assessing the situation by ready the movement of the earth on an unbelievable scale, detecting any sign of unnatural vibrations.


    Not long enough, Casablanca and Hibiscus run up to us with labored breathing. Emby, the stupid red chick was bouncing off atop of Hibiscus head, immediately flew over mine.


    ¡°Asagao, we saw what just happened!¡±


    Casablanca exclaimed as she stopped on her tracks. I was about to open my lips to start an impromptu meeting on how to deal with it, however, Lady Hinoki immediately steps in front of us.


    ¡°I am sorry to say but, Asagao Lionheart, you and your group are to leave the premises immediately. The war has started at an unimaginable circumstance. Perhaps we weren¡¯t prepared enough for this but I¡¯ll make sure to handle it.¡±


    ¡°I decline.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­give me a sound argument of why? If you cannot convince me, I will forcefully eject you from our kingdom. We also have Violetta coming in today so I am sure you¡¯d be out of here whether you want it or not.¡±


    ¡°This is not a problem you and your people can handle! I know this technology and sure is they are from the etherians! Dylan, an etherian, is one of the Arcana Sins and I have to stop him if I must as he is also part of the reason for Nil¡¯s actions! Also, I am quite familiar with the ethers¡­¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking, So? What if this is an independent army from the etherian that you are familiar with? My people can¡¯t handle it? Maybe so, however, this is also a predicament me and my people prepared for so long. You can¡¯t just dismiss my people¡¯s effort just because of your little justice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying! These ethers are beyond--!¡±


    Before I could let out another word the floating ship made its move. The flank of the ship slowly opens up like it¡¯s a hatch and from there, figures dove from it.


    ¡°Wha--?!¡±


    Merline lets out an audibly shocked but excited tone, however, we who are watching the scene unfold are horrified.


    There are tens of ¡­no, hundreds¡­no, thousands of them. They are like a flock of bird as they dive straight into the elven forest. As they come closer, we immediately saw the figures clearly


    It was dwarves standing more than two meters, falling from the sky. They are wearing not armor but a suit made of metal. It was¡­This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck me with me¡­¡±


    My words came out rather bad but it was appropriate¡­


    The dwarves are wearing exoskeleton war frame armors. It was one of those things in most sci-fi films and they are now approaching the elven kingdom premises. I can already tell just from the sheer coolness alone that it will decimate everything in its path!


    Ah, my apologies. I am quite a fan of post-apocalyptic games with a lot of these elements.


    Well, in other words¡­


    This is bad.


    ¡°As you can see¡­That technology is rather advanced¡­more advanced than everything that Astlan Lionheart taught you. It¡¯s beyond your capabilities.¡±


    ¡°Even so, even if they are technologically wealthier than us to the point our own technology can be called obsolete compared to the ether or dwarves, I have a duty to perform.¡±


    The ground rumbled as the dwarves equipped with those war frame suits landed on the ground outside of the city wall. Since they failed to destroy the barrier they have to march from the outside the city wall and make a siege.


    Based on their equipment, I doubt a normal foot soldier would last a second against them. Assuming that that is the case with this war frame suits, I doubt Lady Hinoki¡¯s barrier would last an hour in a continuous onslaught or less.


    And then there¡¯s the floating ship that could bludgeon everything with its huge beam from earlier. One thing I know about this big beam from the turret settings, they have a long cooldown, especially for the big ones as they tend to overheat.


    ¡°Just let us damn fight!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I am trying to point out here? If we somehow drag your name here and you became a part of the grievous scene, King Ashfon Astlan Lionheart would and will interfere!¡±


    ¡°Fonfon¡­he has grown up! I mean, he learned a lot. He trusts me and I trust him! I won¡¯t allow any pointless destruction. Also, I am officially here as a representative of the Center Continent.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be neutral then? What¡¯s the point of being the representative if you show biases?¡±


    ¡°The situation has drastically changed! I thought we¡¯ve talked about this?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time with this idle chatter. Go home. Take your friends with you.¡±


    Lady Hinoki said with a cold tone before turning around and walks away.


    It pissed me off.


    ¡°Oooh, she basically told you to go home and suck on your mommy¡¯s tits.¡±


    I look at Merlin with all my hate and disgust. I look at him with eyes that he is an absolute garbage, a rock that far worse than useless. He is a rock that is more detrimental than useless. He is just a walking lump of waste.


    Even as we chatter like this, the warcry of the dwarves resounded and the elven army started resisting. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that a huge clash, with the elves on defensive, broke out. Instantaneously, an elf wearing full armor was sent flying towards the center of the western district.


    Hibiscus suddenly taps me on the shoulder.


    ¡°Asagao¡­about what my mother said¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­I think I¡¯ll give her a good slap afterward!¡±


    ¡°Eh?!¡±


    ¡°If she thinks she is stubborn then she is wrong! I¡¯ll show her what true stubbornness is.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Asagao! This is not¡­err¡­a stubbornness competition. Well, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten to mother but please don¡¯t give in from her persuading.¡±


    ¡°I am not giving in. We all know that this war isn¡¯t normal from the start, however, this is well beyond what I expected.¡±


    ¡°Asagao, will you let us use that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As much as possible, I really don¡¯t want to use it. It would be the best course of action if we are facing directly against devils and Arcana of Sins, however, this would seemingly be cheating¡­


    Higanbana also agreed that Divine Ascension is nothing more than a shortcut of power, however, it is also my trump card against most situations and that most situation is exactly right now.


    Lady Hinoki won¡¯t listen to reasons so I am forced to play my cards¡­


    I reached out for Casablanca and Hibiscus. They held that hands I outstretched towards them and embraces it. The power, the divinity that was kept deep inside me, bursts out. It has been months since I last used Divine Ascension.


    Wait¡­?!


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    The divine energy rushed towards the twins and before we knew it, a pillar of light shot up towards the sky where the Casablanca and Hibiscus are standing. The brilliant light, of course, attracted attention and the pouring energy from their bodies reverberates throughout the place as their presences pulsed on the land.


    However, that wasn¡¯t surprised me¡­


    As the light slowly subsides, the twin¡¯s figures become questionable. The two of them dons a bright shiny white hair and serene sky blue eyes, the same as mine.


    It¡¯s like what happened to Higanbana. Whenever she enters Divine Ascension, her hair and eyes would change to similar to my features. Since it only happened to Higan, I never gave it too much thought, however, seeing that the twins carrying over such trait make me worried now.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Dumb--!¡±


    Merlin shoved my face away and stares at Casablanca and Hibiscus covered with divine light while he throws me off to the ground without regards to my safety.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same level¡­no¡­this is¡­impressive! Even Vivian and Morgan would keel over to the sheer power! The sword Excalibur would be reduced to a shameful shambles in the mere presences these powers brings!¡±


    ¡°Well yeah, those are true blue divine power or something like that. I don¡¯t know why but me being a transcendental being, closer to godhood or already is, has that much divine power. Even I know I just parted a little bit of divine power to them.¡±


    ¡°You hold onto this kind of power and yet, you haven¡¯t told me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not obligated to. More like, with your mystic eyes, you should have known about it!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right¡­¡±


    This guy¡­


    ¡°Never mind him, Asagao! We¡¯ll be going after the huge ship!¡±


    ¡°With Hibiscus¡¯ Emby and my crescent, we can fight an aerial battle.¡±


    It makes sense, however, since the light from earlier attracted people, attention gathered around us. Not to mention, Lady Hinoki is now making her way here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave that ship to the two of you! It should be really tough. If you ever see Dylan the Arcana Sin of Sloth, retreat immediately. If it started charging up one of those huge beams, call my attention and I¡¯ll try deflecting it again!¡±


    ¡°Asagao, what should I do?¡±


    Topaz called out to me with a firm tone.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just dive into the battle. Well, we are going to interfere whether Lady Hinoki wished for it or not so we might as well go a little bit overboard when we have the chance.¡±


    ¡°Meaning¡­?¡±


    ¡°The appearance of the ether technology and the interference of Boss¡¯ party¡­might as well be as good as connected as a case. Stay with me while I assess the situation with this idiot.¡±


    I pointed at Merlin and the guy just shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that even though you perceived me as a great magician, my power is limited and I am lacking in any offensive magic.¡±


    ¡°What a twist¡­¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll have you know too that I won¡¯t touch any of this world¡¯s affair unless I am allowed by King Arthur himself. I hope he does not.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What¡¯s wrong with you?


    Since Lady Hinoki immediately knew what we are up to, she marches in a stomp towards our direction so, in a hurry, Casablanca and Hibiscus took off and of course, I plan not to get caught. Instead of panicking over her daughters floating towards the enemy ship, Lady Hinoki calmly cast a spell.


    ¡°[Dryad!]¡±


    An avatar of the woods emerges from the ground and dozens of vines started chasing Casablanca who is riding on her crescent moon and Hibiscus who is doing a rodeo on Emby¡¯s back.


    The spiraling vines also crept towards me and Topaz. The vines rush at us like a tidal wave. It just shows how serious Lady Hinoki is.


    ¡°I told you to stay put, Asagao! Why are you as stubborn as your father and mother!?¡±


    ¡°Eh?! You are pulling this one out of nowhere!¡±


    However, the vines didn¡¯t manage to catch Casablanca and Hibiscus as they immediately engaged the floating ship in a battle. They started an assault on the ship, however, it was clear as day that it would take them a while to do a scratch on it as it activated a shield.


    Meanwhile, the angry mom is now directing her undisputed rage towards me. In terms of raw strength and magical power, I will bomb this one in a showdown.


    SHATTER


    At that moment, the sound of glass shattering reverberate the whole city and extensively, towards the battlefield just outside the city walls.


    ¡°What is it this ti¡ªEek!¡±


    I was suddenly pulled away by Topaz by grabbing me on the hip. Alerted, Lady Hinoki also drew back a considerable distance and the next thing happens.


    CRASH!


    The place I was standing has become a crash site as the paved road was gouged savagely. Dust rises from the ground and impact jolted the foot soldiers evacuating the civilians.


    Topaz purposely left Merlin so he got blown away magnificently.


    But the real problem comes after that. With no break to spare, the one that actually tore Lady Hinoki¡¯s barrier rushes out of the dust and came after me. I move fast that it was only a silhouette. Without holding back, I drew a sword out of my dimensional storage and swung it.


    Midway, the sword that I was holding was swept away and slowly, we were able to make out of the enemy.


    ¡°Ah¡­Ahahaha¡­Ahahahaha!¡±


    Crunching sound of iron made my skin crawl goosebump. It was an enchanted sword that none can easily break but the one in front of us is actually eating it like it¡¯s her lunch.


    That¡¯s right¡­it¡¯s a girl¡­


    ¡°Asagao¡­be careful¡­she is¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­this presence¡­¡±


    It was a girl around eight years old. She dons a long and dirty silver hair, glaring dark irises, one that is devoid of any reasoning and facial feature of a child. Her teeth are oddly sharp on all ends and she is wearing a rag that can hardly cover up anything.


    Topaz countenance twists in utter rage.


    ¡°Father made another abomination!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It is as Topaz said, it was another synthesized devil¡­


    The girl faces us and while chewing on the iron sword, she started speaking.


    ¡°Ah, you must be a big sister! I was told a have a lot of big sisters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am your big sister.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less! I am really hungry!!¡±


    The girl crunches on the sword until the hilt was left. She then devoured the hilt effortlessly and sprouted a grin.


    ¡°Ah, by the way, my name is Ivory. I¡¯m here to make a scene as I was told.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­is it father¡¯s command?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? No! Father is angry at me for eating one of his metals. Some fat guy told me to do it just now.¡±


    ¡°Seeing that you are led astray, I, your big sister, will discipline you. Prepare yourself.¡±


    Topaz glances at me.


    ¡°Asagao, leave this to me. She doesn¡¯t have much sanity like the rest of us synthesized devil. In exchange¡­she is terribly strong.¡±


    ¡°I get it.¡±


    I immediately left Topaz. I put faith in her abilities and judgment and I know, over the months that I¡¯ve been with her, she has grown more of a person than a devil.


    On my way, I drag Merlin as I make my escape from Lady Hinoki¡¯s pursuit.

 Chapter 349: The King鈥檚 Last War 4

    Another tremor shook the ground as an ungodly clash traverses the city. It is as Topaz said, Ivory was on a whole new level when it comes with both physical and magical prowess. Not only that, her speed and ferocity seem to stem from her origin, a devil.


    Ivory, even as we ran far away, incites a feral fear that made my skin crawl with goosebump. The worse part is that while Topaz utilizes the power of the earth and can use earth base magic stemming from the blessing she received, Ivory is going wild using iron and other metal, fragmented or not.


    It¡¯s a whole new power to me¡­for someone to manipulate metal at will.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget about our situation.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­Yeah! Ah!¡±


    Merlin called out to me as I drag him away. To be more exact, he is letting himself get dragged while drawing out a huge grin on his countenance.


    Then on our heels are two Valkyrie of astounding brilliance brandishing their spears on our backs. I doubt I stand a chance against them! Why the hell are you coming at me with intent to kill, Lady Hinoki!?


    Focus those two at the war going on outside of the city walls.


    As I was thinking of that, from afar, Lady Hinoki then conjured a huge ball of fire and ball of water.


    ¡°[Efreet and Undine!]¡±


    Two beastly apparitions of water and fire were molded. A huge horned demon with the face of an ox emerges in fiery blazes that easily stand over five meters. The other one is a translucent beautiful woman with transparent skin of blue and stands over two meters emerges.


    The mere presence of the two summons made me remember that, despite her usual calm and ditzy attitude, Lady Hinoki trained under Astlan¡¯s guidance, and the magic that she usually kept in check overflows like a river that even her soldiers and knights are astounded equally.


    The two summon immediately jumped over the walls and joined the fray. The barrier that Ivory tore through started restructuring.


    At that moment, I started believing that Lady Hinoki actually gets everything under control. After that, she also stepped out and while leading several knights.


    However, before she could set her foot out of the city, the barrier she was maintaining with all her might shattered entirely with no traces of getting repaired. After that, instantaneously, the wall shattered and multiple ethereal beams pierced it.


    ¡°What in the world--?!¡±


    The elven knights and soldiers retreated in panic. Horror filled the place as those who are slow to retreat are blown away and injured, covering themselves with their own blood. Rabbles started flying towards the city. Since this is the western district, most people have been evacuated towards the eastern district.


    It has been now established that the western district will be the battlefield. The siege by the enemy is deemed successful and the elven army is in distraught.


    And we may witness its downfall as dozens of golems, an exact model of golem that Higan and I fought before, started ravaging the land with ear-splitting motor sound. After that, the towering dwarves help themselves in and started invading.


    I understand now that the elves don¡¯t stand a chance. The exoskeletal suit that the dwarves wear is magic resistant and the golems are grinding the ground with their barrier that deflects magic. The elves heavily rely on magic for their offense.


    But now, even enhancement magic will do nothing against the empowered dwarves¡­


    The best move is to retreat.


    ¡°This is just unfair. They all have these magic repelling shields and the elves can¡¯t do shit.¡±


    ¡°I understand how you feel. Your enemy seems to know the in and out of the magic system of this world and was able to create a counterforce against it. Every magic has its core concept and methodology where it is based and created.¡±


    ¡°Counterforce? Concept? Methodology?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. All they need to do is to abide by this world¡¯s law and turn it against the residence of this world. They might have created a system that rejects any magical properties and disperses it. If I were to give it a name, it¡¯s called Antithesis. Really¡­this sounds incredible and troublesome at the same time.¡±


    Since Lady Hinoki was distracted, her Valkyries that was pursuing us started going after the golems. The only one who could defend against them is Lady Hinoki¡¯s summon after all¡­


    Her four summons works together to hold off all the golems and dwarves, however, it can only do so much as a lot of the enemy was able to run past them. Of course, their target is Lady Hinoki herself. Her first son, Leth, immediately came to her aid.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Mother, fall back now!¡±


    ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to, we still have a lot of men behind.¡±


    ¡°This is solely for the lack of my foresight¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was no one to be blamed here.


    It was the fact that the dwarves used Ethe technology that tipped off the balance of the war¡­if we can still consider this as a war.


    But¡­deep inside me, I feel like there¡¯s something entirely wrong with this situation.


    As I was pondering the things from the side, as I cover Merlin and myself with a barrier, Topaz fell back and retreated by my side with bruises violently covering her whole body.


    I look towards the direction where she confronted Ivory and there, there are myriad of steel spikes floating around her. She still kept the same crazed smile.


    ¡°She¡¯s well beyond me by miles¡­I¡¯m sorry, Asagao¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t exactly tell you how bad you did as it was evident that Ivory is a real piece of art¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as she consumes something, whether be it living or not, her stamina is inexhaustible. She uses no form of martial arts and moves by her instinct, a pure rabid fighter with unpredictable movements. The worst part is that she throws those spikes at random.¡±


    ¡°You analyzed her as you fought?¡±


    ¡°I actually knew I was ill-matched¡­¡±


    It was a risked she readily took. Topaz has been becoming more calculative in her movements than before. Most of the time where she predicts danger to be unwarranted, she keeps her senses open to information.


    However, getting the enemy¡¯s strongpoint is all she can do for now. I immediately protected her with my barrier.


    The last thing I want to happen is for us to be captured. I immediately turn towards Casablanca and Hibiscus who are donning the power of divines and saw them doing their best to break the ether shield protecting the giant floating ship.


    Then, at that moment, a small latch opened up where the dwarves came from. Out from there is a figure of an old man, presumably not a dwarf, came out.


    ¡°Merlin, can you see the figure of that guy clearly?¡±


    ¡°He is clearly not a dwarf, yeah. Wait¡­woah¡­he¡¯s clearly a red flag.¡±


    ¡°It must be Dylan!¡±


    One thing I should have remembered about the Ethers is that they are expert in slaying gods! That also means they are also adept at capturing them. It was something that Casablanca told me in the past and Merissa the pirate confirmed it.


    Artemis, the goddess that resides within Casablanca told the tale of how she was captured by the Ethers.


    ¡°Casablanca! Hibiscus! Come back here!¡±


    I shouted as an order.


    I look at both my left and right and sure enough. There was no way I can just jump off. Ivory is observing us like a predator and on the other side are dwarves that noticed us.


    By this time, the western district of the city has now fallen.


    A patch on the ship¡¯s barrier opens and Dylan pointed something at Casablanca and Hibiscus. I just realized that twins didn¡¯t hear me and the two of them thought that the open patch on the shield is an opportunity.


    As they entered on it in rush, Dylan shot them with a huge web that glows an eerie purple light.


    ¡°¡­He got us.¡±


    I muttered as I felt the divine power I gave Casablanca and Hibiscus returns to me. The web that Dylan shot must have disabled my Divine Ascension.


    Knowing the Arcana Sins, they must have known that Divine Ascension needs a medium of the same divine being to activate it. If none, then there would only be ringing headache.


    ¡°We tore through your forces like a butter, tis¡¯ the greatest feelin¡¯!¡±


    A ragged loud voice reverberates. The rank of dwarves and golem opened up a path and sure enough, there was the¡­it was not the king of the dwarves but rather a guy I never met before.


    This made Lady Hinoki raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°Where is Osthorio Talon, the Dwarven King?¡±


    ¡°Ya mean former king? The fool refused helped from the Ether. I jumped on the gun and started a coup. We easily imprisoned him for his incompetence. Now, he will see that prowess we currently possess!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I am Stern Lostfell, I hereby declare that I am now the new king of the dwarves!¡±


    ¡°This matter¡­to go this far¡­what is your objective?!¡±


    ¡°That is somethin¡¯ we won¡¯t be tellin¡¯ ya, green lovers. Now, to liberate the whole elven people! After that, we will destroy the Rage King Ashfon Astlan Lionheart! And then¡­the whole continent!¡±


    ¡°This is why the world cannot achieve peace because of fools like you.¡±


    ¡°Say what you may, as long as we can conquer this land, I shall obtain power that dates back two thousand years ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That was the cue¡­


    This is no longer strife between the elves and the dwarves. Any major interference from our group will be eligible.


    However, even with that fact getting laid down on the table¡­we are now cornered. Dylan is pulling the twins away and it is making me really anxious. Lady Hinoki could only grit her teeth as we are surrounded.


    Is it really it¡­?


    Should we¡­


    ¡°AHOY! PREPARE FOR IMPACT.¡±


    As if everything in the world slowed down, a ship smaller than the ethers rushed out of nowhere. It was flying with booster engines that are really familiar with me.


    I can only gasp with a widened mouth as I saw that person with a megaphone on hand with her vice-captain following her lead in shouting.


    ¡°THREE SECOND UPON IMPACT! OPEN THE ETHERIC DRILL!¡±


    A huge drill propelled in front of their ship and immediately pierces through giant ship¡¯s shield. Dylan who was standing at the open hatch rushes inside in panic and let go of Casablanca and Hibiscus.


    All of us onlookers had out mouth gaping from the spectacle and upon impact.


    CRASH


    The giant ship swayed as its flank is penetrated by the random flying ship appearing.


    ¡°Hahahaha! You trash second generation dwarves have become so feeble that you bow down to these machines! We should be the smart one to overwhelm them and use it for our own! Sear my name on your pea brains, I am Merissa, the captain of SS. Iowa!¡±


    All of her crew proceeded to hurl every insult in the book at every enemy. Her vice-captain, Ferd, is chuckling at the situation.


    Everyone was flabbergasted except for Merlin who snaps his finger.


    ¡°My King, the time is now right!¡±


    From the veil of the shadow comes rushing Daisy, or rather, King Arthur Pendragon. On his hand is the sword Caliburn shining brightly with blue light.


    ¡°First off¡­¡±


    He then rushes at Ivory. He probably assessed the Ivory would be the most dangerous enemy and sure enough, King Arthur caught her off-guard.


    King Arthur swings his sword at an unbelievable speed and Ivory had no hope of keeping up. With a final swing, King Arthur managed to put a huge slash on Ivory from her right shoulder to her left flank.


    ¡°It HURTS! It hurts¡­It hurts!! Meanie!¡±


    Without retaliating, Ivory immediately escaped by jumping across the army of the dwarves and running off without turning back. The chance gave us an opportunity and Topaz jumped upwards to catch Casablanca and Hibiscus who fell from the sky as their Divine Ascension was dispelled.


    Next off, I drew a sword from my dimensional storage, pushed the dwarves on my heel back with my Barrier by spinning and expanding it, and ran towards Lady Hinoki.


    King Arthur also thought of the same and fought the dwarves towering over us with nothing but his sword alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless! Tis¡¯s feeble sword won¡¯t¡­?!¡±


    The dwarf that intercepted King Arthur was immediately taken down. Caliburn easily cut through their exoskeletal suit and managed to inflict a fatal wound.


    ¡°Ha! It¡¯s just a few of you cretins anyway! Charge!¡±


    The golem and dwarves alike obeyed Stern as they are confident of their forces, however, King Arthur slashes at the golems, rendering its shield useless against the legendary sword.


    ¡°No way! How could this be!¡±


    ¡°A fitting line for a man who knows no proper way kingship! I shall take you down here.¡±

 Chapter 350: The King鈥檚 Last War 5

    There was a huge difference between a normal unnamed enchanted sword and the sword Caliburn the King Arthur swings around. The sword has both brilliance and power, however, what decided that the sword itself is ferocious is the user himself.


    Even so, I brandish my sword and charges at the enemies.


    ¡°Topaz, standby for now and recover as much as you can!¡±


    ¡°Asagao¡­yes¡­¡±


    Topaz is covered in wounds from her bout with Ivory earlier. I am relieved that Ivory temporarily retreated but it doesn¡¯t change the situation that we are surrounded. Even if we have King Arthur by our side, Daisy¡¯s body as it is has her own limitations.


    Basically, there is discordance with their bodies and abilities.


    There are thousands of dwarves with the exoskeletal suit that resist magic and there are dozens of golem that could reduce this city in just a mere hour.


    Merissa¡¯s arrival helped me take off my mind from Casablanca and Hibiscus as they boarded them in their flying ship. I don¡¯t know if they are invading inside the giant ship of the enemy but it¡¯s most likely the safest place to be right now.


    Lady Hinoki and her first son, Leth, are now in a stalemate against some dwarves.


    ¡°Hey, Merlin, do you have anything that could actually help me?¡±


    ¡°How demanding, to be honest, none. Unless you want me to mess with space and time here, I¡¯d be glad to.¡±


    ¡°You are really a dick, huh!¡±


    Merlin just shrugs with a smirk and it annoyed the hell out of me.


    ¡°Even his highness can¡¯t order me around!¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking so smug whilst declaring that?!¡±


    Are you seriously telling me that I can¡¯t do anything but watch? Sword skills won¡¯t do me any good with such defense, heck, I doubt I could scratch them. It¡¯s all about the weapon that I use and I do not possess anything in par with Caliburn.


    No...I¡¯ve got a lot of sword from master, however, those swords are far heavier than I can carry and can prove to be more demerit than an advantage due to the discrepancy in the wielder¡¯s size and weight.


    Well¡­we are talking about swords.


    I quickly returned the sword I am holding and retrieved a spear from my dimensional storage. It is an unnamed spear made from wyvern tooth enhanced through alchemy.


    ¡°Oh, you can use spear?¡±


    ¡°Not as better when I am using a sword but this will do.¡±


    ¡°I see, I see! Take care out there.¡±


    One of the dwarves standing outside of my barrier immediately reacted as I dash towards him. He brought a huge sledgehammer overhead and swings it down at an unbelievable speed. I maneuver the spear as I see fit and jumped like pole vaulting athlete to go around him.


    Since there won¡¯t be anything to cover the back of their knees, as I figured, I swung the spear and cut the tendons, rendering him unable to stand up.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry, sorry!¡±


    ¡°Shitty brat!¡±


    I know I am the one who did it but damn¡­that looks hellishly painful! I can feel my countenance going a bit pale because of the brutality of the attack. Well, right now, I know how to fight back but dodging would be the best challenge for me as they can move as swift as if they aren¡¯t wearing any armor.


    I should set the goal in mind of aiding Lady Hinoki and Leth.


    I made my way through three, four, five, six, and more dwarves as I move. I carefully stuck their tendons to severe the functionality of their movements, but not severe enough to render healing magic useless.


    I took advantage of the swiftness of my spear and my small frame to go around these hulking dwarves. The best option to fight them is by having no contact with their attacks at all. They could blow me away with just their arms. I doubt I¡¯d survived if I receive the full brunt of their weapons.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Of course, I could also deal with it with a sword, I just realized. But yeah, it¡¯s far riskier for me especially if it gets stuck between the muscles.


    It was easier than I expected. It¡¯s just that the elven knights and soldiers overestimated the dwarves exoskeletal armor. It can¡¯t be helped they aren¡¯t fully aware of its weakness yet. However, there are also the golems, so overall I doubt there was any leeway for them to win right now.


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    ¡°Got ya!¡±


    I dodge a punch by a hairbreadth. They already knew how I move and it didn¡¯t really take them that much to learn. That punch alone broke my spear by the shaft but I was able to escape by sliding under him. That guy used a feint by pretending that he was about to swing his ax but proceed to throw a huge swing of his fist.


    ¡°[Barrier!] [Force!]¡±


    I immediately conjured a barrier an expanded it at a tremendous speed, flinging the dwarf upward. It took me more magic than usual because of his heaviness.


    It felt good though, using a classic move to beat someone. I doubt I can do it against more than three of them. Heck, even just one drains me out.


    No matter, if we can relay this one on one battle strategy, the elves might have chances against the dwarves with the exception of the golems.


    ¡°Next one--!¡±


    WHOOSH!


    Eh¡­?


    Something went past beside my face¡­


    ¡°I will be your next opponent. I am called Gordio.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Stand in front of me is a guy different from dwarves. He may have the feature such as the ears, however, he is shorter than most. Unlike the normal dwarves whose built are muscularly bulky, this guy has lean muscles, with spectacularly octave biceps and triceps. His trapezoids are like a small mountain and his waist is like a log but spectacularly, has lesser body fat.


    ¡°Such¡­¡±


    ¡°Such¡­?¡±


    ¡°Such a spectacular body! It¡¯s like chiseled to perfection!¡±


    I blurted out!


    I¡¯ve always wanted a body like that!


    It¡¯s like an ideal body materialized from my dream!


    ¡°Ahahaha! Well, of course! Instead of learning how to temper steel, I trained how to temper my body like steel.¡±


    ¡°Did you have like a strict diet and body training regime to get that toned body?! It¡¯s unbelievable that you are a dwarf! That¡¯s also a lovely tan that you have!¡±


    ¡°I know right! I didn¡¯t drink liquor and such just to harness such my body! I am glad you were able to appreciate my efforts with just one glance! My race thinks that stout and bulky muscle is more ideal. Small creature, you have good eyes!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Will you join my side!?¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Huh¡­?


    I am not sure about this but last time I checked, I have the worst persuasion skills out of my peers.


    ¡°Gordio, I knew you are going to turn side!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, all I need are people I can trust and confide!¡±


    ¡°As if you¡¯d be alive after this!¡±


    ¡°ORA! ORA! ORA! ORA! ORA! ORA!¡±


    ¡°Gufooo!¡±


    One of the dwarves called out to this guy and started becoming hostile. Instead of the usual ax or club that the dwarves use, Gordio rushes at his own kin with a fist as fast as light. The pure, unparalleled brute force was able to bring utter destruction even with the exoskeletal suit on.


    ¡°My comrades under the banner of King Osthorio Talon, come and show your pride!¡±


    A sudden break out within the enemy forces let loose. I can only gape my mouth as I saw how the dwarves started fighting among themselves.


    The situation just turned really weird.


    ¡°Small one, I admire how you were able to cut through the powerful dwarves. I hope it was the right decision to approach you.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­I just appreciated your muscle¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone who appreciates the enemy in the midst of the battle can be a comrade of tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still confused! Wait, what the heck is happening! Or are you just tricking us?¡±


    ¡°I want to explain now but we¡¯ll have to drive out the dwarves under the command of the treacherous Stern Lostfell.¡±


    ¡°Eh, but--!¡±


    ¡°No time, small one! Come here!¡±


    Gordio immediately carried me on his shoulder. Before I knew it, Merlin and Topaz are following us behind, deeming that within the shadow of Gordio, they are safe. I can really feel that Topaz is grievously wounded and needed to be tended sooner but for Merlin who hasn¡¯t sustained any injuries, I¡¯m quite furious.


    At the very least, Merlin is carrying Topaz around. Truly a useless gentleman¡­


    Noticing the clamor, King Arthur who was locked in a battle with Stern, who is surprisingly capable of holding his ground against a disciplined warrior, started breaking off with each other.


    Stern Lostfell is full of cuts and wounds and looks about to fall on his knees while King Arthur, on the body of Daisy, has ragged breathing but sustained no serious injury.


    Queen Hinoki who was keeping the dwarves from entering the inner district since from earlier found a respite as the dwarves are having a breakout. The tide was suddenly turned as more than thirty percent of the dwarven force starts turning sides.


    ¡°Curses! Osthorio¡¯s loyalist! I thought I¡¯ve wiped that faction!?¡±


    ¡°That only means your plan failed from the start. Not getting rid of any opposition before going to war or almost to no charisma to sway the people¡¯s opinion. All you see in your eyes is power.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s brave of you to blabber, brat!¡±


    ¡°I have you now!¡±


    While distracted by his own anger, Stern almost lost his head as King Arthur steps in with a flash. Caliburn created a flash of light as it is sewn across between King Arthur and Stern. Stern was able to step back but sacrificed his left arm in the process.


    ¡°Guh! Retreat! Everyone, retreat!¡±


    With face distorted in rage to the point his face is like a tomato, Stern shoots out the signal to retreat while also shouting.


    ¡°Retreating with your back open. You are dead!¡±


    King Arthur pointed his sword towards Stern and rushes in one straight thrust. The attack is a sure kill thrust as to pierce Stern¡¯s heart, however, before King Arthur could stab Stern, I halt him.


    ¡°Stop it!!¡±


    ¡°Wha--?¡±


    King Arthur somersault back to his original place and crouches down. King Arthur turn his sight towards me and started walking.


    ¡°I am glad you saw that one.¡±


    ¡°That¡­one?¡±


    ¡°There was¡­a string.¡±


    ¡°There was?¡±


    ¡°Wait, you didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you stop me? Well, it did save me but.¡±


    ¡°That¡­body isn¡¯t yours. Do you want to dirty Daisy¡¯s hands with your actions?¡±


    ¡°¡­What of it? This is a war. Her will also wanted to battle against them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There¡¯s just too much for me to absorb but for now, we watch as the dwarves retreat. The giant floating ship disengages with Merissa¡¯s ship and started flying backward. Because of Merissa¡¯s intervention, they weren¡¯t able to fire the massive beam like earlier.


    The dwarves that remain are those who gathered under the flag of King Osthorio Talon while all those who left are in the faction under Stern Lostfell.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­for now¡­The Western District was reduced to a rabble.¡±


    Lady Hinoki said with a delicate voice and sat down on the spot. Leth was breathing heavily and the remaining forces with him all collapsed on the ground. Merissa¡¯s ship descends to the ground slowly and the allied dwarves slowly approached Lady Hinoki and kneeled in front of her.


    ¡°I believed an explanation is needed. I shall retrieve men from the inner district and rebuild a temporary encampment in here.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Leth. Tell them to deliver more food and resources than what we normally need. Reinforcing the walls isn¡¯t the smart thing to do when we saw their prowess. We have to think of other ways to repel them next time¡­¡±


    I can see a tinged of frustration in Lady Hinoki¡¯s eyes but she did her best to look dignified in front of everyone. Sweat streams down her countenance and her lips are quivering. I cannot imagine how this loss is biting into her heart right now.


    ¡°Not all wars have victors. Not all victories are honorable. What just happened was clearly a battle that includes unknown variables that led to this disarray¡­However¡­howeve¡ª¡°


    As King Arthur tried to speak words of comfort, he collapsed on the spot. I rushed to catch the now unconscious Daisy while she was still holding Caliburn in hand.


    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s see how this story will unfold.¡±


    Merlin¡¯s words are cold but dead serious as he muttered it quietly with a smile but eyes uninterested towards the world.

 Chapter 351: The King鈥檚 Last War 6

    An encampment was set up at the heart of the fallen western district. A makeshift watch post was also built by the outskirt where the ruined walls stood before to keep an eye for the dwarven army. The sun is ready to set from the horizon in about an hour when we finished.


    We built a temporary encampment for Lady Hinoki¡¯s forces, an encampment for the rebelling dwarves, and an encampment for Merissa¡¯s crews which they really don¡¯t need as they have the ship.


    Daisy was taken to rest in one of the cabins in Merissa¡¯s ship. I also told Casablanca and Hibiscus to tend to Topaz and stay inside the ship for a while. Currently, I am walking around the ruins of the city with Merlin following me behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you still have the energy to stroll around even after what happened earlier. I¡¯m sure that was taxing for both mind and body.¡±


    ¡°Things happened to me in that past¡­a lot happened¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you some kind of a heroine in a tragedy novel?¡±


    ¡°I do hope not.¡±


    I¡¯m a little stoked that this guy is now sticking to me like a honeybee¡­


    ¡°I know what you are thinking just by looking at me with those disgusted eyes of yours.¡±


    ¡°Pretty much¡­won¡¯t you just, you know, get away from me?¡±


    ¡°You look like a person who attracts unwanted trouble and it gives me unending pleasure to watch someone struggle.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I know¡­this kind of fate follows me around that it brings trouble to people around me. I always dive into these problems myself. I don¡¯t regret my actions as long as I know that I¡¯m the only one getting the brunt of the problem, however¡­


    I tend to pull my friends into it. Everyone got hurt today and still, in the back of my mind, I could have done better. I always nag myself about it but I can¡¯t do everything I wanted to do¡­


    I still have to reflect on my recent actions too. It may be circumstantial, however, I know I could have dealt with it better¡­


    This shows my immaturity and it hurts¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re crying?! Hey!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡­it just flows¡­I know there are things¡­that I could have done better. I really don¡¯t think bad of you and your decision not to fight. I¡¯m just well¡­angry that I can¡¯t find a solution to things by myself¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite arrogant if you think you can solve everything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying I can¡­but there are things that I could have done better¡­¡±


    ¡°Solving this. Doing better that. Allow me to give you a piece of advise, young lass.¡±


    He places a hand on top of my head strokes it sideways a little force.


    ¡°There are times where you don¡¯t even need to solve the problem. There are problems that are solved in overtime. Humans and humans-alike take the extreme way to solve a phenomenon in which will be solved by nature itself. This desire to solve is also the desire for satisfaction and people are addicted to it. In some ways, dealing with a problem corrupts people most of the time.¡±


    ¡°But when a problem arises, that¡¯s where people pull their will and motivation to work. We take things with our own hands because waiting isn¡¯t in nature of people, humans especially when they know they will fade faster than the time can recognize them.¡±


    ¡°If it is about the values of humans alone, I cannot comprehend it. Even for other races, I cannot. I am a unique case and I know you know what I am talking about.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You are not even a creature that can walk together with everyone. I know for sure that you will continuously walk and leave everyone behind. You, at one point, shall know how you are disconnected with mortals. Your woes may greatly differ than theirs.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take me as a fool. I am well aware of what awaits me, everything that I will suffer and everything that I suffered. Don¡¯t belittle me. But, I admit that I tend to overthink stuff so your words calmed down. Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha! I am quite troubled when you don¡¯t take my subtle provocation seriously.¡±


    Merlin¡¯s words sounded outright absurd for me. I am living in the present and I do not look too far in the future. I dwell on the past from time to time but I try my best to keep my feet on the ground.


    I disagree with everything that Merlin said. I frowned at his words but I can definitely fill into his words about not understanding each and everyone¡¯s values. It is a given fact that beliefs will clash and people may not see each other eye to eye, however, that is what interests him in the first place about the current events.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I am the fool and he is the wise. One may also take things upside down and I am the wise and he is the fool.


    Will I end up like him in the future? Does his eye see nothing but creatures to be observed?


    ¡°I guess, when I think back about what happened earlier, I really didn¡¯t have much choice. Brooding over something I don¡¯t have control is definitely a waste of time.¡±


    ¡°I supposed this is what they call a character growth.¡±


    ¡°Not¡­quite close¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Stop that! Anyway, I think it¡¯s time I head back. I have a lot of questions in my head that I need clarification and answers.¡±


    ¡°You are too young to be thinking like that. A wrinkle is bad, just saying.¡±


    I ignored Merlin¡¯s last statement and turn my heels towards the encampment. The sun started setting down and I need to be there for the upcoming meeting about what happened earlier, about the battle that we barely survived.


    For about five minutes, we arrived where Lady Hinoki together with some of her in-command knights and the rebel dwarves sitting around a huge table inside an open tent. There was a clear hostility coming from the elves but the dwarves are all nothing but humble.


    As soon as I entered the tent, Lady Hinoki¡¯s eyes immediately latch on me with visible surprise. She opened her mouth a bit but immediately closed it. She seems like she wanted to say something to me, however, retracted it.


    The dwarf, Gordio, sees me and wave his hand in which I wave back.


    ¡°Little miss, what might you be doing here? We are about to talk about something.¡±


    Before I could lay down some words, Lady Hinoki interrupted.


    ¡°This here is Asagao Lionheart, the current and sole owner of the Center Continent. She is here also as a representative of the Center Continent.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard about her from King Osthorio and how she claimed the sole ownership of the Center Continent with a huge inheritance from the Wise Dragon Mrothgir. I still can¡¯t believe the girl in question is this young.¡±


    Murmurs started flying inside the tent between the elves and the dwarves. The tough and robust dwarves with Gordio and the elves wearing tough looking steel armors starts going pale as seconds go by.


    The clamor of the meeting immediately shifted to whispers and murmurs with eyes directed at me. Lady Hinoki is glaring at me with eyes telling me I told you so.


    One of the elves behind Lady Hinoki speaks up.


    ¡°My queen, you never mentioned anything about this¡­We never heard much of what happened in the Center Continent, about the congregation reaching a unanimous decision.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is as I said, Asagao Lionheart has the financial power to actually buy and build cities and such in the Center Continent. I figure she also has the financial power to invest for the restoration of the western district.¡±


    ¡°That much wealth¡­and connections¡­this is really bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, this is bad. She is favored by the Fairy King, the Demon King, the current and standing representative of the Dragon Kingdom, as well as the summoned heroes, one of the last two disciple of the White Dragon Sage, the hero of the war against the devil, the favored girl by the current Beast queen, and the little sister of King Ashfon Astlan Lionheart.¡±


    ¡°¡­My queen, why did you leave such figure running freely?¡±


    ¡°She is also my daughter¡¯s friend. I cannot admonish each and every action she does. I gave her a little leeway for this war, to be honest, and that led to my mistake of her getting dragged into this mess.¡±


    Uwaah¡­


    The atmosphere feels so heavy right now. Even the dwarves have a complicated countenance as they look at me. Lady Hinoki gives me half-closed stares like I did something really bad and so, I also started that I really did something bad.


    Merlin then kneels with one knee beside me and cock his head closer to my ear and starts whispering.


    ¡°That¡¯s a natural reaction, my dear. If I had known you hold so much influence, I would have warned you sternly. You shoulder so many titles and responsibilities and the last thing you do is think about your next actions.¡±


    ¡°I just only want the best out of things¡­¡±


    ¡°Think about it. If you went to a kingdom at your whim and you were badly hurt, the kingdom will take a huge blow on their reputation. Import and export will slowly start to slow and their people will receive and treated less outside of their lands just because everyone knew you were hurt inside their land. You also own a growing kingdom and it will also affect future economic trades and diplomatic relations. Your position is not a joke, remember that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Even I wouldn¡¯t want to get on your bad side now.¡±


    Thus, Violetta and Lady Hinoki¡¯s reluctance on letting me run loose. The scales in which my actions affect things are on a large scale, much larger than I realized.


    Lady Hinoki knew and let me have a fill of my participation in this war when it hasn¡¯t escalated into this hot mess yet. When the dwarves started invading with cutting edge technology, it raised her concern not only for me but to what her kingdom may face the repercussion of jeopardizing my life.


    ¡°You are no mere girl. It¡¯s not even an exaggeration to say that you are the center of everything now. You just realized such fact and now, you are in a pinch.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­I can¡¯t turn a blind eye on everything! Merlin¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, I will do you just one favor. Remember it forever that this Merlin has helped you in this situation.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Merlin snaps his finger.


    I was immediately bathed in blue light and before I knew it¡­


    ¡°What¡­what the heck?!¡±


    ¡°Such a high standing personage needs fitting attire, no?¡±


    I immediately found myself wearing an elegant light blue dress with flower ornaments and a morning glory brooch attached at the strap of the dress. There are frills attached on the hem that extends up to my knees. I also noticed the comfortable heels under my soles engraved with tiny trinkets.


    After that, Merlin fashioned my hair in a beautiful braid and bun. He handed me a bouquet of roses and held my hand.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°A lady needs her escort¡±


    At a snap of his finger, an elegant chair made of ceramic with beautiful engravings appeared in front of me and the table in which the elves and dwarves gathered became a beautiful table with candles and flowers.


    Before anyone knew, the tent became an enclosed house with open doors and chandelier hanging on the ceiling that the whole place was illuminated in bright light. The interior of the small house looks exceedingly expensive as the walls are made out of painted walls and the floor covered in velvet carpet.


    ¡°This is Merlin¡¯s 101 of pleasing ladies. I may be a womanizer and alcoholic but I still know my manners and elegance.¡±


    The wizard, Merlin, winks at me before walking me towards the table.


    ¡°This should be at least the minimal reception to receive you, right? Now, all we need to do is everyone to welcome you befitting of your position and influence. As such, your decision will now greatly affect the course of this meeting.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    As long as they are confused about how to deal with me, nothing will proceed. Both the elves and the dwarves became troubled of my presence and the display in front of me, which I really don¡¯t mind. However, the simple answer to this is to present a place suitable for my position.


    ¡­Is what Merlin is saying.


    If that is the case, I have cleared the hurdle of making my way into this meeting with the help of Merlin.


    From now on, I should keep these formalities in mind wherever I go as not to put people in trouble.


    I sat down at the table presented to me with Merlin pulling it up for me. Everyone¡¯s attention is still directed towards me but this is fine¡­


    ¡°I am going to make myself clear. I will hold no one liable for my own safety, however, any deliberate actions towards my safety shall be seen as faulty. Keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°We fully acknowledge such decision. We knew of your power and ability to lead, however, on what ground or basis do you think you have to be involved in this war.¡±


    Lady Hinoki answered with a serious tone.


    ¡°I will say it. The Ethers are a threat and I shall present this case with the need for immediate action. As such, I will officially declare my alliance with this side.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well said. If that¡¯s how you want things to happen, then so be it.¡±


    I got the acknowledgment from Lady Hinoki, however, I can still feel that she¡¯s still uncomfortable.

 Chapter 352: The King鈥檚 Last War 7

    The meeting adjourned with everything falling into my command. Everyone ended up looking at me like I am some sort of a saint. They applauded of my failsafe plan and started singing praises of my brilliant mind for solving a pinch for them.


    And yes, everything I said is total bullshit.


    What happened is that we are currently in recess because of my sudden intrusion. Merlin overdid it and shocked everyone too much to the point they need to take a step back and collect their thoughts. About having a solution for the current problem, of course, I don¡¯t have. That is what the meeting is for.


    So in short, I am just chilling in my special seat while watching the two sides talk among themselves until they reach a consensus while Merlin smiles in an utter delight of the chaos he ensued. Well, I am equally liable but he did shock them too much to the point of retreating into their corners.


    Suddenly, bursts into the encampment come Merissa with a few of her crews and Ferd. Merissa wears her special pirate attire and the cape flutters majestically like how she always been. Merlin, renowned as a skirt chaser, saw Merissa and activated his gentleman mode.


    ¡°Greetings, fair lady! Would you like a se--!¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up. Don¡¯t you see I¡¯m tanned? What fair lady? I hate it when random uncle calls out to me.¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    Defeated, Merlin trotted back beside me. I guess being called uncle or old in general did him some grave injury¡­in the heart at least.


    However, despite his mishap, he started ruffling my hair and my face.


    ¡°Wha--?! What are you doing?! Stop!¡±


    ¡°You are my only relief, miss. Please let me comfort myself.¡±


    ¡°The purpose of my hair and face is not for your convenience!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so soft. It¡¯s just sad that you are flat and short.¡±


    ¡°Cause this body is of a child!¡±


    ¡°I get that.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    As Merlin and I bicker nonchalantly, Merissa found herself a wooden chair and sat beside me while her crew stands behind her in a menacing pose. Ferd is the only normal guy among them so I am proud to say I like Ferd the way he is.


    Don¡¯t change Ferd. Always be reasonable!


    Merissa then stood upright after sitting and bangs her hand on the table that Merlin brought out of nowhere. I can see cracks on the table and Merlin slightly cringed.


    ¡°I am Merissa of the S.S. Iowa and the captain of the said ship. I hereby officially join this side to defeat the dwarves with their Ether Technologies!¡±


    Her sudden outburst of words immediately gathered everyone¡¯s attention. Her bright and cheery personality coupled with her stubbornness immediately glowed inside the room.


    ¡°We hear and accept you into our force, Miss Merissa, the captain of SS Iowa. I believed you are a pirate and for your reason for joining, I¡¯d like to know about it later.¡±


    ¡°I am Gordio, the current leader of the rebellion. I am glad to have a first-generation dwarf on our side. In the distant future, I hope we could learn from the wise and prideful you.¡±


    The two sides, Lady Hinoki and Gordio, welcomed her with open arms while they break their heads open if they¡¯ll keep me or not¡­


    Merissa nodded to herself in satisfaction and praises and acceptance that she received. She¡¯s getting full of it as she smirked. If Merissa involved herself, her motive should lie towards Ether Technology. I feel like that¡¯s the reason why she was lured in this place.


    Once her feeling of superiority subsided, she sat down to a now listening and attentive people in which none happened to me.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°Alright, our first plan should be¡­letting Asagao take the lead!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?!¡±


    JUST HOW IRRESPONSIBLE ARE YOU?!


    And everything went square one again as all eyes landed on me. They all sprouted the same conflicted countenance.


    ¡°As you all know, this no longer factor the fact that we are just warring with the dwarves. I heard everything from my source and she said that an Etherian is involved and brought a lot of machines for me to salvage.¡±


    ¡°Who is your information source?¡±


    ¡°Not only that, we are sure to face an Arcana Magician, which would greatly tip the battle¡¯s tide if we aren¡¯t prepared. In case of such a thing happens, we need someone who specialized in dealing with them, thus, someone who has equal power.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t ignore me!¡±


    ¡°As such, I nominate Asagao. With her odd thinking and unplanned reasoning, we can utilize all her unorthodox tactics to pull through with her nonsense plans that made sense!¡±


    ¡°You just dissed me! Four times in count! How dare you!?¡±


    Merissa¡¯s endless tirade of words goes on and any of my comments are washed away by her rapid words. I can only think that this is just the typical Merissa that I know¡­


    I couldn¡¯t get a word so I just slump my face on my hand.


    And of course, everyone was flabbergasted at how much of a motormouth this girl is. They stared at her rambles and did not attempt to stop her. Even Lady Hinoki is creases her eyebrows. Merlin just resumes his his-hand-on-my-hair-and-face shenanigan.


    So, Lady Hinoki grew impatient and clears her throat.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, I¡¯m sorry for being talkative. What ya¡¯ want to say?¡±


    ¡°I want to put aside about the matter of Asagao. After all, if she insists to be here, I have no words to stop her.¡±


    ¡°Eh? So there¡¯s that kind of matter? I am much comfortable if Asagao is here, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°I see. For now, I¡¯d like to talk about the current situation. For that matter, I¡¯d like to hear it from the rebels of the dwarves.¡±


    Lady Hinoki turns her sight to Gordio who, until now, has just only been listening. The dwarves behind him stiffened as they are now being watched by Lady Hinoki, Merissa, and me.


    The lighthearted atmosphere by Merlin and my antic created is now replaced by a heavier and serious with a hard tone.


    ¡°Before I say anything about the Ethers and the factions inside our kingdom, I¡¯d like to go to the details as to why. The reason that the dwarves aggressively attacked the Elves and why a man claiming to be an ether supported us, or rather, the faction that wants to overthrow King Osthorio.¡±


    ¡°A year ago, the dwarves declared war against us elves for a petty reason. That time, your advance was halted and your side took a blow in both resources and time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. King Osthorio was overpowered by a man that we guessed as one of the summoned heroes after lighting up a huge spell in the sky that rendered all of our soldiers incapable of a siege.¡±


    I know¡­Susanoo and Priscilla. They were such nosy at that time but whatever, they did what they thought to be the best.


    ¡°Of course, King Osthorio¡¯s motive is the resources that the elves have. We may have gotten a little greedy, but the dwarven kingdom doesn¡¯t have much greenery on our land and we live by constantly eating meat and drinking liquor. Some dwarves grew weary of that lifestyle and wanted more.¡±


    ¡°Thus, targeting us, the elves?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was a serious issue with us. For the past hundred years, the dwarves life expectancy is getting shorter and recently, we discovered that it was because of our habitat and lifestyle.¡±


    ¡°I fully comprehend where you are coming. The dwarven land cannot grow plants and only capable of growing selected trees for lumbers. Since the Demon Kingdom is in a decline due to the late Demon Lord Baal¡¯s mismanagement and a recent famine, they could not do a proper trade and diplomacy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and the Beast Kingdom only picks up supplies from the elves. If they do get from other sources, they¡¯ll be getting it via en-route trade in the sea. If we try to buy those, of course, the price will inflate absurdly.¡±


    ¡°And so, the idea of waging war with us¡­since ancient time, the dwarves and elves have hated each other¡­like how the humans and demons¡­the fairies and dragons¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, when the banding of race is proposed and the center continent became a haven for such, King Osthorio was happy even though at first, he has negative thoughts about it since the congregation. The congregation was the first step for bringing all the races closer. King Osthorio planned on raising the white flag and to make up with you¡­¡±


    ¡°We have changed our ways now. All the elders that wanted to keep the faulty traditions were all punished and silenced. It was an unhealthy tradition and stunted the growth of the elves civilization. In the end¡­King Osthorio has that thought but¡­a faction wanting to continue the war appears.¡±


    ¡°Stern Lostfell swayed the majority of the dwarves who are hot blooded. Stern was one of King Osthorio¡¯s aide and has always been aiming for the elves¡¯ land. However, this desire of his became even stronger when we discovered something¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Somehow, my guts felt uncomfortable, giving me a really bad premonition. What I am about to hear might drastically change everything from inside me to the people around me¡­


    My nervousness shots up and I started clenching my fist, however, Merlin places his hands on my shoulder that calmed me a little.


    Suspicious¡­


    ¡°Queen Hinoki, have you heard about the war called King¡¯s Last War?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Lady Hinoki answered quite painfully as there are things she doesn¡¯t know, however, I immediately notice how Merissa flinched from the words alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s a story regarding our nation¡¯s hero, Ishranor Talon, the dwarven hero, the half-human and half-dwarf warrior who was given a blessing by our Goddess Esoterica.¡±


    ¡°I am certain that everyone here knows about the dwarven hero, however, we have never heard about the King¡¯s Last War.¡±


    ¡°The dwarven her--!¡±


    As Gordio was about to continue his story, Merissa stood up from her chair.


    The dwarven hero is alive and well but the reason why he is serving Fonfon is still unknown to them. But one thing I know is that they disqualified Isthal because of his blood as a half-human even with his heroic feats from the past.


    ¡°From this point on, I will tell you about everything.¡±


    Merissa declared with eyes I¡¯ve never seen before, eyes that are burning with utter wrath and as dead as it can be and staring at it for just a second made me cold on my feet that I retreat my butt further on my seat.


    ¡°This is all regarding the era where the titans invaded the eight continents and ended with the so-called King¡¯s Last War. This is an era where the King of the Titan was slain, the realm of the god was thrown into utter chaos¡­ and¡­¡±


    Merissa took a deep breath before landing the last word.


    ¡°The era where the Goddess Nivalis made another grave sin¡­on the account of her countless ones¡­¡±


    My whole body shivers and I can feel my breath getting ragged. The situation has escalated to the point I can only sit and listen even if it tears me apart¡­


    I can already tell¡­


    This won¡¯t end well for me¡­

 Chapter ???: ?锟?膿??y艒?? ?猫?霉茅?

    ¡°Greetings, spectator, I am the one known as Nivalis and in place of Goddess Esoterica, I shall tell the tale that happened not two thousand but five thousand years ago where I, Nivalis, decided to overthrow the Kingdom of the Titans.¡±


    The world, the lives, the culture at that time, all fleeting and comically dreadful¡­


    I summon, I create, I bless, I curse, I bled, I hurt, I betrayed, I take, I hate, I hate, I hate¡­


    ¡°But before everything else, this world, ¡è????¨¬t or OMEGA ¨C Code 1453VF or goes with common name Ark End, was a similar world to Earth, from the parallel world on a different strand of a plane. This world, similarly to earth that was once a bundle of land called Pangaea, was also in the same state. Pangaea, if I remember correctly, was split due to tectonic plate shift that separated the land. However, Ark End was different.¡±


    The separation was the start of a ruined paradise for them. They could not accept it but they do not have any means to oppose the gods. The titans bawled and bawled for the hideous figure of their lands.


    ¡è????¨¬t, which is incidentally a name of a primordial god, was nowhere near as merciless as the Goddess Nivalis so he tried to reason with the Titans of Goddess Nivalis actions. However, enraged, Goddess Nivalis murdered ¡è????¨¬t.


    ¡°If the earth has dinosaurs, Ark End has titans that walk about the world and lived preying on smaller creatures. They have intelligence, they have a civilization, they already set markings of their existence in the world, however, displease of their current states of affair, they tried to rebel against me. I split their land as a form of punishment. This spark further rage from them and they were able to reason out with ¡è????¨¬t. It angered me to no end and killed him in a cold blood.¡±


    Knowing that they could not defeat me with their technology and level of civilization, they stopped and group themselves in the land with the greatest mass.


    The land of titans or so called was detached to the new paradise where heroes, magic, and common civilization of men started blooming ten thousand years ago.


    ¡°At that time, I stole something from Eresti and made what rightfully his mine and further my ambitions for recognition. The Goddess of Blessing, Nivalis, is nothing but folly. Five thousand years, I culled gods and goddess for what it seems an overbearing amount of divine started rising and at that time, the titans, feeling that they can defeat me, again, failed in their rebellion and at that time, I annihilated their prided civilization in pure anger and ecstasy for destruction.¡±


    Not only that have gods and goddesses perished, but more than fifty races of that planet also failed to persist due to the immense power and divinity of the treacherous goddess Nivalis. Lower and middle-rank transcendental beings are unable to act in goodwill against Nivalis whose power was far superior.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The races of ?????¡é?¨¥¨º?¡ê???¨¢? ????????¡À¨±????¨´? ?¨¦??t????3?? ??o?¨°? ??¨ª?¨±1¨¤¨´??? ?¨¦???¨ª¨¹???????a¨²??¨°t?????¡Á??¨°???3¨¨??¡ä?? ????¨º????????¨¬???a?¨°???¨¹???y?¨´? ?¨¹?1??¨®????¨¦???¨¬? and lastly, ???¡ê????¨©£¤t???¡ä?????¨­? all failed to survive even though they are superior races.


    The only races I spared are the humans, demons, elves, dwarves, fairies, dragons, and beastmen. The first-ever beings that walked the planet, the titans, kept resisting the terror that is Nivalis.


    ¡°The remaining races are selected for the reason that in a random number generated through divination, I pinpointed a dimensional plane that has races as common in tales and legends, thus, bringing over such knowledge. At this point of time, the Titans have scurried beneath the earth of their kingdom as they reduced to a mere hundred in population.¡±


    Two thousand years prior to the current event, civilization has settled in the advancement of the remaining races¡¯ culture has growth at an astounding pace. Kings and Queens, Emperors and Empress, and other forms of leaders risen and led their respective races and people to prosperity. Lands were cultivated and bodily water was explored. Lives are enriched for various purposes such as for their meat and another usability.


    After ensuring that their civilization was stable, they started pursuing aesthetic and way to fight as magical beast started rising in number. They have developed and continue developing the usability of magic and harness of its purpose, even as far as to pursue greater meaning in life.


    ¡°As the equity of normality persists, it was then where the Titans once more rose from their slumber, to climb up from the lands and make a ladder of rebellion to reach the transcendental beings, to reach us¡­to reach me.¡±


    As the now famed Goddess of Blessing that the people celebrated as I took the liberty to bless individuals once more like heroes. The blessing is known as soul weapons, however, soul weapons can only be wielded by one race, the humans or similarly, any race as long as they have a mix of human blood.


    Thus, humans and races with mixed blood of human rose up against the Titans in my lieu. This was the spark that started an era, a battle that will be known as the King¡¯s Last War.


    The king of Titans, ?¡è?¨²??¨¨?¦Ì??????, started walking the lands that created fissure and quake with every step, personally went to the settlement of the people that persists, with absolute confidence to eradicate everything.


    However, he was wrong.


    ¡°The king of Titans was, and coldly, slain by the Dwarven hero blessed by Esoterica herself with the axe, Mountain Cleaver. The hundred meters onslaught was slain by a hundred-meter cleaver. The details of the battle will be omitted but in short, the Dwarven Hero delivered the final blow that took the life of the King of Titans.¡±


    Now¡­this is where the current conflict stemmed¡­


    Yes¡­


    Conflict, war, battle, hate, kill, kill, war, plunder, steal, hate, hate, hate, conflict, war, war, hate, kill, steal, death, death, war, take, take, grief, sadness, hate, wrath, wrath, rage¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°The King of Titan¡¯s massive torso fell towards the olden capital of the elves whilst its legs made a land the connected the elves and dwarves continent. Through the heart of the King of Titan¡¯s, a proponent that overflowing with unmanned power, lie a potential to once again rise against the gods, goddesses, and the world. Such, the desire of the invaders we called the Ethers and their desire to destroy gods and goddesses.¡±


    That¡¯s right. The heart of the King of Titans is deeply buried under the current Capital of the Elves. That is the current seed of the conflict that invites too many interests.


    That is no less than an uprising against heaven once more. It will be another war where the transcendental being will be forced to fight against the mortal.


    And I, Nivalis, was now sealed off because of my sins. I am guilty, I am a sinner, but none can deliver me my punishment, as such, I am isolated.


    No one dares to punish despite my sins¡­


    Not even Eresti, a god who has an equal authority¡­


    No¡­ maybe my punishment is to watch my children as they suffer, to simply break my heart as many times as it can. This war, this truth that Asagao will hear will break her heart¡­


    ¡°I can only watch as the gears of fate rolls around and bite me back¡­if only I could


    ¨±??¡Â??¡Á?a?¨º?????????? ???3????????¨²??????¡Â???¨¡¨­¡ä????¨§????e¨±?? ¨¤???£¤?????¨©??? ????¡§¨¤??????????????


    ?¨­????3¨¦?¨²????? ?¨¤¨°??????¨¾¨©?¨¡???¨¥????


    ¨¦¨¢¨¤?????????¨­


    Are you there, new administrator?


    Are you going to punish my dearest daughter?


    She doesn¡¯t have to carry the burden of my faults.


    Please¡­??????¨²???¡¤?????¨§??¨¦?¨¢


    ¨§¨¬??¨®¨­¨¦????¡Á¨±??????¨§?3???¨½¨¬¨¡¨©


    NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn

 Chapter 353: Rise, King of Camelot 1

    I open my eyes to see blurry greenery around me to my shock. It was a surreal sensation paired with the grassy smell and warm rays of light from the sun. I cock my head upwards but my body was met with a soft sensation of the white sheet covering me.


    Thus, I find myself sleeping in a bed outdoors with trees all over the place and birds incessantly chirping and the sound of a lake gently waving at the shore. Unsure, I tried looking up just to be only met with a crystal clear sky.


    O how proud I am to say how stupefied my countenance right now.


    "It must be a dream, yeah. A very realistic dream..."


    I laugh a little and felt empty internally but I immediately bounce back from the shock. I place a hand beside me so I can support my shaken body when I felt, I quote, I felt a horrible sensation of a man''s chest!


    "Kyaa! Honey, it is still too early!~ You were so rough with me last night!"


    It was Merlin with his shit-eating grin that I harbored eternal hate but I will keep that to myself for now.


    For now, I threw a punch at his face with a nonchalant expression.


    "Ow! I think you broke my nose!"


    "Ow--! I...I was planning on breaking everything!"


    "What a horrible wife! I won''t stand for domestic violence!"


    "Shut up!"


    "Oh, now that''s an adorable expression!"


    I hurt myself in the process of sludging his smug face with my knuckles. I click my tongue and expresses my ever-growing disgust of him. A drunkard, womanizer, and a blatant schemer...


    He thinks it is so much fun teasing me!


    I sigh once again, letting out all the happiness inside me. I laid a clear fact inside my head that I won''t get anywhere near productive trying to blatantly show my repulse against him. Instead, I am more worried about the current situation.


    "Just so you know, and I think it is obvious but I''ll say it just to make sure, where the heck are we? I remember about last night that we are discussing about..."


    My eyes fell short in as look down and start cowering on the confines of my knees as I hug it. There is a bad churning in my stomach and don''t want to remember how Merissa told us how my mother, Nivalis, messed this world to a horrible degree.


    I am thinking that there must be some biases in the story but recalling her face, my mother''s face that looks so defeated and guilt, I accepted in my heart that...she has done something horrible...


    "The talk yesterday put you in so much shock that you fell unconscious. You were probably hurt that you shook as you sleep."


    "That was...really embarrassing. What happened afterward?"


    "They postponed the meeting. Everyone was so shocked, even I. What was it that happened, I wonder? Who is Nivalis to you?"


    "My mother..."


    I honestly told Merlin since there''s no point lying to him. Even if I lied, he''d just find it out one way or another in his little fancy investigation.


    "I see, so that''s why. That is the reason you had so much...no...a nigh-infinite amount of Divine Energy."


    "Huh?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Nigh infinite?"


    "Wait, you didn''t know? Or rather, you can''t feel your power?"


    There are some facts that I know and I didn''t know. If and if that is one of the things I haven''t learned yet. then I''ll be damned. This body isn''t even something natural in this world.


    About feeling my power, I can''t feel any growth whether physically or magically, which I am bothered. They said that this body has a plethora of magical energy but what I can use it for is very limited and specific. I can''t even use Divine Possession or Divine Ascension without host or medium.


    At the very least, I have hyper regeneration that acts as a relief for all the wound that I receive, however, I don''t want to be complacent by such convenience.


    It will dull my sense of pain...is what Master said and it will eventually turn me into a barbarian or a reckless fighter.


    No...I mean...I already am...


    Master will surely scold me if he is still alive. But he did get reckless in handling my body in our training so I could probably debunk his reasoning.


    "Just how much you don''t know about your own body?"


    "I would like to know more about myself and what can this body do?"


    "If you don''t mind, we can study your body together. Come, the bed''s here!"


    "Please cut that out...It is seriously disgusting!"


    "I get it. Because you are previously a man that such thought doesn''t come across as normal. Then, let me ask you this, would you prefer a woman as a partner?"


    "...That''s...I am still..."


    "Indecisive, eh? I''ll tell you this, you better start picking up your preference or you''ll be left with nothing."


    "Easier said than done. Anyway, answer my question earlier. What is this place?"


    If anything, suddenly waking up in the wilderness is, in itself, is wild and traumatizing.


    Please, no plot twist!


    "Currently, and technically, you are still asleep. I used a spell that transfer your consciousness in this world while maintaining your sense of wakefulness even though your body is currently in bed."


    "So...It''s like lucid dreaming?"


    "Quite close. It is somewhat lucid dreaming but your consciousness was forced to leave your own body...of course through magic."


    "...So...why here?"


    "Good question. You see, this is that place...Avalon."


    "..."


    "..."


    "...What the heck did you bring me here for?!"


    "To be honest, you shouldn''t even be here...or it is as you guess, even I shouldn''t be here. If Viviane or Morgan finds out that I am here and brought over someone, I''ll get scolded."


    "Then what will happen to me...?"


    "Huh? You will also be scolded, and sent back."


    This guy...


    I hope that''s only it.


    "So...why here in Avalon?"


    "At least show a speck of fascination for you have come into the land that even King Arthur struggled to find. The only time he was able to come here was when he was dead."


    Indeed, this place is fascinating but I cannot bring myself to express such thought. While this is such a prophetic place that fiction and reality clashes, it comes to me as lonely and unreachable...


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.It has air that similar to where my mother is confined...


    "Merlin...tell me. This place..."


    "You are aware that I am half incubus, yes?"


    "That''s what written in the book, about the Arthurian Legend."


    "Are you aware of what we feed off?"


    "...Vegetables?"


    "..."


    I honestly do not know, forgive me for this.


    "Little Miss, we feed off from people''s dream. There is a various form of energies around us and some are only visible to specific people or races. Are you following me here?"


    "I understand that concept as I, my self, is having trouble grasping the energy called Ki."


    "Yes, I never heard of such energy. Moving on, we incubus feeds off from dreams, to be more precise, the desire imbued on those dreams."


    "Desires..."


    "We are not humans or we will ever be close to understanding them. Even now, my antics are nothing more but driven by emotions I replicated from the dreams I fed off whether it is sexual pleasure, the pursuit for good booze and food, and even intimacy."


    "Are you saying that you are only wearing a facade in front of everyone?"


    "Who knows? Nowadays, it is something I cannot explain."


    I cannot show sympathy or even the slightest concern for Merlin because of what he was trying to do to me or his antics and shenanigans. However, deep down, I am sad thinking that none of his acts may be genuine up to this point.


    In the first place, why is Merlin always following me around? I am not saying I hate his company but I am curious as to why.


    "Say, why don''t you stick around King Arthur and not me?"


    "Of course, I am the King''s advisor so that should it be, no? I am well aware of that, however, King Arthur himself doesn''t need me for anything anymore and I do not have any responsibilities for him as well."


    "Your service for King Arthur expired and the two of you no longer has any connection."


    "Well, in the first place, everything will be decided by the King himself and I no longer have any voice. Seeing that King Arthur will soon fade away and will become inherently part of the current host. Simply sticking around with him will be nothing but rude for him and his presence. I can still bid to his orders but that is the only relationship we have."


    What a complicated relationship between the King and his subject has. I have seen how stern and steadfast a king could be, however, to have this mutual understanding where one has already regarded the other''s will, it is simply attractive.


    We can also factor the circumstances involving in this mutual relationship such as the duration that King Arthur slept and how Merlin patiently waited and the will and wishes of King Arthur, however, to have such strong bond despite the passing of time...


    This is certainly and truly something deserves awe and respect.


    However, even if I got a satisfying answer to why Merlin does not approach King Arthur, there''s something that I hadn''t found out yet.


    "You know, there are a lot of people to follow around, though I won''t accept if you started following around the twins, Topaz, or anyone visibly way too young."


    "Oh, so it is fine if I continue following you around? You see, I am developing some romantic feelings for you!~"


    "Bullshit..."


    "But I am quite serious."


    I didn''t know what or how to react from his words and he wears a countenance that his words are honest. Before I can respond to his advance, he gently grabs my hand and pulled me closer to him.


    "You are still unsure whether you wanted a male or female partner. How about I show you the joy of being a woman, just this once?"


    "Wha--!? Wait!"


    Merlin made an advance on my next as he starts breathing sensually that both tickled and sends a tingling sensation throughout my body.


    I have to admit, it is in fact, that Merlin is nothing short of handsome. Despite being a wizard, he has quite muscles not too lean but has some bit of trained muscle.


    Merlin pushes me onto the bed while trying to undress me by pulling my shirt upward which he successfully did and laying my bare body in front of him. In a feat of embarrassment, I covered my chest with my one hand as he still holds onto my other hand.


    "Amazing...it''s like the very creative minds of the gods and spirits were all poured in creating your body. Translucent and unblemished skin, as smooth as a baby, even though you are so flat, the very essence of your youth transcends anyone''s desire to feel you. The flowery smell emanating from your body is a lure to anyone and could potentially seduce people."


    Merlin tirades of sweet words kept entering my ear as he whispers it like honey dripping into my lips.


    His free hand started caressing my hips sensually as if outlining my body until it ends up in my thighs that gave a slight shiver. The sudden sensation made me unconsciously clamps on my legs.


    "Did you know that most people can feel pain and pleasure at the same level, to the point that sometimes they perceive pain as pleasure and vice versa. My thoughts about that are that there must be something wrong with that person. However, you, your body is so honest and sensitive that it reacts to both pain and pleasure to an extreme degree."


    "Please stop this...I don''t like it...I hate it..."


    I pleaded with a coarse voice with eyes filling my eyelids.


    It was that trauma...


    "I know about it. I peered into the deepest fear and regrets that you have. My apologies as a gentleman should never escalate into this."


    "You have escalated far enough!"


    I shouted angrily. Merlin didn''t take a second to release me from his grip and back away from me.


    "The true reason I started coming into contact with you with such proximity is that I am feeding off from the residual divine energy that your body constantly release, which you probably don''t know."


    As Merlin spoke, I covered my body with the white sheet of the bed.


    "Then why do you have to do that? Is there any good reason for pretend assaulting me? Why do you even lied that you want me?"


    "No, I am, in fact, actually craving. Hadn''t done it for thousands of years, you know. But I like it consensual and I don''t mind if it is you, despite the huge difference in outward appearance."


    "I really can''t bring myself to be mad at you when you are this annoyingly honest... I''ll forgive you but I don''t you pulling the same stupidity again."


    "I am most honored for your forgiveness."


    Good thing I already know Merlin so much from the Arthurian Legends. I expected much worse, to be honest, but now I know that he keeps minimum decency.


    Putting aside whether I truly preferred a male or female partner, I don''t think I am mentally prepared for any intimate relationship. I even get troubled by Higan''s advances.


    "I understand that your reasoning now for your persistence, however, is it really alright for you to consume divine energy? And what are you going to use it for?"


    "Divine energy isn''t determined to be pure all the time. We do not take anything like we are scavengers. However, the divine energy coming from you, influenced by none other than you, is pure and rich. The closer we are, the better quality I will get."


    "If you had told me that from the start, I wouldn''t mind you that much, following me around that is, however. I still won''t permit you to touch me like how you did earlier!"


    "That, I understand much and will ask permission if I have the urge."


    "So you won''t give up after all, huh..."


    "Yes! I prefer if put into mind that I will go as far for marriage if I am permitted! After all, you are an endless supply of energy for me."


    "I don''t think I am fine with that reason for marriage. Now, where are you going to use th-- Eh...?"


    My body suddenly felt weak and my eyes are starting to shut. I started swaying back and forth before laying back down on the bed.


    "You''ll find out soon, Little Miss. For now, it is time for us to return."


    "Wait..."


    My mind blacks out instantly as I doze off in the world where fiction and reality clashes.

 Chapter 354: Rise, King of Camelot 2

    I woke in a familiar bed with mind and body feeling extremely refreshed and unhindered by any stress. It was like how Senya put me into sleep for several days to take off all the accumulated stress on me.


    I am certain that the dream I just had was out of this world. Certainly, Merlin has all sort of conventional power, however, taking me away from my dream world and waking up inside my dream in a place called Avalon, I am still in a daze.


    The morning sun stowed away by the dying twilight hasn''t peaked yet and the forest is dim. This is where I realized that I was sleeping on SS Iowa and this is Merissa''s room but no Merissa to be found.


    It was an unruly room with pieces of scraps here and there, showing evidently that Merissa hasn''t cleaned her room for months or something. The smell wasn''t putrid or anything, it was in fact, reek grease though...


    Looking back at what Merlin tried to do to me inside my dream, my face becomes hotter and I got a bit furious.


    "Ah. that damn wimp! I''m gonna sludge his face with my knuckles too here in the real world when I see him!"


    I pounded on the pillow with utter rage to help me alleviate this brewing displease inside of me.


    After five minutes of pounding, thrashing, and throwing the poor pillow, I exhausted myself and fell back into the bed, albeit working up a bit of sweat.


    I don''t know what''s going to happen from now on. I am unsure on how I will approach things connecting to my mother, to this body''s true power and nature, and to, not to boast but, my ability to charm people of both sexes.


    I mean, no matter how you look at me, I look like around eleven years old or twelve years old max...though I am twenty years old.


    I never smelled myself reeking with sweat and as everyone describes, I smell like a flower all year round. Higanbana even mentioned one time that I smell the best in the morning as if I am newly born dew out of a flower.


    ......


    With hesitation, I raise my arm and tried sniffing myself, especially my armpit.


    "A very interesting way to inspect one''s self. Such action has its own merits."


    "Wah?!"


    My whole body jerked up from the bed before turning to my right. As my face twisting into a frozen smile while my whole face grew hot, I found Daisy, or rather from the demeanor and the commanding voice, King Arthur.


    He was sitting there on a wooden stool with Caliburn leaning on a wall beside him. His gaze is full of curiosity as he intently watches me.


    "How...long have you been there...?"


    "Since you woke up."


    Realizing that he saw every stupid thing that I did, my face reached a boiling point of embarrassment I could only shy away by raising a pillow on my face for him not to see!


    "I can see why Merlin took a liking to you. Even with my plethora of words to describe a woman or a girl, you nonchalantly exceed any beauties I have encountered so far."


    "Say, could you stop that guy from harassing me?"


    "Sadly, that cannot be done."


    "Eh? Why is that? Is it because of this and that between the two of you?! Or something along the line that you disowned him?!"


    "Disowned? In our case, Merlin would be the one doing the disowning but I doubt the man of his caliber would do something disgraceful. Speaking of which, did Merlin took you anywhere out of ordinary or any relatable event?"


    "...Well, he brought me in Avalon inside my dream."


    "Ah, that''s the charmer right there. He always uses that to woo women and sway their hearts. Were he able to do that to you, I wonder?"


    "Buh?! N-No! Of course not! And what''s with you too? Do you think someone with a body of a child will catch anyone''s interest?"


    "Merlin probably. After all, he has a huge range of preferences when it comes to women. Why would age matter to him?"


    Crap!


    I dodged a bullet there!


    I am not saying that I got a little bit attracted when I felt his oddly lean but strong muscles or when his face got serious and it brought out a charm I have never seen before!


    No, definitely not!


    "Well, Merlin''s number one rule is always consent. As long as you decline, he will never attempt anything else."


    "Yes, he asked me for it."


    "So he did attempt. Although I have high regards for Merlin, I always kept in the back of my mind how he tormented me from time to time."


    "So, I fail to see the respect there."


    "I equally respect and detest him."


    I inevitably sigh at the remark. At the back of my head, I want to retort something snarky and Merlaughs but I kind of know where he is pulling those words.


    "King Arthur...I can already see the similarities between us!"


    "I hate to admit but...we are pretty much in the same boat."


    "I know, I know! People around me have this weird perception of me, always making fun of me whenever there is a chance!"


    "I think you meant they love teasing you at every possible time. Though, for me, it has always been the Knight of the Round Table that inconveniences me. Do not get me wrong, they are my reliable allies, however, they tend to do antics way beyond tolerable."


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it."I have a master who is a sage! He gave me once heck of training, drilling everything into my skull and going overboard with everything!"


    "Merlin is my mentor in swordsmanship. You can guess how detestable my days were."


    Uwaah...


    That''s another form torment if you ask me.


    "But, enough with the small chatter. I have something important to ask."


    "This sudden seriousness..."


    "Do you happen to know where Merlin is right now or if he mentioned anything about going anywhere?"


    "No, we just parted ways at my dream. Is there something wrong?"


    "Usually, Merlin, if he were missing, would on a prowl to drink alcohol or chase women."


    "What are the possibilities?"


    "At our current situation, I doubt he''d fool around like that."


    "Is there any significant reason he''d go missing? It hasn''t been hours since we last spoke, though inside my dream."


    "That''s where the problem lies. Merlin has visited Avalon. I doubt he visited it since my death. I want to be clear about something. Do you know any reason, even if just the slightest, what Merlin is up to?"


    I certainly do not have any idea about Merlin, much less, his course of actions. For me, Merlin is already a mysterious entity that suddenly appeared before us at specific circumstances. Even though he said that his power or magic is useless in fighting, which I doubt, I never know the extent of his power or any of his abilities, other than he can freely manipulate the space around us.


    I openly admitted to Violetta that Merlin, even with her full power, could be equal or greater in terms of full capacity. I doubt Merlin also falls behind in the intelligent department, or rather, he is someone who can easily see through lies and could lie at face value.


    "Merlin only told me that he was sticking close to me because I was constantly releasing divine energy and he feeds off from it."


    "Divine energy? Are you perhaps...something like the effect of the Holy Grail?!"


    "Eh?! No, I am not something grand as that!"


    King Arthur rushes to me and grabs hold of my face, squeezing tightly on my cheeks while pulling me towards his face, specifically, Daisy''s face.


    "Unlike Merlin, I cannot perceive the presence of the spirits. Fairies are visible as long as they voluntarily show up themselves in our sight. However, you, as close as possible, emits that warm sensation."


    "Must be the blood rushing into my face!"


    Crap!


    I don''t have to mention this but Daisy''s countenance is pretty cute.


    From the Lion Clan, beautiful beast kin with rounded ears and brilliant blond hair the grows past her hips, her deep blue eyes filled with haughtiness, and her tail that indicates her mood.


    She doesn''t fall behind with Higbananba, Casablanca, Hibiscus, Topaz, and even Mimi in terms of still immature but already looks amazing template.


    Of course, getting stared hard a girl like this would make my face boil.


    "I guess it is, however, If Merlin did say that, I doubt there is any lie to it. What I''d like to know now is why he needed such energy in the first place."


    "That''s also something I do not know."


    "My apologies for troubling you. As much as I''d like to turnover this body to its rightful owner, for now, her consciousness is still in a rather...pouty mood...just now."


    "Do I have to remind you that your current host is a maiden with a fragile sense of distance with people?"


    "Up until this day, I can never hope to understand women''s feelings. Guinevere was a splendid queen that did her best to support me, however, I was inadequate as a man..."


    "......"


    In the legend, King Arthur''s wife, Guinevere, was an ordinary woman. It means that while the man, King Arthur Pendragon was capable and steadfast as a king to an abnormal degree, Guinevere was only a woman with hopes and dreams of a girl.


    Sir Lancelot was able to garner her attention and likewise, the girl returned the feelings, entering a forbidden relationship.


    Everything about King Arthur started spiraling down to the ground. Sir Lancelot and Sir Mordred had done him a great disservice ending the tale of King Arthur as he was gravely wounded in the Battle of Camlann and died later on.


    "Anyway, King Arthur, we should out for now and see the situation."


    "I have already heard about what happened yesterday. We cannot further delay the strategic meeting. No, we do not have any time for the meeting. The wisest decision Queen Hinoki can make should depend on her remaining forces, resources, and current topography."


    "You won''t give Queen Hinoki any strategic insight?"


    "I will not. This is not the kind of world that I grew in nor I have the place to give a say on its affair. I will only move accordingly to this girl''s desire."


    "She desires peace."


    "She doesn''t."


    "...What does that mean?"


    "Do you want me to divulge her secret then?"


    "Eh? No! But...I understand..."


    If it is something so personal, I won''t make any pursuit.


    "Wait, how do you know about that?"


    "Because I can dive into her memories. It is a bit intrusive but it was the only way I can gather information about this world. She is studious so there''s plenty to learn. She is also very dil--"


    Before King Arthur finishes his word, he froze in an instant. After a second, as if there was a gear that clicked, Daisy takes over the body!


    "What the heck are you saying you, idiot!? Who told you to say anything about me and what I do?!"


    "Umm...Miss Daisy...King Arthur hasn''t said anything too revealing!"


    "That''s not what I am..."


    Because Daisy was in a screaming spree for denying some things we didn''t do, albeit she is self-destructing, she leans her face closer and closer until there''s only an inch between our noses


    Realizing that there''s little distance between the two of us, our faces flared up.


    "T-Too close..."


    "Ah...M-my bad...I shouldn''t have shouted at you. I have shown you something so disgraceful..."


    What...what kind of a cliche romantic comedy is this?!

 Chapter 355: Rise, King of Camelot 3

    Daisy and I met up with Merissa and greeted all the crew of SS Iowa and later met up with Casablanca, Hibiscus, and Topaz when getting provisions for breakfast. It was a slice of bread with a creamy filling that made up of meat broth with bits of chicken blocks. It was filling but wasn''t enough to uplift the mood.


    I kept giving Merissa a side glance because I can feel her attention gravitating towards me with wary eyes. It wasn''t a secret that the Goddess Nivalis is my mother, among all else. I can''t blame her as my mother admitted to her countless sins.


    But, still...


    "I won''t apologize, even if I die, I will resent Nivalis."


    "I understand that very well. Even my mother admitted to it..."


    "It is also true that I am once a transcendental being, a mid-tier at that."


    Merissa glances at Casablanca knowingly and nodded to each other. Casablanca then speaks on behalf of Merissa.


    "Back at the giant devil''s battle at the sea, Merissa and I are washed in an underwater cave. There, we saw the remnants of Ether''s underground facility."


    "Yes, I''ve heard that much from you when we arrived at the Fairy Forest at Senya''s mansion."


    "We found writings that state that the Ether''s slew gods from multiple worlds before arriving here. And then, we found the Soul Spar where a fragment of Goddess Artemis slept."


    "Artemis right now is residing within you now and you are sharing powers with her."


    "Ah, yes! Although we talk occasionally inside my head, she told me that I haven''t reached my full potential yet with her power. Rather, she mentioned that Goddess Asteria''s host has peaked the use of her power and kept accumulating more."


    "Asteria...wait, that''s Higanbana! Hey, about Higanbana...Did you know...that she is..."


    "Boss? We know."


    "......"


    I was stunned.


    "Since when?"


    "The day we met her. Eh, wait, Asagao, you didn''t know?"


    "I...I kinda just figuring it out in my head. Although I was certain for the past days, I didn''t know you guys know!"


    I look at Topaz and Hibiscus for confirmation and they both nodded knowingly, except Daisy. Did they know? How? Why did no one tell me?


    Boss and Higanbana are indeed only one person but before knowing her identity, I was too fixated on her motive. I look at Topaz with a conflicted countenance. Since Casablanca and Hibiscus may have discovered because of Asteria''s presence.


    "Topaz, how did you know?"


    "Asagao and everyone may not know it but, Mimi, Casablanca, Hibiscus, Higanbana, Daisy, and you, I have memorized all of the rhythms of your heartbeats, the pattern of your strides, the exact structure of your facial and body features, and what would you call brainwaves."


    "Why did you know all of that and what is it for?!"


    "To monitor any abnormality in your bodies and your physical state. Although I don''t say much about, I will stick to someone with the poorest or weakest physical and mental state."


    "You were glued to me yesterday."


    "Your thoughts were disarrayed. Asagao, even if you regenerate a fatal wound in a matter of seconds, the accumulated strain in your mind will affect you negatively..."


    "No, I don''t think I am in that state..."


    "Asagao...How do you manage to build up so much stress in a short time?"


    "......"


    I don''t know.


    Even if it is true, I can''t do anything about it given the situation.


    "Anyways, it is a known fact now that Higan is the one leading the rogue group that stops the elves from reconnaissance, however, it doesn''t solve anything fundamentally. Casablanca, about Merissa..."


    "Yes, Merissa was the one who reforged the soulspar into my soul weapon, fusing Artemis into me."


    "...Merissa?"


    I look at Merissa for confirmation.


    "I did. Nivalis stripped me off of my authority as a transcendental being but I still can use a portion of my former abilities such Godly Smithing."


    "You refer yourself as Esoterica, right? I''ve read about her, the Goddess of the Dwarves and the one who blessed Ishranor Talon the weapon to defeat the Titan King."


    "That was all in the past. I am just Merissa, a mere pirate. However. we can never bring back the glory which is divine smithing."


    "Divine smithing?"


    "It is smithing using the powers of the Goddess Esoterica. As I lost my authority, the dwarves slowly lost the ability to make sacred weapons. Well, you probably have a lot of those, given that your master, Mrothgir, has amassed so much."


    "Eh...? I just call them something like unnamed weapon and such."


    "You..."


    "My bad!"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter anymore. As long as it is you, Asagao, they are not in the wrong hands. Well, it is now in the hand of someone dumb but that''s it."


    "Do you need to diss me?!"


    "With the disappearance of the divine smithing, the dwarves lost a lot of its reputation and the new generation of dwarves are born. Meanwhile, the population of the first generation dwarves receded."


    I can see now why Merissa looks down on the second generation of dwarves too much. If the first generation of dwarves still exists, cheat weapons will keep popping out.


    We could easily repel the devils but the chances of a huge war happening everywhere is huge.


    The economy will also take a toll for better or for worse throughout the eight continents. Even if the leader itself is massively strong such as Fonfon, if your nation falls unguarded and falls, it is considered your loss.


    A king with no subject is merely a fool sitting on a throne...


    "Asagao..."


    "...Huh?"


    Topaz called out to me worriedly.


    "That''s how exactly you accumulate stress, by overthinking...and mulling over problems."


    "Hahaha, Nah, do you think it''s that ser--!?"


    Huh...


    Something...


    Something just stung inside my head...


    "Asagao...?"


    "Ah, nothing!


    I ignored it for now. There''s no point adding another problem in our heavily pressing matters to take care. Since I am now representing the Center Continent to team up and defeat the rebels of the Dwarven King and the Dylan, the Arcana of Sloth.


    But...I know for sure that after this, I have to carefully tread into this...because...my stomach is hella turning upside down. My intuition is screaming in an utter plea.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Anyway, we can talk about the matter about the next battle with Stern Lostfell and Dylan. What I want to tackle right now is about the one residing inside Daisy."


    "Me?!"


    Daisy flinched as I started taking the discussion towards King Arthur.


    Really, why does everyone seem to be possessed by a God, Goddess, or a legendary figure? Is it a trope in this world?


    Merlin is gone so I cannot make any solid conclusion without his output but we can still talk about what may happen and how are we going to react to a specific situation.


    Mimi was taken by Higanbana when she was slowly regaining her memories as Demon Lord Baal''s daughter, and then the Arthurian Legend head figure, King Arthur, suddenly possessed Daisy, and then the conflict among the dwarves.


    We can barely keep up...


    "Daisy, did King Arthur said anything to you in particular? Even Merlin won''t spill anything."


    "Since I openly express my utter resentment for his plan, he doesn''t talk much often. Even now, it seems that he is just watching how things will unfold before selfishly taking over again."


    "Don''t you think it is much better to just accept his inheritance?"


    "My pride will not allow it! I''ve been working hard...I''ve been doing my best to be of use to my father and the newly seated beast queen!"


    It was the same thing over and over.


    There is a reason why King Arthur Pendragon and Merlin chooses Daisy to draw the Caliburn and why the will of the entirety of Camelot in a form of knowledge was to be passed down to her.


    "Daisy, you want it right, the position to rule and serve people?"


    "...Wha--! That''s impossible for me! I just lack the talent and power to lead people. Not to mention, Beast Queen Higanbana has already shown her charisma as the leader!"


    "Are you sure? Do you think that you need talent and charisma?"


    "Yes...Beast Queen Higanbana has both. No, she has a shining talent and is working hard at the same time. At such a young age, one can already see how much training she poured for her to be recognized as the new Beast Queen."


    "Didn''t you put effort into it too? To be recognized..."


    "Ahahaha...I did but..."


    She ended it with a dry laugh as her sight falls on the ground. She is just a cub now who can''t bare her fangs.


    It cannot be helped.


    Since she was looking at her father, the retiree king, Folga, as a symbol of kingship that she idolized so much, seems like she has also come to the perception that strong individual with charisma is those who can only claim the throne.


    But...this is just a hunch. In the corner of her mind, she can only view as male as the one who stands at the higher strata. However, it crumbles when Higanbana defeated Folga and became the throne''s successor.


    It might have shattered her preconceived belief of male dominance, however, it was replaced with no confidence but an utter admiration to her, to Higanbana.


    That alone made her want to become strong, however, she cannot proceed further than that. All her dreams and longing for the throne ceased to exist or rather, crushed by her insecurity.


    No...otherwise, she wouldn''t be chosen by King Arthur.


    Maybe deep inside her, the desire runs rampant. Maybe that is what King Arthur and Merlin saw in her, both knowledge for an upstart king and the heart to sympathize with her subjects.


    "Well, it seems we are short on any reliable information sources. We can keep making assumptions but it won''t give us any leads. By the way, Hibiscus."


    I redirected the talk and glances at Hibiscus who has been listening quietly.


    "Hmm?"


    "I''ve been meaning to ask this for a while now. Where''s Emby? He''d usually stick with you, me, or to Merissa."


    Emby is the young chickling of a phoenix when in reality, it was a fragment of the Sun God Apollo stuck in a mascot of a body.


    Since I haven''t seen him since meeting up with the group, I was wondering where buggered off.


    "Emby is currently on a flight patrol. He is hovering around outside the district''s wall. He volunteered to be on the lookout and to gather intel of any internal conflict."


    "Eh? Since when did Emby learn how to fly alone?"


    "Hmm, when we woke up this morning, he was able to fly all of a sudden."


    "I see, that''s great.''


    "No, Casablanca and I lost horribly against Dylan. We were too careless and there were a lot of capable individuals in their side and not to mention, the golems they brought out were overwhelming in numbers."


    "They only got us because it was a surprise attack.


    I told Hibiscus to keep her self-esteem in check, however, Casablanca interrupted.


    "No! It was our carelessness! Asagao, the forest, the city, everything that involves us, elves, should be protected by us. However, you, our precious half-sister, suffered a lot by helping us."


    "I see, yes. In that case, you better keep up."


    "If only we have absolute control of Astlan Ira, like how Higanbana handles it, we can fight more efficiently."


    "...Astlan Ira takes a lot of your sanity. Keeping your consciousness in check while in battle is difficult. Losing control is dangerous. I won''t forbid you anymore if the situation calls for it, however, please take into account the risks it will bring."


    Casablanca grimaces at those words. It was wrong to compare themselves to Higan. Instead of trying to comfort them, I have to make sure they are challenged equally both physically and mentally to enable growth.


    ...This is bad. This is how master thinks.


    I left Casablanca and Hibiscus to mull over what I said. To contemplate, to grasp, and to realize that they shouldn''t compare themselves to Higan.


    For over the year that I''ve known Higan, she grew into a more...fierce and savage individual, growing from her husk of being a shy and awkward girl.


    I admit I may be partially be at fault...but...


    Suddenly, Topaz raises her hand.


    "Topaz?"


    "I will take care of Ivory."


    "Ah..."


    That one wildcard that seemingly absurd.


    "You were the one who realized that you are a bad matchup with her!"


    "Yes. But in the end, I am her older sister and she is my little sister. It is my responsibility to whip her up, no?"


    "Why do you look so happy?"


    "Because I have my own set of siblings too and I am now a big sister."


    "Well...do your best."


    Topaz has a smile on her lips. Generally speaking, Ivory is her littler sister...brought up by the same man, Dylan. From what I remembered, Topaz has three elder sisters, so with Ivory in the count, they are now siblings of five.


    So...I''ll leave this one matter to Topaz as it is...and nothing else...but a family matter.


    At that moment, a blaze set itself up on Hibiscus'' left shoulder.


    "Ah, It''s burning!"


    "Don''t worry! It''s just Emby!"


    "Really? That''s convenient."


    Emby suddenly teleported at Hibiscus'' shoulder as the flickering blazes disappear. Unlike yesterday where he is just a ball of red fluff, Emby is now taking a proper shape of a growing bird.


    "What''s wrong, Emby?"


    "Pi! Pii!"


    "...Uh-huh."


    "Pii! Pi pi pi pi!"


    "..."


    "Pii."


    Hibiscus suddenly stood up from her seat, bullets of sweat dripping from her forehead. Judging by her reaction, we are about to hear something bad.


    "Emby said that...they are coming for the southern district!"


    "What?! Impossible! Aside from our transmitter constantly detecting movement in the air, we also have disposable drones constantly monitoring the skies! Also, the southern district is facing the sea!"


    Merissa reacted with a shocked countenance.


    "That''s exactly right. However, Emby, as a fragment of the God Apollo, has awakened into a lesser power of premonition."


    "Wha--?!"


    "Have you ever asked the opposing faction of the dwarves whether they have sea-bourn golems or not?''


    "...I am not sure... I haven''t asked yet."


    "Because Emby perceived an attack from the sea..."


    "Fuck! Ferd! Ring the emergency signal!"


    Merissa immediately ran off towards the main control center of SS Iowa.


    Awakening to the power of premonition at this convenient time, huh.


    "Let''s go. I am somehow seeing how we can turn the tides around."


    Everyone looked at me dumbfounded as I smile confidently.

 Chapter 356: Rise, King of Camelot 4

    "I never thought I''d return to the ocean. We''ve been flying around ever since we got hold of the ether jets. I feel like I truly belong to the sea, hahaha!"


    "By the way, this part of the sea is between our lands and the Titan''s kingdom, right? Just how big these titans are?"


    "Do you remember the giant devil we''ve fought?"


    "Yeah..."


    "That''s just as tall as the Titan King''s knee!"


    "...Yeah, saw that coming."


    Holy cow, that''s big.


    That should be like a skyscraper in my world. Crossing this part of the ocean should be easy for the titan king.


    "No, this part is really deep. The Titan king is an abomination of magical energy. He used magic to walk on the surface of the water."


    "Seriously? So you are saying that he is at least as tall as the atmosphere?"


    "Quite. He is, by his kin, branded as the last bastion against the Gods. He is someone who towers every creature in sight and the only living being that can reach out to the upper world where the Gods and Goddesses resides."


    "If somehow, the heart of the Titan King is dug out, the one using it will have magical power equal to the Titan King?"


    "Possible. Not only that, he or she may be able to revive the Titan King with the right procedures. The Titan King isn''t wholly an organic creature but a sentient machine-like creature."


    "Eh?"


    "Hmm?"


    Why of all the important information, you chose to not say this in front of everyone?!


    If I am hearing this correctly, the Titan King is like a huge machine that operates independently as it has its mind. Being a machine and all, it can be potentially more dangerous than the flood of devils if it were to be revived!


    "Do you think Fonfon and Alstroemeria can do something about the Titan King if it gets revive?"


    "Possibly. I have already witnessed Alstroemeria''s full capacity and I am certain that she will defeat the Titan King."


    "Phew..."


    "However, considering the size of the Titan King and its height when it stands up, it could destroy one or two continent when it falls."


    "Ah, I see. When it dies and falls into the land, it will create a tremor and cause an earthquake. If it falls into the water, it will create tsunamis that can potentially drown a whole kingdom."


    "I never thought that far, but yeah, it will bring forth destruction."


    "How did Ishtal even defeated it?"


    "If I remember correctly, they uprooted the entirety of the Titan King''s legs with thick vines for two weeks before they destroyed him."


    "Anything else useful?"


    "Ugh...not much. A mortal''s body is just forgetful. Geez, instead of talking about a creature we wouldn''t let be revived no matter what, let us focus on the current situation."


    "Well, if the situation escalates to where we need to defeat the Titan King, we need all the information available."


    "Damn...you are jinxing it, huh."


    Wha-?!


    Am I setting up a flag?! Isn''t that dangerous?


    I doubt anyone can defeat Alstroemeria if I buff her with Divine Ascension, however, the power itself is just too great it could potentially bring destruction to this world simply just by letting her presence flow into it.


    There is also the adverse effect of extreme weakening to Alstroemeria in a form of reverting into a child. The reason she couldn''t recover is because of the Seed of Revision implanted by Nil prevents her from doing so.


    She has lost focus of her connection with the world and needs to remain on a meditation until they figure out how to extract the Seed.


    I wonder how Alstroemeria is doing. I hope Master Tzari and Hydrangea are taking care of her.


    "By the way Asagao, what do you plan to achieve by making us standby in front of the enemy''s humungous force with only us, The SS Iowa, alone here."


    I had everyone else focus on the western district of the Elven Capital and made Merissa and her whole crew planted on the southern district that faces the sea.


    "This is...Suicide?!"


    "NO!"


    "Eh, then what?"


    "Merissa, If you have a huge force at your disposal, what will you do?"


    "Hahaha! As a true pirate at heart, I''d say surround them and let em have it!"


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I am thinking."This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Rounds us up, eh? That''s some mighty tactics."


    "If their objective is the land''s resources, they would still need people who are native to these lands."


    "Aye, like a dear damn pirate! Take a crew away and make the barnacle lead you where the goods are. Excavating the Titan King''s heart would be dreary so they wanted to at least round up a few kittens for their bidding and maintaining stability in the land."


    "Yes, and I believe that they did not bring their entire forces with them yesterday. It was just to show us what they have. Gordio also told us earlier about that, right?"


    "Eh, I am not going to listen to some second-generation dwarf."


    "Listen!"


    At first, I was astounded from what Gordio said. Stern Lostfell has rounded up at least seven ships of similar design. Deploying all of those ships would royally put a stop on this war with their victory.


    "Seven of those things, huh."


    "Right, that''s why we are going to wait here. I trust Emby''s premonition but I also trust my guts."


    "Guts?"


    "Yes. my guts. I also have a hunch of things."


    "Isn''t that like intuition? No, it''s more like precognition of events."


    "...?"


    Was it that special? Is my guts a special skill that I have?!


    "So, what do your guts told you about?"


    "Eh? Well, if you look at things objectively, they won''t be able to drop off any units in the sea, right?? Except if they have any sea-borne golems."


    "We have already confirmed that they do not have any from the lowly second-generation dwarf."


    "Right. so that''s why...like what you did yesterday..."


    Before I could finish, Merissa and I was immediately stopped by Ferd. He seemed to have hurried into the deck with the announcement I was waiting for.


    "Is it finally here?!"


    "Yes, two of them."


    "Eh, I was expecting three. I guess they are pushing it on the western district."


    I couldn''t help but form a grin on my lips as It was within my expectations. Some pieces started falling into places. Stern Lostfell, as I read correctly, is easy to read.


    "Gao! We are about to engage in them! What are you grinning about?!"


    "Merissa, why do you think they are persistent in attacking the western district of the elven capital?"


    "Because it has already been badly damaged and infiltrating from there to destroy the Center of the Elven Capital would be easier. Their formation will completely fall and they can gain whatever control within there."


    "But attacking the Southen District, where we are right now, with their forces could imply the same result."


    "Well, even with the resisting dwarves taking up our side, it would be completely useless to fight back against them."


    "That''s why it doesn''t even matter if they attack the Southern or the Western district, however, they have a reason why there."


    "...The Heart...?"


    "I really cannot say for certain but, with Dylan, an Etherian, with them, finding the Titan King''s heart would be as easy as cooking breakfast. Maybe before even coming to invade, they have already located the Heart."


    "If you have guessed that much, what the hell are we even doing here?!"


    As Merissa and I are talking, the SS Iowa engine starts ramping up and the two Etherian ships emerge from the sea of clouds. Merissa''s eyes widened as it was filled with fear.


    No...


    She''s trembling with excitement. Her whole body shook in great arousal as the machinery maniac inside her emerges.


    Realizing my intentions, Merissa looks at me with the same shit-eating grin. She started with a low growl of laughter before bursting.


    "Hahahahaha! I can''t believe this! You want to do the impossible yet again! Do you know how complicated this will be!"


    "I trust you and your crew of madmen!"


    Taking that as my confirmation, Merissa excitedly climbed up the mast in the center of the ship and stopped halfway. The whole crew gawk at their captain and judging her expression, they worked up a sweat and was infected by her crazed smile.


    As the two Ehter Ship soars ever so closer to us, as the tension slowly builds up, the crew of mixed races has their heart thumping in sheer adrenaline, ready to let loose.


    "I don''t know how many times we''ve said our farewells with each other, seeing these faces in the afterlife or hell, but, I will say it tirelessly! Y''all ready to die for this excitement, aye?!"


    WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    "Aren''t we just the darndest, most disposable pirates out there?! Hahahaha! I get it, ya bastards just really want the excitement! So, I''ll let ya all on mine and our princess lil secret!"


    Another thunderous cheer shook the SS Iowa as the pirates start banging their feet on the board.


    "That''s right, ya bastards! We are going to hijack those motherfuckers with our tiny wee ship!"


    Fight fire with fire.


    I realized that we cannot conventionally fight against their forces, so I just thought to myself, unconventionally fight them.


    Before leaving the Western District, I have already talked about this with Lady Hinoki and Gordio who represents the Osthorio faction. Upon the conclusion that we will face defeat, I propose to intercept the invades from the Southen District, blatantly lying that we will try to round up some help.


    At this point, I know it is fine to call for Fonfon''s help or even Senya''s backup, however, in diplomatic ways, we would wind up damaging the elves sanctity. Until this ends up the Titan King''s revival, I would use up everything at my disposal to not escalate this further.


    Is it me getting ahead of myself or me picking up the initiative? I do not know.


    It is foolish, in my standpoint, it is. I have always been like this, however, this time, I am ready to carry the responsibilities.


    "Then, let''s head off! Charge!"


    SS Iowa deployed its two ether jets and propelled itself upward.


    Emby''s premonition showed the there will be invading Ether Ship here in the Southern District. These two Ether Ships must be a decoy for the main force going for the Western District.


    These are all assumptions solely based on factual timestamps, but, the invading ships on the Western District will have a lag on their invasion to lure our forces on the Southern District to thin out the population.


    Our success here will decide whether we can gain the upper hand or not. Casablanca and Hibiscus are already in their Divine Ascension mode and I permitted them to use Astlan Ira to defend the Western District. Topaz will confront Ivory, one of the dangerous outliers of this conflict.


    And then, for Daisy...


    "Are you ready, my king?!"


    I look up at the top of the mast where Daisy, currently King Arthur right now, stands atop with Caliburn already at hand, showering the ship with its golden brilliance.


    He swung it in a crossing motion before pointing Caliburn at the ships.


    "I may never save my kingdom again, but I will not let this second opportunity to fight to go to waste. I oath to this blade and thine vessel!"


    At this point, the Ether Ships deployed their barriers before the collision happen. Since we are running at a wind-cutting speed, we immediately rammed SS Iowa on the barrier.


    "Sally ho, hoes! Ferd, don''t hold back!"


    "Aye, Cap''n!"


    The Ether jets of SS Iowa started blasting a whole new level of power. They have improved the Centerpoint Ehter Core of the ship, raising its meltdown threshold. SS Iowa was so powerful in its ramming that the first Ether Ship, even with its weight, starts getting pushed back.


    However, at this point, all we could do is push back and forth. That''s where our ace comes into play.


    "King Arthur, now!"


    With that signal, King Arthur thrusts Caliburn into the barrier that the first Ether ship deployed. Because of how special the Caliburn is, it tore down the barrier that it slowly tears, letting SS Iowa further enter into the inside of its barrier zone.


    Without breaking a sweat, SS Iowa rams into the Ether Ship exterior, shaking the whole ship and a loud metallic noise erupted.


    "Listen well, you damned second-generation dwarves! I, Merissa, owns both the seas and the skies, so you can go screw yourselves!"


    Merissa shouted as we have successfully penetrated the first Ether Ship.

 Chapter 357: Rise, King of Camelot 5

    Crashing in the interior of the Ether Ship, we are met with flabbergasted dwarves wearing the same exoskeletal armor that enhances their physical strength and defense. Merissa''s crew immediately comes into halt knowing that taking down even one dwarf wearing this armor proved difficult.


    Fortunately, we didn''t strike the engine room because that would drastically lower the chance of our plan succeeding. However, even there are at least a dozen dwarves here with the same armor, it is still difficult to proceed.


    The place where we struck seems to be a hall leading to the deck making the fight a little cramped.


    "Our only objective is to take control of this ship! Any dwarf you will defeat will should be thrown offboard!"


    Merissa commands through SS Iowa''s intercom. Since Merissa herself is a non-combatant, she will be staying behind the lines.


    The Ether ship we are currently on right now is five times bigger than SS Iowa so the search for the control room will be difficult. We also have the second Ether ship to watch out for. If the dwarves here decided to bring us down together with the ship, we''d be losing a huge initiative.


    Merissa has thirty crew currently boarded as SS Iowa and half of them are going to fight while half will maintain operation in SS Iowa. In front of us, there are four dwarves with ether exoskeletal armor.


    "Argh, you two go forward! We''ll keep them busy!"


    One of the crew, demon kin with three horns, said to me and King Arthur. They decided to make the other seven of the group go to the opposite direction leaving them with only eight in their total count.


    "Wait, are you saying we should run past them?"


    "Well, ya can, aight?"


    "We can but...how about you guys? Won''t it be faster if we take them down together!? It will be easy for us!"


    "We should prioritize taking control. Look, even cap''n got off her high heels."


    I turn back and saw Merissa running towards us.


    "I thought you weren''t coming?"


    "Currently, only Ferd and I know how to operate complex controls on the call. The other members in the control room could too, however, it would take longer."


    "I see, so you are going to take over this ship and Ferd will take the other one?"


    "Yeah, they are just waiting for your signal. We need King Arthur there to break past the ether barrier."


    "Got it. Let''s go."


    The remaining crew engages the dwarves in a clash. The SS Iowa pulls out from its lodging and King Arthur, Merissa, and I dashes our way past the dwarves. Because the three of us are small in height and size, catching us or even trying to hit us became an undoable chore for them.


    The three of us runs at full speed and in a half a minute, we''ve reached the end of the corridor and stumbles upon the hatch...which seems wrong. It was like a huge warehouse filled with the smell of oil and metal and the overhead clearance is well above twenty feet or so.


    "Aren''t we failing something here?"


    "Yeah, you can say that again. And...those..."


    At the hatch, we saw dozens and dozens of Ether golems...


    "It seems they aren''t active, lucky for us."


    I chuckled at the predicament that we are in and for the dastardly luck we have. If we are in the hatch, the other team might be on the right track. Even if that was the case, if they meet some dwarves wearing those ether exoskeletal armor, chances are they''d be doomed.


    Well, I guess this is the time I should put my trust in Merissa''s subordinates. They wouldn''t be on her crew if they aren''t crafty and sly enough.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "At least we know how much forces we have at hand. For now, let''s turn around and look for a new path."


    "That won''t do. Do no underestimate ships like this, Gao. I want to be clever about this situation but you have the most roundabout mind here. Anything comes in mind?"


    "You are just dumping more work to me, is what you mean."


    "Yup."


    Don''t be so blunt and smug about it!


    However, what Merissa is true. A ship with this technology would have surveillance far exceeds our knowledge. They might be sending reinforcement towards where Merissa''s crew is.


    It won''t long until they get to us. I am certain that they are watching us too. In that case, we need decisive action.


    "Merissa, if you pilot a giant ship like this, where would you put the control room?"


    "For a machine maniac like me, the answer is for a no-brainer. I''d put the control room where I can also see outside, meaning, at the highest point of the ship. Since this isn''t a normal ship for striding the waters, I''d say it doesn''t have an open deck."


    "I see, so we go up, right?"


    Merissa, King Arthur, and I all directed our eyes towards the ceiling which seems like made of a thick layer of steel. Not to mention, the huge difference in height that made our head looks like peering towards the endless skies.


    "I am going to be honest here, Gao, hat idea is shit. Not only we are going to ruin the aesthetic of this ship it would also be greatly devalued in the market!"


    "I am going to agree with you at the aesthetic part but...did I heard the last part right? You are still thinking of gaining profit from this?"


    "Cash makes the world go round, dear. I didn''t come here losing profits, though this is also a gamble."


    "Well, we are just opening a tiny hole, probably fixable by pounding some planks on it."


    "Your comparison of woodwork repair and metallurgy is sickening! No dignity!"


    "How dare you!?"


    "Well, just as you said, it''s just a small hole. There''s nothing to fret about."


    I glance at King Arthur who nodded in return. I created steps of barriers as a foothold to let King Arthur leap his way towards the ceiling. He ascended through the steps in a flash and I created them in an instant.


    Not even ten seconds, King Arthur sweeps Caliburn into the ceiling, finely cutting it like a hot knife on butter. A chunk of huge metal which was the former steel ceiling came crashing.


    BAM!


    The loud piercing sound shook my head as the cutout ceiling collapsed on the floor of the hatch, creating a huge crater.


    That''s right folks, we bore a hole into the metallic floor and now a strong gust of wind is assaulting the whole place. As the wind flaps our hair, Merissa and I are just stares dumbfounded at King Arthur who landed in front of us with a perfect grade smile.


    "Do you understand the meaning of small?"


    "I find it more reasonable not to spare a grain of effort but do things efficiently."


    "What''s done been done."


    With a face of someone who lost, Merissa droops her shoulder.


    With King Arthur''s Caliburn, we proceeded to go upward. Each floor had its roof bisected mercilessly by the legendary sword. I am losing all my confidence in my stock of swords against Caliburn.


    Each time King Arthur bore a hole on each floor, I can see Merissa dying internally has her eyes gradually loses its vigor.


    At this point, I can only assume the King Arthur is doing this deliberately.


    "Ah..."


    "Ahhhhh?"


    Unsurprisingly, we popped our heads on the control room where five dwarves wearing light clothing appears to be in a panic. When our eyes met, they hanged their jaw in utter shock as we all know, we bore a hole in the ship with thick floors and walls made out of steel.


    Around the control room are several monitors surveying the interior and exterior of the ship. They aren''t anything mechanical because they are shown as holographic. There are several pieces of equipment I couldn''t identify but basically, there are monitors, communication devices, some buttons that operate the ship, and some huge buttons I am guessing for the big guns.


    Merissa, with all the frustration built up inside her, glares at the dwarves that look like deers in the headlight and spoke her mind out.


    "Alright, bastards! This is an easy question. Either we do this the easy way or the hard way. Choose!"


    Where''s the question in that!?


    King Arthur flashes Caliburn on the dumbstruck dwarves. Judging from their reaction, they already know how Caliburn can easily slice them apart.


    "Alright, calm down! We are non-combatants so we will comply with anything you say."


    "I see. I hope you guys know how to swim!"


    "Eh?"


    Merissa maliciously threw them offboard the ship. King Arthur made another hole on the side of the ship and we made the dwarves jump off one by one with a parachute on their backs.


    Even if they are our enemy this time I feel slightly bad for them. This just happened to them because Merissa hated them for being a second-generation dwarves.


    Enough of that, Merissa quickly checks the system of the ship and how to operate it. Honestly, this is all technical work that I cannot comprehend.


    "I am certain that they have already contacted the other ships, judging by the communication log full of reports about our invasion."


    "That''s also within the expected circumstances."


    "The terminal in which this ship should be connected has been limited to the other ship beside us. Since we were delayed, raiding the other ship will be even harder than this one."


    "Well, will you operate this ship alone?"


    "It has an auto-piloting function. That much is enough for me. There are other technical kinds of stuff needed to be done such as breaching through the operating system and whatnot. Since the communication terminal hasn''t been cut off from the other ship, it will be easier to connect the channel there."


    "I don''t get much of the bits here, but in the end, we need to raid that ship as soon as possible, right?"


    "Yeah, they might lock out the system, making it harder to secure ownership of the ship''s operating system."


    "Yeah, we''re on it. Ferd should be waiting too, right?"


    "Yeah! Please take care of Ferd. That man, he is an unfathomable genius, way better than me."


    It was odd for Merissa to show a concerned to Ferd.


    "Ferd is like a son to me."


    "What would you do if he thinks otherwise?"


    "...Even so, I care for him."


    King Arthur and I turned our backs from her and headed straight to the hole the King Arthur made earlier. We gaze at the other ship that we will be raiding. I immediately notice that our ship is increasing in altitude.


    No...the other ship is lowering its altitude.


    "Impossible... are they going to crash the ship?!"


    "It takes determination to make such a decision, I applaud them for it."


    "If they manage to crash that ship, we will only be down for a single ship against five. Also..."


    "What is it?"


    "Why are you holding onto my sleeve? Why are you stepping out on the strong gust of wind like that? Don''t tell me..."


    "It''s the fastest and most efficient way."


    "We are going to free fall this?! Seriously?!"


    King Arthur smiles.


    "We will be fine."


    I just died inside a little.


    I''ve done this so many times now but looking back, this stunt is scary as hell. We manage to mess this up, we will be splattering on the ether shield. Even if we somehow break through it, if King Arthur couldn''t cut a hole in time of the ship''s exterior, we will break a few bones.


    "How accurate can you make your barriers?"


    "As long as my reflexes can keep up. Mostly reflexes of a normal person so don''t ask too much of me."


    "Then, how big can you make your barrier?"


    "Last time I check, I can make it as large as what Queen Hinoki could do."


    "Then I bet you can make it like a slide, from here to there."


    "...Oh."


    Another brilliant idea ramps up my mind.


    Me, of all the people, didn''t think of that!


    I was so focused on breaking down the concept of the barrier as a scaffolding and thorns that I left out other ideas.


    "Alright, we''ll make it!"

 Chapter 358: Rise, King of Camelot 6

    "My heart is not ready for this!"


    "That''s not good! You should be ready all the time!"


    I shouted as King Arthur carries me on his, or rather, Daisy''s shoulder while sliding down from the barrier that I keep making. Using a plate of metal King Arthur bisected earlier as our platform to slide, he glides swiftly.


    Well, it is better than free-falling that has a higher risk of death but it is still intense. Since the Ether Ship we are pursuing descends to the sea at a frightening velocity, we are also doing our best to keep up with it.


    "What do we do if we get there?"


    "Simply just ramming and slicing will do? Well, unless they have anything deploy as a defensive measure, we are safe."


    "I think you are setting a terrible flag right there!"


    As I shouted that, King Arthur leans forward, further accelerating the velocity of our descent. And because it became faster, my reflex to create a barrier as a slide started panicking as I am having difficulty bridging our path.


    I could think of a lot of ideas to descend safely towards the Ether ship, however, this is undoubtedly the fastest but it is also extremely risky and tiring.


    "Contact in ten seconds!"


    "How did you even estimated that?!"


    My question goes ignored as King Arthur brandishes his sword towards the ether barrier. Caliburn was so sharp that even the air gets cut, however, the problem is about our landing. At this speed, we are just going to splatter on the ether shield, and even if King Arthur and I manage to sweep past the ether barrier, nothing is in the ship that could cushion our landing.


    "Now!"


    "Huh?! That was ten seconds already?!"


    King Arthur, at short proximity, swung his sword upwards. The stoke was so strong that it cleaves the air apart together with the ether barrier.


    He didn''t even make any direct contact with the ether barrier, yet, he was able to make a path for us to squeeze in.


    "Ki!?"


    Ki was the only possible answer to it. King Arthur already knew how to control Ki through Daisy''s basic knowledge. He was able to draw out power just from Daisy''s experience alone, letting us easily get through this difficulty,


    However....the landing...


    "Leave it to me too."


    "You should have told me earlier that you have plans."


    "Don''t you like it, like a surprise?"


    "...You got my heart thumping like crazy!"


    As we talked, before we even hit the surface of the ship, King Arthur breaks off from me suddenly. After that, there was a sensation that someone catching me in their arms gently. Any signs of our initial speed before landing wasn''t visible.


    As I look at King Arthur, he is also in the same situation. He smiled at me before the unseen helpers gently bring us down.


    Confused, I glare at King Arthur.


    "It''s fine, they are brothers at arms."


    "...?"


    I tilted my head in utter confusion. At that moment, the unseen helpers started manifesting as their forms become more visible.


    Standing behind me and King Arthur are two knights garbed in a sturdy yet majestic armor colored in steel plating, The one who catches me has a blonde hair with a well-chiseled countenance of British descent accentuated with his clear blue eyes.


    The knight behind King Arthur has a fierce countenance with velvet eyes strongly junctures to his maroon hair. From his countenance alone, you can already see the face of a seasoned veteran who has gone from countless battles.


    "Let me introduce them to you. The knight standing behind you is Sir Gareth. The one beside me is Sir Aggravain."


    "...Wait, Knights of the Round Table?!"


    "Correct. They have been with us for the whole time. They always act as another set of blades for me."


    I gawk at the two knights back and forth and I was only met with curious stares.


    The knight behind me, Sir Gareth, got in front of me and got on his knees.


    "You certainly possess countenance that could bring other people demise. It is a beauty to watch out for. I was slain for doing duties involving fair maiden after all."


    "Aren''t you just unlucky?!"


    "I am, I guess."


    Sir Gareth smiled at me nonchalantly that it made my face a bit hot. I look over at King Arthur and he just returned a curious gaze. Sir Aggravain met my eyes and did no expression, but it was cool.


    I can feel my heart getting swoop over by these handsome knights but I will not falter! I am still a man inside, or so I''d like to think after a long period in this body, which most likely permanent at this point.


    "Nope! I am not going to fall for this! I''ve been around with a lot of handsome guys before, this much won''t sway my heart!"


    "You are quite an erratic one."


    King Arthur commented.


    I already knew that characters from fiction will always be described as handsome or hideous exaggeratedly, but this, was too literal my heart cannot take much.


    Even the jerk face of a wizard can pass off as a gigolo at this point.


    "Wait a minute! I never heard that you can call your knights for help!"


    "Of course, I always have an ace up my sleeve. So, shall we proceed and successfully conquer this ship as planned?"


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there."O-Oh...alright..."


    Cheating, that''s totally cheating!


    With Sir Gareth and Sir Aggravain by our side now, what else could happen to us? However, contrary to my expectation, the two knights slowly diminish into thin air leaving me with a gaping mouth.


    "I cannot maintain their form for too long. It drains too much magical energy."


    "Ah...too bad."


    "Let''s proceed as it is. I may call one or two at times of emergency, but the knight that will heed my call is random. So, it is also possible for me to call forth Sir Mordred or Sir Lancelot."


    "It would be...really awkward?"


    "I dare say no, but I do not have the will to face them or condemn them of their past actions."


    I stood there quietly without any additional words to say. Even if I complain that King Arthur has a power that we could use for the best, if he feels that it would only cause him discomfort, I''d rather not him use such a thing.


    The two of us proceeded to invade the ship. With our keen teamwork and having seen the blueprint of the ship similar to any of the ether ship, we immediately tracked the control room and took over.


    With a simple push, the ether barrier protecting the ether ship vanishes and Ferd''s group, th the company B, was able to invade the command room.


    SS Iowa has sustained so much damage when it engaged the first ether ship so it only flies around the second ether ship to charge in for the occasion.


    With Ferd''s knowledgeable management, we were able to keep the ship afloat and prevented it from crashing itself.


    Completing the task, we have now hauled in two Ether Ships to confront the other five Ether Ships heading from the west by the enemy.


    It''s nothing much compared to what Dylan can do but we have at least have something.


    Needless to say, we went straight for the Western District. By now, it should be a battlefield, one that is fought by our comrades.


    King Arthur and I are currently in the docks, watching the scenery outside as we traverse from sea to land. we are currently resting and preparing for the next battle. With nothing to do, I confront him about something.


    "King Arthur, I wonder why Merlin has gone off somewhere."


    "That''s what I''d like to know too. His actions and motives have always been shrouded in curtains of darkness."


    "I was wondering too if, with your power, can also call out to Merlin."


    "That''s not possible. As you have seen, Merlin is alive and well. Those who have perished under the banner of the Knights of the Round Table are only eligible to gather under the name of Camelot''s regime."


    "There were a lot of members of the knights of the round table, yes. The story of Camelot isn''t known to this world. As far as I know, such a tale only exists in my world. If there are any other worlds, then it must have some variations from what I know."


    "Merlin called it the theory of intersecting worlds where a single strand that represents a world is connected to another by even a prospect of a single item."


    "...Meaning? I don''t quite understand."


    "The Legend of King Arthur, the battle with the Saxons, the internal feuds, as a set of the story in a book, entwines another world other than the one you know. Having the same story, same concept, but a visible variation."


    I see...


    Basically, it tells that someone from a similar world like mine has read about the Legend of King Arthur but if we start comparing the story, there would be a glaring difference which is called a variation of the story.


    It goes without saying but, this just doesn''t extend from the Legend of King Arthur, but also towards other prominent tales, figures, or even items.


    It is like how the greek gods and goddess of this world are just a fragment of their original self. From what they have said, there is an original, however, all of them are linked to the original or more accurately, the root of their origin.


    "Do you think it will be possible for you to summon a variation of your knights?"


    "That''s quite a peculiar question. I do not have any subjective knowledge about it but it could happen. What variation are you specifically referring to?"


    "Hmm, for example, if you happen to call forth Mordred, but it turns out that he became a girl."


    "A variation of the legend where Sir Mordred is a female? I can hardly imagine such a spectacle. But if it is possible, I would like to witness that."


    "Don''t you feel offended by such farce depiction?"


    "I do not want to describe it as farce. It was simply a misdeed of fate, I guess? Like the phenomena in front of you right now."


    "Yeah..."


    "I am currently possessing a body of a young girl, however, I am still a man and you refer to me as King Arthur. If by chance that I appeared with this form without even possessing anyone, what would you think?"


    "Well...it will be quite a dilemma because you are a man in your legend."


    "That''s just how you simply will perceive it. For the people of this world who don''t have a background about the Legend of King Arthur, they will associate this current appearance of mine as the one who introduced himself as a King."


    "Isn''t that just one way to look at it? Well, whatever. This is turning into a mind game."


    "You are quite sharp."


    "I wouldn''t say that. King Arthur, how did it felt when Mordred, the one who was called as your bastard son, hacked you with his sword?"


    I raise a question to which I am extremely curious.


    "...It was indeed more mentally crushing than physically."


    "The battle of Camlann is where your life ended, right?"


    "Tragically, yes. It was all because of the negligence of my subordinates and subjects."


    "I see, I see, then, do you remember...what age did you drew Caliburn?"


    "...You are indeed sharp."


    I quickly made a huge distance between me and the one who I call King Arthur and drew a sword. King Arthur made no visible movements and only smiled at me.


    "Who...exactly are you? If you do not answer honestly, I will have to forcefully purge you out of Daisy!"


    "When did you raised your suspicion?"


    "...Since Sir Gareth and Sir Aggravain showed up."


    "What about Sir Gareth and Sir Aggravain?"


    "When they showed up, it felt like they didn''t even know much about you despite being the one who called them. I doubt that was enough to raise any suspicion."


    "Yes, it sounded far fetched for you to doubt me based on that."


    "You have all the qualities of a king, the ideal ruler King Arthur dreamt of when he was a child. I know King Arthur has to drop his emotion somewhere when he ruled steel resolved, however, you are just too flat."


    "...I still don''t see any sense in that."


    "What I am saying is, you do not show any fondness of the memories of your life. You talk as if King Arthur is not you, and lastly, you are only using the sword called Caliburn, a sword for a king, not for a knight."


    "That''s right, I am not King Arthur."


    He admitted as he closes his eyes. I slowly approach him on my guard even knowing it is futile in the face of his might with the sword.


    "I only have the memories of King Arthur, his beliefs, his virtue, and his dignity, but not the emotion he kept in his heart. Merlin already knew this as the true King Arthur has decided to rest for eternity in Avalon."


    "Then, who or what are you?"


    With a defeated smile, he walks towards me.


    "I am..."

 Chapter 359: Rise, King of Camelot 7

    "I am..."


    CRASH!


    When he was about to say who he is, our ship crashes at something and both of us were shaken, making us lose our balance. The alarm of the Ether Ship starts blaring, a sound that warns us of enemy attack.


    It pisses me off when an event like this happens and I am left naive once more, thinking what heck is he going to say!


    "You are...?!"


    I asked swiftly in hopes to salvage this conversation from the upcoming plot.


    "This is not the time for that! Brandish your sword towards the battle!"


    "Ughh..."


    Why?! Why are you refusing to answer that now just because we had a sudden emergency!? I hate to leave this matter at hand hanging but the emergency comes first!


    Fine!


    This must be an important plot point but I am going to ignore it for now! If anything happens later, I am not accounted for it, alright! I don''t care to know what happens to you, just don''t drag Daisy into an extremely perilous situation.


    As long as this imposter inside Daisy doesn''t show any hostility or dangerous motives, we will proceed as planned.


    This is too bitter for me but I just have to swallow it for now.


    The door from the dock opened and Merissa, who wheezes from running, bursts into the room we are currently resting in to.


    "Well, they were already expecting us!"


    "That''s a little obvious at this point after hijacking two ether ships. So, what''s the situation out there?!"


    "We are getting bombarded and the battlefield from afar looks like a real mess! Western District of the Elven Capital is only minutes away from getting breach!"


    "Wait just a damn minute! What''s happening out there?! How are the twins and Topaz!?"


    "It''s better if you see the situation for yourself Follow me!"


    Merrisa beckoned us to the control room. From the long overhead corridor towards the room where most of Merissa''s crew are operating, we arrived with a huff as Merissa starts issuing commands and asking for the status.


    "Captain, as you suggested, we have already allocated the ship''s reserves for the Ether Shield but at this point, we are going to overload the Ether Point Core of this ship before we could engage in a direct battle."


    "We do not know what is this ship capable of doing, together with its cannons and whatnot. Also, the sky doesn''t belong to us at this moment, however, maneuver like we are in the sea! Higher our altitude while keeping the Ether Barrier."


    As Merissa said that, another crewmate appealed from her orders.


    "Captain, are we not fighting?!"


    "Foolish, for you to question me is to question my sanity! For me not one to scuffle enemies of this degree! Who do you think I am!"


    "Then, captain...! We are going on a riot!?"


    "Of course! This ship, on this day on forward, will be called Laffey! We are going to dominate both the sea and the air!"


    "As expected of the captain!"


    "So, what''s the situation!?"


    "Oh, yeah!"


    The crews scramble around, trying to figure out what''s this and what''s that since they are nowhere close familiar to this ship. It could be said that they are just starting to familiarize themselves with piloting it.


    After a few seconds of running around and figuring out the system, a crew member pushes a panel bringing up a huge holographic monitor in the middle of the control room.


    At the monitor, we can already see the state of the war with the magnified view.


    "They are now blasting through the battlefield with their massive army of Ether Golems, however, the Ether Ships of the enemy couldn''t approach as Casablanca and Hibiscus are blasting the four flying ships from a distance."


    Because the twins are aware that Dylan himself can disengage their Divine Ascension, they fight from an annoyingly far distance.


    The sun rays from Hibiscus and Emby blazes the Ether Shield. If it doesn''t pierce it, it raises the temperature, I am guessing this also a factor to hinder the enemy.


    After that, Casablanca floats above them at a higher altitude, using her power to manipulate gravity to slow the four ships consecutively.


    I cannot even begin to imagine how much stress it puts their mind into.


    From the bottom landscape, I can see the rebel dwarves doing their best to stall the Ether Golems but the most effective stopgap is the bizarrely crooked landscape with earthen spikes, holes on the ground, and huge slabs of rocks filling out the whole place.


    It feels like what Topaz would do...


    No, of course, it was Topaz! But I don''t see her anywhere...


    From the top of the Western District Wall, the array of elves are casting support magic to the rebel dwarves so they can hold on, however, the numbers of the Ether Golem and the enemy Dwarves are astounding.


    There are probably five hundred elves gathered in the whole place while we only have one hundred rebel dwarves.


    The enemy? Probably around two thousand, plus the hundred of Ether Golem that deflects any magic attack!


    As I was astounded by the sight of the war, where dead bodies gradually pile up from both sides, the fake Arthur spoke.


    "Our forces are commendable for holding out for such a dragging fight, however, it''s a conclusive battle already. If twins of high spirits aren''t there, the whole place would have collapsed already."


    "Yeah...Even If we join the fray now, these two Ether Ships that we have will only be intercepted by the enemy ships."


    "That''s why...this is...the perfect time to do it."


    "...Perfect time?"


    "Merlin, I think it is time for me to do my final duty."


    As he spoke, the whole place is immediately filled with glitters and bright light envelops the place. A surge of high-quality magical energy brushes my skin and I felt shivers.


    After three seconds of blindness, what appeared in front of us is none other than the one trusted by King Arthur as his councilor, Merlin.


    As he showed, he immediately got to his knees in front of the fake Arthur.


    "I believe it is, my liege."


    "Enough of that, Merlin. You know well that this farce will not go well and is already exposed."


    "But you still have my liege''s will, as such, you are still him."


    "I only have his will, I am not him. But yes, I believe it I enough to even gather the entirety of the Knight of the Round Table."


    "Wait a damn minute!"


    I intervene as somehow, I felt offended as they talk on their own. They talk about the identity that I unveiled myself but I still don''t know who this person is and it pissed me off!


    I am not going to let this drag any further!Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "I need answers, you and Merlin! Tell me what in the world is happening here?!"


    I am truly infuriated by this situation that I felt that I speak too loudly and angrily but I cannot help myself from not doing it.


    I am no longer playing this game of charade. We have already piled too much problem, I do not want this one hanging around too!


    Merlin stood up and faces me with a smile as if I am a child throwing a tantrum.


    "My deepest apologies, Asagao. I know well that you are only concerned for the host''s wellbeing and you are under so much stress right now."


    "Do not play with words with me anymore! Don''t go in circles anymore!"


    "Yes, in the face of a maiden who is in an outburst, even my tongue twisted in trickery shall become honest."


    Merlin bow at me and the fake Arthur did the same as if they are apologizing.


    "I am not the renowned King Arthur Pendragon, however, I am the most familiar and the closest to his liege."


    The fake Arthur spoke with a voice dignified and pure.


    "I am none other than Excalibur itself, the holy sword that brought great victory to King Arthur Pendragon and was created by the Fairy of the Lake."


    "......"


    "I am carrying his will since he has long submitted himself to the land he never reached before when he was alive, Avalon. However, the Knights of the Round Table seeks vengeance, repercussion, or at the very least, a chance for redemption."


    "......"


    "Merlin and I found a chance and maybe, at some point in this battle, we may find that. As such I am willing to lend a hand and give every ounce of my power to the host I inhabited."


    "......"


    "I am certain that this is not what my, the host Miss Daisy, wanted but I cannot go on without paying a price. That''s why I am going to keep borrowing this body until my consciousness fades."


    Well...what should I say...?


    What a drag!


    Was there any point in hiding your true identity, in any case, at any at all?!


    No...


    I am not someone who should be making this kind of talk. I had my fair share of lying and hiding my own identity, I shouldn''t be too hasty with my judgment and think thoroughly of their circumstances.


    I shouldn''t even have to force them to tell me anything as long as I know they don''t have any ill intentions. I should have already learned my lessons from the past and shouldn''t let impatience get the best of me.


    I think I have to admit it to myself...


    I am not fine and I am noticing the fatigue dulling my judgment and decisions. I am not the only one, everyone is stressed.


    However, I should learn to acknowledge mine and cope.


    "I am sorry for forcing you to say it. I am not at the best of my temperament. I admit, it was giving me all sorts of stops to think about your situation and it does make me feel uncomfortable being naive."


    "You are going in a battle with your back left to a person you do not know of, of course, that''s a cause for concern. You do not need to apologize, but I see you have a fair share of experience to conclude it with an apology."


    "I am still, and extremely, immature and weak-willed in some situations, however, I shouldn''t forget a clear and concise judgment of the situation as my master taught me. I should show compassion and kindness to anyone, as I learned from my mother. Finally, to break out from being narrow-minded taught to me by my friends."


    "It''s a virtue befitting of you, indeed."


    I can feel my mind clearing after wording the experiences and things that I should keep in my heart.


    I admit, it''s a bit cringy but alas, it is a virtue I want to uphold.


    Suddenly, from my right, Merissa raised her hand and starts pummeling my head with pats, truly making a mess out of my hair!


    "Eh--What?!"


    "Oh, Gao! You ball of fluff and kindness! I got embarrassed when you started talking like that!"


    "S-Shut up, you!"


    Merlin and King Arthur... I mean Excalibur, starts copying Merissa and joined in messing with me.


    "As expected of you, you are truly an interesting being!"


    "That''s Asagao for you, truly a rival fitting for me, I guess!"


    That was not Excalibur controlling right now, it''s Daisy!


    "Daisy?!"


    "Hnn? What?"


    "Where''s Excalibur?"


    "He freely switched with me."


    "Ah, I see...no! Since when can you freely switch with him?"


    "Well, you and everyone seems more enthusiastic and reliant on his power...so I just have to give in, don''t I?"


    "Yes, that''s the truth."


    I answered bluntly.


    There was nothing to hide from her at this point.


    Even she knew what is Excalibur is capable of doing and we need that kind of strength right now.


    "I''d be angry if you didn''t answer honestly! Really, I am still weak after all the boasting I''ve done. Hearing you talk earlier made me realize my immaturity, but, I am still frightened by an existence inside of me."


    "Daisy...that''s something I cannot blame you if anything. I''d be damned scared if a spirit of a holy sword resides inside of you."


    "...Wait, so...like...he is not a person...but a sword...talking...?"


    "Yeah..."


    "Weird..."


    "I know..."


    "This isn''t the time for that! I''m going to give the control back to that guy...or thing...!"


    After that, Daisy switches with Excalibur again. At the same time, Merissa taps my shoulder and beckons me to look at the holographic screen.


    "The Ether Ship the Ferd pilots have gained the enemy''s attention. It''s time we drop you two off to the battlefield. Seemingly that this wizard here cooked up a plan, I am more confident now."


    "Oh my, I am flattered. Indeed, with what I have right now, I can bring a whole new terror towards the foes."


    "Imma plug a wrench on your ass if you screw up and get everyone in trouble."


    "I''ll take an extremely serious note of that."


    As Merissa said, the four Ether Ships that Casablanca and Hibiscus painstakingly slow down start barraging Ferd''s ship with volleys of cannons, letting us freely maneuver above the Western District.


    Directly beneath us is the heart of the war where the rebelling dwarves and elves defending the wall from the invading dwarves.


    It''s time to start this battle...


    "Asagao, before you go, wear this!"


    "Eh...this is...a headpiece?"


    Merissa gave me, as I mentioned, a headpiece. The one with a loop that arches on your ear and plugs directly on your earhole. Basically, it''s a communicating device, well of course, for communicating long distance.


    I am quite impressed that Merissa found the time to prepare this for me.


    "I only found one. I''ll contact you with that. I will leave the tides of the battle in your hands. We will give you updates from our view and fire support. Heck, we are still figuring out how to use those said fire support!"


    "I feel like you''d be doing us danger than support..."


    "Don''t say it like that! If that happens, it''s an honest mistake!"


    "Well, fine..."


    I put on the headpiece and Merissa smiles.


    "Go on now, you brat! I want to hear more sassy quotes from you in the future."


    "Don''t call it quotes! But you bet we''ll be seeing each other a lot after this!"


    I turn around and quickly walk towards Excalibur and Merlin who are waiting on the hatch. I am guessing this is another free-fall landing.


    This is not good for my heart.


    "So, uh...any plans, Merlin?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Well, we are going to a battle where we are greatly outnumbered."


    "Yes, it''s quite a trouble, right? Right? But, as I said earlier, I have a plan and this plan has been cooked overnight."


    "...Does it has anything to do about draining divine energy from me?"


    "You catch on quickly. It has since it was basically what I need for replacing mana of the fairies from our world, however, yours is the best quality."


    "Then, what are you going to do with it?"


    "We will fight quantity with quality. We are going to bring out people who are better warriors than our enemy to overpower them."


    "I don''t quite get it but sounds like a plan to me. What army are you trying to pull here?"


    "You should know by now..."


    "...?"


    "Of course, I am going to call forth all of the members of the Knight of the Round Table."


    This war will be absurd...


    No...everything I am involved with is absurd at this point...